This is a modern-English version of Folkways: A Study of the Sociological Importance of Usages, Manners, Customs, Mores, and Morals, originally written by Sumner, William Graham. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

 

 

Transcriber's Note:

Alternative spellings of some words have been retained as they were used in the original book.

 


 

WILLIAM GRAHAM SUMNER
WILLIAM GRAHAM SUMNER (1902)

FOLKWAYS

A STUDY OF THE SOCIOLOGICAL IMPORTANCE
OF USAGES, MANNERS, CUSTOMS,
MORES, AND MORALS

BY

WILLIAM GRAHAM SUMNER

Professor of Political and Social Science at Yale University

Thus it is clearly seen that use, rather than reason, has power to introduce new things amongst us, and to do away with old things.—Castiglione, Il libro del Cortegiano, I, § 1.

Thus it is clearly seen that usage, rather than logic, has the power to bring new things into our lives and to get rid of old things.—Castiglione, Il libro del Cortegiano, I, § 1.

That monster, custom, which consumes all sense, Of habits, the devil is an angel, yet in this, To use actions that are fair and good He also provides a coat or uniform, That is well said. —Hamlet, III, 4.

What custom wills, in all things should we do't.
Coriolanus, II, 3.

What custom should we follow in everything?
Coriolanus, Act II, Scene 3.

 

 

GINN AND COMPANY

BOSTON · NEW YORK · CHICAGO · LONDON
ATLANTA · DALLAS · COLUMBUS · SAN FRANCISCO
Entered at Stationers' Hall.
Copyright, 1906, by

WILLIAM GRAHAM SUMNER

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED
PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA
733.1
The Athenæum Press
GINN AND COMPANY · PROPRIETORS ·
BOSTON · U.S.A.

PREFACE

In 1899 I began to write out a text-book of sociology from material which I had used in lectures during the previous ten or fifteen years. At a certain point in that undertaking I found that I wanted to introduce my own treatment of the "mores." I could not refer to it anywhere in print, and I could not do justice to it in a chapter of another book. I therefore turned aside to write a treatise on the "Folkways," which I now offer. For definitions of "folkways" and "mores" see secs. 1, 2, 34, 39, 43, and 66. I formed the word "folkways" on the analogy of words already in use in sociology. I also took up again the Latin word "mores" as the best I could find for my purpose. I mean by it the popular usages and traditions, when they include a judgment that they are conducive to societal welfare, and when they exert a coercion on the individual to conform to them, although they are not coördinated by any authority (cf. sec. 42). I have also tried to bring the word "Ethos" into familiarity again (secs. 76, 79). "Ethica," or "Ethology," or "The Mores" seemed good titles for the book (secs. 42, 43), but Ethics is already employed otherwise, and the other words were very unfamiliar. Perhaps "folkways" is not less unfamiliar, but its meaning is more obvious. I must add that if any one is liable to be shocked by any folkways, he ought not to read about folkways at all. "Nature her custom holds, let shame say what it will" (Hamlet, IV, 7, ad fin.). I have tried to treat all folkways, including those which are most opposite to our own, with truthfulness, but with dignity and due respect to our own conventions.

In 1899, I started writing a textbook on sociology using material from lectures I had given over the past ten to fifteen years. At a certain point, I felt the need to include my own perspective on "mores." I couldn't find a reference to it in print, and I couldn't do it justice in a chapter of another book. So, I decided to write a treatise on "Folkways," which I present now. For definitions of "folkways" and "mores," see secs. 1, 2, 34, 39, 43, and 66. I coined the term "folkways" based on existing words in sociology. I also revisited the Latin word "mores" as it seemed the best fit for my purpose. By "mores," I mean the common practices and traditions that include a belief that they benefit society, and that pressure individuals to conform to them, even without any official authority coordinating them (cf. sec. 42). I have also tried to reintroduce the word "Ethos" (secs. 76, 79). "Ethica," "Ethology," or "The Mores" seemed like good titles for the book (secs. 42, 43), but "Ethics" is already used for something else, and the other terms were quite unfamiliar. Perhaps "folkways" is also unfamiliar, but its meaning is clearer. I should add that if anyone is likely to be offended by any folkways, they should avoid reading about them altogether. "Nature her custom holds, let shame say what it will" (Hamlet, IV, 7, ad fin.). I have made an effort to discuss all folkways, including those that are most different from our own, honestly, but with dignity and respect for our own conventions.

Chapter I contains elaborate definitions and expositions of the folkways and the mores, with an analysis of their play in human ivsociety. Chapter II shows the bearing of the folkways on human interests, and the way in which they act or are acted on. The thesis which is expounded in these two chapters is: that the folkways are habits of the individual and customs of the society which arise from efforts to satisfy needs; they are intertwined with goblinism and demonism and primitive notions of luck (sec. 6), and so they win traditional authority. Then they become regulative for succeeding generations and take on the character of a social force. They arise no one knows whence or how. They grow as if by the play of internal life energy. They can be modified, but only to a limited extent, by the purposeful efforts of men. In time they lose power, decline, and die, or are transformed. While they are in vigor they very largely control individual and social undertakings, and they produce and nourish ideas of world philosophy and life policy. Yet they are not organic or material. They belong to a superorganic system of relations, conventions, and institutional arrangements. The study of them is called for by their social character, by virtue of which they are leading factors in the science of society.

Chapter I provides detailed definitions and explanations of folkways and mores, along with an analysis of their role in human society. Chapter II discusses how folkways impact human interests and the ways they interact with those interests. The main argument presented in these two chapters is that folkways are the habits of individuals and customs of society that emerge from efforts to meet needs; they are connected to beliefs in goblins, demons, and primitive ideas of luck (sec. 6), which grants them traditional authority. As a result, they become norms for future generations and gain the power of a social force. Their origins are mysterious and unclear. They grow as if fueled by an inner life energy. While they can be changed, it's only to a limited degree through the deliberate actions of people. Eventually, they lose influence, decline, and either vanish or transform. While they are strong, they largely dictate individual and social actions, shaping and supporting ideas about philosophy and life direction. However, they are not physical or biological. They exist within a superorganic system of relationships, conventions, and institutional arrangements. The study of folkways is essential due to their social character, which makes them key factors in the field of sociology.

When the analysis of the folkways has been concluded it is necessary that it should be justified by a series of illustrations, or by a setting forth of cases in which the operation of the mores is shown to be what is affirmed in the analysis. Any such exposition of the mores in cases, in order to be successful, must go into details. It is in details that all the graphic force and argumentative value of the cases are to be found. It has not been easy to do justice to the details and to observe the necessary limits of space. The ethnographical facts which I present are not subsequent justification of generalizations otherwise obtained. They are selections from a great array of facts from which the generalizations were deduced. A number of other very important cases which I included in my plan of proofs and illustrations I have been obliged to leave out for lack of space. Such are: Demonism, Primitive Religion, and Witchcraft; The Status of Women; War; Evolution and the Mores; Usury; Gambling; Societal vOrganization and Classes; Mortuary Usages; Oaths; Taboos; Ethics; Æsthetics; and Democracy. The first four of these are written. I may be able to publish them soon, separately. My next task is to finish the sociology.

When the analysis of folkways is finished, it’s important to support it with examples or by detailing cases that demonstrate how mores operate as discussed in the analysis. For this kind of explanation to succeed, it must include details. The power and persuasive value of the cases lie in those details. It hasn’t been easy to cover all the details and stay within the required space limits. The ethnographic facts I present are not just a follow-up to the generalizations made earlier; they are carefully chosen from a wide range of facts from which those generalizations were derived. I’ve had to leave out several other significant cases that I originally planned to include due to space constraints. These include: Demonism, Primitive Religion, and Witchcraft; The Status of Women; War; Evolution and Mores; Usury; Gambling; Societal vOrganization and Classes; Mortuary Usages; Oaths; Taboos; Ethics; Aesthetics; and Democracy. The first four of these are written. I hope to publish them soon, separately. My next task is to complete the sociology.

W. G. SUMNER

W.G. Sumner

    Yale University

    Yale University


With the reprinting of Folkways it seems in place to inform the admirers of this book and of its author concerning the progress of Professor Sumner's work between 1907 and his death, in his seventieth year, in April, 1910. Several articles bearing on the mores, and realizing in part the programme outlined in the last paragraph of the foregoing Preface, have been published: "The Family and Social Change," in the American Journal of Sociology for March, 1909 (14: 577-591); "Witchcraft," in the Forum for May, 1909 (41: 410-423); "The Status of Women in Chaldea, Egypt, India, Judea, and Greece to the time of Christ," in the Forum for August, 1909 (42: 113-136); "Mores of the Present and the Future," in the Yale Review for November, 1909 (18: 233-245); and "Religion and the Mores," in the American Journal of Sociology for March, 1910 (15: 577-591). Of these the first and last were presidential addresses before the American Sociological Society. All are included in Volume I (War and Other Essays) of a four-volume set of Sumner's writings, published since his death by the Yale University Press.

With the reprinting of Folkways, it seems appropriate to update the fans of this book and its author about Professor Sumner's work from 1907 until his passing at age seventy in April 1910. Several articles related to social customs, partially fulfilling the agenda outlined in the last paragraph of the previous Preface, have been published: "The Family and Social Change," in the American Journal of Sociology for March 1909 (14: 577-591); "Witchcraft," in the Forum for May 1909 (41: 410-423); "The Status of Women in Chaldea, Egypt, India, Judea, and Greece to the Time of Christ," in the Forum for August 1909 (42: 113-136); "Mores of the Present and the Future," in the Yale Review for November 1909 (18: 233-245); and "Religion and the Mores," in the American Journal of Sociology for March 1910 (15: 577-591). The first and last of these were presidential addresses before the American Sociological Society. All of these are included in Volume I (War and Other Essays) of a four-volume collection of Sumner's writings, published posthumously by the Yale University Press.

Regarding the treatise on the "science of society" (for he had decided to call it that instead of "sociology") mentioned in the Preface, it should be said that Professor Sumner left a considerable amount of manuscript in the rather rough form of a first draft, together with a great mass of classified materials. He wrote very little on this treatise after the completion of Folkways, and not infrequently spoke of the latter to the present writer as "my last book." It is intended, however, that the Science of Society shall be, at some time in the future, completed, and in such form as shall give to the world the fruits of Professor Sumner's intellectual power, clarity of vision, and truly herculean industry.

Regarding the treatise on the "science of society" (which he chose to call that instead of "sociology") mentioned in the Preface, it's worth noting that Professor Sumner left behind a significant amount of manuscript in a rough initial draft, along with a large collection of organized materials. He wrote very little on this treatise after finishing Folkways, and often referred to the latter to the present writer as "my last book." However, it is intended that the Science of Society will eventually be completed, in a form that showcases Professor Sumner's intellectual strength, clarity of thought, and truly remarkable diligence.

The present revision of Folkways incorporates but few and unimportant corrections. Certain of these are from the hand of the author, and others from that of the present writer.

The current update of Folkways includes only a few minor corrections. Some of these are made by the author, and others by the current writer.

vi A photograph of Professor Sumner has been chosen for insertion in the present edition. It was taken April 18, 1902, and is regarded by many as being the most faithful representation in existence of Sumner's expression and pose, as he appeared in later years. This is the Sumner of the "mores," with mental powers at ripe maturity and bodily vigor as yet unimpaired by age. The Yale commencement orator of 1909 said of Sumner, in presenting him for the Doctorate of Laws: "His intellect has broadened, his heart has mellowed, as he has descended into the vale of years." While advancing age weakened in no respect the sheer power and the steady-eyed fearlessness of mind and character which made Sumner a compelling force in the university and in the wider world, it seems to some of us that the essential kindliness of his nature came out with especial clearness in his later years. And it is the suggestion of this quality which lends a distinctive charm, in our eyes, to the portrait chosen to head this volume.

vi A photograph of Professor Sumner has been selected for inclusion in this edition. It was taken on April 18, 1902, and is considered by many to be the most accurate representation of Sumner’s expression and pose as he appeared in his later years. This is the Sumner of the "mores," showcasing a sharp intellect at its peak and youthful energy not yet diminished by age. The Yale commencement speaker in 1909 remarked about Sumner, while presenting him for the Doctorate of Laws: "His intellect has broadened, his heart has mellowed, as he has journeyed through the years." While getting older did not diminish his incredible strength and unwavering courage of mind and character that made Sumner a powerful presence in the university and beyond, many of us feel that the inherent kindness of his character became especially clear in his later years. It's this aspect that gives a unique charm, in our eyes, to the portrait chosen to lead this volume.

A. G. KELLER

A.G. Keller

    Yale University

Yale University


CONTENTS

Chapter   Page
I.

Fundamental Notions of the Folkways and of the Mores

Basic Concepts of Folkways and Mores

1
II.

Characteristics of the Mores

Traits of the Mores

75
III.

The Struggle for Existence

The Fight for Survival

119
IV.

Labor, Wealth

Work, Wealth

158
V.

Societal Selection

Societal Selection

173
VI.

Slavery

Slavery

261
VII.

Abortion, Infanticide, Killing the Old

Abortion, Infanticide, Euthanasia

308
VIII.

Cannibalism

Cannibalism

329
IX.

Sex Mores

Sex Norms

342
X.

The Marriage Institution

Marriage Institution

395
XI.

The Social Codes

The Social Codes

417
XII.

Incest

Incest

479
XIII.

Kinship, Blood Revenge, Primitive Justice, Peace

Family Connections, Revenge, Fair Justice, Unity

493
XIV.

Uncleanness and the Evil Eye

Impurity and the Evil Eye

509
XV.

The Mores can make Anything Right and prevent Condemnation of Anything

The Mores can repair anything and prevent anything from being held accountable.

521
XVI.

Sacral Harlotry, Child Sacrifice

Sacral Harlotry, Child Sacrifice

533
XVII.

Popular Sports, Exhibitions, Drama

Popular Sports, Shows, Drama

560
XVIII.

Asceticism

Asceticism

605
XIX.

Education, History

Education, History

628
XX.

Life Policy, Virtue vs. Success

Life Policy: Virtue vs. Success

639
LIST OF BOOKS 655
INDEX 671

FOLKWAYS

CHAPTER I

FUNDAMENTAL NOTIONS OF THE FOLKWAYS AND OF THE MORES

Definition and mode of origin of the folkways.—The folkways are a societal force.—Folkways are made unconsciously.—Impulse and instinct; primeval stupidity; magic.—The strain of improvement and consistency.—The aleatory element.—All origins are lost in mystery.—Spencer on primitive custom.—Good and bad luck; ills of life; goodness and happiness.—Illustrations.—Immortality and compensation.—Tradition and its restraints.—The concepts of "primitive society"; "we-groups" and "others-groups."—Sentiments in the in-group towards out-groups.—Ethnocentrism.—Illustrations.—Patriotism.—Chauvinism.—The struggle for existence and the competition of life; antagonistic coöperation.—Four motives: hunger, love, vanity, fear.—The process of making folkways.—Suggestion and suggestibility.—Suggestion in education.—Manias.—Suggestion in politics.—Suggestion and criticism.—Folkways based on false inferences.—Harmful folkways.—How "true" and "right" are found.—The folkways are right; rights; morals.—The folkways are true.—Relations of world philosophy to folkways.—Definition of the mores.—Taboos.—No primitive philosophizing; myths; fables; notion of social welfare.—The imaginative element.—The ethical policy and the success policy.—Recapitulation.—Scope and method of the mores.—Integration of the mores of a group or age.—Purpose of the present work.—Why use the word "mores."—The mores are a directive force.—Consistency in the mores.—The mores of subgroups.—What are classes?—Classes rated by societal value.—Class; race; group solidarity.—The masses and the mores.—Fallacies about the classes and the masses.—Action of the masses on ideas.—Organization of the masses.—Institutions of civil liberty.—The common man.—The "people"; popular impulses.—Agitation.—The ruling element in the masses.—The mores and institutions.—Laws.—How laws and institutions differ from mores.—Difference between mores and some cognate things.—Goodness or badness of the mores.—More exact definition of the mores.—Ritual.—The ritual of the mores.—Group interests and policy.—Group interests and folkways.—Force in the folkways.—Might and right.—Status.—Conventionalization.—Conventions indispensable.—The "ethos" or group character; Japan.—Chinese ethos.—Hindoo ethos.—European ethos.

Definition and mode of origin of the folkways.—Folkways are a societal force.—Folkways are created unconsciously.—Impulse and instinct; primitive ignorance; magic.—The push for improvement and consistency.—The random element.—All origins are shrouded in mystery.—Spencer on primitive customs.—Good and bad luck; life's troubles; goodness and happiness.—Examples.—Immortality and compensation.—Tradition and its limitations.—The concepts of "primitive society"; "we-groups" and "other-groups."—Feelings in the in-group toward out-groups.—Ethnocentrism.—Examples.—Patriotism.—Chauvinism.—The struggle for survival and life's competition; conflicting cooperation.—Four motivations: hunger, love, vanity, fear.—The process of creating folkways.—Suggestion and suggestibility.—Suggestion in education.—Fads.—Suggestion in politics.—Suggestion and criticism.—Folkways based on false assumptions.—Harmful folkways.—How "true" and "right" are determined.—The folkways are right; rights; morals.—The folkways are true.—Relations between world philosophy and folkways.—Definition of the mores.—Taboos.—No primitive philosophy; myths; fables; concept of social welfare.—The imaginative element.—The ethical policy and the success policy.—Recap.—Scope and method of the mores.—Integration of the mores of a group or era.—Purpose of this work.—Why use the term "mores."—The mores are a guiding force.—Consistency in the mores.—The mores of subgroups.—What are classes?—Classes rated by societal value.—Class; race; group solidarity.—The masses and the mores.—Misconceptions about the classes and the masses.—Impact of the masses on ideas.—Organization of the masses.—Institutions of civil liberty.—The common person.—The "people"; popular impulses.—Agitation.—The dominant element among the masses.—The mores and institutions.—Laws.—How laws and institutions differ from mores.—Difference between mores and related concepts.—Goodness or badness of the mores.—A more precise definition of the mores.—Ritual.—The ritual of the mores.—Group interests and policy.—Group interests and folkways.—Force in the folkways.—Might and right.—Status.—Conventionalization.—Conventions are essential.—The "ethos" or group character; Japan.—Chinese ethos.—Hindu ethos.—European ethos.

21. Definition and mode of origin of the folkways. If we put together all that we have learned from anthropology and ethnography about primitive men and primitive society, we perceive that the first task of life is to live. Men begin with acts, not with thoughts. Every moment brings necessities which must be satisfied at once. Need was the first experience, and it was followed at once by a blundering effort to satisfy it. It is generally taken for granted that men inherited some guiding instincts from their beast ancestry, and it may be true, although it has never been proved. If there were such inheritances, they controlled and aided the first efforts to satisfy needs. Analogy makes it easy to assume that the ways of beasts had produced channels of habit and predisposition along which dexterities and other psychophysical activities would run easily. Experiments with newborn animals show that in the absence of any experience of the relation of means to ends, efforts to satisfy needs are clumsy and blundering. The method is that of trial and failure, which produces repeated pain, loss, and disappointments. Nevertheless, it is a method of rude experiment and selection. The earliest efforts of men were of this kind. Need was the impelling force. Pleasure and pain, on the one side and the other, were the rude constraints which defined the line on which efforts must proceed. The ability to distinguish between pleasure and pain is the only psychical power which is to be assumed. Thus ways of doing things were selected, which were expedient. They answered the purpose better than other ways, or with less toil and pain. Along the course on which efforts were compelled to go, habit, routine, and skill were developed. The struggle to maintain existence was carried on, not individually, but in groups. Each profited by the other's experience; hence there was concurrence towards that which proved to be most expedient. All at last adopted the same way for the same purpose; hence the ways turned into customs and became mass phenomena. Instincts were developed in connection with them. In this way folkways arise. The young learn them by tradition, imitation, and authority. The folkways, at a time, provide for all the needs of life then and there. They are uniform, universal in the group, imperative, and invariable. As time goes on, the3 folkways become more and more arbitrary, positive, and imperative. If asked why they act in a certain way in certain cases, primitive people always answer that it is because they and their ancestors always have done so. A sanction also arises from ghost fear. The ghosts of ancestors would be angry if the living should change the ancient folkways (see sec. 6).

21. Definition and Mode of Origin of the Folkways. When we gather everything we've learned from anthropology and ethnography about primitive people and societies, we see that the primary task of life is simply to survive. People start with actions, not thoughts. Every moment presents needs that must be met right away. Need was the first experience, followed quickly by a clumsy attempt to fulfill it. It's usually assumed that people inherited some guiding instincts from their animal ancestors, and while that might be true, it's never been proven. If such inheritances existed, they guided and supported the initial attempts to meet those needs. It's easy to think that animal behavior created habits and tendencies that made certain skills and actions easier to perform. Experiments done with newborn animals show that without any experience connecting means to ends, their attempts to meet needs can be awkward and uncoordinated. The process involves trial and error, often leading to pain, loss, and disappointment. However, this method is a basic form of experimentation and selection. The earliest human efforts were similar. Need served as the driving force, while pleasure and pain marked the boundaries within which actions had to occur. The ability to tell apart pleasure and pain is the only mental capacity we can assume. As a result, certain methods of doing things were favored because they were more effective or required less effort and suffering. Over time, habits, routines, and skills developed along the paths dictated by necessity. The struggle for survival wasn't individual but rather collective. Each person benefited from others' experiences, leading to a shared direction towards what was most effective. Eventually, everyone adopted the same methods for the same purposes, transforming those methods into customs that became widespread. Instincts developed in relation to these customs. This is how folkways come into being. Young people learn them through tradition, imitation, and authority. Folkways, at any given time, meet all the basic needs of life. They are consistent, universal within the group, required, and unchanging. Over time, folkways grow increasingly arbitrary, affirmative, and essential. When asked why they behave a certain way in specific situations, primitive people typically respond that it’s because they and their ancestors have always done so. There’s also a fear of ghostly punishment; ancestors' spirits would be upset if current generations were to alter the ancient folkways (see sec. 6).

2. The folkways are a societal force. The operation by which folkways are produced consists in the frequent repetition of petty acts, often by great numbers acting in concert or, at least, acting in the same way when face to face with the same need. The immediate motive is interest. It produces habit in the individual and custom in the group. It is, therefore, in the highest degree original and primitive. By habit and custom it exerts a strain on every individual within its range; therefore it rises to a societal force to which great classes of societal phenomena are due. Its earliest stages, its course, and laws may be studied; also its influence on individuals and their reaction on it. It is our present purpose so to study it. We have to recognize it as one of the chief forces by which a society is made to be what it is. Out of the unconscious experiment which every repetition of the ways includes, there issues pleasure or pain, and then, so far as the men are capable of reflection, convictions that the ways are conducive to societal welfare. These two experiences are not the same. The most uncivilized men, both in the food quest and in war, do things which are painful, but which have been found to be expedient. Perhaps these cases teach the sense of social welfare better than those which are pleasurable and favorable to welfare. The former cases call for some intelligent reflection on experience. When this conviction as to the relation to welfare is added to the folkways they are converted into mores, and, by virtue of the philosophical and ethical element added to them, they win utility and importance and become the source of the science and the art of living.

2. Folkways are a social force. The way folkways are created involves the repeated performance of small actions, often by many people acting together or at least behaving similarly in response to the same needs. The immediate motivation is interest. This leads to habits in individuals and customs within groups. As a result, it's fundamentally original and primitive. Through habit and custom, folkways exert pressure on every individual within their influence; thus, they become a social force responsible for many societal phenomena. We can study its earliest stages, development, and rules, as well as its impact on individuals and their responses to it. Our goal now is to examine it in this way. We need to acknowledge it as one of the main forces shaping society as it is. Through the unconscious experimentation inherent in each repetition of these ways, outcomes of pleasure or pain emerge, leading to, as far as people can reflect, beliefs that these ways contribute to social well-being. These two experiences are different. The most primitive individuals, both in hunting for food and in warfare, engage in actions that are painful but deemed practical. Perhaps these scenarios illustrate the concept of social welfare more effectively than those that are pleasurable and beneficial. The former situations require thoughtful consideration of experience. When this belief about its connection to welfare is integrated into the folkways, they transform into mores; with the addition of philosophical and ethical elements, they gain significance and value, becoming the foundation of the science and art of living.

3. Folkways are made unconsciously. It is of the first importance to notice that, from the first acts by which men try to satisfy needs, each act stands by itself, and looks no further than the immediate satisfaction. From recurrent needs arise habits for4 the individual and customs for the group, but these results are consequences which were never conscious, and never foreseen or intended. They are not noticed until they have long existed, and it is still longer before they are appreciated. Another long time must pass, and a higher stage of mental development must be reached, before they can be used as a basis from which to deduce rules for meeting, in the future, problems whose pressure can be foreseen. The folkways, therefore, are not creations of human purpose and wit. They are like products of natural forces which men unconsciously set in operation, or they are like the instinctive ways of animals, which are developed out of experience, which reach a final form of maximum adaptation to an interest, which are handed down by tradition and admit of no exception or variation, yet change to meet new conditions, still within the same limited methods, and without rational reflection or purpose. From this it results that all the life of human beings, in all ages and stages of culture, is primarily controlled by a vast mass of folkways handed down from the earliest existence of the race, having the nature of the ways of other animals, only the topmost layers of which are subject to change and control, and have been somewhat modified by human philosophy, ethics, and religion, or by other acts of intelligent reflection. We are told of savages that "It is difficult to exhaust the customs and small ceremonial usages of a savage people. Custom regulates the whole of a man's actions,—his bathing, washing, cutting his hair, eating, drinking, and fasting. From his cradle to his grave he is the slave of ancient usage. In his life there is nothing free, nothing original, nothing spontaneous, no progress towards a higher and better life, and no attempt to improve his condition, mentally, morally, or spiritually."1 All men act in this way with only a little wider margin of voluntary variation.

3. Folkways are made unconsciously. It's crucial to recognize that from the very first actions people take to meet their needs, each act functions independently and focuses purely on immediate gratification. Over time, recurring needs lead to individual habits and group customs, but these outcomes are never intentional or anticipated. They often go unnoticed for a long time, and even longer before they’re truly understood. A significant amount of time must also pass, along with reaching a more advanced level of mental development, before these customs can be used as a foundation to create rules for addressing foreseeable future challenges. Therefore, folkways aren't the result of conscious human intention or cleverness. They're similar to natural phenomena that people unknowingly initiate, or like instinctual behaviors in animals, evolving through experience and reaching an optimal form that suits a particular interest. These behaviors are passed down through tradition and don’t allow for exceptions or changes, yet they adapt to new conditions while still following limited methods, all without rational thought or intention. Consequently, the entirety of human life, across all eras and cultural levels, is primarily governed by a vast array of folkways that trace back to the earliest existence of humanity. These are akin to the behaviors of other animals, with only the outermost layers subject to change and influence, somewhat modified by human philosophy, ethics, and religion, or through acts of thoughtful reflection. We hear about savages that “It is difficult to exhaust the customs and small ceremonial usages of a savage people. Custom regulates the whole of a person's actions—his bathing, washing, cutting his hair, eating, drinking, and fasting. From cradle to grave, he is bound by ancient practices. In his life, there is nothing free, nothing original, nothing spontaneous, no advancement towards a higher and better life, and no effort to improve his mental, moral, or spiritual condition.”1 All humans behave this way with only a slightly broader range of voluntary variation.

4. Impulse and instinct. Primeval stupidity. Magic. "The mores (Sitten) rest on feelings of pleasure or pain, which either directly produce actions or call out desires which become causes of action."2 "Impulse is not an attribute of living creatures, 5like instinct. The only phenomenon to which impulse applies is that men and other animals imitate what they see others, especially of their own species, do, and that they accomplish this imitation the more easily, the more their forefathers practiced the same act. The thing imitated, therefore, must already exist, and cannot be explained as an impulse." "As soon as instinct ceased to be sole ruler of living creatures, including inchoate man, the latter must have made mistakes in the struggle for existence which would soon have finished his career, but that he had instinct and the imitation of what existed to guide him. This human primeval stupidity is the ultimate ground of religion and art, for both come without any interval, out of the magic which is the immediate consequence of the struggle for existence when it goes beyond instinct." "If we want to determine the origin of dress, if we want to define social relations and achievements, e.g. the origin of marriage, war, agriculture, cattle breeding, etc., if we want to make studies in the psyche of nature peoples,—we must always pass through magic and belief in magic. One who is weak in magic, e.g. a ritually unclean man, has a 'bad body,' and reaches no success. Primitive men, on the other hand, win their success by means of their magical power and their magical preparations, and hence become 'the noble and good.' For them there is no other morality [than this success]. Even the technical dexterities have certainly not been free from the influence of belief in magic."3

4. Impulse and Instinct. Primal Stupidity. Magic. "The customs (Sitten) are based on feelings of pleasure or pain, which either directly drive actions or evoke desires that lead to action."2 "Impulse isn't a characteristic of living beings, 5 unlike instinct. The only situation where impulse applies is when humans and other animals imitate what they see others doing, especially their own kind, and they can imitate more easily if their ancestors did the same thing. The action being imitated must already exist and can't be called an impulse." "Once instinct was no longer the only guide for living beings, including early humans, they likely made mistakes in the fight for survival that would have ended their existence quickly, but instinct and imitation of what existed helped them. This human primal stupidity is the foundation of religion and art, as both emerge directly from the magic that is a result of the struggle for existence when it exceeds instinct." "If we want to trace the origins of clothing, define social relations and accomplishments, like the beginnings of marriage, war, agriculture, cattle breeding, etc., or study the mindset of indigenous peoples—we must always pass through magic and belief in magic. A person who is lacking in magic, like someone who is ritually unclean, has a 'bad body' and doesn't achieve success. In contrast, primitive people achieve their success through their magical power and preparations, thus becoming 'the noble and good.' For them, there is no other morality [than this success]. Even technical skills have undoubtedly been influenced by beliefs in magic."3

5. The strain of improvement and consistency. The folkways, being ways of satisfying needs, have succeeded more or less well, and therefore have produced more or less pleasure or pain. Their quality always consisted in their adaptation to the purpose. If they were imperfectly adapted and unsuccessful, they produced pain, which drove men on to learn better. The folkways are, therefore, (1) subject to a strain of improvement towards better adaptation of means to ends, as long as the adaptation is so imperfect that pain is produced. They are also (2) subject to a strain of consistency with each other, because they all answer their several purposes with less friction and antagonism when 6they coöperate and support each other. The forms of industry, the forms of the family, the notions of property, the constructions of rights, and the types of religion show the strain of consistency with each other through the whole history of civilization. The two great cultural divisions of the human race are the oriental and the occidental. Each is consistent throughout; each has its own philosophy and spirit; they are separated from top to bottom by different mores, different standpoints, different ways, and different notions of what societal arrangements are advantageous. In their contrast they keep before our minds the possible range of divergence in the solution of the great problems of human life, and in the views of earthly existence by which life policy may be controlled. If two planets were joined in one, their inhabitants could not differ more widely as to what things are best worth seeking, or what ways are most expedient for well living.

5. The pressure for improvement and consistency. Folkways, being methods of fulfilling needs, have been somewhat successful or not, thus creating varying degrees of pleasure or pain. Their quality relies on how well they fit the intended purpose. If they are poorly suited and fail, they lead to pain, which pushes people to seek better solutions. Therefore, folkways are (1) subject to the pressure for improvement towards better alignment of means with ends, as long as their adaptation is flawed enough to cause pain. They are also (2) subject to the pressure for consistency with each other since they function more effectively with less friction and conflict when 6 they cooperate and support one another. The forms of industry, family structures, concepts of property, legal frameworks, and types of religion reflect the need for consistency throughout the history of civilization. The two major cultural divisions of humanity are the Eastern and Western. Each is cohesive in its own way; each has its unique philosophy and spirit; they are divided entirely by different customs, perspectives, practices, and views on what societal arrangements are beneficial. Their differences highlight the wide range of possible solutions to the fundamental challenges of human life and the various perspectives on existence that can shape life strategies. If two planets were merged into one, their inhabitants could not disagree more on what goals are worth pursuing or which paths lead to a good life.

6. The aleatory interest. If we should try to find a specimen society in which expedient ways of satisfying needs and interests were found by trial and failure, and by long selection from experience, as broadly described in sec. 1 above, it might be impossible to find one. Such a practical and utilitarian mode of procedure, even when mixed with ghost sanction, is rationalistic. It would not be suited to the ways and temper of primitive men. There was an element in the most elementary experience which was irrational and defied all expedient methods. One might use the best known means with the greatest care, yet fail of the result. On the other hand, one might get a great result with no effort at all. One might also incur a calamity without any fault of his own. This was the aleatory element in life, the element of risk and loss, good or bad fortune. This element is never absent from the affairs of men. It has greatly influenced their life philosophy and policy. On one side, good luck may mean something for nothing, the extreme case of prosperity and felicity. On the other side, ill luck may mean failure, loss, calamity, and disappointment, in spite of the most earnest and well-planned endeavor. The minds of men always dwell more on bad luck. They accept ordinary prosperity as a matter of course. Misfortunes arrest their attention and remain in their memory.

6. The element of chance. If we were to look for a society where practical ways of meeting needs and interests were discovered through trial and error, as described in section 1 above, it might be impossible to find one. This practical and utilitarian approach, even when mixed with traditional beliefs, is too rational. It doesn't align with the mindset and behavior of primitive people. There was always an irrational aspect in their most basic experiences that defied all practical methods. One could use the best-known means very carefully and still not achieve the desired outcome. Conversely, one might achieve significant results with little to no effort. Similarly, a person could face disaster through no fault of their own. This represents the element of chance in life—the risk and uncertainty, whether good or bad fortune. This aspect is always present in human affairs. It has greatly shaped their life philosophies and policies. On one hand, good luck can mean achieving something for nothing, the ultimate form of success and happiness. On the other hand, bad luck can lead to failure, loss, disaster, and disappointment, despite the most diligent and well-thought-out efforts. People tend to focus more on bad luck. They take ordinary success for granted, while misfortunes capture their attention and linger in their memories.

7Hence the ills of life are the mode of manifestation of the aleatory element which has most affected life policy. Primitive men ascribed all incidents to the agency of men or of ghosts and spirits. Good and ill luck were attributed to the superior powers, and were supposed to be due to their pleasure or displeasure at the conduct of men. This group of notions constitutes goblinism. It furnishes a complete world philosophy. The element of luck is always present in the struggle for existence. That is why primitive men never could carry on the struggle for existence, disregarding the aleatory element and employing a utilitarian method only. The aleatory element has always been the connecting link between the struggle for existence and religion. It was only by religious rites that the aleatory element in the struggle for existence could be controlled. The notions of ghosts, demons, another world, etc., were all fantastic. They lacked all connection with facts, and were arbitrary constructions put upon experience. They were poetic and developed by poetic construction and imaginative deduction. The nexus between them and events was not cause and effect, but magic. They therefore led to delusive deductions in regard to life and its meaning, which entered into subsequent action as guiding faiths, and imperative notions about the conditions of success. The authority of religion and that of custom coalesced into one indivisible obligation. Therefore the simple statement of experiment and expediency in the first paragraph above is not derived directly from actual cases, but is a product of analysis and inference. It must also be added that vanity and ghost fear produced needs which man was as eager to satisfy as those of hunger or the family. Folkways resulted for the former as well as for the latter (see sec. 9).

7So, the problems of life reveal the random element that has greatly influenced life insurance. Early humans attributed all events to the actions of people or the influence of ghosts and spirits. Good and bad luck were thought to stem from these higher powers, based on their satisfaction or dissatisfaction with human actions. This set of beliefs makes up a kind of goblinism and offers a complete worldview. The element of luck is always present in the fight for survival. That's why primitive people could never engage in the struggle for existence without considering chance, relying solely on practical methods. This random element has always been the link between the struggle for survival and religion. Only through religious rituals could the randomness in the struggle for existence be managed. Ideas of ghosts, demons, another world, and so on were all fanciful. They had no real connection to facts and were arbitrary interpretations of experience. They were imaginative and crafted through poetic thought and deduction. The relationship between these ideas and real events was not cause and effect but magic. Thus, they led to misleading conclusions about life and its purpose, which later influenced actions as guiding beliefs and essential ideas about what leads to success. The authority of religion and custom merged into an inseparable obligation. Therefore, the straightforward account of experimentation and practicality mentioned in the first paragraph above is not directly drawn from actual cases but is the result of analysis and reasoning. It is also worth noting that vanity and fear of ghosts created needs that humans were just as eager to fulfill as those for food or family. Social norms emerged for both kinds of needs (see sec. 9).

7. All origins are lost in mystery. No objection can lie against this postulate about the way in which folkways began, on account of the element of inference in it. All origins are lost in mystery, and it seems vain to hope that from any origin the veil of mystery will ever be raised. We go up the stream of history to the utmost point for which we have evidence of its course. Then we are forced to reach out into the darkness upon8 the line of direction marked by the remotest course of the historic stream. This is the way in which we have to act in regard to the origin of capital, language, the family, the state, religion, and rights. We never can hope to see the beginning of any one of these things. Use and wont are products and results. They had antecedents. We never can find or see the first member of the series. It is only by analysis and inference that we can form any conception of the "beginning" which we are always so eager to find.

7. All origins are lost in mystery. There’s no argument against this idea about how folkways started because it involves inference. All origins are shrouded in mystery, and it seems pointless to hope that the veil will ever be lifted from any origin. We trace the stream of history to the furthest point for which we have evidence. After that, we have to reach into the darkness along the path indicated by the earliest parts of the historic stream. This is how we must approach the origins of capital, language, family, the state, religion, and rights. We can never hope to see the beginning of any of these things. Customs and traditions are products of what came before. They had predecessors. We can never find or see the first item in the series. It is only through analysis and inference that we can form any idea of the "beginning" that we’re always so eager to discover.

8. Spencer on primitive custom. Spencer4 says that "guidance by custom, which we everywhere find amongst rude peoples, is the sole conceivable guidance at the outset." Custom is the product of concurrent action through time. We find it existent and in control at the extreme reach of our investigations. Whence does it begin, and how does it come to be? How can it give guidance "at the outset"? All mass actions seem to begin because the mass wants to act together. The less they know what it is right and best to do, the more open they are to suggestion from an incident in nature, or from a chance act of one, or from the current doctrines of ghost fear. A concurrent drift begins which is subject to later correction. That being so, it is evident that instinctive action, under the guidance of traditional folkways, is an operation of the first importance in all societal matters. Since the custom never can be antecedent to all action, what we should desire most is to see it arise out of the first actions, but, inasmuch as that is impossible, the course of the action after it is started is our field of study. The origin of primitive customs is always lost in mystery, because when the action begins the men are never conscious of historical action, or of the historical importance of what they are doing. When they become conscious of the historical importance of their acts, the origin is already far behind.

8. Spencer on primitive custom. Spencer4 says that "guidance by custom, which we see everywhere among primitive peoples, is the only possible guidance at the start." Custom is created through shared actions over time. We observe it existing and influencing behavior at the furthest limits of our studies. Where does it originate, and how does it come into being? How can it provide guidance "at the start"? All large-scale actions seem to begin because the group wants to act as one. The less they understand what is right and best to do, the more they are influenced by natural occurrences, random actions of individuals, or prevailing beliefs about ghosts. A collective momentum starts that can be adjusted later. Therefore, it is clear that instinctive actions, guided by traditional practices, are critically important in all social matters. Since custom can never precede all action, what we most want to understand is how it emerges from initial actions; however, since that's impossible, the development of the action once it starts is our area of study. The origins of primitive customs are always shrouded in mystery because once action begins, people are generally unaware of its historical context or significance. By the time they recognize the historical importance of their actions, their origins are already well in the past.

9. Good and bad luck; ills of life; goodness and happiness. There are in nature numerous antagonistic forces of growth or production and destruction. The interests of man are between the two and may be favored or ruined by either. Correct knowledge of both is required to get the advantages 9and escape the injuries. Until the knowledge becomes adequate the effects which are encountered appear to be accidents or cases of luck. There is no thrift in nature. There is rather waste. Human interests require thrift, selection, and preservation. Capital is the condition precedent of all gain in security and power, and capital is produced by selection and thrift. It is threatened by all which destroys material goods. Capital is therefore the essential means of man's power over nature, and it implies the purest concept of the power of intelligence to select and dispose of the processes of nature for human welfare. All the earliest efforts in this direction were blundering failures. Men selected things to be desired and preserved under impulses of vanity and superstition, and misconceived utility and interest. The errors entered into the folkways, formed a part of them, and were protected by them. Error, accident, and luck seem to be the only sense there is in primitive life. Knowledge alone limits their sway, and at least changes the range and form of their dominion. Primitive folkways are marked by improvidence, waste, and carelessness, out of which prudence, foresight, patience, and perseverance are developed slowly, by pain and loss, as experience is accumulated, and knowledge increases also, as better methods seem worth while. The consequences of error and the effects of luck were always mixed. As we have seen, the ills of life were connected with the displeasure of the ghosts. Per contra, conduct which conformed to the will of the ghosts was goodness, and was supposed to bring blessing and prosperity. Thus a correlation was established, in the faith of men, between goodness and happiness, and on that correlation an art of happiness was built. It consisted in a faithful performance of rites of respect towards superior powers and in the use of lucky times, places, words, etc., with avoidance of unlucky ones. All uncivilized men demand and expect a specific response. Inasmuch as they did not get it, and indeed the art of happiness always failed of results, the great question of world philosophy always has been, What is the real relation between happiness and goodness? It is only within a few generations that men have found courage to say that there is none. The whole strength of the notion that they are correlated is in the opposite experience which proves that no evil thing brings happiness. The oldest religious literature consists of formulas of worship and prayer by which devotion and obedience were to produce satisfaction of the gods, and win favor and prosperity for men.5 The words "ill" and "evil" have never yet thrown off the ambiguity between wickedness and calamity. The two ideas come down to us allied or combined. It was the rites which were the object of tradition, not the ideas which they embodied.6

9. Good and bad luck; the challenges of life; goodness and happiness. Nature has many opposing forces that cause growth and destruction. Human interests lie between these forces and can be supported or harmed by either. To gain the benefits 9 and avoid the harms, a clear understanding of both is necessary. Until we have enough knowledge, the experiences we face seem random or just a matter of luck. There’s no efficiency in nature; instead, there’s a lot of waste. Human interests require efficiency, careful selection, and preservation. Capital is essential for gaining security and power, and it is created through careful selection and efficiency. It is at risk from anything that destroys material resources. Therefore, capital is critical for human control over nature, reflecting the pure capacity of intelligence to choose and manage natural processes for our benefit. The initial attempts in this area were often misguided failures. People tended to choose what they desired based on vanity and superstition, misunderstanding utility and self-interest. These mistakes became ingrained in cultural practices and were maintained by them. In primitive life, error, chance, and luck seem to dominate. Only knowledge can limit their influence and alters their impact. Primitive customs exhibit shortsightedness, waste, and negligence, from which virtues like wisdom, foresight, patience, and perseverance gradually develop through hardship and loss as knowledge and experience grow, making better approaches seem worthwhile. The outcomes of mistakes and the impacts of luck were always intertwined. As noted, life's challenges were often linked to the displeasure of spirits. Conversely, behavior that aligned with the spirits' wishes was considered good and believed to bring blessings and success. This belief established a connection in people's minds between goodness and happiness, forming the basis for a philosophy of happiness. This philosophy revolved around faithfully performing rituals to honor superior powers and choosing favorable times, places, and words while avoiding unfavorable ones. All uncivilized people expect a particular response. Since they often do not receive it and because the philosophy of happiness frequently fails to produce results, the central question of philosophy has been: What is the real relationship between happiness and goodness? Only in recent generations have people found the courage to assert that there is no connection. The belief that they are linked is largely rooted in the opposite experience that proves that no evil leads to happiness. The earliest religious texts consist of prayers and rituals intended to win the gods’ favor and gain prosperity for people.5 The terms "ill" and "evil" have yet to escape their ambiguity between wrongness and misfortune. These two ideas remain intertwined. It was the rituals that were traditional, not the concepts they represented.6

10. Illustrations. The notions of blessing and curse are subsequent explanations by men of great cases of prosperity or calamity which came to 10their knowledge. Then the myth-building imagination invented stories of great virtue or guilt to account for the prosperity or calamity.7 The Greek notion of the Nemesis was an inference from observation of good and ill fortune in life. Great popular interest attached to the stories of Crœsus and Polycrates. The latter, after all his glory and prosperity, was crucified by the satrap of Lydia. Crœsus had done all that man could do, according to the current religion, to conciliate the gods and escape ill fortune. He was very pious and lived by the rules of religion. The story is told in different forms. "The people could not make up their minds that a prince who had been so liberal to the gods during his prosperity had been abandoned by them at the moment when he had the greatest need of their aid."8 They said that he expiated the crime of his ancestor Gyges, who usurped the throne; that is, they found it necessary to adduce some guilt to account for the facts, and they introduced the notion of hereditary responsibility. Another story was that he determined to sacrifice all his wealth to the gods. He built a funeral pyre of it all and mounted it himself, but rain extinguished it. The gods were satisfied. Crœsus afterwards enjoyed the friendship of Cyros, which was good fortune. Still others rejected the doctrines of correlation between goodness and happiness on account of the fate of Crœsus. In ancient religion "the benefits which were expected from the gods were of a public character, affecting the whole community, especially fruitful seasons, increase of flocks and herds, and success in war. So long as the community flourished, the fact that an individual was miserable reflected no discredit on divine providence, but was rather taken to prove that the sufferer was an evil-doer, justly hateful to the gods."9 Jehu and his house were blamed for the blood spilt at Israel, although Jehu was commissioned by Elisha to destroy the house of Ahab.10 This is like the case of Œdipus, who obeyed an oracle, but suffered for his act as for a crime. Jehovah caused the ruin of those who had displeased him, by putting false oracles in the mouths of prophets.11 Hezekiah expostulated with God because, although he had walked before God with a perfect heart and had done what was right in His sight, he suffered calamity.12 In the seventy-third Psalm, the author is perplexed by the prosperity of the wicked, and the contrast of his own fortunes. "Surely in vain have I cleansed my heart and washed my hands in innocency, for all day long have I been plagued, and chastened every morning." He says that at last the wicked were cast down. He was brutish and ignorant not to see the solution. It is that the wicked prosper for a time only. He will cleave unto God. The book of Job is a discussion of the relation between goodness and happiness. The crusaders 11were greatly perplexed by the victories of the Mohammedans. It seemed to be proved untrue that God would defend His own Name or the true and holy cause. Louis XIV, when his armies were defeated, said that God must have forgotten all which he had done for Him.

10. Illustrations. The ideas of blessing and curse are explanations made by people for significant cases of success or disaster that they learned about. Then, the imagination created stories of great virtue or guilt to explain the success or disaster.7 The Greek concept of Nemesis came from observing the ups and downs of life. People were really interested in the stories of Crœsus and Polycrates. Polycrates, despite all his glory and success, was crucified by the satrap of Lydia. Crœsus had done everything one could do, according to the beliefs of the time, to win the gods’ favor and avoid misfortune. He was very devout and followed religious rules. The story is told in various ways. "The people couldn't believe that a prince who had been so generous to the gods during his good times had been forsaken by them just when he needed their help the most."8 They claimed he had to atone for his ancestor Gyges' crime of usurping the throne; they felt it necessary to find some guilt to explain the events and introduced the idea of hereditary blame. Another tale is that he intended to sacrifice all his wealth to the gods. He built a huge bonfire of it and climbed onto it himself, but rain put it out. The gods were satisfied. Later on, Crœsus enjoyed the favor of Cyros, which was fortunate. Others dismissed the idea that goodness and happiness are linked because of Crœsus's fate. In ancient religion, "the blessings expected from the gods were for the community as a whole, impacting fruitful harvests, increases in livestock, and success in battle. As long as the community thrived, the fact that one person was suffering didn’t reflect poorly on divine providence; instead, it was more likely seen as proof that the sufferer was a wrongdoer, deserving the gods’ scorn."9 Jehu and his household were held responsible for the bloodshed in Israel, even though Jehu was sent by Elisha to eliminate the house of Ahab.10 This is similar to the case of Œdipus, who obeyed an oracle but was punished as if he had committed a crime. Jehovah caused the downfall of those who displeased him by giving false oracles to prophets.11 Hezekiah argued with God because, even though he had lived perfectly before God and done what was right, he still faced hardship.12 In the seventy-third Psalm, the author is confused by the prosperity of the wicked and the contrast with his own situation. "Surely I have kept my heart pure and washed my hands of guilt in vain, for all day long I have been afflicted and punished every morning." He states that ultimately the wicked were brought down. He was brutish and ignorant for not seeing the solution, which is that the wicked may prosper temporarily. He will cling to God. The book of Job addresses the relationship between goodness and happiness. The crusaders 11were deeply troubled by the victories of the Mohammedans. It seemed to contradict the belief that God would defend His own Name or the true and holy cause. Louis XIV remarked that when his armies were defeated, it seemed like God had forgotten everything he had done for Him.

11. Immortality and compensation. The notion of immortality has been interwoven with the notion of luck, of justice, and of the relation of goodness and happiness. The case was reopened in another world, and compensations could be assumed to take place there. In the folk drama of the ancient Greeks luck ruled. It was either envious of human prosperity or beneficent.13 Grimm14 gives more than a thousand ancient German apothegms, dicta, and proverbs about "luck." The Italians of the fifteenth century saw grand problems in the correlation of goodness and happiness. Alexander VI was the wickedest man known in history, but he had great and unbroken prosperity in all his undertakings. The only conceivable explanation was that he had made a pact with the devil. Some of the American Indians believed that there was an hour at which all wishes uttered by men were fulfilled.15 It is amongst half-civilized peoples that the notion of luck is given the greatest influence in human affairs. They seek devices for operating on luck, since luck controls all interests. Hence words, times, names, places, gestures, and other acts or relations are held to control luck. Inasmuch as marriage is a relationship in which happiness is sought and not always found, wedding ceremonies are connected with acts "for luck." Some of these still survive amongst us as jests. The fact of the aleatory element in human life, the human interpretations of it, and the efforts of men to deal with it constitute a large part of the history of culture. They have produced groups of folkways, and have entered as an element into folkways for other purposes.

11. Immortality and compensation. The idea of immortality has been closely tied to concepts of luck, justice, and the relationship between goodness and happiness. The case was revisited in another realm, and compensations could be expected to occur there. In the folk dramas of ancient Greece, luck was dominant. It was either jealous of human success or helpful.13 Grimm14 provides over a thousand ancient German sayings, proverbs, and maxims about "luck." The Italians of the fifteenth century debated the deep connection between goodness and happiness. Alexander VI was considered one of the most evil men in history, yet he experienced continuous success in all his endeavors. The only plausible explanation was that he had made a deal with the devil. Some Native Americans believed there was a time when all wishes spoken by people would come true.15 Among semi-civilized societies, the notion of luck has a significant influence on human affairs. They look for ways to manipulate luck, since it governs all interests. Consequently, words, timing, names, places, gestures, and various actions or relationships are believed to impact luck. Because marriage is a bond where happiness is sought but not always attained, wedding ceremonies are associated with acts "for luck." Some of these traditions still exist among us as jokes. The randomness of human life, our interpretations of it, and people's attempts to navigate it constitute a significant part of cultural history. They have led to the development of various folkways and have become intertwined with other cultural practices.

12. Tradition and its restraints. It is evident that the "ways" of the older and more experienced members of a society deserve great authority in any primitive group. We find that this rational authority leads to customs of deference and to etiquette in favor of the old. The old in turn cling stubbornly to tradition and to the example of their own predecessors. Thus tradition and custom become intertwined and are a strong coercion which directs the society upon fixed lines, and strangles liberty. Children see their parents always yield to the same custom and obey the same persons. They see that the elders are allowed to do all the talking, and that if an outsider enters, he is saluted by those who are at home according to rank and in fixed order. 12All this becomes rule for children, and helps to give to all primitive customs their stereotyped formality. "The fixed ways of looking at things which are inculcated by education and tribal discipline, are the precipitate of an old cultural development, and in their continued operation they are the moral anchor of the Indian, although they are also the fetters which restrain his individual will."16

12. Tradition and its restraints. It's clear that the beliefs and practices of the older and more experienced members of a society hold significant authority in any primitive group. This rational authority leads to traditions of respect and etiquette that favor the elders. In turn, the elderly cling tightly to tradition and the examples set by their predecessors. As a result, tradition and custom become intertwined, creating a strong influence that directs society along fixed paths and limits freedom. Children observe their parents consistently conforming to the same customs and obeying the same authorities. They notice that the elders do all the talking, and when an outsider arrives, they are greeted by those at home in a manner that respects rank and follows a specific order. 12All of this sets the standard for children and contributes to the rigid formality of primitive customs. "The established ways of perceiving the world, instilled by education and tribal discipline, are the product of a long cultural evolution, and while they provide moral stability to the Indian, they also serve as constraints on individual will."16

13. The concept of "primitive society"; we-group and others-group. The conception of "primitive society" which we ought to form is that of small groups scattered over a territory. The size of the groups is determined by the conditions of the struggle for existence. The internal organization of each group corresponds to its size. A group of groups may have some relation to each other (kin, neighborhood, alliance, connubium and commercium) which draws them together and differentiates them from others. Thus a differentiation arises between ourselves, the we-group, or in-group, and everybody else, or the others-groups, out-groups. The insiders in a we-group are in a relation of peace, order, law, government, and industry, to each other. Their relation to all outsiders, or others-groups, is one of war and plunder, except so far as agreements have modified it. If a group is exogamic, the women in it were born abroad somewhere. Other foreigners who might be found in it are adopted persons, guest friends, and slaves.

13. The idea of "primitive society"; we-group and others-group. The idea of "primitive society" that we should envision consists of small groups spread across a territory. The size of these groups is influenced by the conditions of survival. The internal structure of each group reflects its size. A collection of groups may have some connections (like kinship, neighborhood, alliances, marriage, and trade) that bring them together while distinguishing them from others. This leads to a distinction between us, the we-group or in-group, and everyone else, the others-groups or out-groups. The members of a we-group experience peace, order, law, governance, and collaboration with one another. Their relationship with outsiders, or others-groups, is primarily one of conflict and plunder, unless agreements have changed that dynamic. If a group practices exogamy, the women in it come from outside origins. Other outsiders that may be included are adopted individuals, visiting friends, and slaves.

14. Sentiments in the in-group and towards the out-group. The relation of comradeship and peace in the we-group and that of hostility and war towards others-groups are correlative to each other. The exigencies of war with outsiders are what make peace inside, lest internal discord should weaken the we-group for war. These exigencies also make government and law in the in-group, in order to prevent quarrels and enforce discipline. Thus war and peace have reacted on each other and developed each other, one within the group, the other in the intergroup relation. The closer the neighbors, and the stronger they are, the intenser is the warfare, and then the intenser is the internal organization and discipline of each. Sentiments are produced to 13correspond. Loyalty to the group, sacrifice for it, hatred and contempt for outsiders, brotherhood within, warlikeness without,—all grow together, common products of the same situation. These relations and sentiments constitute a social philosophy. It is sanctified by connection with religion. Men of an others-group are outsiders with whose ancestors the ancestors of the we-group waged war. The ghosts of the latter will see with pleasure their descendants keep up the fight, and will help them. Virtue consists in killing, plundering, and enslaving outsiders.

14. Feelings within the group and towards outside groups. The relationship of friendship and peace within the group contrasts with the hostility and conflict directed at outside groups. The demands of war with outsiders create the need for peace internally, so that internal conflicts don’t weaken the group when facing external threats. These demands also necessitate governance and laws within the group to prevent disputes and maintain discipline. Thus, war and peace influence and develop one another—war within the group and peace in the relationship with others. The closer and stronger the neighboring groups, the more intense the conflict, leading to a stronger internal organization and discipline within each group. Feelings are generated to 13match this dynamic. Loyalty to the group, the willingness to sacrifice for it, disdain and hostility towards outsiders, brotherhood within the group, and a readiness for battle outside—they all grow together, arising from the same circumstances. These relationships and feelings form a social philosophy, which is reinforced by ties to religion. People from outside groups are seen as outsiders whose ancestors fought against the ancestors of our group. The spirits of those ancestors would take pride in seeing their descendants continue the fight and would lend their support. Virtue is defined by killing, plundering, and enslaving outsiders.

15. Ethnocentrism is the technical name for this view of things in which one's own group is the center of everything, and all others are scaled and rated with reference to it. Folkways correspond to it to cover both the inner and the outer relation. Each group nourishes its own pride and vanity, boasts itself superior, exalts its own divinities, and looks with contempt on outsiders. Each group thinks its own folkways the only right ones, and if it observes that other groups have other folkways, these excite its scorn. Opprobrious epithets are derived from these differences. "Pig-eater," "cow-eater," "uncircumcised," "jabberers," are epithets of contempt and abomination. The Tupis called the Portuguese by a derisive epithet descriptive of birds which have feathers around their feet, on account of trousers.17 For our present purpose the most important fact is that ethnocentrism leads a people to exaggerate and intensify everything in their own folkways which is peculiar and which differentiates them from others. It therefore strengthens the folkways.

15. Ethnocentrism is the term used to describe the perspective where one’s own group is considered the center of everything, and other groups are judged based on that standard. Folkways support this idea by encompassing both internal and external relationships. Each group promotes its own pride and self-importance, claims superiority, honors its own deities, and looks down on those outside their group. Each group believes its own folkways are the only correct ones, and when they notice that other groups have different folkways, they often respond with disdain. Derogatory names stem from these differences. Terms like "pig-eater," "cow-eater," "uncircumcised," and "jabberers" are used as insults. The Tupis referred to the Portuguese with a mocking name that described birds with feathers around their feet, in reference to their trousers.17 For our current discussion, the key point is that ethnocentrism causes a group to exaggerate and amplify everything unique about their own folkways that sets them apart from others. This, in turn, reinforces their folkways.

16. Illustrations of ethnocentrism. The Papuans on New Guinea are broken up into village units which are kept separate by hostility, cannibalism, head hunting, and divergences of language and religion. Each village is integrated by its own language, religion, and interests. A group of villages is sometimes united into a limited unity by connubium. A wife taken inside of this group unit has full status; one taken outside of it has not. The petty group units are peace groups within and are hostile to all outsiders.18 The Mbayas of South America believed that their deity had bidden them live by making war on others, taking their wives and property, and killing their men.19

16. Illustrations of ethnocentrism. The Papuans in New Guinea are divided into village units that are kept apart by conflict, cannibalism, headhunting, and differences in language and religion. Each village is unified by its own language, religion, and interests. Sometimes, a group of villages comes together in a limited way through marriage. A wife taken within this group has full status; one taken from outside does not. These smaller group units promote peace among themselves while being hostile to outsiders.18 The Mbayas of South America believed that their deity commanded them to live by waging war on others, taking their wives and belongings, and killing their men.19

1417. When Caribs were asked whence they came, they answered, "We alone are people."20 The meaning of the name Kiowa is "real or principal people."21 The Lapps call themselves "men," or "human beings."22 The Greenland Eskimo think that Europeans have been sent to Greenland to learn virtue and good manners from the Greenlanders. Their highest form of praise for a European is that he is, or soon will be, as good as a Greenlander.23 The Tunguses call themselves "men."24 As a rule it is found that nature peoples call themselves "men." Others are something else—perhaps not defined—but not real men. In myths the origin of their own tribe is that of the real human race. They do not account for the others. The Ainos derive their name from that of the first man, whom they worship as a god. Evidently the name of the god is derived from the tribe name.25 When the tribal name has another sense, it is always boastful or proud. The Ovambo name is a corruption of the name of the tribe for themselves, which means "the wealthy."26 Amongst the most remarkable people in the world for ethnocentrism are the Seri of Lower California. They observe an attitude of suspicion and hostility to all outsiders, and strictly forbid marriage with outsiders.27

1417. When Caribs were asked where they came from, they replied, "We are the only people." 20 The name Kiowa means "real or main people." 21 The Lapps refer to themselves as "people" or "human beings." 22 The Greenland Eskimos believe that Europeans were sent to Greenland to learn virtue and good manners from them. Their highest compliment for a European is that he is, or will soon be, as good as a Greenlander. 23 The Tunguses call themselves "people." 24 Generally, it is observed that indigenous peoples refer to themselves as "people." Others are seen as something different—perhaps undefined—but not true people. In myths, the origin of their tribe is tied to the real human race. They do not account for others. The Ainos get their name from the first man, whom they worship as a god. Clearly, the name of the god comes from the tribe's name. 25 When the tribal name carries another meaning, it is always boastful or proud. The Ovambo name is a variation of the name they use for themselves, which means "the wealthy." 26 Among the most ethnocentric people in the world are the Seri of Lower California. They maintain a suspicious and hostile attitude toward all outsiders and strictly prohibit marriage with outsiders. 27

18. The Jews divided all mankind into themselves and Gentiles. They were the "chosen people." The Greeks and Romans called all outsiders "barbarians." In Euripides' tragedy of Iphigenia in Aulis Iphigenia says that it is fitting that Greeks should rule over barbarians, but not contrariwise, because Greeks are free, and barbarians are slaves. The Arabs regarded themselves as the noblest nation and all others as more or less barbarous.28 In 1896, the Chinese minister of education and his counselors edited a manual in which this statement occurs: "How grand and glorious is the Empire of China, the middle kingdom! She is the largest and richest in the world. The grandest men in the world have all come from the middle empire."29 In all the literature of all the states equivalent statements occur, although they are not so naïvely expressed. In Russian books and newspapers the civilizing mission of Russia is talked about, just as, in the books and journals of France, Germany, and the United States, the civilizing mission of those countries is assumed and referred to as well understood. Each state now regards itself as the leader of civilization, the best, the freest, and the wisest, and all others as inferior. Within a few years our own man-on-the-curbstone has learned to class all foreigners of the Latin 15peoples as "dagos," and "dago" has become an epithet of contempt. These are all cases of ethnocentrism.

18. The Jews categorized everyone into themselves and Gentiles. They considered themselves the "chosen people." The Greeks and Romans labeled all outsiders as "barbarians." In Euripides' tragedy Iphigenia in Aulis, Iphigenia states that it’s appropriate for Greeks to rule over barbarians, but not the other way around, because Greeks are free, while barbarians are slaves. The Arabs viewed themselves as the noblest nation, seeing all others as somewhat barbaric.28 In 1896, the Chinese minister of education and his advisors published a manual with the statement: "How grand and glorious is the Empire of China, the middle kingdom! It is the largest and richest in the world. The greatest people in the world have all come from the middle empire."29 Similar sentiments appear throughout the literature of all nations, though they may not be expressed as simply. In Russian literature and newspapers, the civilizing mission of Russia is discussed, just as the civilizing missions of France, Germany, and the United States are assumed and referred to as common knowledge. Every nation now views itself as the leader of civilization—superior, freer, and wiser—while perceiving others as lesser. In just a few years, the average person has learned to label all foreigners from Latin countries as "dagos," and "dago" has become a term of disdain. These are all examples of ethnocentrism.

19. Patriotism is a sentiment which belongs to modern states. It stands in antithesis to the mediæval notion of catholicity. Patriotism is loyalty to the civic group to which one belongs by birth or other group bond. It is a sentiment of fellowship and coöperation in all the hopes, work, and suffering of the group. Mediæval catholicity would have made all Christians an in-group and would have set them in hostility to all Mohammedans and other non-Christians. It never could be realized. When the great modern states took form and assumed control of societal interests, group sentiment was produced in connection with those states. Men responded willingly to a demand for support and help from an institution which could and did serve interests. The state drew to itself the loyalty which had been given to men (lords), and it became the object of that group vanity and antagonism which had been ethnocentric. For the modern man patriotism has become one of the first of duties and one of the noblest of sentiments. It is what he owes to the state for what the state does for him, and the state is, for the modern man, a cluster of civic institutions from which he draws security and conditions of welfare. The masses are always patriotic. For them the old ethnocentric jealousy, vanity, truculency, and ambition are the strongest elements in patriotism. Such sentiments are easily awakened in a crowd. They are sure to be popular. Wider knowledge always proves that they are not based on facts. That we are good and others are bad is never true. By history, literature, travel, and science men are made cosmopolitan. The selected classes of all states become associated; they intermarry. The differentiation by states loses importance. All states give the same security and conditions of welfare to all. The standards of civic institutions are the same, or tend to become such, and it is a matter of pride in each state to offer civic status and opportunities equal to the best. Every group of any kind whatsoever demands that each of its members shall help defend group interests. Every group stigmatizes any one who fails in zeal, labor, and sacrifices for group interests. Thus the sentiment of loyalty to the group, or the group head, which was so strong in the Middle Ages, is kept up, as far as possible, in regard to modern states and governments. The group force is also employed to enforce the obligations of devotion to group interests. It follows that judgments are precluded and criticism is silenced.

19. Patriotism is a feeling that belongs to modern nations. It stands in opposition to the medieval idea of universalism. Patriotism is loyalty to the community you belong to by birth or other connections. It’s a sense of camaraderie and collaboration in all the hopes, work, and struggles of the group. Medieval universalism would have treated all Christians as an in-group and positioned them against all Muslims and other non-Christians. It could never truly be realized. When the great modern states emerged and took control of social interests, this group feeling developed in relation to those states. People willingly responded to the need for support and assistance from an institution that could serve their interests. The state gained the loyalty that had previously been given to individuals (lords), becoming the focus of group pride and rivalry that had been ethnocentric. For the modern person, patriotism has become one of the primary duties and one of the most honorable feelings. It represents what he owes to the state for what the state provides for him, and the state is, for the modern individual, a collection of civic institutions from which he derives security and well-being. The general population is always patriotic. For them, the old ethnic jealousy, pride, aggression, and ambition are the strongest aspects of patriotism. These feelings can easily be triggered in a crowd and are sure to be popular. Broader knowledge usually reveals that they are not based on reality. The idea that we are good and others are bad is never true. Through history, literature, travel, and science, people become cosmopolitan. The upper classes in all nations become connected; they intermarry. The distinctions between nations become less significant. All nations provide the same security and conditions of well-being to everyone. The standards of civic institutions are the same or tend to converge, and it’s a point of pride for each nation to offer civic status and opportunities equal to the best. Every group of any kind expects each of its members to help defend the group’s interests. Every group marks anyone who lacks zeal, effort, and sacrifice for group interests as an outsider. Thus, the loyalty to the group, or the group leader, that was so strong in the Middle Ages is maintained, as much as possible, in relation to modern states and governments. The power of the group is also used to enforce the obligations of devotion to group interests. This leads to a situation where judgments are stifled and criticism is silenced.

20. Chauvinism. That patriotism may degenerate into a vice is shown by the invention of a name for the vice: chauvinism. It is a name for boastful and truculent group self-assertion. It overrules personal judgment and character, and puts the whole group at the mercy of the clique which is ruling at the moment. It produces the dominance of watchwords and phrases which take the place of reason and conscience in determining conduct. The patriotic bias is a recognized perversion of thought and judgment against which our education should guard us.

20. Chauvinism. Patriotism can turn into a negative trait, which is why we have a term for it: chauvinism. This term refers to arrogant and aggressive group pride. It overrides personal judgment and character, leaving the entire group vulnerable to the whims of the currently dominant faction. It leads to the prevalence of slogans and catchphrases that replace reason and moral judgment in guiding behavior. The patriotic bias is a known distortion of thinking and judgment that our education should help us protect against.

1621. The struggle for existence and the competition of life; antagonistic coöperation. The struggle for existence must be carried on under life conditions and in connection with the competition of life. The life conditions consist in variable elements of the environment, the supply of materials necessary to support life, the difficulty of exploiting them, the state of the arts, and the circumstances of physiography, climate, meteorology, etc., which favor life or the contrary. The struggle for existence is a process in which an individual and nature are the parties. The individual is engaged in a process by which he wins from his environment what he needs to support his existence. In the competition of life the parties are men and other organisms. The men strive with each other, or with the flora and fauna with which they are associated. The competition of life is the rivalry, antagonism, and mutual displacement in which the individual is involved with other organisms by his efforts to carry on the struggle for existence for himself. It is, therefore, the competition of life which is the societal element, and which produces societal organization. The number present and in competition is another of the life conditions. At a time and place the life conditions are the same for a number of human beings who are present, and the problems of life policy are the same. This is another reason why the attempts to satisfy interest become mass phenomena and result in folkways. The individual and social elements are always in interplay with each other if there are a number present. If one is trying to carry on the struggle for existence with nature, the fact that others are doing the same in the same environment is an essential condition for him. Then arises an alternative. He and the others may so interfere with each other that all shall fail, or they may combine, and by coöperation raise their efforts against nature to a higher power. This latter method is industrial organization. The crisis which produces it is constantly renewed, and men are forced to raise the organization to greater complexity and more comprehensive power, without limit. Interests are the relations of action and reaction between the individual and the life conditions, through which relations the evolution of the individual is produced. That17 evolution, so long as it goes on prosperously, is well living, and it results in the self-realization of the individual, for we may think of each one as capable of fulfilling some career and attaining to some character and state of power by the developing of predispositions which he possesses. It would be an error, however, to suppose that all nature is a chaos of warfare and competition. Combination and coöperation are so fundamentally necessary that even very low life forms are found in symbiosis for mutual dependence and assistance. A combination can exist where each of its members would perish. Competition and combination are two forms of life association which alternate through the whole organic and superorganic domains. The neglect of this fact leads to many socialistic fallacies. Combination is of the essence of organization, and organization is the great device for increased power by a number of unequal and dissimilar units brought into association for a common purpose. McGee30 says of the desert of Papagueria, in southwestern Arizona, that "a large part of the plants and animals of the desert dwell together in harmony and mutual helpfulness [which he shows in detail]; for their energies are directed not so much against one another as against the rigorous environmental conditions growing out of dearth of water. This communality does not involve loss of individuality, ... indeed the plants and animals are characterized by an individuality greater than that displayed in regions in which perpetuity of the species depends less closely on the persistence of individuals." Hence he speaks of the "solidarity of life" in the desert. "The saguaro is a monstrosity in fact as well as in appearance,—a product of miscegenation between plant and animal, probably depending for its form of life history, if not for its very existence, on its commensals."31 The Seri protect pelicans from themselves by a partial taboo, which is not understood. It seems that they could not respect a breeding time, or establish a closed season, yet they have such an appetite for the birds and their eggs that they would speedily exterminate them if there were no restraint. This combination has been well called antagonistic coöperation. 18It consists in the combination of two persons or groups to satisfy a great common interest while minor antagonisms of interest which exist between them are suppressed. The plants and animals of the desert are rivals for what water there is, but they combine as if with an intelligent purpose to attain to a maximum of life under the conditions. There are many cases of animals who coöperate in the same way. Our farmers put crows and robins under a protective taboo because the birds destroy insects. The birds also destroy grain and fruits, but this is tolerated on account of their services. Madame Pommerol says of the inhabitants of Sahara that the people of the towns and the nomads are enemies by caste and race, but allies in interest. The nomads need refuge and shelter. The townspeople need messengers and transportation. Hence ties of contract, quarrels, fights, raids, vengeances, and reconciliations for the sake of common enterprises of plunder.32 Antagonistic coöperation is the most productive form of combination in high civilization. It is a high action of the reason to overlook lesser antagonisms in order to work together for great interests. Political parties are constantly forced to do it. In the art of the statesman it is a constant policy. The difference between great parties and factions in any parliamentary system is of the first importance; that difference consists in the fact that parties can suppress minor differences, and combine for what they think most essential to public welfare, while factions divide and subdivide on petty differences. Inasmuch as the suppression of minor differences means a suppression of the emotional element, while the other policy encourages the narrow issues in regard to which feeling is always most intense, the former policy allows far less play to feeling and passion.

1621. The struggle for existence and the competition of life; antagonistic cooperation. The struggle for existence happens under specific life conditions and is tied to life competition. Life conditions include various environmental factors, availability of resources needed for survival, the challenges of accessing those resources, the state of technology, and geographical and climatic circumstances that either support or hinder life. The struggle for existence is a process involving both the individual and nature. The individual works to extract from the environment what is necessary for survival. In life’s competition, the players are humans and other organisms. People compete with each other as well as with the plants and animals around them. Life competition involves rivalry, conflict, and displacement where individuals engage with other organisms in their quest for survival. Thus, competition is a fundamental societal aspect that leads to social organization. The number of competitors present is another life condition. At any given time and place, the life conditions are the same for many people, leading to similar life challenges. This is why attempts to satisfy interests often become collective phenomena, resulting in cultural norms. The individual and social elements always influence each other when there are several people around. When someone struggles against nature, the fact that others are doing the same in the same environment is a crucial condition for them. Then, a choice arises. They may hinder each other to the point of mutual failure, or they may unite, collaborating to amplify their efforts against nature. This latter method is industrial organization. The crisis that leads to it is ongoing, pushing people to create more complex and powerful structures without limit. Interests are the actions and reactions between individuals and life conditions, through which individuals evolve. That evolution, while progressing positively, signifies a fulfilling life, leading to the self-actualization of the individual, as we can think of each person as capable of achieving their career and developing their character and power by nurturing their inherent predispositions. However, it's a mistake to think that nature is purely a battlefield of competition. Cooperation is so fundamentally important that even the simplest life forms engage in symbiosis for mutual support and reliance. A group can thrive together even when individual members might not survive alone. Competition and cooperation are two forms of social interaction that alternate throughout the biological and organizational realms. Ignoring this fact leads to many misconceptions in socialist thought. Cooperation is at the core of organization, and organization is the main strategy for enhancing power among a diverse and unequal group of units united for a shared goal. McGee30 describes the desert of Papagueria in southwestern Arizona, where "a large part of the plants and animals of the desert live together harmoniously and support one another [which he details]; their energies are directed not so much against each other but against the harsh environmental conditions resulting from the lack of water. This communal existence does not diminish individuality; in fact, the plants and animals exhibit greater individuality than those in areas where the species' survival is less reliant on the persistence of individuals." Thus, he refers to the "solidarity of life" in the desert. "The saguaro is an oddity in both reality and appearance, a result of a blend between plant and animal, likely relying for its life history, if not its very existence, on its companions."31 The Seri protect pelicans through a partial taboo that remains unexplained. They seem unable to respect a breeding period or establish a closed season, yet their appetite for the birds and their eggs would quickly lead to extinction without some form of restraint. This cooperation has aptly been called antagonistic cooperation. 18It involves two individuals or groups coming together to fulfill a significant common interest while downplaying any minor conflicting interests that exist between them. The desert plants and animals compete for the limited water available, yet they cooperate as if driven by a shared purpose to maximize life under those conditions. Numerous examples exist of animals that cooperate in similar ways. Farmers protect crows and robins because they help reduce insect populations. Although these birds also damage crops and fruit, their benefits justify this treatment. Madame Pommerol notes that in the Sahara, townspeople and nomads are enemies by caste and race but allies in interest. Nomads seek safety and shelter, while townspeople need messengers and transportation. This dynamic leads to contracts, disputes, fights, raids, revenge, and reconciliations for mutual plunder.32 Antagonistic cooperation is the most effective form of collaboration in advanced societies. It’s a rational action to set aside smaller conflicts in order to collaborate for significant interests. Political parties must constantly engage in this. In statesmanship, this is an ongoing strategy. The distinction between major parties and factions in any parliamentary system is critically important; the key difference is that parties can overlook minor disagreements and unite for what they believe is most essential for public welfare, while factions tend to splinter over trivial issues. Since minimizing minor disagreements signifies reducing emotional involvement, whereas the latter approach exacerbates emotional debates over narrow topics, the former strategy allows for much less emotional and passionate conflict.

22. Hunger, love, vanity, and fear. There are four great motives of human action which come into play when some number of human beings are in juxtaposition under the same life conditions. These are hunger, sex passion, vanity, and fear (of ghosts and spirits). Under each of these motives there are interests. Life consists in satisfying interests, for "life," in a society, is a career of action and effort expended on both the 19material and social environment. However great the errors and misconceptions may be which are included in the efforts, the purpose always is advantage and expediency. The efforts fall into parallel lines, because the conditions and the interests are the same. It is now the accepted opinion, and it may be correct, that men inherited from their beast ancestors psychophysical traits, instincts, and dexterities, or at least predispositions, which give them aid in solving the problems of food supply, sex, commerce, and vanity. The result is mass phenomena; currents of similarity, concurrence, and mutual contribution; and these produce folkways. The folkways are unconscious, spontaneous, uncoördinated. It is never known who led in devising them, although we must believe that talent exerted its leadership at all times. Folkways come into existence now all the time. There were folkways in stage coach times, which were fitted to that mode of travel. Street cars have produced ways which are suited to that mode of transportation in cities. The telephone has produced ways which have not been invented and imposed by anybody, but which are devised to satisfy conveniently the interests which are at stake in the use of that instrument.

22. Hunger, love, vanity, and fear. There are four main motives for human action that come into play when people are living under the same conditions. These motives are hunger, sexual desire, vanity, and fear (of ghosts and spirits). Each of these motives is tied to specific interests. Life is about meeting these interests, because "life" in a society is a continuous effort and action directed toward both the 19 material and social environment. No matter how many mistakes and misunderstandings may arise in these efforts, the goal is always to gain advantages and act with purpose. The efforts tend to follow similar patterns because the conditions and interests are alike. It’s now widely believed, and it might be true, that humans have inherited from their animal ancestors physical and psychological traits, instincts, and skills, or at least tendencies, that help them tackle the challenges of food, sex, trade, and vanity. This leads to collective behaviors; trends of similarity, agreement, and mutual influence; which, in turn, create social norms. These social norms develop unconsciously, spontaneously, and without coordination. It's never clear who originated them, though we must assume that talent has always played a key role in their creation. Social norms are continuously emerging. There were norms during the era of stagecoaches that were suited to that form of travel. Trolleys have created ways that cater to that mode of urban transport. The telephone has led to communication methods that weren't invented or enforced by anyone, but were developed to conveniently meet the interests involved in using that device.

23. Process of making folkways. Although we may see the process of making folkways going on all the time, the analysis of the process is very difficult. It appears as if there was a "mind" in the crowd which was different from the minds of the individuals which compose it. Indeed some have adopted such a doctrine. By autosuggestion the stronger minds produce ideas which when set afloat pass by suggestion from mind to mind. Acts which are consonant with the ideas are imitated. There is a give and take between man and man. This process is one of development. New suggestions come in at point after point. They are carried out. They combine with what existed already. Every new step increases the number of points upon which other minds may seize. It seems to be by this process that great inventions are produced. Knowledge has been won and extended by it. It seems as if the crowd had a mystic power in it greater than the sum of the powers of its members. It is sufficient, however, to explain this, to notice that there is a coöperation and constant20 suggestion which is highly productive when it operates in a crowd, because it draws out latent power, concentrates what would otherwise be scattered, verifies and corrects what has been taken up, eliminates error, and constructs by combination. Hence the gain from the collective operation is fully accounted for, and the theories of Völkerpsychologie are to be rejected as superfluous. Out of the process which has been described have come the folkways during the whole history of civilization.

23. Process of making folkways. Although we can observe the process of creating folkways happening all the time, analyzing it is quite challenging. It seems like there’s a "mind" in the crowd that's different from the individual minds that make it up. Some people have actually embraced this idea. Through autosuggestion, stronger minds generate ideas that, once they spread, transfer from one mind to another through suggestion. Actions that align with these ideas are copied. There’s a back-and-forth interaction between people. This process involves development. New ideas emerge at various points. They are implemented and combine with what already exists. Each new step expands the number of areas other minds can engage with. It seems that this is how significant inventions are created. Knowledge has been gained and expanded through it. The crowd seems to possess a mystical power that’s greater than the sum of its individual members' powers. However, to explain this, it's enough to note that there is cooperation and constant20 suggestion, which is highly effective when functioning within a crowd, because it taps into hidden potential, focuses what would otherwise be dispersed, verifies and corrects what has been adopted, eliminates errors, and builds through combination. Therefore, the benefits from collective efforts are fully understood, and the theories of Völkerpsychologie can be dismissed as unnecessary. The folkways throughout the entire history of civilization have emerged from this described process.

The phenomena of suggestion and suggestibility demand some attention because the members of a group are continually affecting each other by them, and great mass phenomena very often are to be explained by them.

The phenomena of suggestion and suggestibility require some attention because group members constantly influence each other through them, and many large-scale events are often explained by them.

24. Suggestion; suggestibility. What has been called the psychology of crowds consists of certain phenomena of suggestion. A number of persons assembled together, especially if they are enthused by the same sentiment or stimulated by the same interest, transmit impulses to each other with the result that all the impulses are increased in a very high ratio. In other words, it is an undisputed fact that all mental states and emotions are greatly increased in force by transmission from man to man, especially if they are attended by a sense of the concurrence and coöperation of a great number who have a common sentiment or interest. "The element of psychic coercion to which our thought process is subject is the characteristic of the operations which we call suggestive."33 What we have done or heard occupies our minds so that we cannot turn from it to something else. The consensus of a number promises triumph for the impulse, whatever it is. Ça ira. There is a thrill of enthusiasm in the sense of moving with a great number. There is no deliberation or reason. Therefore a crowd may do things which are either better or worse than what individuals in it would do. Cases of lynching show how a crowd can do things which it is extremely improbable that the individuals would do or consent to, if they were taken separately. The crowd has no greater guarantee of wisdom and virtue than an individual would have. In fact, the participants in a crowd almost always throw away 21all the powers of wise judgment which have been acquired by education, and submit to the control of enthusiasm, passion, animal impulse, or brute appetite. A crowd always has a common stock of elementary faiths, prejudices, loves and hates, and pet notions. The common stock is acted on by the same stimuli, in all the persons, at the same time. The response, as an aggregate, is a great storm of feeling, and a great impulse to the will. Hence the great influence of omens and of all popular superstitions on a crowd. Omens are a case of "egoistic reference."34 An army desists from a battle on account of an eclipse. A man starting out on the food quest returns home because a lizard crosses his path. In each case an incident in nature is interpreted as a warning or direction to the army or the man. Thus momentous results for men and nations may be produced without cause. The power of watchwords consists in the cluster of suggestions which has become fastened upon them. In the Middle Ages the word "heretic" won a frightful suggestion of base wickedness. In the seventeenth century the same suggestions were connected with the words "witch" and "traitor." "Nature" acquired great suggestion of purity and correctness in the eighteenth century, which it has not yet lost. "Progress" now bears amongst us a very undue weight of suggestion. Suggestibility is the quality of liability to suggestive influence.35 "Suggestibility is the natural faculty of the brain to admit any ideas whatsoever, without motive, to assimilate them, and eventually to transform them rapidly into movements, sensations, and inhibitions."36 It differs greatly in degree, and is present in different grades in different crowds. Crowds of different nationalities would differ both in degree of suggestibility and in the kinds of suggestive stimuli to which they would respond. Imitation is due to suggestibility. Even suicide is rendered epidemic by suggestion and imitation.37 In a crisis, like a shipwreck, when no one knows what to do, one, by acting, may lead them all 22through imitative suggestibility. People who are very suggestible can be led into states of mind which preclude criticism or reflection. Any one who acquires skill in the primary processes of association, analogy, reiteration, and continuity, can play tricks on others by stimulating these processes and then giving them selected data to work upon. A directive idea may be suggested by a series of ideas which lead the recipient of them to expect that the series will be continued. Then he will not perceive if the series is broken. In the Renaissance period no degree of illumination sufficed to resist the delusion of astrology, because it was supported by a passionate fantasy and a vehement desire to know the future, and because it was confirmed by antiquity, the authority of whose opinions was overwhelmingly suggested by all the faiths and prejudices of the time.38

24. Suggestion; suggestibility. The psychology of crowds involves certain phenomena of suggestion. When a group of people come together, especially if they share a common sentiment or interest, they influence each other, amplifying those feelings significantly. In simpler terms, it’s a well-known fact that all mental states and emotions are intensified through the influence of others, especially in the presence of many who share the same feelings or interests. "The influence of psychic coercion that shapes our thought processes is a hallmark of what we call suggestive." 33 What we have done or heard occupies our minds, making it difficult to focus on anything else. When a large group is in agreement, it seemingly guarantees success for whatever impulse they share. Ça ira. There’s an excitement in the feeling of being part of a large crowd. There’s little contemplation or logic involved. This is why a crowd might engage in actions that individuals among them would typically do or consent to, if acting alone. A crowd is not inherently wiser or more virtuous than an individual would be. In fact, those in a crowd often abandon their critical thinking developed through education and yield to enthusiasm, passion, primal impulses, or basic desires. A crowd usually has a shared set of basic beliefs, biases, loves, hates, and cherished ideas. This collective mindset responds to the same stimuli simultaneously. The result is a powerful surge of emotion and a strong impulse to act. This explains the significant impact of omens and all popular superstitions on crowds. Omens are a form of "egoistic reference." 34 An army might halt a battle due to an eclipse. A person might return home from a quest for food if a lizard crosses their path. In both instances, a natural occurrence is interpreted as a signal or warning for the group or individual. Consequently, serious outcomes for people and nations can arise from seemingly trivial causes. The power of catchphrases lies in the array of suggestions linked to them. In the Middle Ages, the term "heretic" gained a terrible connotation of malevolence. By the seventeenth century, similar negative associations were attached to "witch" and "traitor." The concept of "nature" became imbued with ideas of purity and correctness in the eighteenth century, which it still retains today. "Progress" currently carries an undue weight of suggestion among us. Suggestibility refers to the vulnerability to suggestive influences. 35 “Suggestibility is the brain’s natural ability to accept any ideas without motivation, to absorb them, and eventually to quickly transform them into movements, sensations, and inhibitions.” 36 It varies greatly in intensity and appears in various degrees across different crowds. Crowds from different cultures would show variations in suggestibility levels and the types of suggestive stimuli they respond to. Imitation arises from suggestibility. Even suicide can become epidemic due to suggestion and imitation. 37 In a crisis, like a shipwreck, when no one knows how to act, one person’s actions can lead the rest through imitative suggestibility. People who are highly suggestible can be driven into mindsets that prevent critical thinking or self-reflection. Anyone skilled in the basic processes of association, analogy, repetition, and continuity can manipulate others by stimulating these processes and then providing them with selective information to respond to. A guiding idea can be suggested by a series of ideas that lead the person to expect the continuation of that series. They might then fail to notice if that series is interrupted. During the Renaissance, no amount of enlightenment was sufficient to overcome the delusion of astrology, as it was reinforced by passionate fantasies and a strong desire to know the future, and backed by the overwhelming historical authority of beliefs of the time. 38

25. Suggestion in education. Manias. Parents and teachers use suggestion in rearing children. Persons who enjoy social preëminence operate suggestion all the time, whether intentionally or unintentionally. Whatever they do is imitated. Folkways operate on individuals by suggestion; when they are elevated to mores they do so still more, for then they carry the suggestion of societal welfare. Ways and notions may be rejected by an individual at first upon his judgment of their merits, but repeated suggestion produces familiarity and dulls the effect upon him of the features which at first repelled him. Familiar cases of this are furnished by fashions of dress and by slang. A new fashion of dress seems at first to be absurd, ungraceful, or indecent. After a time this first impression of it is so dulled that all conform to the fashion. New slang seems vulgar. It makes its way into use. In India the lingam symbol is so common that no one pays any heed to its sense.39 This power of familiarity to reduce the suggestion to zero furnishes a negative proof of the power of the suggestion. Conventionalization also reduces suggestion, perhaps to zero. It is a mischievous thing to read descriptions of crime, vice, horrors, excessive adventures, etc., because familiarity lessens the abhorrent suggestions which those things ought to produce. Swindlers and all others who have an interest to lead the minds of their fellow-men in a certain direction employ suggestion. They often develop great practical skill in the operation, although they do not understand the science of it. It is one of the arts of the demagogue and stump orator. A man who wanted to be nominated for an office went before the convention to make a speech. A great and difficult question agitated the party. He began by saying that he would state his position 23on that question frankly and fully. "But first," said he, "let me say that I am a Democrat." This brought out a storm of applause. Then he went on to boast of his services to the party, and then he stopped without having said a word on the great question. He was easily nominated. The witch persecutions rested on suggestion. "Everybody knew" that there were witches. If not, what were the people who were burned? Philip IV of France wanted to make the people believe that the templars were heretics. The people were not ready to believe this. The king caused the corpse of a templar to be dug up and burned, as the corpses of heretics were burned. This convinced the people by suggestion.40 What "they say," what "everybody does," and what "everybody knows" are controlling suggestions. Religious revivals are carried on by suggestion. Mediæval flagellations and dances were cases of suggestion. In fact, all popular manias are to be explained by it. Religious bodies practice suggestion on themselves, especially on their children or less enthusiastic members, by symbols, pictures, images, processions, dramatic representations, festivals, relics, legends of their heroes. In the Middle Ages the crucifix was an instrument of religious suggestion to produce vivid apprehension of the death of Jesus. In very many well-known cases the passions of the crowd were raised to the point of very violent action. The symbols and images also, by suggestion, stimulate religious fervor. If numbers act together, as in convents, mass phenomena are produced, and such results follow as the hysterical epidemics in convents and the extravagances of communistic sects.41 Learned societies and numbers of persons who are interested in the same subject, by meeting and imparting suggestions, make all the ideas of each the common stock of all. Hyperboreans have a mental disease which renders them liable to suggestion. The women are afflicted by hysteria before puberty. Later they show the phenomena of "possession,"—dancing and singing,—and still later catalepsy.42

25. Suggestion in education. Manias. Parents and teachers use suggestion when raising children. People in prominent social positions constantly use suggestion, whether they mean to or not. Anything they do gets copied. Social customs influence individuals through suggestion; when these customs become more established, they carry the weight of societal benefit. A person might initially reject certain ways or ideas based on their personal judgment, but repeated suggestion makes them more familiar and lessens the impact of elements that were once off-putting. Common examples include clothing trends and slang. A new style of clothing may initially seem ridiculous, awkward, or inappropriate. Over time, this first impression fades, and everyone starts to follow the trend. New slang often appears crude at first but eventually becomes commonplace. In India, the lingam symbol is so prevalent that no one pays any attention to its meaning.39 The ability of familiarity to diminish suggestion serves as negative evidence of the power of suggestion itself. Standardization can also reduce suggestion, possibly to the point of nullification. It can be harmful to read about crime, immorality, horrors, extreme exploits, etc., because becoming familiar with these things diminishes the shocking suggestions they should elicit. Swindlers and others seeking to sway public opinion rely on suggestion. They often become quite skilled in this technique, even if they don’t fully grasp the underlying principles. It is one of the tactics of the demagogue and public speaker. Once, a man wanting to secure a nomination addressed a convention on a pressing issue the party faced. He began by stating he would express his views on the matter openly and thoroughly. "But first," he said, "let me say that I am a Democrat." This sparked thunderous applause. He then bragged about his contributions to the party without actually addressing the main issue, and he was easily nominated. The witch trials were based on suggestion; "Everyone knew" witches existed. If not, who were the people being executed? Philip IV of France sought to convince the public that the Templars were heretics. The people were initially skeptical, so he had the body of a Templar exhumed and burned, just like heretics were. This led the public to believe it through suggestion.40 What "they say," what "everyone does," and what "everyone knows" are powerful suggestions. Religious revivals utilize suggestion. Medieval flagellations and dances are examples of suggestion at work. In fact, all popular manias can be understood through this lens. Religious groups use suggestion on themselves, particularly with their children or less dedicated members, through symbols, images, processions, dramatic acts, festivals, relics, and legends of their heroes. In the Middle Ages, the crucifix served as a tool of religious suggestion to evoke a strong awareness of Jesus' death. In many well-known cases, crowd emotions escalated to the point of intense actions. Symbols and images also ignite religious passion through suggestion. When people act collectively, as in convents, mass phenomena arise, leading to events like hysterical outbreaks in convents and the excesses of communistic sects.41 Academic societies and groups of people interested in the same topics, by coming together and sharing suggestions, turn each individual's ideas into a common pool for all. Hyperboreans suffer from a mental condition that makes them prone to suggestion. Women experience hysteria before puberty. Later, they exhibit signs of "possession," like dancing and singing, and eventually catalepsy.42

26. Suggestion in politics. The great field for the use of the devices and apparatus of suggestion at the present time is politics. Within fifty years all states have become largely popular. Suggestion is easy when it falls in with popular ideas, the pet notions of groups of people, the popular common-places, and the current habits of thought and feeling. Newspapers, popular literature, and popular oratory show the effort to operate suggestion along these lines. They rarely correct; they usually flatter the accepted notions. The art of adroit suggestion is one of the great arts of politics. Antony's speech over the body of Cæsar is a classical example of it. In politics, especially at elections, the old apparatus of suggestion is employed again,—flags, symbols, ceremonies, and celebrations. Patriotism is systematically cultivated by anniversaries, pilgrimages, symbols, songs, recitations, etc. 24Another very remarkable case of suggestion is furnished by modern advertisements. They are adroitly planned to touch the mind of the reader in a way to get the reaction which the advertiser wants. The advertising pages of our popular magazines furnish evidence of the faiths and ideas which prevail in the masses.

26. Suggestion in politics. The main area where suggestion techniques are currently used is politics. Over the past fifty years, most governments have become quite democratic. Suggestion is effective when it aligns with popular beliefs, the favorite ideas of certain groups, common assumptions, and the prevailing mindsets and emotions. Newspapers, popular books, and speeches aim to influence opinion in these ways. They seldom challenge accepted beliefs; instead, they usually confirm them. The skill of clever suggestion is one of the key skills in politics. Antony's speech at Cæsar's funeral is a classic example of this. In politics, especially during elections, traditional suggestion techniques are reused—flags, symbols, ceremonies, and celebrations. Patriotism is systematically promoted through anniversaries, pilgrimages, symbols, songs, recitations, and so on. 24Another striking example of suggestion can be seen in modern advertisements. They are carefully designed to resonate with the reader’s mind in a way that elicits the desired response from the advertiser. The advertising sections of our popular magazines reflect the beliefs and ideas that are prevalent among the masses.

27. Suggestion and criticism. Suggestion is a legitimate device, if it is honestly used, for inculcating knowledge or principles of conduct; that is, for education in the broadest sense of the word. Criticism is the operation by which suggestion is limited and corrected. It is by criticism that the person is protected against credulity, emotion, and fallacy. The power of criticism is the one which education should chiefly train. It is difficult to resist the suggestion that one who is accused of crime is guilty. Lynchers generally succumb to this suggestion, especially if the crime was a heinous one which has strongly excited their emotions against the unknown somebody who perpetrated it. It requires criticism to resist this suggestion. Our judicial institutions are devised to hold this suggestion aloof until the evidence is examined. An educated man ought to be beyond the reach of suggestions from advertisements, newspapers, speeches, and stories. If he is wise, just when a crowd is filled with enthusiasm and emotion, he will leave it and will go off by himself to form his judgment. In short, individuality and personality of character are the opposites of suggestibility. Autosuggestion properly includes all the cases in which a man is "struck by an idea," or "takes a notion," but it is more strictly applied to fixed ideas and habits of thought. An irritation suggests parasites, and parasites suggest an irritation. The fear of stammering causes stammering. A sleeping man drives away a fly without waking. If we are in a pose or rôle, we act as we have heard that people act in that pose or rôle.43 A highly trained judgment is required to correct or select one's own ideas and to resist fixed ideas. The supreme criticism is criticism of one's self.

27. Suggestion and criticism. Suggestion is a valid tool, when used honestly, for teaching knowledge or guiding behavior; that is, for education in the broadest sense. Criticism is what limits and corrects suggestion. Through criticism, individuals are protected from gullibility, strong emotions, and errors in reasoning. Education should primarily focus on developing critical thinking skills. It’s hard to resist the suggestion that someone accused of a crime is guilty. Those who take part in lynchings often give in to this suggestion, especially if the crime was particularly shocking and stirred up their emotions against an unknown person who committed it. It takes critical thinking to push back against this suggestion. Our legal systems are designed to keep this suggestion at bay until the evidence is carefully considered. An educated person should be able to rise above the influences of ads, newspapers, speeches, and stories. If they are wise, when a crowd is overflowing with excitement and emotion, they will step away to think for themselves. In short, having individuality and a strong character is the opposite of being easily influenced. Autosuggestion generally refers to any instance where someone is inspired by an idea or develops a feeling but is more specifically related to fixed thoughts and mental habits. An irritation can lead to thoughts about parasites, and thoughts about parasites can cause an irritation. The fear of stammering can actually cause stammering. A person sleeping can swat away a fly without waking up. When we are in a certain role or situation, we behave as we’ve seen others act in that role or situation.43 A highly developed sense of judgment is needed to refine or choose one’s own ideas and to reject fixed notions. The highest form of criticism is the criticism of oneself.

28. Folkways due to false inference. Furthermore, folkways have been formed by accident, that is, by irrational and incongruous action, based on pseudo-knowledge. In Molembo a pestilence broke out soon after a Portuguese had died there. After that the natives took all possible measures not to allow any white man to die in their country.44 On the Nicobar islands some natives who had just begun to make pottery died. The art was given up and never again attempted.45 White men gave to one Bushman in a kraal a stick ornamented with buttons as a symbol of authority. The recipient died leaving the stick to 25his son. The son soon died. Then the Bushmen brought back the stick lest all should die.46 Until recently no building of incombustible materials could be built in any big town of the central province of Madagascar, on account of some ancient prejudice.47 A party of Eskimos met with no game. One of them returned to their sledges and got the ham of a dog to eat. As he returned with the ham bone in his hand he met and killed a seal. Ever afterwards he carried a ham bone in his hand when hunting.48 The Belenda women (peninsula of Malacca) stay as near to the house as possible during the period. Many keep the door closed. They know no reason for this custom. "It must be due to some now forgotten superstition."49 Soon after the Yakuts saw a camel for the first time smallpox broke out amongst them. They thought the camel to be the agent of the disease.50 A woman amongst the same people contracted an endogamous marriage. She soon afterwards became blind. This was thought to be on account of the violation of ancient customs.51 A very great number of such cases could be collected. In fact they represent the current mode of reasoning of nature people. It is their custom to reason that, if one thing follows another, it is due to it. A great number of customs are traceable to the notion of the evil eye, many more to ritual notions of uncleanness.52 No scientific investigation could discover the origin of the folkways mentioned, if the origin had not chanced to become known to civilized men. We must believe that the known cases illustrate the irrational and incongruous origin of many folkways. In civilized history also we know that customs have owed their origin to "historical accident,"—the vanity of a princess, the deformity of a king, the whim of a democracy, the love intrigue of a statesman or prelate. By the institutions of another age it may be provided that no one of these things can affect decisions, acts, or interests, but then the power to decide the ways may have passed to clubs, 26trades unions, trusts, commercial rivals, wire-pullers, politicians, and political fanatics. In these cases also the causes and origins may escape investigation.

28. Folkways Due to False Inference. Additionally, folkways have developed by chance, that is, through irrational and illogical actions based on false information. In Molembo, a disease outbreak occurred shortly after a Portuguese died there. After that, the locals took every possible step to prevent any white person from dying in their land.44 On the Nicobar Islands, some natives who had just started making pottery died. The craft was abandoned and never tried again.45 White men gave a Bushman in a kraal a stick decorated with buttons as a sign of authority. The recipient died, leaving the stick to his son. The son soon died as well. Then the Bushmen returned the stick to avoid a similar fate for everyone.46 Until recently, no buildings made of fireproof materials were allowed in any large town in the central province of Madagascar, due to some ancient bias.47 A group of Eskimos found no game. One of them went back to their sleds and grabbed a dog’s ham to eat. As he returned with the ham bone in his hand, he encountered and killed a seal. From then on, he always took a ham bone with him while hunting.48 The Belenda women (from the peninsula of Malacca) stay as close to the house as possible during their period. Many keep the door shut. They don’t know why this custom exists. "It must be some now-forgotten superstition."49 Shortly after the Yakuts saw a camel for the first time, smallpox broke out among them. They believed the camel was responsible for the disease.50 A woman from the same group entered an endogamous marriage and soon became blind. This was thought to be because she violated ancient customs.51 A significant number of such instances could be recorded. In fact, they reflect the prevailing way of thinking among primitive peoples. They customarily reason that if one thing follows another, it must be caused by it. Many customs stem from beliefs in the evil eye, while many others arise from ritual notions of impurity.52 No scientific investigation could trace the origin of the mentioned folkways if their origins had not accidentally come to the attention of civilized humans. We must believe that the known cases demonstrate the irrational and illogical beginnings of many folkways. In civilized history, we also know that customs have originated due to "historical accident"—the vanity of a princess, the deformity of a king, the whims of a democracy, or the romantic entanglements of a politician or church leader. By the institutions of another time, it may be established that none of these factors can influence decisions, actions, or interests, but then the authority to determine the paths may have shifted to clubs, 25trade unions, trusts, business competitors, manipulators, politicians, and political extremists. In these situations, too, the causes and origins may evade investigation.

29. Harmful folkways. There are folkways which are positively harmful. Very often these are just the ones for which a definite reason can be given. The destruction of a man's goods at his death is a direct deduction from other-worldliness; the dead man is supposed to want in the other world just what he wanted here. The destruction of a man's goods at his death was a great waste of capital, and it must have had a disastrous effect on the interests of the living, and must have very seriously hindered the development of civilization. With this custom we must class all the expenditure of labor and capital on graves, temples, pyramids, rites, sacrifices, and support of priests, so far as these were supposed to benefit the dead. The faith in goblinism produced other-worldly interests which overruled ordinary worldly interests. Foods have often been forbidden which were plentiful, the prohibition of which injuriously lessened the food supply. There is a tribe of Bushmen who will eat no goat's flesh, although goats are the most numerous domestic animals in the district.53 Where totemism exists it is regularly accompanied by a taboo on eating the totem animal. Whatever may be the real principle in totemism, it overrules the interest in an abundant food supply. "The origin of the sacred regard paid to the cow must be sought in the primitive nomadic life of the Indo-European race," because it is common to Iranians and Indians of Hindostan.54 The Libyans ate oxen but not cows.55 The same was true of the Phœnicians and Egyptians.56 In some cases the sense of a food taboo is not to be learned. It may have been entirely capricious. Mohammed would not eat lizards, because he thought them the offspring of a metamorphosed clan of Israelites.57 On the other hand, the protective taboo which forbade killing crocodiles, pythons, cobras, and other animals enemies of man was harmful 27to his interests, whatever the motive. "It seems to be a fixed article of belief throughout southern India, that all who have willfully or accidentally killed a snake, especially a cobra, will certainly be punished, either in this life or the next, in one of three ways: either by childlessness, or by leprosy, or by ophthalmia."58 Where this faith exists man has a greater interest to spare a cobra than to kill it. India furnishes a great number of cases of harmful mores. "In India every tendency of humanity seems intensified and exaggerated. No country in the world is so conservative in its traditions, yet no country has undergone so many religious changes and vicissitudes."59 "Every year thousands perish of disease that might recover if they would take proper nourishment, and drink the medicine that science prescribes, but which they imagine that their religion forbids them to touch." "Men who can scarcely count beyond twenty, and know not the letters of the alphabet, would rather die than eat food which had been prepared by men of lower caste, unless it had been sanctified by being offered to an idol; and would kill their daughters rather than endure the disgrace of having unmarried girls at home beyond twelve or thirteen years of age."60 In the last case the rule of obligation and duty is set by the mores. The interest comes under vanity. The sanction of the caste rules is in a boycott by all members of the caste. The rules are often very harmful. "The authority of caste rests partly on written laws, partly on legendary fables or narratives, partly on the injunctions of instructors and priests, partly on custom and usage, and partly on the caprice and convenience of its votaries."61 The harm of caste rules is so great that of late they have been broken in some cases, especially in regard to travel over sea, which is a great advantage to Hindoos.62 The Hindoo folkways in regard to widows and child marriages must also be recognized as socially harmful.

29. Harmful folkways. There are folkways that are clearly harmful. Often, these are the very ones for which a clear reason can be identified. The destruction of a person's possessions at their death stems from beliefs about the afterlife; the deceased is thought to desire the same things in the afterlife as they did in this world. This practice wasted valuable resources and had a devastating impact on the living, significantly hindering the progress of civilization. Alongside this custom, we can include all the labor and resources spent on graves, temples, pyramids, rituals, sacrifices, and the support of priests that were believed to benefit the dead. Beliefs in supernatural forces have created interests in the afterlife that overshadow ordinary worldly needs. Certain foods have often been banned despite their abundance, which negatively affected the food supply. For instance, there's a tribe of Bushmen that won't eat goat meat, even though goats are the most common domesticated animals in the area.53 Where totemism exists, there's typically a taboo against eating the totem animal. Regardless of the underlying principle of totemism, it takes precedence over the need for a plentiful food supply. "The sacred respect for cows can be traced back to the primitive nomadic life of the Indo-European people," as this tradition is shared by both Iranians and Indians from Hindostan.54 The Libyans consumed oxen but not cows.55 The same was true for the Phoenicians and Egyptians.56 In some cases, the reasons behind food taboos remain unclear and may have been completely arbitrary. Mohammed wouldn't eat lizards because he believed they were the descendants of a transformed group of Israelites.57 Conversely, the protective taboo against killing crocodiles, pythons, cobras, and other animals that threaten humans is detrimental to human interests, regardless of the motivation. "It appears to be a widely held belief across southern India that anyone who intentionally or accidentally kills a snake, especially a cobra, will undoubtedly face punishment in this life or the next, in one of three ways: by becoming childless, developing leprosy, or suffering from eye disease."58 In places where this belief exists, people have a greater incentive to spare a cobra than to kill it. India provides many examples of harmful social norms. "In India, every aspect of humanity seems to be heightened and exaggerated. No other country is as conservative in its traditions, yet no other country has experienced as many religious transformations and upheavals."59 "Every year, thousands die from diseases that could be treated if they would consume the proper nutrition and take the medicine prescribed by science, which they believe their religion prohibits them from using." "People who can barely count beyond twenty and don't know the letters of the alphabet would rather die than eat food prepared by individuals of a lower caste, unless that food has been sanctified by being offered to an idol; and they would rather kill their daughters than face the shame of having unmarried girls living at home past the age of twelve or thirteen."60 In the latter case, societal obligations and norms dictate the behavior. The interest here is tied to vanity. The enforcement of caste regulations comes from a boycott by all members of that caste. These rules can often be very harmful. "The authority of caste is based partly on written laws, partly on myths or stories, partly on the commands of teachers and priests, partly on tradition, and partly on the whims and convenience of its followers."61 The harm caused by caste rules is so significant that there have been recent instances where they have been disregarded, particularly concerning sea travel, which is a major benefit for Hindus.62 The folkways surrounding widows and child marriages in Hindu society must also be recognized as socially harmful.

30. How "true" and "right" are found. If a savage puts his hand too near the fire, he suffers pain and draws it back. He 28knows nothing of the laws of the radiation of heat, but his instinctive action conforms to that law as if he did know it. If he wants to catch an animal for food, he must study its habits and prepare a device adjusted to those habits. If it fails, he must try again, until his observation is "true" and his device is "right." All the practical and direct element in the folkways seems to be due to common sense, natural reason, intuition, or some other original mental endowment. It seems rational (or rationalistic) and utilitarian. Often in the mythologies this ultimate rational element was ascribed to the teaching of a god or a culture hero. In modern mythology it is accounted for as "natural."

30. How "true" and "right" are found. If a primitive person puts their hand too close to the fire, they feel pain and pull it back. They 28may not understand the laws of heat radiation, but their instinctive response aligns with that law as if they did understand it. If they want to catch an animal for food, they need to observe its behavior and create a tool suited to those behaviors. If it doesn’t work, they have to try again until their observations are “true” and their tool is “right.” All the practical and straightforward aspects of traditional customs seem to stem from common sense, natural logic, intuition, or some other inherent mental ability. It appears rational (or rationalistic) and practical. Often in mythologies, this fundamental rational aspect was credited to the teachings of a god or a cultural hero. In modern mythology, it is explained as "natural."

Although the ways adopted must always be really "true" and "right" in relation to facts, for otherwise they could not answer their purpose, such is not the primitive notion of true and right.

Although the methods used must always be genuinely "true" and "right" in relation to facts, otherwise they wouldn't fulfill their purpose, that isn't the original idea of what is true and right.

31. The folkways are "right." Rights. Morals. The folkways are the "right" ways to satisfy all interests, because they are traditional, and exist in fact. They extend over the whole of life. There is a right way to catch game, to win a wife, to make one's self appear, to cure disease, to honor ghosts, to treat comrades or strangers, to behave when a child is born, on the warpath, in council, and so on in all cases which can arise. The ways are defined on the negative side, that is, by taboos. The "right" way is the way which the ancestors used and which has been handed down. The tradition is its own warrant. It is not held subject to verification by experience. The notion of right is in the folkways. It is not outside of them, of independent origin, and brought to them to test them. In the folkways, whatever is, is right. This is because they are traditional, and therefore contain in themselves the authority of the ancestral ghosts. When we come to the folkways we are at the end of our analysis. The notion of right and ought is the same in regard to all the folkways, but the degree of it varies with the importance of the interest at stake. The obligation of conformable and coöperative action is far greater under ghost fear and war than in other matters, and the social sanctions are severer, because group interests are supposed to be at stake. Some usages contain only a slight element of right and ought. It may well be believed that notions29 of right and duty, and of social welfare, were first developed in connection with ghost fear and other-worldliness, and therefore that, in that field also, folkways were first raised to mores. "Rights" are the rules of mutual give and take in the competition of life which are imposed on comrades in the in-group, in order that the peace may prevail there which is essential to the group strength. Therefore rights can never be "natural" or "God-given," or absolute in any sense. The morality of a group at a time is the sum of the taboos and prescriptions in the folkways by which right conduct is defined. Therefore morals can never be intuitive. They are historical, institutional, and empirical.

31. The folkways are "right." Rights. Morals. The folkways are the "right" ways to meet all needs because they are traditional and actually exist. They cover every aspect of life. There’s a right way to hunt, to find a partner, to present oneself, to heal illness, to honor ancestors, to treat friends or strangers, and to act when a child is born, during war, in discussions, and so on for every situation that may come up. These ways are defined negatively, by prohibitions. The "right" way is the method used by our ancestors and passed down through generations. Tradition itself justifies this. It isn't subject to validation by personal experience. The idea of right is embedded in the folkways. It isn't separate or independently originated and brought to them for evaluation. In the folkways, whatever exists is right. This is because they are traditional, and therefore possess the authority of our ancestors' spirits. When we consider the folkways, we’ve hit the endpoint of our analysis. The concept of right and what should be done is consistent across all folkways, but the importance varies based on the significance of the interest involved. The pressure to act in accordance and cooperate is much stronger when it involves fear of ghosts and warfare compared to other issues, and the social consequences are harsher because group interests are believed to be at stake. Some customs have only a minor element of right and duty. It’s likely that concepts of right, duty, and social well-being were initially developed in relation to fear of ghosts and the supernatural, which is why, in that context, folkways became established as mores. "Rights" are the rules of mutual exchange that people within a group impose on each other to maintain the peace essential for the group's strength. Therefore, rights can never be "natural," "God-given," or absolute in any sense. The morality of a group at any given time consists of the combined taboos and guidelines in the folkways that define proper conduct. Thus, morals cannot be intuitive; they are historical, institutional, and based on experience.

World philosophy, life policy, right, rights, and morality are all products of the folkways. They are reflections on, and generalizations from, the experience of pleasure and pain which is won in efforts to carry on the struggle for existence under actual life conditions. The generalizations are very crude and vague in their germinal forms. They are all embodied in folklore, and all our philosophy and science have been developed out of them.

World philosophy, life policies, rights, and morality all come from the ways people live. They are reflections on and generalizations of the experiences of pleasure and pain gained from the ongoing struggle for survival in real-life situations. These generalizations are quite basic and unclear in their early stages. They are all captured in folklore, and all our philosophy and science have developed from them.

32. The folkways are "true." The folkways are necessarily "true" with respect to some world philosophy. Pain forced men to think. The ills of life imposed reflection and taught forethought. Mental processes were irksome and were not undertaken until painful experience made them unavoidable.63 With great unanimity all over the globe primitive men followed the same line of thought. The dead were believed to live on as ghosts in another world just like this one. The ghosts had just the same needs, tastes, passions, etc., as the living men had had. These transcendental notions were the beginning of the mental outfit of mankind. They are articles of faith, not rational convictions. The living had duties to the ghosts, and the ghosts had rights; they also had power to enforce their rights. It behooved the living therefore to learn how to deal with ghosts. Here we have a complete world philosophy and a life policy deduced from it. When pain, loss, and ill were experienced and the question was provoked, Who did this to us? the world philosophy furnished the answer. When the painful experience forced the question, 30Why are the ghosts angry and what must we do to appease them? the "right" answer was the one which fitted into the philosophy of ghost fear. All acts were therefore constrained and trained into the forms of the world philosophy by ghost fear, ancestral authority, taboos, and habit. The habits and customs created a practical philosophy of welfare, and they confirmed and developed the religious theories of goblinism.

32. The folkways are "true." The folkways are inherently "true" in relation to some worldview. Pain compelled people to think. The struggles of life encouraged reflection and promoted foresight. Mental activities were burdensome and were only undertaken when painful experiences made them unavoidable.63 Across the globe, primitive people shared similar thoughts. They believed the dead continued to exist as ghosts in another realm similar to this one. The ghosts had the same needs, desires, and passions as the living had when they were alive. These spiritual beliefs were the foundation of humanity's mental development. They are beliefs, not rational thoughts. The living had responsibilities toward the ghosts, and the ghosts had rights; they also had the power to enforce those rights. Therefore, it was essential for the living to figure out how to interact with ghosts. Here we have a complete worldview and a life policy derived from it. When pain, loss, and suffering occurred and the question arose, Who caused this to us? the worldview provided the answer. When the painful experience raised the question, 30Why are the ghosts upset and what must we do to calm them? the "right" answer was the one that aligned with the philosophy of ghostly fear. Consequently, all actions were influenced and shaped by the ideas of ghost fear, ancestral authority, taboos, and habits. These habits and customs formed a practical philosophy of well-being and reinforced the religious ideas of spirit belief.

33. Relation of world philosophy and folkways. It is quite impossible for us to disentangle the elements of philosophy and custom, so as to determine priority and the causative position of either. Our best judgment is that the mystic philosophy is regulative, not creative, in its relation to the folkways. They reacted upon each other. The faith in the world philosophy drew lines outside of which the folkways must not go. Crude and vague notions of societal welfare were formed from the notion of pleasing the ghosts, and from such notions of expediency as the opinion that, if there were not children enough, there would not be warriors enough, or that, if there were too many children, the food supply would not be adequate. The notion of welfare was an inference and resultant from these mystic and utilitarian generalizations.

33. Relationship between world philosophy and folkways. It is quite impossible for us to untangle the elements of philosophy and custom to determine which came first and how either influences the other. Our best judgment is that mystic philosophy regulates rather than creates in relation to folkways. They influenced each other. The belief in world philosophy set boundaries that folkways couldn't cross. Crude and vague ideas about societal welfare developed from the idea of appeasing spirits, along with practical concerns like the belief that if there weren't enough children, there wouldn't be enough warriors, or that if there were too many children, the food supply would be insufficient. The concept of welfare was an inference and a result of these mystic and practical generalizations.

34. Definition of the mores. When the elements of truth and right are developed into doctrines of welfare, the folkways are raised to another plane. They then become capable of producing inferences, developing into new forms, and extending their constructive influence over men and society. Then we call them the mores. The mores are the folkways, including the philosophical and ethical generalizations as to societal welfare which are suggested by them, and inherent in them, as they grow.

34. Definition of the mores. When the elements of truth and right are shaped into principles of welfare, the folkways are elevated to a different level. They then have the ability to generate insights, evolve into new forms, and expand their positive impact on individuals and society. At this point, we refer to them as the mores. The mores are the folkways, along with the philosophical and ethical ideas about societal welfare that are implied by them and inherent in their development.

35. Taboos. The mores necessarily consist, in a large part, of taboos, which indicate the things which must not be done. In part these are dictated by mystic dread of ghosts who might be offended by certain acts, but they also include such acts as have been found by experience to produce unwelcome results, especially in the food quest, in war, in health, or in increase or decrease of population. These taboos always contain a greater element of philosophy than the positive rules, because the taboos31 contain reference to a reason, as, for instance, that the act would displease the ghosts. The primitive taboos correspond to the fact that the life of man is environed by perils. His food quest must be limited by shunning poisonous plants. His appetite must be restrained from excess. His physical strength and health must be guarded from dangers. The taboos carry on the accumulated wisdom of generations, which has almost always been purchased by pain, loss, disease, and death. Other taboos contain inhibitions of what will be injurious to the group. The laws about the sexes, about property, about war, and about ghosts, have this character. They always include some social philosophy. They are both mystic and utilitarian, or compounded of the two.

35. Taboos. Societal norms largely consist of taboos, which indicate things that should not be done. Some of these are driven by a supernatural fear of ghosts who could be offended by certain actions, but they also include behaviors that have been shown through experience to lead to negative outcomes, particularly in food gathering, warfare, health, or changes in population size. These taboos often reflect deeper philosophical concepts than straightforward rules, as they generally reference a rationale, like the idea that the action would anger the ghosts. Primitive taboos highlight the reality that human life is surrounded by dangers. Gathering food must be cautious to avoid poisonous plants. Self-control is required to prevent overindulgence. Physical strength and health must be protected from hazards. Taboos preserve the collective wisdom of previous generations, which has often been earned through suffering, loss, illness, and death. Other taboos forbid actions that could harm the community. Laws regarding gender, property, warfare, and spirituality share this characteristic. They consistently embody some form of social philosophy. They are both mystical and practical, or a blend of the two.

Taboos may be divided into two classes, (1) protective and (2) destructive. Some of them aim to protect and secure, while others aim to repress or exterminate. Women are subject to some taboos which are directed against them as sources of possible harm or danger to men, and they are subject to other taboos which put them outside of the duties or risks of men. On account of this difference in taboos, taboos act selectively, and thus affect the course of civilization. They contain judgments as to societal welfare.

Taboos can be categorized into two types: (1) protective and (2) destructive. Some are meant to safeguard and secure, while others serve to suppress or eliminate. Women face certain taboos aimed at viewing them as potential sources of harm or danger to men, and they also encounter other taboos that exclude them from men’s responsibilities or risks. Because of these differing taboos, they operate in a selective manner, influencing the trajectory of civilization. They reflect judgments about societal well-being.

36. No primitive philosophizing; myths; fables; notion of societal welfare. It is not to be understood that primitive men philosophize about their experience of life. That is our way; it was not theirs. They did not formulate any propositions about the causes, significance, or ultimate relations of things. They made myths, however, in which they often presented conceptions which are deeply philosophical, but they represented them in concrete, personal, dramatic and graphic ways. They feared pain and ill, and they produced folkways by their devices for warding off pain and ill. Those devices were acts of ritual which were planned upon their vague and crude faiths about ghosts and the other world. We develop the connection between the devices and the faiths, and we reduce it to propositions of a philosophic form, but the primitive men never did that. Their myths, fables, proverbs, and maxims show that the subtler relations of things did not escape them, and that reflection was not wanting, but32 the method of it was very different from ours. The notion of societal welfare was not wanting, although it was never consciously put before themselves as their purpose. It was pestilence, as a visitation of the wrath of ghosts on all, or war, which first taught this idea, because war was connected with victory over a neighboring group. The Bataks have a legend that men once married their fathers' sisters' daughters, but calamities followed and so those marriages were tabooed.64 This inference and the cases mentioned in sec. 28 show a conception of societal welfare and of its relation to states and acts as conditions.

36. No primitive philosophizing; myths; fables; notion of societal welfare. It shouldn’t be thought that primitive people philosophized about their life experiences. That’s something we do; it wasn’t part of their approach. They didn't come up with ideas about the causes, meanings, or ultimate connections of things. Instead, they created myths, which often expressed ideas that are quite philosophical, but they depicted them in concrete, personal, dramatic, and vivid ways. They were afraid of pain and suffering, and they developed traditions aimed at warding off these negative experiences. Those traditions involved rituals based on their vague and simple beliefs about spirits and the afterlife. We connect their rituals to their beliefs and frame them as philosophical ideas, but primitive people never did that. Their myths, fables, sayings, and proverbs indicate that they recognized more complex relationships of things and that they engaged in reflection, but32 their approach was very different from ours. The idea of societal welfare existed, even though it was never explicitly regarded as their goal. It was outbreaks of disease, seen as punishment from spirits, or war, which first introduced this concept because war was linked to conquering a neighboring group. The Bataks have a legend that people once married their fathers' sisters' daughters, but disasters followed, leading to those marriages being forbidden.64 This conclusion and the examples mentioned in sec. 28 indicate an understanding of societal welfare and its connection to states and actions as conditions.

37. The imaginative element. The correct apprehension of facts and events by the mind, and the correct inferences as to the relations between them, constitute knowledge, and it is chiefly by knowledge that men have become better able to live well on earth. Therefore the alternation between experience or observation and the intellectual processes by which the sense, sequence, interdependence, and rational consequences of facts are ascertained, is undoubtedly the most important process for winning increased power to live well. Yet we find that this process has been liable to most pernicious errors. The imagination has interfered with the reason and furnished objects of pursuit to men, which have wasted and dissipated their energies. Especially the alternations of observation and deduction have been traversed by vanity and superstition which have introduced delusions. As a consequence, men have turned their backs on welfare and reality, in order to pursue beauty, glory, poetry, and dithyrambic rhetoric, pleasure, fame, adventure, and phantasms. Every group, in every age, has had its "ideals" for which it has striven, as if men had blown bubbles into the air, and then, entranced by their beautiful colors, had leaped to catch them. In the very processes of analysis and deduction the most pernicious errors find entrance. We note our experience in every action or event. We study the significance from experience. We deduce a conviction as to what we may best do when the case arises again. Undoubtedly this is just what we ought to do in order to live well. The process presents us a constant reiteration 33of the sequence,—act, thought, act. The error is made if we allow suggestions of vanity, superstition, speculation, or imagination to become confused with the second stage and to enter into our conviction of what it is best to do in such a case. This is what was done when goblinism was taken as the explanation of experience and the rule of right living, and it is what has been done over and over again ever since. Speculative and transcendental notions have furnished the world philosophy, and the rules of life policy and duty have been deduced from this and introduced at the second stage of the process,—act, thought, act. All the errors and fallacies of the mental processes enter into the mores of the age. The logic of one age is not that of another. It is one of the chief useful purposes of a study of the mores to learn to discern in them the operation of traditional error, prevailing dogmas, logical fallacy, delusion, and current false estimates of goods worth striving for.

37. The imaginative element. Understanding facts and events correctly, along with making accurate inferences about their relationships, is what knowledge is all about, and it's mainly through knowledge that people have become better at living well on earth. Thus, the back-and-forth between experience or observation and the intellectual processes that help us grasp the sense, sequence, interdependence, and rational outcomes of these facts is undoubtedly the most crucial method to gain the ability to live well. However, we find that this process has been prone to harmful errors. Imagination has disrupted reason and provided people with pursuits that have drained their energy. In particular, the cycles of observation and deduction have been tainted by vanity and superstition, leading to delusions. As a result, people have often ignored real welfare in favor of chasing beauty, glory, poetry, extravagant rhetoric, pleasure, fame, adventure, and illusions. Every group in every era has had its "ideals" that they’ve strived for, almost as if people blew bubbles and then, mesmerized by their vibrant colors, jumped to catch them. Even in the processes of analysis and deduction, the most harmful errors can infiltrate. We register our experiences with every action or event. We analyze their significance based on experience. We form a belief about what we should do when faced with the same situation again. Clearly, this is what we should be doing to live well. This process continuously repeats 33 the sequence—act, think, act. The mistake occurs if we let vanity, superstition, speculation, or imagination mix with the second stage and influence our belief about the best course of action in such cases. This was what happened when supernatural explanations were accepted as the basis for experience and guidelines for right living, and it has recurred many times since. Speculative and abstract ideas have shaped the world's philosophy, and rules for life and duty have been derived from these and introduced at the second stage of the process—act, think, act. All the errors and fallacies of mental processes become part of the social norms of the time. The logic of one age is not the same as that of another. One of the primary benefits of studying social norms is to learn to recognize the impact of traditional errors, prevailing beliefs, logical fallacies, delusions, and current misconceptions about what is worth striving for.

38. The ethical policy of the schools and the success policy. Although speculative assumptions and dogmatic deductions have produced the mischief here described, our present world philosophy has come out of them by rude methods of correction and purification, and "great principles" have been deduced which now control our life philosophy; also ethical principles have been determined which no civilized man would now repudiate (truthfulness, love, honor, altruism). The traditional doctrines of philosophy and ethics are not by any means adjusted smoothly to each other or to modern notions. We live in a war of two antagonistic ethical philosophies: the ethical policy taught in the books and the schools, and the success policy. The same man acts at one time by the school ethics, disregarding consequences, at another time by the success policy, in which the consequences dictate the conduct; or we talk the former and act by the latter.65

38. The ethical policy of the schools and the success policy. While speculative assumptions and dogmatic conclusions have caused the issues described here, our current worldview has emerged from them through rough methods of correction and purification. Now, "great principles" guide our life philosophy, and ethical principles have been established that no civilized person would reject (truthfulness, love, honor, altruism). The traditional doctrines of philosophy and ethics don’t align smoothly with each other or with modern ideas. We exist in a conflict between two opposing ethical philosophies: the ethical policy taught in books and schools, and the success policy. Sometimes, the same person acts based on school ethics, ignoring the consequences, and at other times, they follow the success policy, where outcomes dictate their actions; or we may profess the former while actually living by the latter.65

39. Recapitulation. We may sum up this preliminary analysis as follows: men in groups are under life conditions; they have needs which are similar under the state of the life conditions; the relations of the needs to the conditions are interests under the heads of hunger, love, vanity, and fear; efforts of numbers 34at the same time to satisfy interests produce mass phenomena which are folkways by virtue of uniformity, repetition, and wide concurrence. The folkways are attended by pleasure or pain according as they are well fitted for the purpose. Pain forces reflection and observation of some relation between acts and welfare. At this point the prevailing world philosophy (beginning with goblinism) suggests explanations and inferences, which become entangled with judgments of expediency. However, the folkways take on a philosophy of right living and a life policy for welfare. Then they become mores, and they may be developed by inferences from the philosophy or the rules in the endeavor to satisfy needs without pain. Hence they undergo improvement and are made consistent with each other.

39. Summary. We can sum up this preliminary analysis like this: people in groups live under certain conditions; they have needs that are similar under these life conditions; the relationships between these needs and the conditions become interests related to hunger, love, vanity, and fear; when many people try to satisfy these interests at the same time, it creates collective behaviors known as folkways, characterized by uniformity, repetition, and widespread agreement. These folkways bring pleasure or pain depending on how well they meet their purpose. Pain prompts reflection and observation of the connection between actions and well-being. At this point, the dominant worldview (starting with superstition) offers explanations and inferences that get mixed up with practical judgments. However, the folkways evolve into a philosophy of good living and a life strategy for well-being. They then transform into mores, which can be refined through logic or regulations aimed at satisfying needs without causing pain. As a result, they improve and become more consistent with each other.

40. The scope and method of the mores. In the present work the proposition to be maintained is that the folkways are the widest, most fundamental, and most important operation by which the interests of men in groups are served, and that the process by which folkways are made is the chief one to which elementary societal or group phenomena are due. The life of society consists in making folkways and applying them. The science of society might be construed as the study of them. The relations of men to each other, when they are carrying on the struggle for existence near each other, consist in mutual reactions (antagonisms, rivalries, alliances, coercions, and coöperations), from which result societal concatenations and concretions, that is, more or less fixed positions of individuals and subgroups towards each other, and more or less established sequences and methods of interaction between them, by which the interests of all members of the group are served. The same might be said of all animals. The social insects especially show us highly developed results of the adjustment of adjacent interests and life acts into concatenations and concretions. The societal concretions are due to the folkways in this way,—that the men, each struggling to carry on existence, unconsciously coöperate to build up associations, organization, customs, and institutions which, after a time, appear full grown and actual, although no one intended, or planned, or understood them in advance. They35 stand there as produced by "ancestors." These concretions of relation and act in war, labor, religion, amusement, family life, and civil institutions are attended by faiths, doctrines of philosophy (myths, folklore), and by precepts of right conduct and duty (taboos). The making of folkways is not trivial, although the acts are minute. Every act of each man fixes an atom in a structure, both fulfilling a duty derived from what preceded and conditioning what is to come afterwards by the authority of traditional custom. The structure thus built up is not physical, but societal and institutional, that is to say, it belongs to a category which must be defined and studied by itself. It is a category in which custom produces continuity, coherence, and consistency, so that the word "structure" may properly be applied to the fabric of relations and prescribed positions with which societal functions are permanently connected. The process of making folkways is never superseded or changed. It goes on now just as it did at the beginning of civilization. "Use and wont" exert their force on all men always. They produce familiarity, and mass acts become unconscious. The same effect is produced by customary acts repeated at all recurring occasions. The range of societal activity may be greatly enlarged, interests may be extended and multiplied, the materials by which needs can be supplied may become far more numerous, the processes of societal coöperation may become more complicated, and contract or artifice may take the place of custom for many interests; but, if the case is one which touches the ways or interests of the masses, folkways will develop on and around it by the same process as that which has been described as taking place from the beginning of civilization. The ways of carrying on war have changed with all new inventions of weapons or armor, and have grown into folkways of commanding range and importance. The factory system of handicrafts has produced a body of folkways in which artisans live, and which distinguish factory towns from commercial cities or agricultural villages. The use of cotton instead of linen has greatly affected modern folkways. The applications of power and machinery have changed the standards of comfort of all classes. The folkways, however, have kept their character36 and authority through all the changes of form which they have undergone.

40. The scope and method of the mores. In this work, the key idea is that folkways represent the broadest, most essential, and most significant means by which the interests of individuals in groups are served, and that the way these folkways are created is the main factor behind basic societal or group phenomena. Society is all about creating and applying folkways. The study of society could be viewed as the examination of these patterns. When people interact with one another while striving to survive in close proximity, their relationships consist of mutual reactions (like conflicts, rivalries, alliances, coercions, and cooperations), which lead to social connections and formations—essentially, more or less stable positions of individuals and subgroups relative to one another, along with established patterns and methods of interaction that serve the interests of all group members. The same is true for all animals. Social insects, in particular, demonstrate highly developed examples of how adjacent interests and life activities are adjusted into connections and formations. These social formations arise from folkways because individuals, while working to maintain their existence, unconsciously collaborate to build associations, organizations, customs, and institutions that eventually seem fully formed and real, even though no one intended, planned, or understood them beforehand. They35 appear as if produced by "ancestors." These formations of relationships and behaviors in war, work, religion, leisure, family life, and civic institutions are accompanied by beliefs, philosophical doctrines (myths, folklore), and guidelines for right conduct and duty (taboos). The creation of folkways is not insignificant, even though the actions themselves might be small. Every action by each person fixes a piece in a structure, fulfilling a duty based on what came before and influencing what comes next through the authority of tradition. The structure built this way is not physical, but social and institutional, meaning it belongs to a category that needs to be defined and studied independently. This category is one where customs create continuity, coherence, and consistency, making the term "structure" applicable to the fabric of relationships and prescribed roles that are consistently tied to social functions. The process of creating folkways is never replaced or altered. It continues today just as it did at the dawn of civilization. "Use and wont" always influence everyone. They foster familiarity, making collective actions instinctive. The same effect comes from customary actions repeated at regular intervals. The scope of social activity can be significantly expanded, interests can be diversified and multiplied, the resources to meet needs can become much more varied, the methods of societal cooperation can grow more complex, and contracts or schemes can replace customs for many interests; however, if the situation concerns the habits or interests of the masses, folkways will continue to develop around it in the same way that has been described since the beginning of civilization. The methods of warfare have evolved with every new development in weapons or armor, becoming established folkways of significant range and importance. The factory system of crafts has fostered a set of folkways in which artisans operate, distinguishing factory towns from commercial cities or agricultural villages. The shift from linen to cotton has greatly influenced modern folkways. The use of power and machinery has transformed the comfort standards across all social classes. Nonetheless, folkways have retained their character36 and authority throughout all the changes they have undergone.

41. Integration of the mores of a group or age. In further development of the same interpretation of the phenomena we find that changes in history are primarily due to changes in life conditions. Then the folkways change. Then new philosophies and ethical rules are invented to try to justify the new ways. The whole vast body of modern mores has thus been developed out of the philosophy and ethics of the Middle Ages. So the mores which have been developed to suit the system of great secular states, world commerce, credit institutions, contract wages and rent, emigration to outlying continents, etc., have become the norm for the whole body of usages, manners, ideas, faiths, customs, and institutions which embrace the whole life of a society and characterize an historical epoch. Thus India, Chaldea, Assyria, Egypt, Greece, Rome, the Middle Ages, Modern Times, are cases in which the integration of the mores upon different life conditions produced societal states of complete and distinct individuality (ethos). Within any such societal status the great reason for any phenomenon is that it conforms to the mores of the time and place. Historians have always recognized incidentally the operation of such a determining force. What is now maintained is that it is not incidental or subordinate. It is supreme and controlling. Therefore the scientific discussion of a usage, custom, or institution consists in tracing its relation to the mores, and the discussion of societal crises and changes consists in showing their connection with changes in the life conditions, or with the readjustment of the mores to changes in those conditions.

41. Integration of the customs of a group or era. In further developing the same interpretation of these phenomena, we find that historical changes mainly stem from shifts in living conditions. Consequently, cultural norms evolve. New philosophies and ethical standards emerge to justify these new ways. The entire body of modern customs has thus been shaped by the philosophies and ethics of the Middle Ages. The norms that have been created to fit the framework of large secular states, global trade, credit systems, wage and rent contracts, and emigration to distant continents, have become standard for the entire range of practices, manners, ideas, beliefs, customs, and institutions that define the life of a society and characterize a historical period. Therefore, India, Chaldea, Assyria, Egypt, Greece, Rome, the Middle Ages, and Modern Times are examples where the integration of customs based on different living conditions led to societies with distinct identities (ethos). Within such societal contexts, the primary reason for any phenomenon is its alignment with the customs of that time and place. Historians have always acknowledged, at times, the influence of such a determining factor. What is now asserted is that it is not merely incidental or secondary. It is dominant and controlling. Thus, a scientific analysis of a practice, custom, or institution involves examining its relationship to the customs, while the analysis of societal crises and transformations involves illustrating their connection to changes in living conditions or the adjustment of customs in response to those changes.

42. Purpose of the present work. "Ethology" would be a convenient term for the study of manners, customs, usages, and mores, including the study of the way in which they are formed, how they grow or decay, and how they affect the interests which it is their purpose to serve. The Greeks applied the term "ethos" to the sum of the characteristic usages, ideas, standards, and codes by which a group was differentiated and individualized in character from other groups. "Ethics" were things which pertained to the ethos and therefore the things which were the37 standard of right. The Romans used "mores" for customs in the broadest and richest sense of the word, including the notion that customs served welfare, and had traditional and mystic sanction, so that they were properly authoritative and sacred. It is a very surprising fact that modern nations should have lost these words and the significant suggestions which inhere in them. The English language has no derivative noun from "mores," and no equivalent for it. The French mœurs is trivial compared with "mores." The German Sitte renders "mores" but very imperfectly. The modern peoples have made morals and morality a separate domain, by the side of religion, philosophy, and politics. In that sense, morals is an impossible and unreal category. It has no existence, and can have none. The word "moral" means what belongs or appertains to the mores. Therefore the category of morals can never be defined without reference to something outside of itself. Ethics, having lost connection with the ethos of a people, is an attempt to systematize the current notions of right and wrong upon some basic principle, generally with the purpose of establishing morals on an absolute doctrine, so that it shall be universal, absolute, and everlasting. In a general way also, whenever a thing can be called moral, or connected with some ethical generality, it is thought to be "raised," and disputants whose method is to employ ethical generalities assume especial authority for themselves and their views. These methods of discussion are most employed in treating of social topics, and they are disastrous to sound study of facts. They help to hold the social sciences under the dominion of metaphysics. The abuse has been most developed in connection with political economy, which has been almost robbed of the character of a serious discipline by converting its discussions into ethical disquisitions.

42. Purpose of the present work. "Ethology" would be a suitable term for the study of behaviors, customs, practices, and norms, which also includes examining how they are formed, how they develop or decline, and how they influence the interests they aim to serve. The Greeks used the term "ethos" to describe the collection of distinctive practices, ideas, standards, and codes that set a group apart and define its character in relation to other groups. "Ethics" referred to matters concerning the ethos, particularly what constituted the37 standard of what is right. The Romans used "mores" to describe customs in the broadest and most meaningful way, incorporating the idea that customs contributed to welfare, and had traditional and mystical authority, making them properly authoritative and sacred. It's quite surprising that modern nations have lost these terms and the important meanings they carry. The English language lacks a derivative noun from "mores" and has no real equivalent. The French mœurs seems trivial in comparison to "mores." The German Sitte translates "mores" but does so inadequately. Modern societies have created a separate realm for morals and morality, alongside religion, philosophy, and politics. In that sense, morals become an abstract and unreal category; they do not exist, nor can they. The term "moral" refers to what is related to the mores. Thus, the category of morals can never be clearly defined without referencing something external to itself. Ethics, having lost its connection to the ethos of a community, is an effort to systematize current understandings of right and wrong based on some core principle, often with the goal of establishing morals as an absolute doctrine that is universal, absolute, and enduring. Generally speaking, when something is labeled as moral, or linked to some ethical concept, it is perceived as "elevated," and those who use ethical concepts in debate tend to place themselves in a position of authority regarding their views. These discussion methods are most commonly applied to social issues and are detrimental to a sound analysis of facts. They contribute to keeping the social sciences under the influence of metaphysics. This issue has become particularly pronounced in political economy, which has nearly lost its status as a serious discipline due to the transformation of its discussions into ethical inquiries.

43. Why use the word mores. "Ethica," in the Greek sense, or "ethology," as above defined, would be good names for our present work. We aim to study the ethos of groups, in order to see how it arises, its power and influence, the modes of its operation on members of the group, and the various attributes of it (ethica). "Ethology" is a very unfamiliar word. It has been used for the mode of setting forth manners, customs, and mores38 in satirical comedy. The Latin word "mores" seems to be, on the whole, more practically convenient and available than any other for our purpose, as a name for the folkways with the connotations of right and truth in respect to welfare, embodied in them. The analysis and definition above given show that in the mores we must recognize a dominating force in history, constituting a condition as to what can be done, and as to the methods which can be employed.

43. Why use the word mores. "Ethics," in the Greek sense, or "ethology," as defined above, would be good names for our current work. We aim to study the customs of groups to understand how they develop, their power and influence, the ways they affect group members, and their various characteristics (ethics). "Ethology" is a pretty unfamiliar term. It has been used to describe the ways of presenting manners, customs, and mores38 in satirical comedy. The Latin word "mores" seems to be, overall, more practically convenient and useful than any other for our purpose, serving as a name for the folkways with the meanings of right and truth concerning welfare, embodied within them. The analysis and definition given above show that in the mores, we must recognize a dominating force in history, establishing a condition regarding what can be done and the methods that can be employed.

44. Mores are a directive force. Of course the view which has been stated is antagonistic to the view that philosophy and ethics furnish creative and determining forces in society and history. That view comes down to us from the Greek philosophy and it has now prevailed so long that all current discussion conforms to it. Philosophy and ethics are pursued as independent disciplines, and the results are brought to the science of society and to statesmanship and legislation as authoritative dicta. We also have Völkerpsychologie, Sozialpolitik, and other intermediate forms which show the struggle of metaphysics to retain control of the science of society. The "historic sense," the Zeitgeist, and other terms of similar import are partial recognitions of the mores and their importance in the science of society. It can be seen also that philosophy and ethics are products of the folkways. They are taken out of the mores, but are never original and creative; they are secondary and derived. They often interfere in the second stage of the sequence,—act, thought, act. Then they produce harm, but some ground is furnished for the claim that they are creative or at least regulative. In fact, the real process in great bodies of men is not one of deduction from any great principle of philosophy or ethics. It is one of minute efforts to live well under existing conditions, which efforts are repeated indefinitely by great numbers, getting strength from habit and from the fellowship of united action. The resultant folkways become coercive. All are forced to conform, and the folkways dominate the societal life. Then they seem true and right, and arise into mores as the norm of welfare. Thence are produced faiths, ideas, doctrines, religions, and philosophies, according to the stage of civilization and the fashions of reflection and generalization.

44. Mores are a guiding force. Naturally, the perspective that has been expressed is opposed to the idea that philosophy and ethics provide creative and determining forces in society and history. This perspective dates back to Greek philosophy and has been so widely accepted that all current discussions align with it. Philosophy and ethics are studied as separate fields, and the findings are treated as authoritative guidelines for the science of society, statesmanship, and legislation. We also see concepts like Völkerpsychologie, Sozialpolitik, and other intermediate forms that illustrate the struggle of metaphysics to maintain control over the science of society. The "historic sense," the Zeitgeist, and other similar terms are partial acknowledgments of the mores and their significance in the science of society. It's clear that philosophy and ethics arise from folkways. They are extracted from the mores but are never original or creative; they are secondary and derived. They often disrupt the second stage of the process—act, think, act. In doing so, they can cause harm, though there is some basis for claiming they are creative or at least regulatory. In reality, the true process among large groups of people isn't about deducing from grand philosophical or ethical principles. Instead, it's about small efforts to live well given the current circumstances, efforts that are repeated endlessly by many people, gaining strength from habits and collective action. The resulting folkways become obligatory. Everyone is compelled to conform, and the folkways shape societal life. Consequently, they seem true and just, evolving into mores as the standard for welfare. From these, we develop beliefs, ideas, doctrines, religions, and philosophies, depending on the level of civilization and the current trends in thought and generalization.

3945. Consistency in the mores. The tendency of the mores of a period to consistency has been noticed (sec. 5). No doubt this tendency is greatly strengthened when people are able to generalize "principles" from acts. This explains the modern belief that principles are causative. The passion for equality, the universal use of contract, and the sentiments of humanitarianism are informing elements in modern society. Whence did they come? Undoubtedly they came out of the mores into which they return again as a principle of consistency. Respect for human life, horror at cruelty and bloodshed, sympathy with pain, suffering, and poverty (humanitarianism), have acted as "causes" in connection with the abolition of slavery, the reform of the criminal law and of prisons, and sympathy with the oppressed, but humanitarianism was a generalization from remoter mores which were due to changes in life conditions. The ultimate explanation of the rise of humanitarianism is the increased power of man over nature by the acquisition of new land, and by advance in the arts. When men ceased to crowd on each other, they were all willing to adopt ideas and institutions which made the competition of life easy and kindly.

3945. Consistency in social norms. The trend of social norms in a particular era to be consistent has been observed (sec. 5). This trend is definitely enhanced when people can derive "principles" from actions. This helps explain the modern belief that principles drive outcomes. The desire for equality, the widespread use of contracts, and the ideals of humanitarianism are key elements in today's society. Where do they originate? Clearly, they emerged from social norms and return to them as a principle of consistency. Respect for human life, disgust at cruelty and violence, and empathy for pain, suffering, and poverty (humanitarianism) have all played a role in the abolition of slavery, reforms in criminal law and prisons, and support for the oppressed, but humanitarianism was a generalization from earlier social norms that arose from changes in living conditions. The ultimate reason for the rise of humanitarianism is the increased ability of humanity to control nature through the acquisition of new lands and advancements in technology. When people stopped crowding each other, they all became more willing to adopt ideas and systems that made competition in life easier and more compassionate.

46. The mores of subgroups. Each class or group in a society has its own mores. This is true of ranks, professions, industrial classes, religious and philosophical sects, and all other subdivisions of society. Individuals are in two or more of these groups at the same time, so that there is compromise and neutralization. Other mores are common to the whole society. Mores are also transmitted from one class to another. It is necessary to give precision to the notion of classes.

46. The customs of subgroups. Every class or group in a society has its own customs. This applies to different ranks, professions, industrial categories, religious and philosophical groups, and all other subdivisions of society. Individuals often belong to two or more of these groups simultaneously, leading to compromise and blending of customs. There are also customs that are shared by the entire society. Customs can be passed from one class to another. It’s important to clarify the concept of classes.

47. What are classes? Galton66 made a classification of society by a standard which he did not strictly define. He called it "their natural gifts." It might be understood to be mental power, reputation, social success, income from societal work, or societal value. Ammon took up the idea and developed it, making a diagrammatic representation of it, which is reproduced on the following page.67

47. What are classes? Galton66 categorized society based on a standard he didn’t clearly define. He referred to it as "their natural gifts." This could refer to mental ability, reputation, social achievements, income from societal roles, or social value. Ammon expanded on this idea and created a diagram that is shown on the next page.67

48. If we measure and classify a number of persons by any physical characteristic (stature, weight) we find that the results always fall under a curve of probable error. That they should do so is, in fact, a truism. If a number of persons with different degrees of power and resistance are acted on by the same influences, it is most probable that the greatest number of them will reach the same and a mean degree of self-realization, and others in proportion to their power and resistance. The fact has been statistically verified so often, and for such a great variety of physical traits, that we may infer its truth for all traits of mind and character for which we have no units, and which we cannot therefore measure or statistically classify.

48. When we measure and classify a group of people based on physical traits (like height or weight), we consistently see the results form a normal distribution curve. This is essentially a given. If a diverse group of people with varying strengths and resistances is influenced by the same factors, it’s likely that most will achieve a similar average level of self-actualization, with others varying according to their own strengths and resistances. This has been statistically confirmed numerous times across a wide range of physical characteristics, so we can reasonably assume the same applies to mental and character traits that we can't measure or categorize.

Social classes according to Ammon.

49. Classes rated by societal value. If we take societal value as the criterion of the classification of society, it has the advantage of being germane to the interests which are most important41 in connection with classification, but it is complex. There is no unit of it. Therefore we could never verify it statistically. It conforms, in the main, to mental power, but it must contain also a large element of practical sense, health, and opportunity (luck). On the simplest analysis, there are four elements,—intellectual, moral, economic, and physical; but each of these is composite. If one of them is present in a high degree, and the others in a low degree, the whole is inharmonic, and not highly advantageous. The highest societal value seems to go with a harmonious combination, although it may be of lower grades. A man of talent, practical sense, industry, perseverance, and moral principle is worth more to society than a genius, who is not morally responsible, or not industrious. Societal value also conforms, in a general way, to worldly success and to income from work contributed to the industrial organization, for genius which was not effective would have no societal value. On the other hand, however, so long as scientific work and books of the highest value to science and art pay the authors nothing, the returns of the market, and income, only imperfectly measure societal value. All these limitations being allowed for, nevertheless societal value is a concrete idea, especially on its negative side (paupers, tramps, social failures, and incompetents). The defective, dependent, and delinquent classes are already fully differentiated, and are made objects of statistical enumeration. The rest only differ in degree. If, therefore, all were rated and scaled by this value, the results would fall under a curve of probable error. In the diagram the axis Xx is set perpendicular and the ordinates are divided equally upon it in order to make the divisions correspond to "up" and "down" as we use those words in social discussion. Then MN is the line of the greatest number. From O upwards we may cut off equal sections, OA, AB, etc., to indicate grades of societal value above that of the greatest number, and from O downwards we may cut off equal sections of the same magnitude to indicate grades of societal value less than that of the greatest number. At the top we have a small number of men of genius. Below these we may cut off another section which includes the men of talent.42 At the bottom we find the dependent, defective, and delinquent classes which are a burden on society. Above them is another stratum, the proletariat, which serves society only by its children. Persons of this class have no regular mode of earning a living, but are not, at the moment at which the classification is made, dependent. These are the only ones to whom the term "proletarian" could with any propriety be applied. Next above these is another well-defined stratum,—the self-supporting, but unskilled and illiterate. Then all who fall between PQ and RS are characterized by mediocrity, and they constitute "the masses." In all new countries, and as it would seem at the present time also in central Europe, there is a very strong current upwards from the lower to the upper strata of PQRS. Universal education tends to produce such a current. Talented men of the period are very often born in humble circumstances, but succeed in taking their true place in the societal scale. It is true, of course, that there is a counter-current of degenerate sons and grandsons. The present diagram is made unsymmetrical with respect to MN to express the opinion that the upper strata of PQRS (the lower professional and the semiprofessional classes) are now, in any civilized society, larger in proportion than symmetry would indicate.68 The line MN is therefore a mode, and the class upon it is the modal class of the society, by means of which one society might be compared with another.

49. Classes rated by societal value. If we consider societal value as the basis for classifying society, it's relevant to the interests that matter most regarding classification, but it's complicated. There’s no single unit for it, which means we can’t verify it statistically. It mainly aligns with intellectual capacity, but it also includes a significant amount of practical sense, health, and opportunity (or luck). In the simplest terms, there are four elements—intellectual, moral, economic, and physical—but each of these is composed of multiple factors. If one element is high and the others are low, the overall result is unbalanced and not very beneficial. The highest societal value appears to be associated with a balanced combination, even if that combination is of lower quality. An individual with talent, practical sense, hard work, determination, and moral principles is more valuable to society than a genius who lacks moral responsibility or motivation. Societal value also generally aligns with worldly success and earnings from contributions to the workforce, because a genius who isn’t effective doesn’t hold societal value. However, as long as groundbreaking scientific work and valuable art contribute nothing to their creators, the market returns and income only partially reflect societal value. Despite these limitations, societal value is a tangible concept, particularly in its negative aspects (like the poor, homeless, social failures, and incompetent individuals). The classes that are defective, dependent, and delinquent are already well-defined and counted statistically. The rest vary only in degree. If everyone were evaluated and ranked by this value, the results would resemble a curve of probable error. In the diagram, the axis Xx is vertical, and the divisions are evenly spaced to represent "up" and "down" as we discuss socially. Then MN represents the line of the greatest number. From O upwards, we can segment equal sections, OA, AB, etc., to show grades of societal value that exceed that of the greatest number, and from O downwards, we can take equal sections of the same size to show grades of societal value that fall below that of the greatest number. At the top, we find a small number of geniuses. Below these, we can separate another section that includes talented individuals.42 At the bottom, we identify the dependent, defective, and delinquent classes that burden society. Above them is the proletariat, which contributes to society only through its children. People in this class don’t have a reliable way to earn a living but aren’t currently dependent when the classification is made. These are the only individuals who could appropriately be called "proletarians." Next above these is another distinct level – those who are self-supporting but unskilled and illiterate. Then, everyone falling between PQ and RS is marked by mediocrity, and they make up "the masses." In all new countries, and seemingly in central Europe today, there’s a strong upward trend from the lower to the upper levels of PQRS. Universal education fosters this trend. Talented individuals often emerge from humble beginnings and successfully find their place in the societal hierarchy. It is true, of course, that there is also a reverse trend with underachieving descendants. The current diagram is intentionally asymmetric regarding MN to express the belief that the upper levels of PQRS (the lower professional and semi-professional classes) are, in any civilized society, larger in proportion than a balanced view would suggest.68 Thus, the line MN represents a mode, and the class on it is the modal class of society, enabling comparisons between different societies.

50. Galton estimated the number of men of genius in all history at four hundred. An important fraction of these were related by blood. The "men of the time" he rates at four hundred and fifty in a million, and the more distinguished of them at two hundred and fifty in a million. These latter he defines by saying that a man, to be included amongst them, "should have distinguished himself pretty frequently, either by purely original work, or as a leader of opinion." He finds that illustrious men are only one in a million. On the other hand, idiots and imbeciles in England and Wales are one in four hundred, of whom thirty per cent can be educated so as to be equal to one 43third of a normal man each; forty per cent can be made worth two thirds of a man; twenty-five or thirty per cent pass muster in a crowd. Above these are silly persons whose relatives shield them from public knowledge. Then above these come the Dundreary type.69

50. Galton estimated that there have been four hundred geniuses throughout all of history. A significant portion of these were related by blood. He estimates that there are four hundred and fifty notable individuals in a million, with the more distinguished ones being about two hundred and fifty in a million. He defines these distinguished individuals as those who "have consistently distinguished themselves, either through original work or by being leaders of thought." He finds that famous individuals occur only once in a million. In contrast, there are one in four hundred idiots and imbeciles in England and Wales, of whom thirty percent can be educated to function at about one 43third of a normal man's capacity; forty percent can reach two-thirds of a man's capacity; and twenty-five to thirty percent can blend in with a crowd. Above these are foolish individuals whose families keep them out of the public eye. Then there are those who fall into the Dundreary category.69

51. Class; race; group solidarity. If the group which is classified is a large one, and especially if it is a genetic unit (race, tribe, or nation), there are no gaps in the series. Each individual falls into his place by virtue of his characteristic differences. Just as no two are anthropologically alike, so we may believe that no two are alike or equal in societal value. That all men should be alike or equal, by any standard whatever, is contrary to all the facts of human nature and all the conditions of human life. Any group falls into subdivisions, the members of each of which are approximately equal, when measured by any standard, because the classification is imperfect. If we make it more refined, the subdivisions must be subdivided again. We are in a dilemma: we cannot describe mankind at all without categories, and if we go on to make our categories more and more exact, each one of them would at last contain only one person. Two things result which are practically important, and which furnish us with scientific concepts which we can employ in further study: (1) The classification gives us the notion of the relative position of one, or a subdivision, in the entire group. This is the sense of "class."70 (2) The characteristic differences furnish the notion of individuality and personality. The concept of a race, as the term is now used, is that of a group clustered around a mean with respect to some characteristic, and great confusion in the use of the word "race" arises from the attempt to define races by their boundaries, when we really think of them by the mean or mode, e.g. as to skin color. The 44coherence, unity, and solidarity of a genetic group is a very striking fact. It seems to conceal a play of mystic forces. It is, in fact, no more mysterious than the run of dice. The propositions about it would all become, in the last analysis, identical propositions; e.g. it is most probable that we shall meet with the thing which is present in the greatest number; or, it is most probable that the most probable thing will happen. In the middle of the nineteenth century, when attention was first called to the solidarity and internal correlations of groups, especially if they were large and genetic, it was believed that occult and far-reaching laws had been discovered. That opinion has long been abandoned. If there are four dice in a box, each having from one to six dots on its faces, the chance of throwing four sixes is just the same as that of throwing four ones. The mean of the sums of the dots which may fall uppermost is fourteen, which can be produced by one hundred and forty-six throws. Suppose that the components of social value are four,—intellectual, moral, physical, economic,—represented by the four dice, and that the degrees are represented by the dots. We should get four sixes once in twelve hundred and ninety-six throws. Of the one hundred and forty-six throws which give the mean fourteen, seventy-two show one six up. That might be a Hercules fit only for a dime museum. Seventy-eight of the combinations are inharmonious, but have one strong element.71 In societal matters it is by no means indifferent whether the equal sums of societal value are made up of very unequal, or of harmonious, components. So in a group of a million persons the chance of a great genius, who would stand alone towards X is just the same as that of an utter idiot who would stand alone towards x, and the reason why the number at the mode is so great is that the societal value is the sum of components, of which many sums may be equal, although the components are very unequal. Two strata at equal distances above and below O are equal in number, so far as their useful powers and resistances go, but education introduces a new component which destroys their equality and forces a redistribution. 45Galton72 suggests that, if people who would when adults fall in classes V, W, or X in our diagram could be recognized in infancy, and could be bought for money, it would be a great bargain for a nation, England for instance, to buy them for much money and rear them as Englishmen. Farr estimated the baby of an agricultural laborer as worth £5, capital value. A baby who could be reared to take a place in the class X would have a capital value of thousands of pounds. The capital value would be like that of land of different degrees of natural advantage, but none of it yet exploited.

51. Class; race; group solidarity. When the group being classified is large, especially if it's a genetic unit (like a race, tribe, or nation), there are no gaps in the series. Each person has a place based on their unique differences. Just as no two people are anthropologically identical, we can believe that no two are the same or equal in societal value. The idea that all people should be the same or equal, by any standard, contradicts human nature and the realities of life. Any group can be divided into smaller groups, where members are approximately equal by any measure, because the classification is imperfect. If we refine the classification further, those subdivisions will need to be subdivided again. We face a dilemma: we cannot describe humanity without categories, and if we make our categories increasingly specific, each would ultimately contain just one individual. Two significant outcomes emerge that provide important scientific concepts for further exploration: (1) Classification gives us the idea of an individual's, or a subgroup's, relative position within the larger group. This is what we mean by "class." 70 (2) The unique differences contribute to the concepts of individuality and personality. The term "race," as we use it today, refers to a group centered around an average regarding some characteristic, and much confusion stems from trying to define races by their boundaries when we generally think about them in terms of the mean or mode, such as skin color. The 44 coherence, unity, and solidarity of a genetic group is quite remarkable. It seems to hint at some mystical forces. However, it's really no more mysterious than rolling dice. In the end, all statements about it would boil down to the same propositions; for example, we are most likely to encounter the option that appears the most frequently, or the most probable scenario will likely occur. In the mid-nineteenth century, when people first started focusing on the solidarity and internal correlations of groups, particularly large genetic ones, there was a belief that hidden and powerful laws had been discovered. This view has long been discarded. If there are four dice in a box, each displaying from one to six dots, the probability of rolling four sixes is exactly the same as rolling four ones. The average total number of dots that can come up is fourteen, which can occur in one hundred and forty-six rolls. Imagine the aspects of social value are four – intellectual, moral, physical, economic – represented by the four dice, with the dots signifying levels. We would roll four sixes once in twelve hundred and ninety-six casts. Out of the one hundred and forty-six rolls resulting in a mean of fourteen, seventy-two show one six. That individual might be a Hercules only fit for a strange museum. Seventy-eight of the combinations are mismatched, yet have one strong factor. 71 In social contexts, it matters whether equal totals of societal value come from very unequal or harmonious components. So, in a group of a million people, the chance of having a great genius who stands out from X is just as likely as having a complete fool who stands out from x, and the high number at the mode arises from the fact that societal value is the sum of components, where many totals could be equal while the components differ greatly. Two layers at equal distances above and below O match in number regarding their useful abilities and resistances, but education introduces a new factor that disrupts their equality and necessitates a redistribution. 45 Galton 72 suggests that if we could identify people who would end up in classes V, W, or X in our diagram from infancy, and they could be purchased, it would be a great deal for a nation, like England, to invest should acquire them and raise them as citizens. Farr estimated the value of the child of an agricultural laborer at £5 in capital. A child who could be raised to belong in class X would hold a capital value worth thousands of pounds. The capital value would be analogous to land of varying degrees of natural advantages, but none of it has been put to use.

52. The masses and the mores. In connection with the mores the masses are of very great importance. The historical or selected classes are those which, in history, have controlled the activities and policy of generations. They have been differentiated at one time by one standard, at another time by another. The position which they held by inheritance from early society has given them prestige and authority. Merit and societal value, according to the standards of their time, have entered into their status only slightly and incidentally. Those classes have had their own mores. They had the power to regulate their lives to some extent according to their own choice, a power which modern civilized men eagerly desire and strive for primarily by the acquisition of wealth. The historical classes have, therefore, selected purposes, and have invented ways of fulfilling them. Their ways have been imitated by the masses. The classes have led the way in luxury, frivolity, and vice, and also in refinement, culture, and the art of living. They have introduced variation. The masses are not large classes at the base of a social pyramid; they are the core of the society. They are conservative. They accept life as they find it, and live on by tradition and habit. In other words, the great mass of any society lives a purely instinctive life just like animals. We must not be misled by the conservatism of castes and aristocracies, who resist change of customs and institutions by virtue of which they hold social power. The conservatism of the masses is of a different kind. It is not produced by interests, but it is instinctive. It is due 46to inertia. Change would make new effort necessary to win routine and habit. It is therefore irksome. The masses, moreover, have not the power to reach out after "improvements," or to plan steps of change by which needs might be better satisfied. The mores of any society, at a period, may be characterized by the promptness or reluctance of the masses to imitate the ways of the classes. It is a question of the first importance for the historian whether the mores of the historical classes of which he finds evidence in documentary remains penetrated the masses or not. The masses are the real bearers of the mores of the society. They carry tradition. The folkways are their ways. They accept influence or leadership, and they imitate, but they do so as they see fit, being controlled by their notions and tastes previously acquired. They may accept standards of character and action from the classes, or from foreigners, or from literature, or from a new religion, but whatever they take up they assimilate and make it a part of their own mores, which they then transmit by tradition, defend in its integrity, and refuse to discard again. Consequently the writings of the literary class may not represent the faiths, notions, tastes, standards, etc., of the masses at all. The literature of the first Christian centuries shows us scarcely anything of the mores of the time, as they existed in the faith and practice of the masses. Every group takes out of a new religion which is offered to it just what it can assimilate with its own traditional mores. Christianity was a very different thing amongst Jews, Egyptians, Greeks, Germans, and Slavs. It would be a great mistake to suppose that any people ever accepted and held philosophical or religious teaching as it was offered to them, and as we find it recorded in the books of the teachers. The mores of the masses admit of no such sudden and massive modification by doctrinal teaching. The process of assimilation is slow, and it is attended by modifying influences at every stage. What the classes adopt, be it good or ill, may be found pervading the mass after generations, but it will appear as a resultant of all the vicissitudes of the folkways in the interval. "It was the most frightful feature of the corruption of ancient Rome, that it extended through every class47 in the community."73 "As in the Renaissance, so now [in the Catholic reaction] vice trickled downward from above, infiltrating the mass of the people with its virus."74 It is the classes who produce variation; it is the masses who carry forward the traditional mores.

52. The masses and the mores. The relationship between mores and the masses is very significant. The historical or selected classes have controlled the actions and policies of generations throughout history. These classes have been differentiated by various standards over time. Their inherited positions from early society have given them prestige and authority. Merit and societal value, based on their era's standards, have impacted their status only marginally. These classes have their own mores, and they had the freedom to shape their lives according to their preferences, a freedom that modern civilized people aspire to primarily through wealth accumulation. Consequently, the historical classes have chosen their purposes and created methods to achieve them. The masses have often imitated these methods. The classes have paved the way for luxury, frivolity, and vice, as well as for refinement, culture, and the art of living. They've introduced variety. The masses are not just a large group at the bottom of a social pyramid; they are the foundation of society. They are conservative, accepting life as it is and relying on tradition and habits. In other words, most people in society live instinctively, much like animals. We shouldn't confuse the conservatism of elite groups and aristocracies, who resist changes to customs and institutions that uphold their social power, with that of the masses. The masses' conservatism is different; it's not driven by interests but is instinctual, stemming from inertia. Change requires new efforts to adjust routines and habits, which feels burdensome. Moreover, the masses lack the capability to seek "improvements" or to plan changes that might better satisfy their needs. The mores of any society during a specific time can be identified by how quickly or unwillingly the masses adopt the ways of the classes. For historians, it's crucial to determine whether the mores of the historical classes reached the masses. The masses are the true carriers of society's mores, preserving tradition. The folkways are their ways. They accept influence or leadership and imitate others based on their own preferences and previously acquired tastes. They might adopt standards of behavior and character from the classes, foreign influences, literature, or new religions, but whatever they embrace becomes part of their own mores, which they then pass down through tradition, defend, and refuse to abandon. As a result, the writings of the literary class may not reflect the beliefs, ideas, tastes, and standards of the masses at all. The literature from the first Christian centuries reveals little about the mores of that time as they were lived and practiced by the masses. Every group extracts from a new religion what it can integrate with its own traditional mores. Christianity meant different things to Jews, Egyptians, Greeks, Germans, and Slavs. It would be a significant mistake to believe that any group fully embraced philosophical or religious teachings as presented and recorded in the texts by the teachers. The mores of the masses do not allow for sudden and extensive changes through doctrinal teaching. Assimilation of new ideas is a gradual process, influenced by various factors at every stage. What the classes adopt, whether good or bad, may eventually permeate the masses over generations, but it manifests as a result of all the changes to the folkways that have occurred in the meantime. "The most dreadful aspect of the corruption in ancient Rome was that it spread through every class in the community."4773 "Just as it did during the Renaissance, now [in the Catholic reaction], vice flowed down from above, infecting the masses with its virus."__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The classes bring diversity, while the masses maintain traditional values.

53. Fallacies about the masses and classes. It is a fallacy to infer that the masses have some occult wisdom or inspiration by virtue of which they select what is wise, right, and good from what the classes offer. There is, also, no device by which it is possible to obtain from the masses, in advance or on demand, a judgment on any proposed changes or innovations. The masses are not an oracle. If any answers can be obtained on the problems of life, such answers will come rather from the classes. The two sections of society are such that they may coöperate with advantage to the good of all. Neither one has a right or a better claim to rule the society.

53. Fallacies about the masses and classes. It's a mistake to assume that the masses possess some hidden wisdom or inspiration that allows them to choose what is wise, right, and good from what the classes present. There is also no way to get a judgment from the masses beforehand or on demand about any proposed changes or innovations. The masses are not an oracle. If any answers can be gained regarding life's problems, those answers will likely come from the classes. The two sections of society can cooperate for the benefit of everyone. Neither group has a right or a superior claim to govern society.

54. Action of the masses on thoughts. Fifty years ago Darwin put some knowledge into the common stock. The peasants and artisans of his time did nothing of the kind. What the masses do with thoughts is that they rub them down into counters just as they take coins from the mint and smooth them down by wear until they are only disks of metal. The masses understand, for instance, that Darwin said that "men are descended from monkeys." Only summary and glib propositions of that kind can ever get currency. The learned men are all the time trying to recoin them and give them at least partial reality. Ruskin set afloat some notions of art criticism, which have penetrated all our cultivated classes. They are not lost, but see what has become of them in fifty years by popularization. A little later a new gospel of furniture and house decoration was published. The masses have absorbed it. See what they have made of it. Eastlake wanted no machine work, but machinery was not to be defeated. It can make lopsided things if those are the fashion, and it can make all the construction show if Eastlake has got the notion into the crowd that the pegs ought to be on the outside. Thinking and understanding are too hard work. If any one 48wants to blame the masses let him turn to his own case. He will find that he thinks about and understands only his own intellectual pursuit. He could not give the effort to every other department of knowledge. In other matters he is one of the masses and does as they do. He uses routine, set formulæ, current phrases, caught up from magazines and newspapers of the better class.

54. Action of the masses on thoughts. Fifty years ago, Darwin contributed some knowledge to the public understanding. The peasants and artisans of his time didn't do anything similar. What the masses do with ideas is they reduce them to simplistic terms, just like how coins from the mint get worn down into plain disks of metal. The masses grasp, for example, that Darwin claimed "men are descended from monkeys." Only simple and catchy statements like that can become popular. Scholars are constantly trying to refine these ideas and give them at least some depth. Ruskin introduced some concepts of art criticism that have reached all our educated classes. They haven't been lost, but look at how they've changed in fifty years due to being simplified for the masses. Soon after, a new trend in furniture and home decor emerged. The masses have embraced it. Just see what they've done with it. Eastlake wanted to avoid machine work, but technology wasn’t held back. It can produce irregular items if that’s what’s in style, and it can showcase all the construction if Eastlake has convinced people that the pegs should be on the outside. Thinking and understanding require too much effort. If anyone 48wants to criticize the masses, they should look at themselves. They'll find that they mostly think about and understand only their specific interests. They can't put in the effort to grasp every area of knowledge. In other fields, they're just like the masses, following the crowd. They rely on routine, established norms, and common phrases picked up from magazines and newspapers aimed at the middle class.

55. Organization of the masses. Masses of men who are on a substantial equality with each other never can be anything but hopeless savages. The eighteenth-century notion that men in a state of nature were all equal is wrong-side up. Men who were equal would be in a state of nature such as was imagined. They could not form a society. They would be forced to scatter and wander, at most two or three together. They never could advance in the arts of civilization. The popular belief that out of some such horde there has come by the spontaneous development of innate forces all the civilization which we possess is entirely unfounded. Masses of men who are approximately equal are in time exterminated or enslaved. Only when enslaved or subjugated are some of them carried up with their conquerors by organization and discipline (negroes and Indians amongst us). A horde in which the only differences are those of age and sex is not capable of maintaining existence. It fights because only by conquering or being conquered can it endure. When it is subjugated and disciplined it consists of workers to belabor the ground for others, or tax payers to fill a treasury from which others may spend, or food for gunpowder, or voting material for demagogues. It is an object of exploitation. At one moment, in spite of its aggregate muscle, it is helpless and imbecile; the next moment it is swept away into folly and mischief by a suggestion or an impulse. Organization, leadership, and discipline are indispensable to any beneficial action by masses of men. If we ignore this fact, we see the machine and the boss evolved out of the situation which we create.

55. Organization of the masses. Groups of people who are roughly equal to each other will always remain hopelessly primitive. The 18th-century idea that humans in their natural state were all equal is completely misguided. If people were truly equal, they would exist in a state of nature as imagined, but they wouldn't be able to form a society. They would be forced to scatter and wander, rarely gathering in groups of more than two or three. They would never progress in the arts of civilization. The common belief that such a group spontaneously developed all the civilization we have is entirely unfounded. Groups of people who are nearly equal tend to either be wiped out or enslaved over time. Only after being enslaved or conquered can some of them rise up with their conquerors through organization and discipline (like the enslaved Africans and Indigenous people among us). A group where the only distinctions are age and gender cannot sustain itself. It fights because the only way to survive is to conquer or be conquered. When it is subdued and disciplined, it becomes a workforce to toil for others, taxpayers to fill others' treasuries, cannon fodder, or voting material for demagogues. It becomes a target for exploitation. One moment, despite its combined strength, it is powerless and foolish; the next, it can be easily led into reckless actions by a suggestion or impulse. Organization, leadership, and discipline are essential for any productive action from groups of people. If we overlook this reality, we end up seeing the emergence of the machine and the boss from the situation we create.

56. Institutions of civil liberty. Institutions also must be produced which will hold the activities of society in channels of order, deliberation, peace, regulated antagonism of interests, and49 justice, according to the mores of the time. These institutions put an end to exploitation and bring interests into harmony under civil liberty. But where do the institutions come from? The masses have never made them. They are produced out of the mores by the selection of the leading men and classes who get control of the collective power of the society and direct it to the activities which will (as they think) serve the interests which they regard as most important. If changes in life conditions occur, the interests to be served change. Great inventions and discoveries, the opening of new continents, new methods of agriculture and commerce, the introduction of money and financial devices, improved state organization, increase the economic power of the society and the force at the disposal of the state. Industrial interests displace military and monarchical interests as the ones which the state chiefly aims to serve, not because of any tide of "progress," but because industrialism gives greater and more varied satisfactions to the rulers. The increase of power is the primary condition. The classes strive with each other for the new power. Peace is necessary, for without peace none of them can enjoy power. Compromise, adjustment of interests, antagonistic coöperation (sec. 21), harmony, are produced, and institutions are the regulative processes and apparatus by which warfare is replaced by system. The historical process has been full of error, folly, selfishness, violence, and craft. It is so still. The point which is now important for us is that the masses have never carried on the struggles and processes by which civilized society has been made into an arena, within which exploitation of man by man is to some extent repressed, and where individual self-realization has a large scope, under the institutions of civil liberty. It is the historical and selected classes which have done this, often enough without intending or foreseeing the results of actions which they inaugurated with quite other, perhaps selfish, class purposes in view. A society is a whole made up of parts. All the parts have a legitimate share in the acts and sufferings of the society. All the parts contribute to the life and work of the society. We inherit all the consequences of all their acts. Some of the consequences are good and some are bad.50 It is utterly impossible to name the classes which have done useful work and made beneficial sacrifices only, and the other classes which have been idle burdens and mischief makers only. All that has been done has been done by all. It is evident that no other view than this can be rational and true, for one reason because the will and intention of the men of to-day in what they do has so little to do with the consequences to-morrow of what they do. The notion that religion, or marriage, or property, or monarchy, as we have inherited them, can be proved evil, or worthy of condemnation and contempt on account of the selfishness and violence interwoven with their history, is one of the idlest of all the vagaries of the social philosophers.

56. Institutions of civil liberty. We also need to create institutions that channel society's activities into order, thoughtful discussion, peace, balanced competition of interests, and49 justice, reflecting contemporary values. These institutions put an end to exploitation and align interests under civil liberty. But where do these institutions come from? The masses have never created them. They arise from societal values through the choices of influential leaders and groups who harness the collective power of society and direct it towards what they believe serves the most important interests. If life conditions change, the interests that need attention also change. Groundbreaking inventions and discoveries, the opening of new lands, new agricultural and commercial methods, the introduction of money and financial systems, and improved state organization increase both the economic power of society and the state's resources. Industrial interests replace military and monarchical interests as the main focus of the state, not due to a trend of "progress," but because industrialism offers greater and more diverse benefits to those in power. The increase of power is the primary condition. Different classes compete for this new power. Peace is essential, as none can enjoy power without it. Compromise, interest adjustment, cooperative antagonism (sec. 21), and harmony are created, and institutions serve as the regulatory processes and systems that move us from conflict to order. The historical process has been riddled with mistakes, foolishness, selfishness, violence, and deceit. This remains true today. What matters now is the fact that the masses have never led the struggles and processes that have shaped civilized society into a space where the exploitation of people is somewhat controlled and where individual self-realization thrives within civil liberty. It is the historically selected classes that have accomplished this, often without intending or foreseeing the impact of their actions, which they initiated with different, possibly selfish, intentions in mind. A society is a whole made up of parts. Each part has a rightful stake in the actions and struggles of society. All parts contribute to the society's life and work. We inherit the outcomes of all their actions. Some outcomes are positive, while others are negative.50 It is completely impossible to define which classes have only performed beneficial work and made valuable sacrifices, and which classes have merely been burdens or troublemakers. Everything that has been accomplished has been done collectively. Clearly, no other perspective could be rational and accurate, particularly because today's intentions have little relevance to the outcomes of tomorrow’s actions. The idea that religion, marriage, property, or monarchy, as we have inherited them, can be labeled as inherently evil or deserving of disdain and criticism due to the selfishness and violence intertwined with their history is one of the most futile notions proposed by social philosophers.

57. The common man. Every civilized society has to carry below the lowest sections of the masses a dead weight of ignorance, poverty, crime, and disease. Every such society has, in the great central section of the masses, a great body which is neutral in all the policy of society. It lives by routine and tradition. It is not brutal, but it is shallow, narrow-minded, and prejudiced. Nevertheless it is harmless. It lacks initiative and cannot give an impulse for good or bad. It produces few criminals. It can sometimes be moved by appeals to its fixed ideas and prejudices. It is affected in its mores by contagion from the classes above it. The work of "popularization" consists in bringing about this contagion. The middle section is formed around the mathematical mean of the society, or around the mathematical mode, if the distribution of the subdivisions is not symmetrical. The man on the mode is the "common man," the "average man," or the "man in the street." Between him and the democratic political institutions—the pulpit, the newspapers, and the public library—there is a constant reaction by which mores are modified and preserved. The aim of all the institutions and literature in a modern state is to please him. His aim is to get out of them what suits him. The yellow newspapers thrive and displace all the others because he likes them. The trashy novels pay well because his wife and daughters like them. The advertisements in the popular magazines are addressed to him. They show what he wants. The "funny items"51 are adjusted to his sense of humor. Hence all these things are symptoms. They show what he "believes in," and they strengthen his prejudices. If all art, literature, legislation, and political power are to be cast at his feet, it makes some difference who and what he is. His section of society determines the mores of the whole.

57. The common man. Every civilized society has to support a dead weight of ignorance, poverty, crime, and disease beneath its lower classes. In the large central part of the population, there exists a significant group that remains neutral in the society's policies. It operates based on routine and tradition. It's not brutal, but it tends to be shallow, narrow-minded, and prejudiced. Still, it poses no harm. This group lacks initiative and can't inspire action, whether for good or bad. It produces few criminals and can sometimes be swayed by appeals to its entrenched ideas and biases. Its social behaviors are influenced by the contagion from the upper classes. The process of "popularization" involves facilitating this contagion. The middle section centers around the average standard of society, or around the most common point if the distribution of subgroups isn’t symmetrical. The representative of this average is the "common man," "average man," or "man on the street." There’s a continuous interaction between him and democratic institutions—the pulpit, newspapers, and public library—by which social behaviors are shaped and maintained. The goal of all institutions and literature in a modern state is to satisfy him. His aim is to extract from them what meets his needs. Sensational newspapers thrive and push out others because he favors them. Low-quality novels sell well because his wife and daughters enjoy them. The ads in popular magazines target him directly, showcasing what he desires. The "funny items" 51 cater to his sense of humor. Hence, all these elements are indicators. They reflect what he "believes in" and reinforce his biases. If all art, literature, laws, and political power are to be focused on him, it matters who he is and what he represents. His segment of society shapes the behaviors of the entire community.

58. "The people." Popular impulses. In a democratic state the great middle section would rule if it was organized independently of the rest. It is that section which constitutes "the people" in the special technical sense in which that expression is current in political use. It is to it that the Jeffersonian doctrines about the "wisdom" of the people would apply. That section, however, is never organized independently; that is to say, "the people" never exist as a body exercising political power. The middle section of a group may be enthused by an impulse which is adapted to its ways and notions. It clings to persons, loves anecdotes, is fond of light emotions, and prides itself on its morality. If a man wins popularity in that section, the impulse which his name can give to it may be irresistible (Jefferson, Jackson). The middle section is greatly affected by symbolism. "The flag" can be developed into a fetich. A cult can be nourished around it. Group vanity is very strong in it. Patriotic emotions and faiths are its favorite psychological exercises, if the conjuncture is favorable and the material well-being is high. When the middle section is stirred by any spontaneous and consentaneous impulses which arise from its nature and ways, it may produce incredible results with only a minimum of organization. "A little prosperity and some ideas, as Aristotle saw, are the ferment which sets the masses in ebullition. This offers an opportunity. A beginning is made. The further development is unavoidable."75

58. "The people." Popular impulses. In a democratic state, the vast middle class would be in charge if it were organized separately from the rest. This group makes up "the people" in the specific technical sense used in politics. It's this group that the Jeffersonian beliefs about the "wisdom" of the people apply to. However, this group is never organized separately; that is to say, "the people" never function as a unified entity that has political power. The middle class may be inspired by a drive that aligns with their values and perspectives. They connect with individuals, enjoy stories, have a preference for light emotions, and take pride in their morals. If someone gains popularity within this group, the enthusiasm their name generates can be overwhelming (Jefferson, Jackson). The middle class is heavily influenced by symbolism. "The flag" can become a fetish. A whole cult can form around it. Group pride is very strong here. Patriotic feelings and beliefs are its preferred psychological activities, especially when the timing is right and economic conditions are good. When the middle class is motivated by any natural and shared impulses that arise from their characteristics and practices, they can achieve remarkable outcomes with very little organization. "A bit of prosperity and some ideas, as Aristotle noted, are the catalysts that stir the masses into action. This creates an opportunity. A start is made. The subsequent development is inevitable."75

59. Agitation. Every impulse given to the masses is, in its nature, spasmodic and transitory. No systematic enterprise to enlighten the masses ever can be carried out. Campaigns of education contain a fallacy. Education takes time. It cannot be treated as subsidiary for a lifetime and then be made the 52chief business for six months with the desired result. A campaign of education is undemocratic. It implies that some one is teacher and somebody else pupil. It can only result in the elucidation of popular interests and the firmer establishment of popular prejudice. On the other hand, an agitation which appeals skillfully to pet notions and to latent fanaticism may stampede the masses. The Middle Ages furnished a number of cases. The Mahdis who have arisen in Mohammedan Africa, and other Moslem prophets, have produced wonderful phenomena of this kind. The silver agitation was begun, in 1878, by a systematic effort of three or four newspapers in the middle West, addressed to currency notions which the greenback proposition had popularized. What is the limit to the possibilities of fanaticism and frenzy which might be produced in any society by agitation skillfully addressed to the fallacies and passions of the masses? The answer lies in the mores, which determine the degree of reserved common sense, and the habit of observing measure and method, to which the masses have been accustomed. It follows that popular agitation is a desperate and doubtful method. The masses, as the great popular jury which, at last, by adoption or rejection, decides the fate of all proposed changes in the mores, needs stability and moderation. Popular agitation introduces into the masses initiative and creative functions which destroy its judgment and call for quite other qualities.

59. Agitation. Every impulse given to the masses is, by nature, fleeting and temporary. No organized effort to educate the masses can truly succeed. Education campaigns are based on a misconception. Learning takes time. It can't be treated as a minor focus for years and then suddenly become the main priority for six months and expect to achieve the desired outcome. An education campaign is undemocratic. It suggests that there is a teacher and a student. This only results in clarifying popular interests and solidifying popular biases. On the flip side, agitation that cleverly taps into cherished beliefs and hidden fanaticism can lead to a mass frenzy. The Middle Ages had multiple examples of this. The Mahdis who emerged in Islamic Africa and other Muslim prophets have created remarkable occurrences of this nature. The silver agitation began in 1878, started by a coordinated effort from a few newspapers in the Midwest, targeting currency ideas that the greenback movement had popularized. What are the limits to the potential for fanaticism and hysteria that agitation, skillfully aimed at the misconceptions and emotions of the masses, could produce in any society? The answer can be found in the mores, which determine the level of common sense and the established practice of restraint and method that the masses have been used to. Therefore, popular agitation is a risky and uncertain approach. The masses, serving as the broad public jury that ultimately decides the fate of any proposed changes in social norms, require stability and moderation. Popular agitation infuses the masses with initiative and creative functions that undermine their judgment and demand entirely different qualities.

60. The ruling element in the masses. The masses are liable to controlling influences from elements which they contain. When crises arise in a democratic state attention is concentrated on the most numerous strata nearest to MN (see the diagram, p. 40), but they rarely possess self-determination unless the question at issue appeals directly to popular interest or popular vanity. Moreover, those strata cannot rule unless they combine with those next above and below. So the critical question always is, in regard to the masses PQRS, which parts of it will move the whole of it. Generally the question is, more specifically, What is the character of the strata above a line through A or B, and what is their relation to the rest of PQRS? If the upper part of the section PQRS consists of employers and the lower part53 of employés, and if they hate and fight each other, coherence and sympathy in the society will cease, the mores will be characterized by discord, passion, and quarrelsomeness, and political crises will arise which may reach any degree of severity, for the political parties will soon coincide with the class sections. The upper part of PQRS is made up of the strata which possess comfort without luxury, but also culture, intelligence, and the best family mores. They are generally disciplined classes, with strong moral sense, public spirit, and sense of responsibility. If we are not in error as to the movement in civilized states of the present time from the lower into the upper strata of PQRS, by virtue of ambition and education, then it follows that the upper strata are being constantly reënforced by all the elements in the society which have societal value, after those elements have been developed and disciplined by labor and self-denial. The share which the upper strata of the masses have in determining the policy of the masses is therefore often decisive of public welfare. On the other hand, it is when the masses are controlled by the strata next above RS that there is most violent impulsiveness in societal movements. The movements and policies which are characterized as revolutionary have their rise in these classes, although, in other cases, these classes also adhere most stubbornly to popular traditions in spite of reason and fact. Trade unionism is, at the present time, a social philosophy and a programme of policy which has its origin in the sections of the masses next above RS.

60. The ruling element in the masses. The masses can be influenced by the elements they contain. When crises hit a democratic state, focus is directed at the largest groups closest to MN (see the diagram, p. 40), but they rarely have self-determination unless the issue at hand directly resonates with public interest or vanity. Furthermore, those groups can’t lead unless they work together with the groups directly above and below them. Thus, the critical question regarding the masses PQRS is which parts will mobilize the entire group. More specifically, what are the characteristics of the strata above a line through A or B, and how do they relate to the rest of PQRS? If the upper section of PQRS consists of employers and the lower section53 of employees, and if they despise and oppose each other, social harmony will break down, leading to discord, conflict, and political crises that can escalate severely, as political parties will likely align with class divisions. The upper part of PQRS is made up of groups who have comfort without extravagance, along with culture, intelligence, and strong family values. They are typically disciplined, possessing a strong moral compass, civic-mindedness, and a sense of responsibility. If we're correct about the current trend in civilized states where individuals are moving from lower to upper strata of PQRS through ambition and education, then it follows that the upper strata are continuously strengthened by all the elements in society that hold social value, once those elements have been cultivated through hard work and self-restraint. The influence of the upper strata of the masses on the direction of the masses is often crucial for public welfare. Conversely, when the masses are dominated by the strata immediately above RS, societal movements exhibit the most intense impulsiveness. The movements and policies labeled as revolutionary typically originate from these classes, although at times, these classes also cling rigidly to popular traditions despite reason and reality. Trade unionism today represents a social philosophy and a policy agenda that has its roots in the sections of the masses just above RS.

The French Revolution began with the highest strata of the masses, and the control of it passed on down from one to another of the lower strata, until it reached the lowest,—the mob gathered in the slums of a great city.

The French Revolution started with the upper class of the masses, and the control of it shifted down through the lower classes until it reached the very bottom—the mob gathered in the slums of a big city.

61. The mores and institutions. Institutions and laws are produced out of mores. An institution consists of a concept (idea, notion, doctrine, interest) and a structure. The structure is a framework, or apparatus, or perhaps only a number of functionaries set to coöperate in prescribed ways at a certain conjuncture. The structure holds the concept and furnishes instrumentalities for bringing it into the world of facts and action in a54 way to serve the interests of men in society. Institutions are either crescive or enacted. They are crescive when they take shape in the mores, growing by the instinctive efforts by which the mores are produced. Then the efforts, through long use, become definite and specific. Property, marriage, and religion are the most primary institutions. They began in folkways. They became customs. They developed into mores by the addition of some philosophy of welfare, however crude. Then they were made more definite and specific as regards the rules, the prescribed acts, and the apparatus to be employed. This produced a structure and the institution was complete. Enacted institutions are products of rational invention and intention. They belong to high civilization. Banks are institutions of credit founded on usages which can be traced back to barbarism. There came a time when, guided by rational reflection on experience, men systematized and regulated the usages which had become current, and thus created positive institutions of credit, defined by law and sanctioned by the force of the state. Pure enacted institutions which are strong and prosperous are hard to find. It is too difficult to invent and create an institution, for a purpose, out of nothing. The electoral college in the constitution of the United States is an example. In that case the democratic mores of the people have seized upon the device and made of it something quite different from what the inventors planned. All institutions have come out of mores, although the rational element in them is sometimes so large that their origin in the mores is not to be ascertained except by an historical investigation (legislatures, courts, juries, joint stock companies, the stock exchange). Property, marriage, and religion are still almost entirely in the mores. Amongst nature men any man might capture and hold a woman at any time, if he could. He did it by superior force which was its own supreme justification. But his act brought his group and her group into war, and produced harm to his comrades. They forbade capture, or set conditions for it. Beyond the limits, the individual might still use force, but his comrades were no longer responsible. The glory to him, if he succeeded, might be all the greater. His control over his captive was absolute.55 Within the prescribed conditions, "capture" became technical and institutional, and rights grew out of it. The woman had a status which was defined by custom, and was very different from the status of a real captive. Marriage was the institutional relation, in the society and under its sanction, of a woman to a man, where the woman had been obtained in the prescribed way. She was then a "wife." What her rights and duties were was defined by the mores, as they are to-day in all civilized society.

61. The mores and institutions. Institutions and laws come from mores. An institution consists of a concept (idea, notion, doctrine, interest) and a structure. The structure is a framework, or system, or perhaps just a group of people working together in specific ways at a certain time. The structure supports the concept and provides tools for bringing it into reality in a54 way that serves the interests of people in society. Institutions can be either grown naturally or created deliberately. They grow naturally when they form in the mores, developing through the instinctive efforts that produce mores. Over time, these efforts become defined and specific. Property, marriage, and religion are the most fundamental institutions. They started as folkways. They became customs. They evolved into mores by incorporating some philosophy of welfare, however basic. Then they were made clearer and more specific in terms of rules, prescribed actions, and the systems to be used. This created a structure, completing the institution. Created institutions are the result of rational invention and intention. They belong to advanced civilization. Banks are credit institutions based on practices that can be traced back to primitive societies. There was a time when, through rational thinking about experience, people organized and regulated the established practices, creating formal credit institutions defined by law and supported by the power of the state. Truly created institutions that are strong and thriving are rare. It's too challenging to invent and establish an institution for a specific purpose from scratch. The electoral college in the U.S. Constitution is an example. In that case, the democratic mores of the people took the concept and transformed it into something quite different from what its creators intended. All institutions have emerged from mores, although the rational aspect in them can be so significant that their origins in the mores can only be determined through historical research (legislatures, courts, juries, joint stock companies, the stock exchange). Property, marriage, and religion are still largely embedded in the mores. Among primitive peoples, any man could capture and keep a woman at any time, if he had the strength to do so. He did this through superior force, which was its own justification. However, his actions could bring his group and hers into conflict, harming his own comrades. They prohibited capturing or established conditions for it. Outside these limits, an individual could still use force, but his comrades were no longer accountable. His glory, if he succeeded, might even be greater. His control over his captive was complete.55 Within the established conditions, "capture" became technical and institutional, and rights developed from it. The woman had a status defined by custom, which was very different from being a true captive. Marriage was the institutional relationship, recognized by society, between a woman and a man, where the woman had been obtained in the prescribed manner. She then became a "wife." Her rights and responsibilities were defined by the mores, just as they are today in all civilized societies.

62. Laws. Acts of legislation come out of the mores. In low civilization all societal regulations are customs and taboos, the origin of which is unknown. Positive laws are impossible until the stage of verification, reflection, and criticism is reached. Until that point is reached there is only customary law, or common law. The customary law may be codified and systematized with respect to some philosophical principles, and yet remain customary. The codes of Manu and Justinian are examples. Enactment is not possible until reverence for ancestors has been so much weakened that it is no longer thought wrong to interfere with traditional customs by positive enactment. Even then there is reluctance to make enactments, and there is a stage of transition during which traditional customs are extended by interpretation to cover new cases and to prevent evils. Legislation, however, has to seek standing ground on the existing mores, and it soon becomes apparent that legislation, to be strong, must be consistent with the mores.76 Things which have been in the mores are put under police regulation and later under positive law. It is sometimes said that "public opinion" must ratify and approve police regulations, but this statement rests on an imperfect analysis. The regulations must conform to the mores, so that the public will not think them too lax or too strict. The mores of our urban and rural populations are not the same; consequently legislation about intoxicants which is made by one of these sections of the population does not succeed when applied to the other. The regulation of drinking places, gambling places, 56and disorderly houses has passed through the above-mentioned stages. It is always a question of expediency whether to leave a subject under the mores, or to make a police regulation for it, or to put it into the criminal law. Betting, horse racing, dangerous sports, electric cars, and vehicles are cases now of things which seem to be passing under positive enactment and out of the unformulated control of the mores. When an enactment is made there is a sacrifice of the elasticity and automatic self-adaptation of custom, but an enactment is specific and is provided with sanctions. Enactments come into use when conscious purposes are formed, and it is believed that specific devices can be framed by which to realize such purposes in the society. Then also prohibitions take the place of taboos, and punishments are planned to be deterrent rather than revengeful. The mores of different societies, or of different ages, are characterized by greater or less readiness and confidence in regard to the use of positive enactments for the realization of societal purposes.

62. Laws. Laws are shaped by social norms. In primitive societies, all rules are based on customs and taboos, whose origins are unclear. Formal laws cannot exist until society reaches a point of verification, reflection, and critique. Up to that point, only customary law, or common law, prevails. Customary law can be organized and codified according to certain philosophical principles yet still remains grounded in custom. The codes of Manu and Justinian are examples of this. Legislation can only happen when respect for ancestors has diminished enough for people to feel it’s acceptable to challenge traditional customs with formal laws. Even then, there's hesitance to create laws, and during this transitional phase, traditional customs are often reinterpreted to address new issues and avoid harm. However, laws need to be rooted in existing social norms, and it soon becomes clear that effective legislation must align with these norms.76 Things that are part of the social norms become subject to police regulations and later to formal laws. It's often said that "public opinion" must approve police regulations, but this view is based on a flawed understanding. Regulations must align with social norms so that the public doesn’t perceive them as too lenient or too harsh. The norms of our urban and rural populations differ; therefore, laws regarding substances like alcohol created by one group often fail when applied to the other. The regulation of bars, gambling establishments, and brothels has gone through the stages mentioned earlier. It's always a matter of practicality whether to keep a subject under social norms, create police regulations for it, or include it in criminal law. Activities like betting, horse racing, risky sports, electric cars, and vehicles are shifting from informal social control to formal laws. When laws are made, there's a trade-off between the flexibility and automatic adaptability of customs, but laws are specific and backed by enforcement. Laws are enacted when clear objectives are identified, and it's believed that particular measures can be developed to achieve these goals in society. At this point, prohibitions replace taboos, and punishments are intended to discourage rather than seek revenge. The social norms across different societies or time periods show varying levels of readiness and confidence in using formal laws to achieve social goals.

63. How laws and institutions differ from mores. When folkways have become institutions or laws they have changed their character and are to be distinguished from the mores. The element of sentiment and faith inheres in the mores. Laws and institutions have a rational and practical character, and are more mechanical and utilitarian. The great difference is that institutions and laws have a positive character, while mores are unformulated and undefined. There is a philosophy implicit in the folkways; when it is made explicit it becomes technical philosophy. Objectively regarded, the mores are the customs which actually conduce to welfare under existing life conditions. Acts under the laws and institutions are conscious and voluntary; under the folkways they are always unconscious and involuntary, so that they have the character of natural necessity. Educated reflection and skepticism can disturb this spontaneous relation. The laws, being positive prescriptions, supersede the mores so far as they are adopted. It follows that the mores come into operation where laws and tribunals fail. The mores cover the great field of common life where there are no laws or police regulations. They cover an immense and undefined domain, and57 they break the way in new domains, not yet controlled at all. The mores, therefore, build up new laws and police regulations in time.

63. How laws and institutions differ from mores. When folkways become institutions or laws, they change in nature and should be differentiated from mores. Mores are rooted in sentiment and belief. Laws and institutions are rational and practical, making them more mechanical and utilitarian. The key difference is that institutions and laws have a defined character, while mores are informal and vague. There's a philosophy behind the folkways; when it’s made clear, it becomes technical philosophy. Objectively, mores are the customs that actually support well-being under current living conditions. Actions taken under laws and institutions are conscious and voluntary; actions under folkways tend to be unconscious and involuntary, giving them the feel of natural necessity. Educated thought and skepticism can disrupt this natural connection. Laws, as formal guidelines, replace mores wherever they are implemented. Therefore, mores become relevant where laws and legal systems fail. They encompass the vast area of daily life where there are no laws or police rules. They extend into a huge and ambiguous territory, and57 they pave the way in new areas not yet regulated. Thus, mores eventually shape new laws and police regulations over time.

64. Difference between mores and some cognate things. Products of intentional investigation or of rational and conscious reflection, projects formally adopted by voluntary associations, rational methods consciously selected, injunctions and prohibitions by authority, and all specific conventional arrangements are not in the mores. They are differentiated by the rational and conscious element in them. We may also make a distinction between usages and mores. Usages are folkways which contain no principle of welfare, but serve convenience so long as all know what they are expected to do. For instance, Orientals, to show respect, cover the head and uncover the feet; Occidentals do the opposite. There is no inherent and necessary connection between respect and either usage, but it is an advantage that there should be a usage and that all should know and observe it. One way is as good as another, if it is understood and established. The folkways as to public decency belong to the mores, because they have real connection with welfare which determines the only tenor which they can have. The folkways about propriety and modesty are sometimes purely conventional and sometimes inherently real. Fashions, fads, affectations, poses, ideals, manias, popular delusions, follies, and vices must be included in the mores. They have characteral qualities and characteral effect. However frivolous or foolish they may appear to people of another age, they have the form of attempts to live well, to satisfy some interest, or to win some good. The ways of advertisers who exaggerate, use tricks to win attention, and appeal to popular weakness and folly; the ways of journalism; electioneering devices; oratorical and dithyrambic extravagances in politics; current methods of humbug and sensationalism,—are not properly part of the mores but symptoms of them. They are not products of the concurrent and coöperative effort of all members of the society to live well. They are devices made with conscious ingenuity to exert suggestion on the minds of others. The mores are rather the underlying facts in regard to the faiths, notions,58 tastes, desires, etc., of that society at that time, to which all these modes of action appeal and of whose existence they are evidence.

64. Difference between mores and some related concepts. Things that come from intentional research or thoughtful reflection, projects officially adopted by voluntary groups, carefully chosen methods, commands and prohibitions from authority, and all specific customary arrangements are not included in the mores. They are distinguished by the rational and conscious aspects of them. We can also differentiate between usages and mores. Usages are folkways that lack a principle of welfare, but serve convenience as long as everyone understands what is expected of them. For example, people in the East show respect by covering their heads and uncovering their feet; people in the West do the opposite. There is no essential connection between respect and either practice, but it’s beneficial to have a practice and for everyone to recognize and follow it. One way is just as valid as another, as long as it’s understood and established. The folkways related to public decency fall under the mores because they genuinely relate to welfare, which dictates the only nature they can possess. The folkways concerning propriety and modesty can sometimes be purely conventional and sometimes inherently genuine. Trends, crazes, pretenses, poses, ideals, obsessions, popular misconceptions, foolishness, and vices must be considered part of the mores. They have defining qualities and effects. Regardless of how trivial or silly they might seem to people from another era, they represent attempts to live well, to meet some interest, or to achieve some good. The tactics of advertisers who exaggerate, employ tricks to attract attention, and cater to popular weaknesses and foolishness; the methods of journalism; political campaigning techniques; extravagant or overly emotional speeches in politics; modern practices of deception and sensationalism—are not truly part of the mores, but rather symptoms of them. They are not the result of a collaborative effort by all members of society to live well. Instead, they are crafted with conscious ingenuity to influence the minds of others. The mores are the fundamental realities regarding the beliefs, notions,58 tastes, desires, and so on, of that society at that particular time, to which all of these actions appeal and of which they serve as evidence.

65. What is goodness or badness of the mores. It is most important to notice that, for the people of a time and place, their own mores are always good, or rather that for them there can be no question of the goodness or badness of their mores. The reason is because the standards of good and right are in the mores. If the life conditions change, the traditional folkways may produce pain and loss, or fail to produce the same good as formerly. Then the loss of comfort and ease brings doubt into the judgment of welfare (causing doubt of the pleasure of the gods, or of war power, or of health), and thus disturbs the unconscious philosophy of the mores. Then a later time will pass judgment on the mores. Another society may also pass judgment on the mores. In our literary and historical study of the mores we want to get from them their educational value, which consists in the stimulus or warning as to what is, in its effects, societally good or bad. This may lead us to reject or neglect a phenomenon like infanticide, slavery, or witchcraft, as an old "abuse" and "evil," or to pass by the crusades as a folly which cannot recur. Such a course would be a great error. Everything in the mores of a time and place must be regarded as justified with regard to that time and place. "Good" mores are those which are well adapted to the situation. "Bad" mores are those which are not so adapted. The mores are not so stereotyped and changeless as might appear, because they are forever moving towards more complete adaptation to conditions and interests, and also towards more complete adjustment to each other. People in mass have never made or kept up a custom in order to hurt their own interests. They have made innumerable errors as to what their interests were and how to satisfy them, but they have always aimed to serve their interests as well as they could. This gives the standpoint for the student of the mores. All things in them come before him on the same plane. They all bring instruction and warning. They all have the same relation to power and welfare. The mistakes in them are component parts of them. We do not study them in order to approve59 some of them and condemn others. They are all equally worthy of attention from the fact that they existed and were used. The chief object of study in them is their adjustment to interests, their relation to welfare, and their coördination in a harmonious system of life policy. For the men of the time there are no "bad" mores. What is traditional and current is the standard of what ought to be. The masses never raise any question about such things. If a few raise doubts and questions, this proves that the folkways have already begun to lose firmness and the regulative element in the mores has begun to lose authority. This indicates that the folkways are on their way to a new adjustment. The extreme of folly, wickedness, and absurdity in the mores is witch persecutions, but the best men of the seventeenth century had no doubt that witches existed, and that they ought to be burned. The religion, statecraft, jurisprudence, philosophy, and social system of that age all contributed to maintain that belief. It was rather a culmination than a contradiction of the current faiths and convictions, just as the dogma that all men are equal and that one ought to have as much political power in the state as another was the culmination of the political dogmatism and social philosophy of the nineteenth century. Hence our judgments of the good or evil consequences of folkways are to be kept separate from our study of the historical phenomena of them, and of their strength and the reasons for it. The judgments have their place in plans and doctrines for the future, not in a retrospect.

65. What is the goodness or badness of the mores. It’s crucial to understand that, for the people of any time and place, their own mores are always considered good. In their view, there’s no real question about the goodness or badness of their mores. This is because the standards of what is good and right are embedded in those mores. When life circumstances change, traditional customs may cause pain and loss or may not yield the same benefits as before. This loss of comfort and ease leads to doubt in the judgment of well-being (raising concerns about divine favor, military strength, or health), disrupting the underlying philosophy of the mores. Consequently, future generations will evaluate the mores. Another society might also assess the mores. In our literary and historical examination of the mores, we aim to derive their educational value, which lies in the lessons or warnings about what is socially good or bad based on its effects. This could lead us to dismiss or ignore phenomena like infanticide, slavery, or witchcraft, viewing them as outdated "abuses" or "evils," or to overlook the crusades as a folly that couldn’t happen again. Such an approach would be a significant mistake. Everything within the mores of a specific time and place should be seen as justified in that context. "Good" mores are those that effectively suit the situation, while "bad" mores are those that don’t. The mores are not as rigid and unchanging as they may seem, as they continuously evolve toward better adaptation to circumstances and interests and toward more complete harmony with each other. People, as a group, never established or maintained a custom to harm their own interests. They have made countless mistakes regarding what their interests were and how to meet them, but they have always aimed to serve their interests as best as they could. This provides a perspective for the student of the mores. Everything in them is on the same level of importance. They all offer lessons and warnings. They all relate to power and well-being. The errors within them are integral parts of the whole. We don’t study them to approve some and condemn others. They all merit attention because they existed and were practiced. The primary focus of study is their alignment with interests, their connection to welfare, and their coordination within a balanced life system. For the people of the time, there are no "bad" mores. What is traditional and current sets the standard for what should be. The masses rarely question these things. When a few express doubts and inquiries, it signals that the customs have started to waver, and the regulatory power of the mores is losing authority. This indicates that the customs are moving toward a new adjustment. The extreme folly, wickedness, and absurdity of the mores are exemplified by witch persecutions, but the best individuals of the seventeenth century firmly believed in the existence of witches and that they should be executed. The religion, political practices, legal systems, philosophy, and social structures of that era all supported that belief. It represented more of a high point than a contradiction of prevailing beliefs and convictions, similar to how the idea that all men are equal and should have equal political power was the peak of the political ideologies and social philosophy of the nineteenth century. Thus, our assessments of the good or bad outcomes of folkways should be distinguished from our study of their historical realities and the strength behind them. These judgments are relevant for future plans and doctrines, not for looking back.

66. More exact definition of the mores. We may now formulate a more complete definition of the mores. They are the ways of doing things which are current in a society to satisfy human needs and desires, together with the faiths, notions, codes, and standards of well living which inhere in those ways, having a genetic connection with them. By virtue of the latter element the mores are traits in the specific character (ethos) of a society or a period. They pervade and control the ways of thinking in all the exigencies of life, returning from the world of abstractions to the world of action, to give guidance and to win revivification. "The mores [Sitten] are, before any beginning60 of reflection, the regulators of the political, social, and religious behavior of the individual. Conscious reflection is the worst enemy of the mores, because mores begin unconsciously and pursue unconscious purposes, which are recognized by reflection often only after long and circuitous processes, and because their expediency often depends on the assumption that they will have general acceptance and currency, uninterfered with by reflection."77 "The mores are usage in any group, in so far as it, on the one hand, is not the expression or fulfillment of an absolute natural necessity [e.g. eating or sleeping], and, on the other hand, is independent of the arbitrary will of the individual, and is generally accepted as good and proper, appropriate and worthy."78

66. More exact definition of the mores. We can now provide a more complete definition of mores. They represent the methods of doing things that are common in a society to meet human needs and desires, along with the beliefs, ideas, codes, and standards of good living that are inherent in those methods, having a genetic link to them. Due to this latter aspect, mores are traits of the specific character (ethos) of a society or era. They influence and direct the ways of thinking in all aspects of life, bridging the gap between the abstract and the practical to provide guidance and refreshment. "The mores [Sitten] are, before any initial60 reflection, the regulators of the political, social, and religious behavior of the individual. Conscious reflection is the worst enemy of mores, as they originate unconsciously and pursue unconscious goals, which are often only recognized through reflection after lengthy and complicated processes. Their practicality frequently relies on the assumption that they will be generally accepted and prevail without interruption from reflection."77 "The mores are the customs of any group, as long as they are not simply expressions or fulfillments of an absolute natural necessity (e.g., eating or sleeping) and are independent of the arbitrary will of the individual, being widely accepted as good and proper, suitable, and valuable."78

67. Ritual. The process by which mores are developed and established is ritual. Ritual is so foreign to our mores that we do not recognize its power. In primitive society it is the prevailing method of activity, and primitive religion is entirely a matter of ritual. Ritual is the perfect form of drill and of the regulated habit which comes from drill. Acts which are ordained by authority and are repeated mechanically without intelligence run into ritual. If infants and children are subjected to ritual they never escape from its effects through life. Galton79 says that he was, in early youth, in contact with the Mohammedan ritual idea that the left hand is less worthy than the right, and that he never overcame it. We see the effect of ritual in breeding, courtesy, politeness, and all forms of prescribed behavior. Etiquette is social ritual. Ritual is not easy compliance with usage; it is strict compliance with detailed and punctilious rule. It admits of no exception or deviation. The stricter the discipline, the greater the power of ritual over action and character. In the training of animals and the education of children it is the perfection, inevitableness, invariableness, and relentlessness of routine which tells. They should never experience any exception or irregularity. Ritual is connected with words, gestures, symbols, and signs. Associations result, and, upon a repetition 61of the signal, the act is repeated, whether the will assents or not. Association and habit account for the phenomena. Ritual gains further strength when it is rhythmical, and is connected with music, verse, or other rhythmical arts. Acts are ritually repeated at the recurrence of the rhythmical points. The alternation of night and day produces rhythms of waking and sleeping, of labor and rest, for great numbers at the same time, in their struggle for existence. The seasons also produce rhythms in work. Ritual may embody an idea of utility, expediency, or welfare, but it always tends to become perfunctory, and the idea is only subconscious. There is ritual in primitive therapeutics, and it was not eliminated until very recent times. The patient was directed, not only to apply remedies, but also to perform rites. The rites introduced mystic elements. This illustrates the connection of ritual with notions of magical effects produced by rites. All ritual is ceremonious and solemn. It tends to become sacred, or to make sacred the subject-matter with which it is connected. Therefore, in primitive society, it is by ritual that sentiments of awe, deference to authority, submission to tradition, and disciplinary coöperation are inculcated. Ritual operates a constant suggestion, and the suggestion is at once put in operation in acts. Ritual, therefore, suggests sentiments, but it never inculcates doctrines. Ritual is strongest when it is most perfunctory and excites no thought. By familiarity with ritual any doctrinal reference which it once had is lost by familiarity, but the habits persist. Primitive religion is ritualistic, not because religion makes ritual, but because ritual makes religion. Ritual is something to be done, not something to be thought or felt. Men can always perform the prescribed act, although they cannot always think or feel prescribed thoughts or emotions. The acts may bring up again, by association, states of the mind and sentiments which have been connected with them, especially in childhood, when the fantasy was easily affected by rites, music, singing, dramas, etc. No creed, no moral code, and no scientific demonstration can ever win the same hold upon men and women as habits of action, with associated sentiments and states of mind, drilled in from childhood. Mohammedanism62 shows the power of ritual. Any occupation is interrupted for the prayers and prescribed genuflections. The Brahmins also observe an elaborate daily ritual. They devote to it two hours in the morning, two in the evening, and one at midday.80 Monks and nuns have won the extreme satisfaction of religious sentiment from the unbroken habit of repeated ritual, with undisturbed opportunity to develop the emotional effects of it.

67. Ritual. The way in which social customs are created and established is through ritual. Ritual is so different from our customs that we often overlook its influence. In primitive societies, it is the primary mode of activity, and primitive religion revolves entirely around ritual. Ritual serves as a perfect form of practice and the structured habits that arise from it. Actions that are mandated by authority and performed mechanically without understanding fall into the realm of ritual. If infants and children are exposed to ritual, they carry its effects throughout their lives. Galton79 mentions that in his early years, he was exposed to the Muslim belief that the left hand is less honorable than the right, and he never got over it. We observe the impact of ritual in breeding, manners, politeness, and all types of prescribed behaviors. Etiquette is social ritual. Ritual isn't about casually following customs; it's about strictly adhering to detailed and precise rules. There are no exceptions or deviations. The stricter the discipline, the more influence ritual has on actions and character. In training animals and educating children, it's the perfection, inevitability, consistency, and relentless nature of routines that matter. They should never experience any exceptions or irregularities. Ritual is tied to words, gestures, symbols, and signs. Associations form, and each time the signal is repeated, the action follows, whether one agrees or not. Association and habit explain the phenomena. Ritual gains added power when it's rhythmic and connected to music, poetry, or other rhythmic arts. Actions are ritually repeated at rhythmic intervals. The cycle of day and night creates rhythms of wakefulness and sleep, work and rest, for many as they try to survive. Seasons also create rhythms in work. While ritual may embody ideas of usefulness or welfare, it often becomes routine, with the idea remaining mostly subconscious. There is ritual in primitive healing practices, which hasn't been completely removed until very recently. Patients were directed not just to use remedies but also to perform rituals. These rituals added mystical components. This highlights the connection between ritual and beliefs in the magical effects of rites. All ritual is ceremonial and solemn. It tends to become sacred, or to sanctify the subject it concerns. Thus, in primitive societies, ritual instills feelings of awe, respect for authority, adherence to tradition, and cooperative discipline. Ritual constantly suggests actions, and this suggestion is immediately translated into behaviors. Therefore, ritual suggests feelings but doesn't teach doctrines. Ritual holds the most power when it is most routine and provokes no thought. Through familiarity with ritual, any doctrinal connections it might have had are lost, but the habits remain. Primitive religion is ritualistic, not because religion creates rituals, but because rituals create religion. Rituals are actions to be performed, not thoughts or feelings to be contemplated. People can always carry out the prescribed actions, even if they can't consistently think or feel the prescribed thoughts or emotions. The acts may evoke, through association, mental states and feelings linked to them, especially in childhood when imagination was easily influenced by rituals, music, singing, plays, etc. No creed, moral code, or scientific evidence can ever have the same impact on men and women as actions that have been ingrained since childhood, along with related feelings and mental states. Islam62 demonstrates the power of ritual. Any task is paused for prayers and required gestures. The Brahmins also engage in a complex daily ritual, dedicating two hours each morning, two hours each evening, and one hour at midday.80 Monks and nuns find deep religious fulfillment through the unbroken practice of repeated rituals, with uninterrupted opportunities to cultivate their emotional responses to them.

68. The ritual of the mores. The mores are social ritual in which we all participate unconsciously. The current habits as to hours of labor, meal hours, family life, the social intercourse of the sexes, propriety, amusements, travel, holidays, education, the use of periodicals and libraries, and innumerable other details of life fall under this ritual. Each does as everybody does. For the great mass of mankind as to all things, and for all of us for a great many things, the rule to do as all do suffices. We are led by suggestion and association to believe that there must be wisdom and utility in what all do. The great mass of the folkways give us discipline and the support of routine and habit. If we had to form judgments as to all these cases before we could act in them, and were forced always to act rationally, the burden would be unendurable. Beneficent use and wont save us this trouble.

68. The ritual of the mores. Mores are social rituals we all participate in without even realizing it. Our current practices regarding work hours, mealtimes, family life, social interactions between genders, propriety, entertainment, travel, holidays, education, and the use of magazines and libraries, among countless other details of life, fall under this ritual. Everyone just does what everyone else does. For most people in all areas of life, and for many of us in a lot of circumstances, the principle of doing what everyone else does is enough. We tend to believe that there’s wisdom and usefulness in what the majority does, influenced by suggestion and association. The majority of our customs provide us with structure and the comfort of routine and habit. If we had to make decisions in every situation before we could act, and were always required to think rationally, it would be overwhelming. Thankfully, habitual use and customs save us from that burden.

69. Group interests and policy. Groups select, consciously and unconsciously, standards of group well living. They plan group careers, and adopt purposes through which they hope to attain to group self-realization. The historical classes adopt the decisions which constitute these group plans and acts, and they impose them on the group. The Greeks were enthused at one time by a national purpose to destroy Troy, at another time by a national necessity to ward off Persian conquest. The Romans conceived of their rivalry with Carthage as a struggle from which only one state could survive. Spain, through an effort to overthrow the political power of the Moors in the peninsula and to make it all Christian, was educated up to a national purpose to make Spain a pure "Christian" state, in the dogmatic and ecclesiastical sense of the word. Moors and Jews were expelled at 63great cost and loss. Germany and Italy cherished for generations a national hope and desire to become unified states. Some attempts to formulate or interpret the Monroe doctrine would make it a national policy and programme for the United States. In lower civilization group interests and purposes are less definite. We must believe that barbarous tribes often form notions of their group interests, and adopt group policies, especially in their relations with neighboring groups. The Iroquois, after forming their confederation, made war on neighboring tribes in order either to subjugate them or to force them to come into the peace pact. Pontiac and Tecumseh united the red men in a race effort to drive the whites out of North America.

69. Group interests and policy. Groups consciously and unconsciously choose standards for good group living. They plan group futures and set goals that they believe will help them achieve group self-realization. Historical classes make the decisions that shape these group plans and actions, enforcing them on the group. The Greeks were once unified by a national goal to destroy Troy and at another time by a need to fend off Persian conquest. The Romans viewed their rivalry with Carthage as a contest in which only one state could prevail. Spain, in its effort to overthrow the political power of the Moors in the peninsula and make it entirely Christian, cultivated a national goal to establish Spain as a pure "Christian" state in both a dogmatic and church-related sense. Moors and Jews were expelled at 63 significant cost and loss. Germany and Italy held onto a national hope and desire for unification for generations. Some interpretations of the Monroe Doctrine could position it as a national policy and program for the United States. In less developed societies, group interests and purposes are often less defined. We must assume that barbarous tribes frequently develop ideas of their group interests and adopt group policies, particularly concerning their relationships with neighboring groups. After forming their confederation, the Iroquois waged war on neighboring tribes to either subjugate them or compel them to join the peace agreement. Pontiac and Tecumseh united Native Americans in a collective effort to drive white settlers out of North America.

70. Group interests and folkways. Whenever a group has a group purpose that purpose produces group interests, and those interests overrule individual interests in the development of folkways. A group might adopt a pacific and industrial purpose, but historical cases of this kind are very few. It used to be asserted that the United States had as its great social purpose to create a social environment which should favor that development of the illiterate and unskilled classes into an independent status for which the economic conditions of a new country give opportunity, and it was asserted that nothing could cause a variation from this policy, which was said to be secured in the political institutions and political ideas of the people. Within a few years the United States has been affected by an ambition to be a world power. (A world power is a state which expects to have a share in the settlement of every clash of interests and collision of state policies which occurs anywhere on the globe.) There is no reason to wonder at this action of a democracy, for a democracy is sure to resent any suggestion that it is limited in its functions, as compared with other political forms. At the same time that the United States has moved towards the character of a world power it has become militant. Other states in the past which have had group purposes have been militant. Even when they arrived at commerce and industry they have pursued policies which involved them in war (Venice, Hansa, Holland). Since the group interests override the individual interests, the64 selection and determination of group purposes is a function of the greatest importance and an act of the greatest effect on individual welfare. The interests of the society or nation furnish an easy phrase, but such phrases are to be regarded with suspicion. Such interests are apt to be the interests of a ruling clique which the rest are to be compelled to serve. On the other hand, a really great and intelligent group purpose, founded on correct knowledge and really sound judgment, can infuse into the mores a vigor and consistent character which will reach every individual with educative effect. The essential condition is that the group purpose shall be "founded on correct knowledge and really sound judgment." The interests must be real, and they must be interests of the whole, and the judgment as to means of satisfying them must be correct.

70. Group interests and folkways. Whenever a group has a collective purpose, that purpose creates group interests, and those interests take precedence over individual interests in shaping folkways. A group might adopt a peaceful and industrial aim, but historical instances of this are quite rare. It used to be claimed that the United States had a core social purpose of fostering an environment that would help the illiterate and unskilled classes achieve independence, a status made possible by the economic conditions of a new country. It was said that nothing could disrupt this policy, which was believed to be secured by the political institutions and ideals of the people. In recent years, however, the United States has shown a desire to become a world power. (A world power is a state that expects to participate in resolving conflicts and state policy disputes anywhere in the world.) It's not surprising for a democracy to respond to any suggestion that its functions are limited compared to other political forms. At the same time that the United States has been moving towards becoming a world power, it has also become more militant. Other states in history that had group purposes have also been militant. Even when they transitioned to commerce and industry, they pursued policies that led them into war (like Venice, the Hansa, and Holland). Because group interests take precedence over individual interests, the selection and determination of group purposes is critically important and significantly impacts individual welfare. The interests of society or the nation sound straightforward, but such phrases should be viewed with skepticism. These interests are likely to represent those of a ruling clique that the majority must serve. Conversely, a genuinely significant and intelligent group purpose, grounded in accurate knowledge and sound judgment, can inject vitality and consistent character into the mores, positively affecting every individual. The key condition is that the group purpose should be "based on accurate knowledge and sound judgment." The interests must be genuine, they must reflect the whole group, and the judgment on how to fulfill them must be accurate.

71. Force in the folkways. Here we notice also the intervention of force. There is always a large element of force in the folkways. It constitutes another modification of the theory of the folkways as expedient devices, developed in experience, to meet the exigencies of life. The organization of society under chiefs and medicine men greatly increased the power of the society to serve its own interests. The same is true of higher political organizations. If Gian Galeazzo Visconti or Cesare Borgia could have united Italy into a despotic state, it is an admissible opinion that the history of the peninsula in the following four or five hundred years would have been happy and prosperous, and that, at the present time, it would have had the same political system which it has now. However, chiefs, kings, priests, warriors, statesmen, and other functionaries have put their own interests in the place of group interests, and have used the authority they possessed to force the societal organization to work and fight for their interests. The force is that of the society itself. It is directed by the ruling class or persons. The force enters into the mores and becomes a component in them. Despotism is in the mores of negro tribes, and of all Mohammedan peoples. There is an element of force in all forms of property, marriage, and religion. Slavery, however, is the grandest case of force in the mores, employed to make some65 serve the interests of others, in the societal organization. The historical classes, having selected the group purposes and decided the group policy, use the force of the society itself to coerce all to acquiesce and to work and fight in the determined way without regard to their individual interests. This they do by means of discipline and ritual. In different kinds of mores the force is screened by different devices. It is always present, and brutal, cruel force has entered largely into the development of all our mores, even those which we think most noble and excellent.

71. Force in the folkways. Here we also see the use of force. There’s always a significant element of force in the folkways. This constitutes another adjustment of the theory of the folkways as practical tools, developed through experience, to address life’s challenges. The organization of society under leaders and healers greatly enhanced the ability of the society to serve its own interests. The same applies to higher political structures. If Gian Galeazzo Visconti or Cesare Borgia had managed to unify Italy into a despotic state, it’s reasonable to think that the history of the peninsula over the next four or five hundred years would have been happy and prosperous, and that today it might have the same political system it currently does. However, leaders, kings, priests, warriors, politicians, and other officials have prioritized their own interests over the interests of the group, using the power they held to force the societal organization to function and fight for them. The force comes from the society itself, directed by the ruling class or individuals. This force is embedded in the mores and becomes part of them. Despotism is reflected in the mores of Black tribes and all Muslim peoples. There’s an element of force in every aspect of property, marriage, and religion. However, slavery represents the most extreme case of force in the mores, used to make some65 serve the interests of others in the societal structure. Historical classes, having chosen the group goals and determined the group policy, utilize the force of the society itself to compel everyone to comply and to work and fight in the prescribed manner without regard for their individual interests. They achieve this through discipline and ritual. In different kinds of mores, the force is concealed by various means. It is always present, and brutal, cruel force has played a significant role in the development of all our mores, even those we consider most noble and admirable.

72. Might and right. Modern civilized states of the best form are often called jural states because the concept of rights enters so largely into all their constitutions and regulations. Our political philosophy centers around that concept, and all our social discussions fall into the form of propositions and disputes about rights. The history of the dogma of rights has been such that rights have been believed to be self-evident and self-existent, and as having prevailed especially in primitive society. Rights are also regarded as the opposite of force. These notions only prove the antagonism between our mores and those of earlier generations. In fact, it is a characteristic of our mores that the form of our thinking about all points of political philosophy is set for us by the concept of rights. Nothing but might has ever made right, and if we include in might (as we ought to) elections and the decisions of courts, nothing but might makes right now. We must distinguish between the anterior and the posterior view of the matter in question. If we are about to take some action, and are debating the right of it, the might which can be brought to support one view of it has nothing to do with the right of it. If a thing has been done and is established by force (that is, no force can reverse it), it is right in the only sense we know, and rights will follow from it which are not vitiated at all by the force in it. There would be no security at all for rights if this were not so. We find men and parties protesting, declaiming, complaining of what is done, and which they say is not "right," but only force. An election decides that those shall have power who will execute an act of policy. The defeated party denounces the wrong and wickedness of the act. It is done. It may be a66 war, a conquest, a spoliation; every one must help to do it by paying taxes and doing military service or other duty which may be demanded of him. The decision of a lawsuit leaves one party protesting and complaining. He always speaks of "right" and "rights." He is forced to acquiesce. The result is right in the only sense which is real and true. It is more to the purpose to note that an indefinite series of consequences follow, and that they create or condition rights which are real and just. Many persons now argue against property that it began in force and therefore has no existence in right and justice. They might say the same of marriage or religion. Some do say the same of the state. The war of the United States with Mexico in 1845 is now generally regarded as unjustified. That cannot affect the rights of all kinds which have been contracted in the territory then ceded by Mexico or under the status created on the land obtained by the treaty of peace with that country. The whole history of mankind is a series of acts which are open to doubt, dispute, and criticism, as to their right and justice, but all subsequent history has been forced to take up the consequences of those acts and go on. The disputants about "rights" often lose sight of the fact that the world has to go on day by day and dispute must end. It always ends in force. The end always leaves some complaining in terms of right and rights. They are overborne by force of some kind. Therefore might has made all the right which ever has existed or exists now. If it is proposed to reverse, reform, or change anything which ever was done because we now think that it was wrong, that is a new question and a new case, in which the anterior view alone is in place. It is for the new and future cases that we study historical cases and form judgments on them which will enable us to act more wisely. If we recognize the great extent to which force now enters into all which happens in society, we shall cease to be shocked to learn the extent to which it has been active in the entire history of civilization. The habit of using jural concepts, which is now so characteristic of our mores, leads us into vague and impossible dreams of social affairs, in which metaphysical concepts are supposed to realize themselves, or are assumed to be real.

72. Might and right. Modern civilized states of the best kind are often referred to as jural states because the idea of rights plays a significant role in their constitutions and regulations. Our political philosophy revolves around this concept, and all our social discussions are essentially about rights, leading to various arguments and debates. The way rights have been understood over time suggests that they are seen as self-evident and self-existing, especially in primitive societies. Rights are generally considered to be the opposite of force. These ideas highlight the conflict between our values and those of earlier generations. In fact, our values dictate that our understanding of political philosophy is framed by the concept of rights. Historically, only power has ever established what is considered right, and if we include power (as we should) to mean elections and court decisions, it's clear that power defines right today. We need to differentiate between the prior and subsequent perspectives on the matter at hand. When we are about to take action and debating its rightness, the power supporting one perspective doesn’t change its morality. If something has been done and is upheld by force (meaning no force can change it), it is right in the only sense we acknowledge, and the rights stemming from it remain valid despite the force involved. If this weren't the case, there would be no security for rights. We see individuals and groups protesting, speaking out, and claiming that actions taken are not "right," but merely based on force. An election determines who will hold power and carry out a particular policy. The losing side condemns the action as wrong and immoral. Nevertheless, it is done. It could be a66 war, a conquest, or a dispossession; everyone is compelled to contribute by paying taxes and fulfilling military or other duties as required. The outcome of a lawsuit often leaves one party protesting and lamenting. They frequently refer to "right" and "rights." Yet, they must comply. The result is deemed right in the only meaningful way. It's important to note an ongoing series of consequences arise, which create or shape rights that are genuine and fair. Many people now argue against property because it originated from force and thus lacks legitimacy in terms of justice. They could make the same argument about marriage or religion. Some do extend this critique to the state. The U.S. war with Mexico in 1845 is now generally viewed as unjust. However, this does not invalidate the various rights established in the territory ceded by Mexico or the situation formed by the peace treaty. The entire history of humanity comprises acts open to doubt, debate, and criticism regarding their legality and justice, but all subsequent events have had to deal with the outcomes of those acts and continue moving forward. In discussions about "rights," the disputants often overlook the fact that life must progress daily, and disputes must ultimately come to a close. They always conclude with some form of force. Consequently, some individuals end up expressing grievances in terms of right and rights. They are overwhelmed by some type of force. Therefore, power has created all the rights that have ever existed or exist now. If we propose to reverse, reform, or change anything done previously because we believe it was wrong, that presents a new question and scenario, where only the prior perspective is relevant. It is for the new and future scenarios that we study historical events and form judgments that will guide us toward wiser actions. If we acknowledge how much power currently influences everything happening in society, we will no longer be surprised to learn how active it has been throughout civilization's entire history. The tendency to apply legal concepts, which is now a hallmark of our values, leads us into vague and unrealistic ideas about social issues, where metaphysical concepts are expected to manifest or presumed to be real.

6773. Status in the folkways. If now we form a conception of the folkways as a great mass of usages, of all degrees of importance, covering all the interests of life, constituting an outfit of instruction for the young, embodying a life policy, forming character, containing a world philosophy, albeit most vague and unformulated, and sanctioned by ghost fear so that variation is impossible, we see with what coercive and inhibitive force the folkways have always grasped the members of a society. The folkways create status. Membership in the group, kin, family, neighborhood, rank, or class are cases of status. The rights and duties of every man and woman were defined by status. No one could choose whether he would enter into the status or not. For instance, at puberty every one was married. What marriage meant, and what a husband or wife was (the rights and duties of each), were fixed by status. No one could alter the customary relations. Status, as distinguished from institutions and contract, is a direct product of the mores. Each case of status is a nucleus of leading interest with the folkways which cluster around it. Status is determined by birth. Therefore it is a help and a hindrance, but it is not liberty. In modern times status has become unpopular and our mores have grown into the forms of contract under liberty. The conception of status has been lost by the masses in modern civilized states. Nevertheless we live under status which has been defined and guaranteed by law and institutions, and it would be a great gain to recognize and appreciate the element of status which historically underlies the positive institutions and which is still subject to the action of the mores. Marriage (matrimony or wedlock) is a status. It is really controlled by the mores. The law defines it and gives sanctions to it, but the law always expresses the mores. A man and a woman make a contract to enter into it. The mode of entering into it (wedding) is fixed by custom. The law only ratifies it. No man and woman can by contract make wedlock different for themselves from the status defined by law, so far as social rights and duties are concerned. The same conception of marriage as a status in the mores is injured by the intervention of the ecclesiastical and civil formalities connected with it. An individual is born into a68 kin group, a tribe, a nation, or a state, and he has a status accordingly which determines rights and duties for him. Civil liberty must be defined in accordance with this fact; not outside of it, or according to vague metaphysical abstractions above it. The body of the folkways constitutes a societal environment. Every one born into it must enter into relations of give and take with it. He is subjected to influences from it, and it is one of the life conditions under which he must work out his career of self-realization. Whatever liberty may be taken to mean, it is certain that liberty never can mean emancipation from the influence of the societal environment, or of the mores into which one was born.

6773. Status in the folkways. If we now think of folkways as a large collection of customs, varying in significance, that encompass all aspects of life, serving as a guide for the young, embodying a life philosophy, shaping character, and containing a vague and unstructured worldview, sanctioned by a fear of the unknown so that change is not feasible, we can understand the strong and limiting power that folkways have always exerted on the members of a society. Folkways establish status. Being part of a group, family, community, or having a certain rank or class represents different statuses. Each person's rights and responsibilities were determined by their status. No one had the option to choose whether or not to assume that status. For example, at puberty, everyone was expected to marry. The meaning of marriage and the roles of husbands and wives (their rights and responsibilities) were dictated by status. Customary relationships could not be changed. Status, which differs from institutions and contracts, is a direct result of the mores. Each status represents a central interest around which folkways gather. Status is determined at birth. Thus, it can help or hinder, but it does not represent freedom. In modern times, status has become less favored and our mores have shifted toward contractual forms within a framework of liberty. The general understanding of status has been lost among many in modern civilized societies. However, we still live under a status defined and protected by law and institutions, and recognizing and valuing the historical element of status that underlies our positive institutions, which remains influenced by mores, would be beneficial. Marriage (matrimony or wedlock) is a status. It is fundamentally governed by mores. The law defines it and supports it, but the law always reflects the mores. A man and a woman enter into a contract to marry. The way they do so (the wedding) is determined by custom. The law merely confirms it. No man and woman can, through a contract, alter the nature of wedlock beyond what is defined by law in terms of social rights and duties. The understanding of marriage as a status within the mores is complicated by the religious and civil formalities surrounding it. An individual is born into a68 kin group, tribe, nation, or state, and they have a corresponding status that defines their rights and responsibilities. Civil liberty must be understood in light of this fact, rather than outside of it or according to unclear philosophical concepts. The fabric of folkways creates a societal environment. Everyone born into it must engage in give-and-take relationships with it. They are influenced by it, and it is one of the conditions of life under which they must pursue their self-realization. Whatever liberty may be interpreted to mean, it is clear that liberty cannot signify liberation from the impact of the societal environment or the mores into which one is born.

74. Conventionalization. If traditional folkways are subjected to rational or ethical examination they are no longer naïve and unconscious. It may then be found that they are gross, absurd, or inexpedient. They may still be preserved by conventionalization. Conventionalization creates a set of conditions under which a thing may be tolerated which would otherwise be disapproved and tabooed. The special conditions may be created in fact, or they may be only a fiction which all agree to respect and to treat as true. When children, in play, "make believe" that something exists, or exists in a certain way, they employ conventionalization. Special conditions are created in fact when some fact is regarded as making the usual taboo inoperative. Such is the case with all archaic usages which are perpetuated on account of their antiquity, although they are not accordant with modern standards. The language of Shakespeare and the Bible contains words which are now tabooed. In this case, as in very many others, the conventionalization consists in ignoring the violation of current standards of propriety. Natural functions and toilet operations are put under conventionalization, even in low civilization. The conventionalization consists in ignoring breaches of the ordinary taboo. On account of accidents which may occur, wellbred people are always ready to apply conventionalization to mishaps of speech, dress, manner, etc. In fairy stories, fables, romances, and dramas all are expected to comply with certain conventional understandings without which the entertainment is69 impossible; for instance, when beasts are supposed to speak. In the mythologies this kind of conventionalization was essential. One of us, in studying mythologies, has to acquire a knowledge of the conventional assumptions with which the people who believed in them approached them. Modern Hindoos conventionalize the stories of their mythology.81 What the gods are said to have done is put under other standards than those now applied to men. Everything in the mythology is on a plane by itself. It follows that none of the rational or ethical judgments are formed about the acts of the gods which would be formed about similar acts of men, and the corruption of morals which would be expected as a consequence of the stories and dramas is prevented by the conventionalization. There is no deduction from what gods do to what men may do. The Greeks of the fifth century B.C. rationalized on their mythology and thereby destroyed it. The mediæval church claimed to be under a conventionalization which would prevent judgment on the church and ecclesiastics according to current standards. Very many people heeded this conventionalization, so that they were not scandalized by vice and crime in the church. This intervention of conventionalization to remove cases from the usual domain of the mores into a special field, where they can be protected and tolerated by codes and standards modified in their favor, is of very great importance. It accounts for many inconsistencies in the mores. In this way there may be nakedness without indecency, and tales of adultery without lewdness. We observe a conventionalization in regard to the Bible, especially in regard to some of the Old Testament stories. The theater presents numerous cases of conventionalization. The asides, entrances and exits, and stage artifices, require that the spectators shall concede their assent to conventionalities. The dresses of the stage would not be tolerated elsewhere. It is by conventionalization that the literature and pictorial representations of science avoid collision with the mores of propriety, decency, etc. In all artistic work there is more or less conventionalization. Uncivilized people, and to some extent uneducated people amongst ourselves, cannot tell what a picture represents or 70means because they are not used to the conventionalities of pictorial art. The ancient Saturnalia and the carnival have been special times of license at which the ordinary social restrictions have been relaxed for a time by conventionalization. Our own Fourth of July is a day of noise, risk, and annoyance, on which things are allowed which would not be allowed at any other time. We consent to it because "it is Fourth of July." The history of wedding ceremonies presents very many instances of conventionalization. Jests and buffoonery have been tolerated for the occasion. They became such an annoyance that people revolted against them, and invented means to escape them. Dress used in bathing, sport, the drama, or work is protected by conventionalization. The occasion calls for a variation from current usage, and the conventionalization, while granting toleration, defines it also, and makes a new law for the exceptional case. It is like taboo, and is, in fact, the form of taboo in high civilization. Like taboo, it has two aspects,—it is either destructive or protective. The conventionalization bars out what might be offensive (i.e. when a thing may be done only under the conditions set by conventionalization), or it secures toleration for what would otherwise be forbidden. Respect, reverence, sacredness, and holiness, which are taboos in low civilization, become conventionalities in high civilization.

74. Conventionalization. When traditional customs are examined critically or ethically, they lose their naive and unconscious nature. It might then be discovered that they are crude, ridiculous, or impractical. However, they can still be maintained through conventionalization. Conventionalization establishes conditions under which something can be accepted that would typically be rejected or considered taboo. These conditions might be genuinely created or just a shared fiction that everyone agrees to treat as real. For example, when children play and "make believe" something exists in a certain way, they're using conventionalization. Actual special conditions arise when a fact is seen as making the usual taboo irrelevant. This can be seen in old customs that continue because of their age, even if they don't meet modern standards. The language in Shakespeare's works and the Bible includes words that are now considered taboo. In these cases, as in many others, conventionalization happens by ignoring the breach of current standards of decency. Even in less advanced societies, natural functions and bodily operations are subject to conventionalization; this involves overlooking violations of normal taboos. Due to potential mishaps, well-bred people often use conventionalization to smooth over mistakes in speech, dress, behavior, etc. In fairy tales, fables, romances, and dramas, everyone is expected to follow certain conventional understandings; without these, the entertainment wouldn't work—for example, when animals are thought to speak. In mythologies, this type of conventionalization was crucial. Studying mythologies requires one to understand the conventional assumptions that the believers used. Modern Hindus also conventionalize their mythology’s stories. What the gods are said to have done is judged by different standards than those applied to humans. Everything within mythology operates on its own level. Therefore, rational or ethical judgments about the gods' actions, which would be made about similar actions by humans, are not formed, and the moral corruption that would typically arise from such stories and dramas is avoided through conventionalization. There's no inference drawn from what gods do to what humans may do. The Greeks in the fifth century B.C. rationalized their mythology, which led to its decline. The medieval church claimed to operate under a conventionalization that would prevent judgment of the church and its leaders by current standards. Many people accepted this conventionalization, so they weren't shocked by wrongdoing within the church. This intervention of conventionalization responsible for moving issues outside of the typical moral realm into a special arena, where they can be safeguarded and accepted by modified codes and standards, is very significant. It explains many inconsistencies in moral standards. This way, there can be nudity without indecency, and stories of adultery without crudeness. We see a conventionalization concerning the Bible, especially regarding some Old Testament tales. The theater features numerous instances of conventionalization. Asides, entrances and exits, and stage tricks require audiences to agree to certain conventions. The costumes used in theater wouldn't be accepted in other contexts. Through conventionalization, literature and artistic depictions of science avoid clashing with standards of propriety and decency. In all artistic endeavors, there's a degree of conventionalization. Uncivilized individuals, and even some uneducated people among us, may find it difficult to understand what a picture represents or means because they're not accustomed to the conventions of visual art. The ancient Saturnalia and carnivals have been special periods of freedom where typical social constraints are loosened through conventionalization. Our own Fourth of July is a chaotic, risky, and disruptive day where actions permitted would not be allowed at other times, simply because "it's the Fourth of July." The history of wedding ceremonies provides many examples of conventionalization. Jokes and foolishness have been tolerated on these occasions. They became so bothersome that people pushed back against them and sought ways to avoid them. Attire used for swimming, sports, theater, or work is protected by conventionalization. The occasion demands a departure from normal customs, and while conventionalization grants acceptance, it also defines it and establishes a new rule for the exceptional situation. It functions like a taboo, representing a form of taboo in advanced civilization. Like a taboo, it has two sides—it can either exclude what might be offensive (i.e., when something can only be done under the conditions set by conventionalization) or provide acceptance for what would typically be prohibited. Respect, reverence, sacredness, and holiness, which are taboos in less advanced societies, become conventions in more advanced ones.

75. Conventions indispensable. Conventionality is often denounced as untrue and hypocritical. It is said that we ought to be natural. Respectability is often sneered at because it is a sum of conventionalities. The conventionalizations which persist are the resultant of experiments and experience as to the devices by which to soften and smoothen the details of life. They are indispensable. We might as well renounce clothes as to try to abolish them.

75. Indispensable Conventions. Conventionality is often criticized as false and hypocritical. People say we should just be ourselves. Respectability is often mocked because it’s made up of conventional norms. The conventions that stick around are the result of experimentation and experience in finding ways to ease and refine life's details. They are essential. We might as well give up wearing clothes as to try to eliminate these conventions.

76. The ethos or group character. All that has been said in this chapter about the folkways and the mores leads up to the idea of the group character which the Greeks called the ethos, that is, the totality of characteristic traits by which a group is individualized and differentiated from others. The great nations of southeastern Asia were long removed from familiar contact71 with the rest of mankind and isolated from each other, while they were each subjected to the discipline and invariable rule of traditional folkways which covered all social interests except the interferences of a central political authority, which perpetrated tyranny in its own interest. The consequence has been that Japan, China, and India have each been molded into a firm, stable, and well-defined unit group, having a character strongly marked both actively and passively. The governing classes of Japan have, within fifty years, voluntarily abandoned their traditional mores, and have adopted those of the Occident, while it does not appear that they have lost their inherited ethos. The case stands alone in history and is a cause of amazement. In the war with Russia, in 1904, this people showed what a group is capable of when it has a strong ethos. They understand each other; they act as one man; they are capable of discipline to the death. Our western tacticians have had rules for the percentage of loss which troops would endure, standing under fire, before breaking and running. The rule failed for the Japanese. They stood to the last man. Their prowess at Port Arthur against the strongest fortifications, and on the battlefields of Manchuria, surpassed all record. They showed what can be done in the way of concealing military and naval movements when every soul in the population is in a voluntary conspiracy not to reveal anything. These traits belong to a people which has been trained by generations of invariable mores. It is apparently what the mediæval church wanted to introduce in Europe, but the Japanese have got it without selfish tyranny of the ruling persons and classes. Of course, it admits of no personal liberty, and the consequences of introducing occidental notions of liberty into it have yet to be seen. "The blacksmith squats at his anvil wielding a hammer such as no western smith could use without long practice. The carpenter pulls instead of pushing his extraordinary plane and saw. Always the left is the right side, and the right side the wrong. Keys must be turned, to open or close a lock, in what we are accustomed to think the wrong direction." "The swordsman, delivering his blow with both hands, does not pull the blade towards him in the moment of striking, but pushes it from him.72 He uses it indeed, as other Asiatics do, not on the principle of the wedge, but of the saw."82 In family manners the Japanese are gentle. Cruelty even to animals appears to be unknown. "One sees farmers coming to town, trudging patiently beside their horses or oxen, aiding their dumb companions to bear the burden, and using no whips or goads. Drivers or pullers of carts will turn out of their way, under the most provoking circumstances, rather than overrun a lazy dog or a stupid chicken."83 Etiquette is refined, elaborate, and vigorous. Politeness has been diffused through all ranks from ancient times.84 "The discipline of the race was self-imposed. The people have gradually created their own social conditions."85 "Demeanor was [in ancient times] most elaborately and mercilessly regulated, not merely as to obeisances, of which there were countless grades, varying according to sex as well as class, but even in regard to facial expression, the manner of smiling, the conduct of the breath, the way of sitting, standing, walking, rising."86 "With the same merciless exactitude which prescribed rules for dress, diet, and manner of life, all utterance was regulated both positively and negatively, but positively much more than negatively.... Education cultivated a system of verbal etiquette so multiform that only the training of years could enable any one to master it. The astonishment evoked by Japanese sumptuary laws, particularly as inflicted upon the peasantry, is justified, less by their general character than by their implacable minuteness,—their ferocity of detail." "That a man's house is his castle cannot be asserted in Japan, except in the case of some high potentate. No ordinary person can shut his door to lock out the rest of the world. Everybody's house must be open to visitors; to close its gates by day would be regarded as an insult to the community, sickness affording no excuse. Only persons in very great authority have the right of making themselves inaccessible.... By a single serious mistake a man may find himself suddenly placed in solitary opposition to the common will,—isolated, and most effectively ostracized." "The events of the [modern] reconstruction strangely illustrate 73the action of such instinct [of adaptation] in the face of peril,—the readjustment of internal relations to sudden changes of environment. The nation had found its old political system powerless before the new conditions, and it transformed that system. It had found its military organization incapable of defending it, and it reconstructed that organization. It had found its educational system useless in the presence of unforeseen necessities, and it had replaced that system, simultaneously crippling the power of Buddhism, which might otherwise have offered serious opposition to the new developments required."87 To this it must be added that people who have had commercial and financial dealings with Japanese report that they are untruthful and tricky in transactions of that kind. If they cannot "reform" these traits there will be important consequences of them in the developments of the near future.

76. The ethos or group character. Everything discussed in this chapter about folkways and mores leads to the concept of group character, which the Greeks referred to as ethos—essentially, the collection of traits that define a group and set it apart from others. The major nations of southeastern Asia were long isolated from familiar interactions with the rest of the world and from one another, each subjected to the strict and unchanging influence of traditional folkways that managed all social matters except for the interference of a central political authority, which often enforced tyranny for its own benefit. As a result, Japan, China, and India have all developed into strong, stable, and clearly defined units, each with a character that is distinctly marked, both actively and passively. In the past fifty years, Japan’s ruling classes have willingly discarded their traditional mores and adopted Western ones, yet it seems they have not lost their inherent ethos. This situation is unique in history and is quite surprising. During the war with Russia in 1904, this nation demonstrated what a group can achieve when it possesses a strong ethos. They understand one another; they act as a unified body; they are capable of enduring discipline unto death. Western tacticians have established rules for how much loss troops can bear while under fire before retreating. These rules did not apply to the Japanese. They fought to the last soldier. Their feats at Port Arthur against formidable fortifications, and on the battlefields of Manchuria, exceeded all expectations. They showed what can be accomplished in terms of hiding military and naval movements when every person in the population participates in a collective effort not to disclose anything. These characteristics belong to a people trained by generations of consistent mores. This seems to be what the medieval church aimed to establish in Europe, but the Japanese achieved it without the selfish tyranny of the ruling classes. Naturally, this comes at the cost of personal freedom, and we have yet to see the effects of introducing Western ideas of liberty into this context. "The blacksmith sits at his anvil, using a hammer that no western blacksmith could wield without extensive practice. The carpenter pulls rather than pushes his amazing plane and saw. The left side is always considered the right side, and the right side is the wrong side. Keys must be turned to open or close a lock in what we consider the opposite direction." "The swordsman, delivering his strike with both hands, does not pull the blade toward him at the moment of impact, but pushes it away from him. He uses it, like other Asians, not based on the principle of a wedge, but rather like a saw." In family dynamics, the Japanese are kind. Cruelty, even towards animals, seems to be nonexistent. "One can see farmers coming to town, patiently walking alongside their horses or oxen, helping their quiet companions bear the weight, and using no whips or prods. Cart drivers will go out of their way, even under the most frustrating circumstances, rather than run over a lazy dog or a slow chicken." Etiquette is sophisticated, intricate, and robust. Politeness has permeated all social classes since ancient times. "The discipline of the race was self-imposed. The people gradually shaped their own social conditions." "In ancient times, demeanor was strictly and relentlessly regulated, not only regarding bowing, which had countless variations based on gender and class, but also concerning facial expressions, the way one smiles, breath control, posture while sitting, standing, walking, and rising." "With the same relentless precision that dictated rules for clothing, diet, and lifestyle, all verbal communication was regulated both positively and negatively, though more so positively.... Education fostered a system of verbal etiquette so complex that only years of training could enable anyone to master it. The astonishment evoked by Japanese sumptuary laws, particularly regarding the peasantry, is justified, less by their general nature than by their unforgiving precision—their fierce attention to detail." "The idea that a man's house is his castle cannot be claimed in Japan, except for a select few. No average person can simply shut their door to exclude others. Everyone's home must be open to visitors; closing the door during the day would be seen as an insult to the community, and illness does not excuse this. Only those in very high positions have the right to make themselves unreachable.... With a single serious mistake, an individual may find themselves at odds with the collective will—isolated and effectively ostracized." "The events of the [modern] reconstruction illustrate 73 the instinct of adaptation in the face of danger—the adjustment of internal dynamics to sudden environmental changes. The nation recognized that its old political system was ineffective in new conditions, so it transformed that system. It found its military organization incapable of providing defense and reconstructed it. It realized its educational system was inadequate in addressing unforeseen needs, and replaced it while simultaneously diminishing Buddhism's influence, which might otherwise have opposed the necessary new developments." To this, it must be noted that those who have engaged in business and financial dealings with Japanese individuals often report they can be dishonest and cunning in these transactions. If they cannot "reform" these behaviors, there will likely be significant consequences in future developments.

77. Chinese ethos. It is evident that we have in the Japanese a case of an ethos, from the habits of artisans to the manners of nobles and the military system, which is complete, consistent, authoritative, and very different from our own. A similar picture of the Chinese might be drawn, from which it would appear that they also have a complete and firm ethos, which resembles in general the Japanese, but has its individual traits and characteristic differences.88 The ethos of the Japanese, from the most ancient times, has been fundamentally militant. That of the Chinese is industrial and materialistic.

77. Chinese ethos. It's clear that the Japanese have a unique ethos that ranges from the practices of artisans to the etiquette of nobles and their military structure, which is thorough, consistent, authoritative, and very different from ours. A similar depiction could be made of the Chinese, who also possess a strong and cohesive ethos that, while generally akin to the Japanese, has its own distinct traits and differences.88 The ethos of the Japanese has been primarily militant from ancient times, whereas the Chinese ethos is more industrial and materialistic.

78. Hindoo ethos. The Hindoos, again, have a strongly marked ethos. They have a name for it—kharma, which Nivedita says might be translated "national righteousness." It "applies to that whole system of complex action and interaction on planes moral, intellectual, economic, industrial, political, and domestic, which we know as India, or the national habit.... By their attitude to it, Pathan, Mogul, and Englishman are judged, each in his turn, by the Indian peasantry."89 The ethos of one group always furnishes the standpoint from which it criticises the ways of any other group.

78. Hindu Ethos. The Hindus have a distinct ethos. They refer to it as kharma, which Nivedita suggests could be translated as "national righteousness." It "refers to the entire system of complex actions and interactions on moral, intellectual, economic, industrial, political, and domestic levels, which we recognize as India, or the national habit.... By their perspective on it, each group—Pathan, Mogul, and Englishman—is evaluated in turn by the Indian peasantry."89 The ethos of one group always provides the lens through which it critiques the practices of another group.

79. European ethos. We are familiar with the notion of "national character" as applied to the nations of Europe, but these nations do not have each an ethos. There is a European ethos, for the nations have so influenced each other for the last two thousand years that there is a mixed ethos which includes local variations. The European kharma is currently called Christian. In the ancient world Egypt and Sparta were the two cases of groups with the firmest and best-defined ethos. In modern European history the most marked case is that of Venice. In no one of these cases did the elements of moral strength and societal health preponderate, but the history of each showed the great stability produced by a strong ethos. Russia has a more complete and defined ethos than any other state in Europe, although the efforts which have been made since Peter the Great to break down the traditions and limitations of the national ethos, and to adopt the ethos of western Europe, have produced weakness and confusion. It is clear what is the great power of a strong ethos. The ethos of any group deserves close study and criticism. It is an overruling power for good or ill. Modern scholars have made the mistake of attributing to race much which belongs to the ethos, with a resulting controversy as to the relative importance of nature and nurture. Others have sought a "soul of the people" and have tried to construct a "collective psychology," repeating for groups processes which are now abandoned for individuals. Historians, groping for the ethos, have tried to write the history of "the people" of such and such a state. The ethos individualizes groups and keeps them apart. Its opposite is cosmopolitanism. It degenerates into patriotic vanity and chauvinism. Industrialism weakens it, by extending relations of commerce with outside groups. It coincides better with militancy. It has held the Japanese people like a single mailed fist for war. What religion they have has lost all character except that of a cohesive agent to hold the whole close organization tight together.

79. European ethos. We understand the concept of "national character" when discussing the nations of Europe, but these nations don't each have their own ethos. Instead, there’s a European ethos because the nations have influenced each other over the past two thousand years, leading to a mixed ethos that includes local variations. Today, the European kharma is primarily identified as Christian. In ancient times, Egypt and Sparta were the two examples of groups with the strongest and clearest ethos. In modern European history, Venice stands out as a significant example. In none of these cases did the elements of moral strength and societal well-being dominate, but each history demonstrated the great stability brought about by a strong ethos. Russia has a more complete and defined ethos than any other European state, even though the efforts made since Peter the Great to dismantle the traditions and constraints of the national ethos in favor of the ethos of Western Europe have resulted in weakness and confusion. The importance of a strong ethos is clear. The ethos of any group deserves careful examination and critique. It is a powerful force for both good and bad. Modern scholars often mistakenly attribute to race what actually belongs to the ethos, leading to debates over the significance of nature versus nurture. Others have searched for a "soul of the people" and attempted to build a "collective psychology," applying processes once relevant to individuals to groups instead. Historians have sought to capture the ethos by writing the history of "the people" of specific states. The ethos differentiates groups and keeps them distinct. Its opposite is cosmopolitanism. It can degrade into national pride and chauvinism. Industrialism dilutes it by expanding commercial relationships with external groups. It correlates more with militarism. It has united the Japanese people like a single, armored fist for warfare. Their religion has lost its character, serving mainly as a cohesive force to keep the tightly organized community together.

1 JAI, XX, 140.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XX, 140.

2 Lazarus in Ztsft. für Völkerpsy., I, 452.

2 Lazarus in Ztsft. für Völkerpsy., I, 452.

3 Preuss in Globus, LXXXVII, 419.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Preuss in Globus, 87, 419.

4 Princ. of Sociology, sec. 529.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Principles of Sociology, sec. 529.

5 Rogers, Babyl. and Assyria, I, 304; Jastrow, in Hastings, Dict. Bible, Supp. vol., 554.

5 Rogers, Babyl. and Assyria, I, 304; Jastrow, in Hastings, Dict. Bible, Supp. vol., 554.

6 Pietschmann, Phoenizier, 154.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pietschmann, Phoenizier, 154.

7 Pietschmann, Phoenizier, 115.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pietschmann, Phoenician, 115.

8 Maspero, Peuples de l'Orient, III, 618.

8 Maspero, Peoples of the East, III, 618.

9 W. R. Smith, Religion of the Semites, 259.

9 W. R. Smith, Religion of the Semites, 259.

10 Hosea i. 4; 2 Kings ix. 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hosea 1:4; 2 Kings 9:8.

11 1 Kings xxii. 22; Judges ix. 23; Ezek. xiv. 9; 2 Thess. ii. 11.

11 1 Kings 22:22; Judges 9:23; Ezekiel 14:9; 2 Thessalonians 2:11.

12 2 Kings xx. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 2 Kings 20:3.

13 Reich, Mimus, 718.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Reich, Mimus, 718.

14 Teuton. Mythol., 1777.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Teuton. Mythology., 1777.

15 Leland and Prince, Kuloskap, 150.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Leland and Prince, Kuloskap, 150.

16 Globus, LXXXVII, 128.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 87, 128.

17 Martius, Ethnog. Brasil., 51.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Martius, Ethnog. Brasil., 51.

18 Krieger, New Guinea, 192.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Krieger, New Guinea, 192.

19 Tylor, Anthropology, 225.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tylor, Anthropology, 225.

20 Martius, Ethnog. Brasil., 51.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Martius, Ethnog. Brasil., 51.

21 Bur. Eth., XIV, 1078.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bur. Eth., XIV, 1078.

22 Wiklund, Om Lapparna i Sverige, 5.

22 Wiklund, About the Sámi in Sweden, 5.

23 Fries, Grönland, 139.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fries, Grönland, 139.

24 Hiekisch, Tungusen, 48.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hiekisch, Tungusen, 48.

25 Hitchcock in U. S. Nat. Mus., 1890, 432.

25 Hitchcock in U. S. Nat. Mus., 1890, 432.

26 Ratzel, Hist. Mankind, II, 539.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ratzel, History of Mankind, II, 539.

27 Bur. Eth., XVII (Part I), 154.

27 Bur. Eth., XVII (Part I), 154.

28 Von Kremer, Kulturgesch. d. Orients, II, 236.

28 Von Kremer, History of Oriental Culture, II, 236.

29 Bishop, Korea, 438.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bishop, Korea, 438.

30 Amer. Anthrop., VIII, 365.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Amer. Anthrop., Vol. VIII, 365.

31 Cf. also Bur. Eth., XVII (Part I), 190.

31 See also Bur. Eth., XVII (Part I), 190.

32 Une Femme chez les Sahariennes, 105.

32 A Woman Among the Saharans, 105.

33 Stoll, Suggestion und Hypnotismus, 702.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stoll, Suggestions and Hypnosis, 702.

34 Friedmann, Wahnideen im Völkerleben, 222.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Friedmann, Wahnideen im Völkerleben, 222.

35 Binet, La Suggestibilité, treats of its use in education.

35 Binet, La Suggestibilité, discusses its use in education.

36 Lefevre, La Suggestion, 102.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lefevre, La Suggestion, 102.

37 Funck-Brentano, Le Suicide, 117.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Funck-Brentano, Le Suicide, 117.

38 Burckhardt, Renaissance, 512.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burckhardt, Renaissance, 512.

39 Nivedita, Web of Indian Life, 212.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nivedita, Web of Indian Life, 212.

40 Schotmüller, Untergang des Templer-Ordens, I, 136.

40 Schotmüller, Downfall of the Templar Order, I, 136.

41 Regnard, Les Maladies Epidemiques de l'Esprit.

41 Regnard, The Epidemic Diseases of the Mind.

42 Globus, LXXXV, 262.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, LXXXV, 262.

43 Lefèvre, Suggestion, 98.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lefèvre, Suggestion, 98.

44 Bastian, San Salvador, 104.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bastian, San Salvador, 104.

45 Ratzel, Anthropogeog., II, 699.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ratzel, Anthropogeography, II, 699.

46 Lichtenstein, South Africa, II, 61.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lichtenstein, South Africa, II, 61.

47 Sibree, Great African Island, 301.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sibree, Great African Island, 301.

48 Bur. Eth., XVIII (Part I), 325.

48 Bur. Eth., XVIII (Part I), 325.

49 Ztsft. f. Eth., XXVIII, 170.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ztsft. f. Eth., 28, 170.

50 Wilken, Volkenkunde, 546.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wilken, Volkenkunde, 546.

51 Sieroshevski, Yakuty, 558.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sieroshevski, Yakuty, 558.

52 See Chapter XIV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Chapter __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

53 Ratzel, Hist. Mankind, II, 276.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ratzel, History of Mankind, II, 276.

54 W. R. Smith, Religion of the Semites, 299.

54 W. R. Smith, Religion of the Semites, 299.

55 Herodotus, IV, 186.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Herodotus, 4:186.

56 Porphyry, De Abstin., II, 11; Herodotus, II, 41.

56 Porphyry, De Abstin., II, 11; Herodotus, II, 41.

57 W. R. Smith, Religion of the Semites, 88.

57 W. R. Smith, Religion of the Semites, 88.

58 Monier-Williams, Brahmanism and Hinduism, 324.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Monier-Williams, Brahmanism and Hinduism, 324.

59 Ibid., 101.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 101.

60 Wilkins, Hinduism, 299.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wilkins, Hinduism, 299.

61 Ibid., 125.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 125.

62 JASB, IV, 353.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JASB, Vol. IV, 353.

63 Fritsch, Eingeborenen Südafr., 57.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fritsch, Indigenous South Africans, 57.

64 Bijdragen tot T. L. en V.-kunde, XLI, 203.

64 Contributions to T. L. and V.-studies, XLI, 203.

65 See Chapter XX

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Chapter __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

66 Hereditary Genius, 34.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hereditary Genius, 34.

67 Ammon, Gesellschaftsordnung, 53.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ammon, Company Structure, 53.

68 Ammon made the diagram symmetrical.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ammon made a balanced diagram.

69 Hereditary Genius, 25, 47.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hereditary Genius, 25, 47.

70 Lapouge affirms that "in different historical periods, and over the whole earth, racial differences between classes of the same people are far greater than between analogous classes of different peoples," and that "between different classes of the same population there may be greater racial differences than between different populations" (Pol. Anth. Rev., III, 220, 228). He does not give his definition of class.

70 Lapouge asserts that "across various historical periods and all over the world, racial differences within classes of the same people are much greater than those between comparable classes of different peoples," and that "the racial differences among different classes of the same population can be larger than those between different populations" (Pol. Anth. Rev., III, 220, 228). He does not provide his definition of class.

71 Ammon, Gesellschaftsordnung, 49.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ammon, Corporate Structure, 49.

72 PSM, LX, 218.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ PSM, LX, 218.

73 Lecky, Morals, I, 262.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lecky, Morals, I, 262.

74 Symonds, Catholic Reaction, I, 455.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Symonds, Catholic Response, I, 455.

75 Gumplowicz, Soziologie, 126.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gumplowicz, Sociology, 126.

76 "In the reigns of Theodosius and Honorius, imperial edicts and rescripts were paralyzed by the impalpable, quietly irresistible force of a universal social need or sentiment."—Dill, Rome from Nero to M. Aurel., 255.

76 "During the reigns of Theodosius and Honorius, imperial laws and decisions were rendered ineffective by a subtle, unstoppable force of a widespread social need or sentiment."—Dill, Rome from Nero to M. Aurel., 255.

77 v. Hartmann, Phänom. des Sittl. Bewusztseins, 73.

77 v. Hartmann, Phenomena of Moral Consciousness, 73.

78 Lazarus in Ztsft. für Völkerpsy., I, 439.

78 Lazarus in Ztsft. für Völkerpsy., I, 439.

79 Human Faculty, 216.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Human Faculty, 216.

80 Wilkins, Mod. Hinduism, 195.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wilkins, Modern Hinduism, 195.

81 Wilkins, Mod. Hinduism, 317.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wilkins, Modern Hinduism, 317.

82 Hearn, Japan, 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hearn, Japan, 11.

83 Ibid., 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 16.

84 Ibid., 391.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 391.

85 Ibid., 199.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 199.

86 Ibid., 191.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 191.

87 Hearn, Japan, 107, 187, 411.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hearn, Japan, 107, 187, 411.

88 Williams, Middle Kingdom; Smith, Chinese Characteristics.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Williams, Middle Kingdom; Smith, Chinese Characteristics.

89 Nivedita, Web of Indian Life, 150.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nivedita, Web of Indian Life, 150.


CHAPTER II

CHARACTERISTICS OF THE MORES

Introduction.—The mores have the authority of facts.—Whites and blacks in southern society.—The mores are unrecorded.—Inertia and rigidity of the mores.—Persistency of the mores.—Persistency against new religion.—Roman law.—Effects of Roman law on later mores.—Variability of the mores.—The mores of New England.—Revolution.—The possibility of modifying the mores.—Russia.—Emancipation in Russia and in the United States.—Arbitrary change in the mores.—The case of Japan.—The case of India.—The reforms of Joseph II.—Adoption of the mores of another age.—What changes are possible.—Dissent from the mores. Group orthodoxy.—Retreat and isolation to start new mores.—Social policy.—Degenerate and evil mores.—The correction of aberrations in the mores.—The mores of advance and decline; cases.—The Greek temper in prosperity.—Greek pessimism.—Greek degeneracy.—Sparta.—The optimism of advance and prosperity.—Antagonism between an individual and the mores of the group.—Antagonism of earlier and later mores.—Antagonism between groups in respect to mores.—Missions and mores.—Missions and antagonistic mores.—Modification of the mores by agitation.—Capricious interest of the masses.—How the group becomes homogeneous.—Syncretism.—The art of administering society.

Introduction.—The norms carry the weight of reality.—Whites and blacks in southern society.—The norms aren’t documented.—Inertia and rigidity of the norms.—The persistence of the norms.—Persistence against new religions.—Roman law.—Effects of Roman law on subsequent norms.—Variability of the norms.—The norms of New England.—Revolution.—The potential for modifying the norms.—Russia.—Emancipation in Russia and the United States.—Arbitrary changes in the norms.—The situation in Japan.—The situation in India.—The reforms of Joseph II.—Adoption of the norms from another era.—What changes are feasible.—Dissent from the norms. Group orthodoxy.—Retreat and isolation to establish new norms.—Social policy.—Degenerate and harmful norms.—Correcting deviations in the norms.—The norms of advancement and decline; examples.—The Greek spirit in times of prosperity.—Greek pessimism.—Greek decline.—Sparta.—The optimism of progress and prosperity.—Conflict between the individual and the norms of the group.—Conflict between earlier and later norms.—Conflict between groups concerning norms.—Missions and norms.—Missions and conflicting norms.—Modification of the norms through agitation.—Fickle interests of the masses.—How a group becomes homogeneous.—Syncretism.—The art of managing society.

In this chapter we have to study the persistency of the mores with their inertia and rigidity, even against a new religion or a new "law," i.e. a new social system (secs. 80-87); then their variability under changed life conditions or under revolution (secs. 88-90); then the possibility of making them change by intelligent effort, considering the cases of Japan, India, and the reforms of Joseph II (secs. 91-97); or the possibility of changing one's self to adopt the mores of another group or another age (secs. 98-99). We shall then consider the dissent of an individual or a sect from the current mores, with judgment of disapproval on them (secs. 100-104), and the chance of correcting them (sec. 105). Next we shall consider the great movements76 of the mores, optimism and pessimism, which correspond to a rising or falling economic conjuncture (secs. 106-111). Then come the antagonisms between an individual and the mores, between the mores of an earlier and a later time, and between the groups in respect to mores, with a notice of the problem of missions (secs. 112-118). Finally, we come to consider agitation to produce changes in the mores, and we endeavor to study the ways in which the changes in the mores do come about, especially syncretism (secs. 119-121).

In this chapter, we will examine the persistence of social norms, noting their inertia and rigidity, even when faced with a new religion or a new "law," that is, a new social system (secs. 80-87). We'll also look at how these norms can change under different life conditions or revolutions (secs. 88-90). Additionally, we’ll explore the possibility of changing these norms through intelligent efforts, using examples from Japan, India, and the reforms of Joseph II (secs. 91-97). We'll consider the option of adapting oneself to embrace the norms of another group or era (secs. 98-99). Next, we will discuss how an individual or a group can dissent from prevailing norms and the negative judgments that may accompany such dissent (secs. 100-104), along with the potential for correcting these norms (sec. 105). Then, we'll explore the major movements of social norms, optimism and pessimism, which reflect economic trends (secs. 106-111). We will also address the conflicts between individuals and norms, between norms from different times, and between various groups regarding norms, touching on the issue of missions (secs. 112-118). Finally, we'll examine efforts to induce changes in social norms and investigate how these changes actually occur, particularly focusing on syncretism (secs. 119-121).

80. The mores have the authority of facts. The mores come down to us from the past. Each individual is born into them as he is born into the atmosphere, and he does not reflect on them, or criticise them any more than a baby analyzes the atmosphere before he begins to breathe it. Each one is subjected to the influence of the mores, and formed by them, before he is capable of reasoning about them. It may be objected that nowadays, at least, we criticise all traditions, and accept none just because they are handed down to us. If we take up cases of things which are still entirely or almost entirely in the mores, we shall see that this is not so. There are sects of free-lovers amongst us who want to discuss pair marriage (sec. 374). They are not simply people of evil life. They invite us to discuss rationally our inherited customs and ideas as to marriage, which, they say, are by no means so excellent and elevated as we believe. They have never won any serious attention. Some others want to argue in favor of polygamy on grounds of expediency. They fail to obtain a hearing. Others want to discuss property. In spite of some literary activity on their part, no discussion of property, bequest, and inheritance has ever been opened. Property and marriage are in the mores. Nothing can ever change them but the unconscious and imperceptible movement of the mores. Religion was originally a matter of the mores. It became a societal institution and a function of the state. It has now to a great extent been put back into the mores. Since laws with penalties to enforce religious creeds or practices have gone out of use any one may think and act as he pleases about religion. Therefore it is not now "good form" to attack 77religion. Infidel publications are now tabooed by the mores, and are more effectually repressed than ever before. They produce no controversy. Democracy is in our American mores. It is a product of our physical and economic conditions. It is impossible to discuss or criticise it. It is glorified for popularity, and is a subject of dithyrambic rhetoric. No one treats it with complete candor and sincerity. No one dares to analyze it as he would aristocracy or autocracy. He would get no hearing and would only incur abuse. The thing to be noticed in all these cases is that the masses oppose a deaf ear to every argument against the mores. It is only in so far as things have been transferred from the mores into laws and positive institutions that there is discussion about them or rationalizing upon them. The mores contain the norm by which, if we should discuss the mores, we should have to judge the mores. We learn the mores as unconsciously as we learn to walk and eat and breathe. The masses never learn how we walk, and eat, and breathe, and they never know any reason why the mores are what they are. The justification of them is that when we wake to consciousness of life we find them facts which already hold us in the bonds of tradition, custom, and habit. The mores contain embodied in them notions, doctrines, and maxims, but they are facts. They are in the present tense. They have nothing to do with what ought to be, will be, may be, or once was, if it is not now.

80. The customs have the weight of fact. The customs are passed down from the past. Every person is born into them just as they're born into the air, and they don’t think about or criticize them any more than a baby analyzes the air before beginning to breathe it. Each individual is influenced and shaped by these customs long before they can reason about them. It might be argued that today we critique all traditions and don't accept them just because they’re handed down to us. However, if we look at matters that remain fully or mostly dictated by customs, we’ll see that's not the case. There are groups of free-spirits among us who want to debate monogamous marriage (sec. 374). They aren’t just people of questionable morals. They encourage us to rationally discuss our inherited customs and beliefs about marriage, which they argue aren't as wonderful and noble as we think. They haven't garnered any serious attention. Others want to advocate for polygamy based on practical reasons but fail to get a hearing. Some want to talk about property. Despite some written efforts, no real discussion about property, inheritance, and wills has occurred. Property and marriage are entrenched in customs. Only the slow and unnoticed shift of these customs can change them. Religion originally fell under customs but became an organized societal structure and a state function. It has largely returned to being tied to customs. Since legal penalties for religious beliefs or practices have fallen away, anyone can think and act freely regarding religion. Thus, it is no longer considered "good form" to criticize 77 religion. Publications seen as heretical are now frowned upon by customs and are more effectively suppressed than ever. They don’t spark debate. Democracy is part of our American customs. It arises from our physical and economic conditions. It’s impossible to discuss or critique it. It’s celebrated for its popularity and is a topic for enthusiastic speeches. No one approaches it with complete honesty or sincerity. No one dares to analyze it as they would aristocracy or autocracy, as they would only face backlash and condemnation. The key point in all these instances is that the masses turn a deaf ear to any argument against the customs. Only when elements have been shifted from customs into laws and formal systems is there any debate or rational discussion about them. Customs provide the standards by which, if we were to discuss them, we’d have to assess the customs. We learn these customs just as unconsciously as we learn to walk, eat, and breathe. The masses never learn how we walk, eat, or breathe, nor do they understand why customs exist as they do. Their justification is that when we become aware of life, we find them as facts already binding us within the confines of tradition, custom, and habit. Customs embody ideas, principles, and rules, but they are facts. They exist in the present tense. They’re unrelated to what should be, will be, might be, or once was unless it is now.

81. Blacks and whites in southern society. In our southern states, before the civil war, whites and blacks had formed habits of action and feeling towards each other. They lived in peace and concord, and each one grew up in the ways which were traditional and customary. The civil war abolished legal rights and left the two races to learn how to live together under other relations than before. The whites have never been converted from the old mores. Those who still survive look back with regret and affection to the old social usages and customary sentiments and feelings. The two races have not yet made new mores. Vain attempts have been made to control the new order by legislation. The only result is the proof that legislation cannot make mores. We see also that mores do not form under78 social convulsion and discord. It is only just now that the new society seems to be taking shape. There is a trend in the mores now as they begin to form under the new state of things. It is not at all what the humanitarians hoped and expected. The two races are separating more than ever before. The strongest point in the new code seems to be that any white man is boycotted and despised if he "associates with negroes" (sec. 114, at the end). Some are anxious to interfere and try to control. They take their stand on ethical views of what is going on. It is evidently impossible for any one to interfere. We are like spectators at a great natural convulsion. The results will be such as the facts and forces call for. We cannot foresee them. They do not depend on ethical views any more than the volcanic eruption on Martinique contained an ethical element. All the faiths, hopes, energies, and sacrifices of both whites and blacks are components in the new construction of folkways by which the two races will learn how to live together. As we go along with the constructive process it is very plain that what once was, or what any one thinks ought to be, but slightly affects what, at any moment, is. The mores which once were are a memory. Those which any one thinks ought to be are a dream. The only thing with which we can deal are those which are.

81. Blacks and whites in southern society. In our southern states, before the Civil War, whites and blacks had developed certain habits and feelings toward each other. They lived in peace and harmony, growing up according to traditional ways. The Civil War ended legal rights and left the two races to figure out how to coexist under new circumstances. The whites have not shifted away from the old customs. Those who still remember look back with nostalgia and fondness at the old social practices and feelings. The two races have yet to establish new customs. There have been fruitless attempts to control the new order through legislation. The only evidence we see is that laws cannot create customs. We also observe that customs do not emerge from social upheaval and conflict. It's only now that a new society seems to be forming. There’s a current in these emerging customs as they adapt to the new environment. It’s definitely not what the humanitarians hoped for. The two races are separating more than ever. The strongest aspect of the new social code appears to be that any white man is shunned and looked down upon if he “associates with negroes” (sec. 114, at the end). Some people are eager to step in and try to assert control. They base their stance on ethical views about what’s happening. However, it’s clear that interference is impossible. We are like spectators at a significant natural upheaval. The outcomes will unfold as the facts and forces dictate. We cannot predict them. They are not influenced by ethical views just as the volcanic eruption in Martinique was not ethical in nature. All the beliefs, hopes, energies, and sacrifices from both whites and blacks contribute to creating the new ways of life where the two races will learn to live together. As we engage in this constructive process, it’s apparent that what used to be, or what anyone thinks should be, has minimal impact on what actually is at any given moment. The customs of the past are merely a memory. What anyone thinks should exist is just a dream. The only thing we can address is what actually exists.

82. The mores are unrecorded. A society is never conscious of its mores until it comes in contact with some other society which has different mores, or until, in higher civilization, it gets information by literature. The latter operation, however, affects only the literary classes, not the masses, and society never consciously sets about the task of making mores. In the early stages mores are elastic and plastic; later they become rigid and fixed. They seem to grow up, gain strength, become corrupt, decline, and die, as if they were organisms. The phases seem to follow each other by an inherent necessity, and as if independent of the reason and will of the men affected, but the changes are always produced by a strain towards better adjustment of the mores to conditions and interests of the society, or of the controlling elements in it. A society does not record its mores in its annals, because they are to it unnoticed and unconsciou79s. When we try to learn the mores of any age or people we have to seek our information in incidental references, allusions, observations of travelers, etc. Generally works of fiction, drama, etc., give us more information about the mores than historical records. It is very difficult to construct from the Old Testament a description of the mores of the Jews before the captivity. It is also very difficult to make a complete and accurate picture of the mores of the English colonies in North America in the seventeenth century. The mores are not recorded for the same reason that meals, going to bed, sunrise, etc., are not recorded, unless the regular course of things is broken.

82. The customs are not documented. A society rarely recognizes its customs until it interacts with another society that has different customs, or until, in more advanced civilizations, it learns about them through literature. However, this process mostly impacts the educated classes, not the general population, and society never actively works on establishing its customs. In the early days, customs are adaptable and malleable; over time, they become rigid and fixed. They appear to emerge, gain strength, become corrupted, decline, and ultimately fade away, almost as if they were living beings. The stages of this process seem to happen out of necessity, independent of the reasoning and will of the people involved, but the changes are always driven by a need to better align the customs with the conditions and interests of the society or its influential groups. A society doesn’t document its customs in its records because they go unnoticed and unacknowledged. When we try to understand the customs of any age or group, we have to look for information in incidental references, allusions, and observations from travelers, among others. Generally, works of fiction, drama, and similar genres provide us with more insights into customs than historical documents. It’s quite challenging to construct a depiction of the customs of the Jews before the exile from what’s in the Old Testament. Similarly, it’s tough to create a complete and accurate picture of the customs of the English colonies in North America during the seventeenth century. Customs are not recorded for the same reason that meals, bedtime, sunrise, and similar everyday events are typically not recorded—unless something unusual disrupts the regular flow of life.

83. Inertia and rigidity of the mores. We see that we must conceive of the mores as a vast system of usages, covering the whole of life, and serving all its interests; also containing in themselves their own justification by tradition and use and wont, and approved by mystic sanctions until, by rational reflection, they develop their own philosophical and ethical generalizations, which are elevated into "principles" of truth and right. They coerce and restrict the newborn generation. They do not stimulate to thought, but the contrary. The thinking is already done and is embodied in the mores. They never contain any provision for their own amendment. They are not questions, but answers, to the problem of life. They present themselves as final and unchangeable, because they present answers which are offered as "the truth." No world philosophy, until the modern scientific world philosophy, and that only within a generation or two, has ever presented itself as perhaps transitory, certainly incomplete, and liable to be set aside to-morrow by more knowledge. No popular world philosophy or life policy ever can present itself in that light. It would cost too great a mental strain. All the groups whose mores we consider far inferior to our own are quite as well satisfied with theirs as we are with ours. The goodness or badness of mores consists entirely in their adjustment to the life conditions and the interests of the time and place (sec. 65). Therefore it is a sign of ease and welfare when no thought is given to the mores, but all coöperate in them instinctively. The nations of southeastern Asia show us th80e persistency of the mores, when the element of stability and rigidity in them becomes predominant. Ghost fear and ancestor worship tend to establish the persistency of the mores by dogmatic authority, strict taboo, and weighty sanctions. The mores then lose their naturalness and vitality. They are stereotyped. They lose all relation to expediency. They become an end in themselves. They are imposed by imperative authority without regard to interests or conditions (caste, child marriage, widows). When any society falls under the dominion of this disease in the mores it must disintegrate before it can live again. In that diseased state of the mores all learning consists in committing to memory the words of the sages of the past who established the formulæ of the mores. Such words are "sacred writings," a sentence of which is a rule of conduct to be obeyed quite independently of present interests, or of any rational considerations.

83. Inertia and rigidity of the mores. We need to think of the mores as a huge system of customs that encompasses all aspects of life and caters to all its needs. These customs justify themselves through tradition and habitual practice and are endorsed by spiritual beliefs until, through logical thinking, they evolve into their own philosophical and ethical principles, which are regarded as "truth" and "right." They constrain and limit the new generation. Instead of encouraging thought, they do the opposite. The thinking is already accomplished and reflected in the mores. They never include any means for self-improvement. They are not questions; they are answers to life's challenges. They present themselves as final and unalterable because they offer solutions that are positioned as "the truth." No global philosophy, until the modern scientific worldview—which only emerged within the last generation or two—has ever presented itself as potentially temporary, certainly incomplete, and subject to being replaced tomorrow by new knowledge. No widespread philosophy or life approach can present itself this way; it would cause too much mental strain. All the groups whose customs we view as inferior to our own are just as satisfied with theirs as we are with ours. The value of mores lies entirely in how well they match the life conditions and the interests of their time and context (sec. 65). Therefore, it's a sign of comfort and prosperity when no thought is given to the mores and everyone instinctively cooperates in them. The nations of Southeast Asia demonstrate the persistence of mores, particularly when the elements of stability and rigidity in them become dominant. Fear of ghosts and ancestor worship help maintain the persistence of mores through strict authority, heavy taboos, and serious consequences. The mores then lose their naturalness and energy. They become set in stone. They lose their relevance to practicality. They turn into an end in themselves. They are enforced by absolute authority without considering the interests or conditions (like caste systems, child marriage, or treatment of widows). When any society succumbs to this affliction in its mores, it must disintegrate before it can be revitalized. In this unhealthy state of the mores, all learning boils down to memorizing the words of past sages who created the formulas of these customs. Such words are viewed as "sacred texts," where each statement serves as a rule of conduct to be followed regardless of current interests or rational considerations.

84. Persistency. Asiatic fixity of the mores is extreme, but the element of persistency in the mores is always characteristic of them. They are elastic and tough, but when once established in familiar and continued use they resist change. They give stability to the social order when they are well understood, regular, and undisputed. In a new colony, with a sparse population, the mores are never fixed and stringent. There is great "liberty." As the colony always has traditions of the mores of the mother country, which are cherished with respect but are never applicable to the conditions of a colony, the mores of a colony are heterogeneous and are always in flux. That is because the colonists are all the time learning to live in a new country and have no traditions to guide them, the traditions of the old country being a hindrance. Any one bred in a new country, if he goes to an old country, feels the "conservatism" in its mores. He thinks the people stiff, set in their ways, stupid, and unwilling to learn. They think him raw, brusque, and uncultivated. He does not know the ritual, which can be written in no books, but knowledge of which, acquired by long experience, is the mark of fit membership in the society.

84. Persistency. The rigidity of values in Asia is extreme, but the aspect of persistence in these values is always a defining characteristic. They are flexible and resilient, yet once established through regular and repeated use, they resist change. They provide stability to the social order when they are well understood, consistent, and accepted. In a new colony with a small population, the values are never fixed or strict. There's a lot of "freedom." The colony always carries the traditions of the values of the mother country, which are respected but don't really apply to the conditions of the colony; thus, the values in a colony are diverse and constantly evolving. This is because the colonists are continually adjusting to life in a new country and lack traditions to guide them, as the traditions of the old country can actually be a hindrance. Anyone raised in a new country, when visiting an old country, feels the "conservatism" in its values. They see the people as rigid, set in their ways, narrow-minded, and resistant to change. Conversely, those people might perceive them as rough, blunt, and unrefined. The newcomer doesn't understand the customs that can't be found in books but are learned through long experience, which signify proper belonging in that society.

85. Persistency in spite of change of religion. Matthews saw votive effigies in Mandan villages just like those which Catlin had seen and put into his pictures seventy years 81before.90 In the meantime the Mandans had been nearly exterminated by war and disease, and the remnant of them had been civilized and Christianized. The mores of the Central American Indians inculcate moderation and restraint. Their ancient religion contained prescriptions of that character, and those prescriptions are still followed after centuries of life under Christianity.91 In the Bible we may see the strife between old mores and a new religious system two or three times repeated. The so-called Mosaic system superseded an older system of mores common, as it appears, to all the Semites of western Asia. The prophets preached a reform of the Jahveh religion and we find them at war with the inherited mores.92 The most striking feature of the story of the prophets is their antagonism to the mores which the people would not give up. Monotheism was not established until after the captivity.93 The recurrence, vitality, popularity, and pervasiveness of traditional mores are well shown in the Bible story. The result was a combination of ritual monotheism with survivals of ancient mores and a popular religion in which demonism was one of the predominant elements. The New Testament represents a new revival and reform of the religion. The Jews to this day show the persistency of ancient mores. Christianity was a new adjustment of both heathen and Jewish mores to a new religious system. The popular religion once more turned out to be a grand revival of demonism. The masses retained their mores with little change. The mores overruled the religion. Therefore Jewish Christians and heathen Christians remained distinguishable for centuries. The Romans never could stamp out the child sacrifices of the Carthaginians.94 The Roman law was an embodiment of all the art of living and the mores of the Roman people. It differed from the mores of the German peoples, and when by the religion the Roman system was brought to German people conflict was produced. In fact, it may be said that the process of remolding German mores by the Roman law never was completed,95 and that now the German 82mores have risen against the Roman law and have accepted out of it only what has been freely and rationally selected. Marriage amongst the German nations was a domestic and family function. Even after the hierocratic system was firmly established, it was centuries before the ecclesiastics could make marriage a clerical function.96 In the usages of German peasants to-day may be found numerous survivals of heathen notions and customs.97 In England the German mores accepted only a limited influence from the Roman law. The English have adopted the policy of the Romans in dealing with subject peoples. They do not meddle with local customs if they can avoid it. This is wise, since nothing nurses discontent like interference with folkways. The persistency of the mores is often shown in survivals,—senseless ceremonies whose meaning is forgotten, jests, play, parody, and caricature, or stereotyped words and phrases, or even in cakes of a prescribed form or prescribed foods at certain festivals.

85. Persistence despite changes in religion. Matthews saw votive statues in Mandan villages just like those Catlin observed and depicted in his paintings seventy years 81 earlier. In the meantime, the Mandans had been nearly wiped out by war and disease, and the remaining population had been civilized and converted to Christianity. The customs of the Central American Indians promote moderation and restraint. Their ancient religion had guidelines that reflect this, and these guidelines are still observed after centuries of living under Christianity. In the Bible, we can see the conflict between old customs and a new religious framework occurring two or three times. The so-called Mosaic system replaced an older system of customs common, it seems, to all the Semites in western Asia. The prophets advocated for a reform of the Jahveh religion, and we find them in conflict with the long-standing customs. The most notable aspect of the prophets' story is their opposition to the customs that the people were unwilling to abandon. Monotheism was only fully established after the captivity. The recurrence, vitality, popularity, and widespread nature of traditional customs are well illustrated in the biblical narrative. The result was a mix of ritual monotheism with elements of ancient customs, leading to a popular religion where demon worship was a significant aspect. The New Testament marks a new revival and reform of the religion. Jews today illustrate the persistence of ancient customs. Christianity represented a new adaptation of both pagan and Jewish customs to a new religious framework. The popular religion once again became a grand revival of demonism. The masses held on to their customs with little change. The customs overshadowed the religion. Thus, Jewish Christians and pagan Christians remained distinguishable for centuries. The Romans were never able to eliminate the child sacrifices practiced by the Carthaginians. The Roman law was a manifestation of the art of living and the customs of the Roman people. It differed from the customs of the German peoples, and when the Roman system was introduced to the Germans through religion, conflict arose. In fact, it could be said that the process of reshaping German customs by Roman law was never fully completed, and now German customs have risen against Roman law and have only accepted what has been chosen freely and rationally. Marriage in Germanic cultures was a household and family affair. Even after the ecclesiastical system was firmly in place, it took centuries before clergy could make marriage a religious function. The practices of German peasants today still include many remnants of pagan beliefs and customs. In England, German customs received only a limited influence from Roman law. The English have adopted the Romans' approach to dealing with subject peoples; they avoid interfering with local customs whenever possible. This is wise, as nothing fosters discontent like meddling with people's traditions. The persistence of these customs is often evident in remnants—meaningless rituals whose significance has been forgotten, jokes, plays, parodies, and stereotypes, or even in cakes of specific shapes or prescribed foods at certain celebrations.

86. Roman law. In the Roman law everything proceeds from the emperor. He is the possessor of all authority, the fountain of honor, the author of all legislation, and the referee in all disputes. Lawyers trained by the study of this code learned to conceive of all the functions of the state as acts, powers, and rights of a monarchical sovereign. They stood beside the kings and princes of the later Middle Ages ready to construe the institutions of suzerainty into this monarchical form. They broke down feudalism and helped to build the absolutist dynastic state, wherever the Roman law was in force, and wherever it had greatly influenced the legal system. The church also had great interest to employ the Roman law, because it included the ecclesiastical legislation of the Christian emperors of the fourth and fifth centuries, and because the canon law was imitated from it in spirit and form. In all matters of private rights the provisions of the Justinian code were good and beneficial, so that those provisions won their own way by their own merit.98 In the Sachsenspiegel there was no distinction of property 83between man and wife, but this meant that all which both had was a joint capital for use in their domestic economy. When the marriage was dissolved the property returned to the side from which it came. Later, in many districts, this arrangement developed into a real community of goods under various forms. "It was in regard to these adjustments of property rights that the jurists of the Middle Ages did most harm by introducing the Roman law, for it was especially in regard to this matter that the Roman law stood in strongest contrast to the German notions, and the resistance of the German people is to be seen in the numerous local systems of law, which remained in use in most of Germany; unfortunately not everywhere, nor uniformly."99

86. Roman law. In Roman law, everything comes from the emperor. He holds all authority, is the source of honor, creates all laws, and settles all disputes. Lawyers trained in this code learned to view all state functions as actions, powers, and rights of a monarch. They stood alongside kings and princes during the later Middle Ages, ready to interpret the institutions of sovereignty in this monarchical way. They dismantled feudalism and helped establish the absolutist dynastic state wherever Roman law was applied and had significantly influenced the legal system. The church also had a strong interest in using Roman law because it included the ecclesiastical legislation of the Christian emperors from the fourth and fifth centuries, and canonical law was modeled after it in both spirit and form. In matters of private rights, the provisions of the Justinian code were effective and beneficial, earning respect on their own merit.98 In the Sachsenspiegel, there was no distinction of property 83 between husband and wife, meaning that everything they had was a shared asset for their household. When the marriage ended, the property returned to its original owner. Later, in many areas, this arrangement evolved into a real community of goods in various forms. "It was regarding these property rights adjustments that the jurists of the Middle Ages caused the most damage by introducing Roman law, as it particularly contrasted with German concepts, and the German people's resistance is reflected in the numerous local legal systems that remained in use across most of Germany; unfortunately not everywhere, nor consistently."99

87. The Roman law: its effect on later mores. Throughout the north of Europe, upon conversion to Christianity, tithes were the stumbling-block between the old mores and the new system.100 The authority for the tithe system came from the Roman system. It was included in the Roman jurisprudence which the church adopted and carried wherever it extended. After the civil code was revived it helped powerfully to make states. This was a work, however, which was hostile to the church. The royal lawyers found in the civil code a system which referred everything in society to the emperor as the origin of power, rights, and honor. They adopted this standpoint for the kings of the new dynastic states and, in the might of the Roman law, they established royal absolutism, which was unfavorable to the church and the feudal nobles. They found their allies in the cities which loved written law, institutions, and defined powers. Stubbs101 regards the form of the Statute of Westminster (1275) as a proof that the lawyers, who "were at this time getting a firm grasp on the law of England," were introducing the principle that the king could enact by his own authority. The spirit of the Roman law was pitiless to peasants and artisans, that is, to all who were, or were to be made, unfree. The Norman laws depressed the Saxon ceorl to a slave.102 In similar manner they came into war with all Teutonic mores which contained popular rights and primary freedom. Stammler103 denies that the Roman law, in spite of lawyers and ecclesiastics, ever entered into the flesh and blood of the German people. That is to say, it never displaced completely their national mores. The case of the 84property of married persons is offered as a case in which the German mores were never overcome.104 A compromise was struck between the ancient mores and the new ways, which the Roman Catholic religion approved.

87. The Roman law: its effect on later customs. Throughout northern Europe, when people converted to Christianity, tithes were a major point of conflict between the old customs and the new system.100 The authority for the tithe system originated from Roman law. It was part of the Roman legal system that the church adopted and spread wherever it expanded. After the civil code was revived, it played a significant role in the formation of states. However, this process was in opposition to the church. The royal lawyers found in the civil code a framework that connected everything in society to the emperor as the source of power, rights, and honor. They applied this perspective to the kings of the new dynastic states and, using the strength of Roman law, they established royal absolutism, which worked against the church and the feudal nobles. They gained allies in cities that valued codified law, structured institutions, and clear powers. Stubbs101 believes that the structure of the Statute of Westminster (1275) shows that the lawyers, who "were at this time gaining a solid grip on the law of England," were introducing the idea that the king could legislate by his own authority. The essence of Roman law was harsh toward peasants and artisans, that is, toward all who were or might be made unfree. The Norman laws reduced the Saxon free farmer to slavery.102 Similarly, they clashed with all Teutonic customs that included popular rights and basic freedoms. Stammler103 argues that Roman law, despite its influence on lawyers and clerics, never truly became embedded in the lives of the German people. In other words, it never completely replaced their traditional customs. The case of the 84property rights of married couples is presented as an instance where German customs were never fully overcome.104 A compromise was reached between the old customs and the new practices, which the Roman Catholic Church sanctioned.

88. Variability. No less remarkable than the persistency of the mores is their changeableness and variation. There is here an interesting parallel to heredity and variation in the organic world, even though the parallel has no significance. Variation in the mores is due to the fact that children do not perpetuate the mores just as they received them. The father dies, and the son whom he has educated, even if he continues the ritual and repeats the formulæ, does not think and feel the same ideas and sentiments as his father. The observance of Sunday; the mode of treating parents, children, servants, and wives or husbands; holidays; amusements; arts of luxury; marriage and divorce; wine drinking,—are matters in regard to which it is easy to note changes in the mores from generation to generation, in our own times. Even in Asia, when a long period of time is taken into account, changes in the mores are perceptible. The mores change because conditions and interests change. It is found that dogmas and maxims which have been current do not verify; that established taboos are useless or mischievous restraints; that usages which are suitable for a village or a colony are not suitable for a great city or state; that many things are fitting when the community is rich which were not so when it was poor; that new inventions have made new ways of living more economical and healthful. It is necessary to prosperity that the mores should have a due degree of firmness, but also that they should be sufficiently elastic and flexible to conform to changes in interests and life conditions. A herding or an agricultural people, if it moves into a new country, rich in game, may revert to a hunting life. The Tunguses and Yakuts did so as they moved northwards.105 In the early days of the settlement of North America many whites "Indianized"; they took to the mode of life of Indians. The Iranians separated from the Indians of Hindostan and became agriculturists. They adopted a new 85religion and new mores. Men who were afraid of powerful enemies have taken to living in trees, lake dwellings, caves, and joint houses. Mediæval serfdom was due to the need of force to keep the peasant on his holding, when the holding was really a burden to him in view of the dues which he must pay. He would have run away if he had not been kept by force. In the later Middle Ages the villain had a valuable right and property in his holding. Then he wanted security of tenure so that he could not be driven away from it. In the early period it was the duty of the lord to kill the game and protect the peasant's crops. In the later period it became the monopoly right of the lord to kill game. Thus the life conditions vary. The economic conjuncture varies. The competition of life varies. The interests vary with them. The mores all conform, unless they have been fixed by dogma with mystic sanctions so that they are ritual obligations, as is, in general, the case now in southeastern Asia. The rights of the parties, and the right and wrong of conduct, after the mores have conformed to new life conditions, are new deductions. The philosophers follow with their systems by which they try to construe the whole new order of acts and thoughts with reference to some thought fabric which they put before the mores, although it was found out after the mores had established the relations. In the case in which the fixed mores do not conform to new interests and needs crises arise. Moses, Zoroaster, Manu, Solon, Lycurgus, and Numa are either mythical or historical culture heroes, who are said to have solved such crises by new "laws," and set the society in motion again. The fiction of the intervention of a god or a hero is necessary to account for a reconstruction of the mores of the ancestors without crime.

88. Variability. Equally notable as the consistency of social norms is their ability to change and vary. There’s an intriguing comparison to heredity and variation in nature, even if it doesn’t hold much significance. The variation in social norms happens because children don’t just adopt the customs exactly as they were taught. When a father passes away, his son, even if he continues the rituals and recites the formulas, doesn’t think or feel the same way as his father did. The way we observe Sunday, treat parents, kids, workers, and spouses; how we celebrate holidays, enjoy entertainment, indulge in luxury, navigate marriage and divorce, and drink wine—these are all aspects where changes in social norms can be easily seen from one generation to the next, even today. In Asia, over long periods, shifts in social norms are also noticeable. Social norms evolve because conditions and interests shift. We find that many accepted beliefs and maxims don’t hold true anymore; established taboos can become ineffective or harmful; customs that work in a village or small community might not suit a large city or state; many practices that are appropriate when a community is wealthy weren’t viable when it was poor; and new inventions have made different living styles more affordable and healthier. It's crucial for social norms to strike a balance between being stable enough to ensure prosperity and flexible enough to adapt to changing interests and life circumstances. A nomadic or farming community moving to a rich hunting ground might take up hunting again. The Tunguses and Yakuts did this as they moved northward. In the early days of North American settlement, many white settlers adopted Indigenous ways of life. The Iranians diverged from the Indians of Hindostan and became farmers. They embraced a new religion and new social norms. People who feared powerful enemies started living in trees, lake homes, caves, and communal houses. Medieval serfdom emerged because of the need for force to keep peasants tied to their land when it was more of a burden due to the taxes they owed. They would have fled if not for the coercion. In the later Middle Ages, serfs gained valuable rights and property in their holdings, wanting security in their tenure so they couldn’t be evicted. Early on, it was the lord’s duty to manage game and protect the peasant’s crops, but later it became the lord’s exclusive right to hunt. Thus, living conditions change. Economic situations shift. Life’s competition varies. Interests change alongside these conditions. Social norms adapt, unless they're fixed by dogma with divine sanctions making them mandatory rituals, which is mostly the case in southeastern Asia now. The rights of individuals, along with what’s considered right or wrong in behavior, are newly defined after social norms adjust to new life situations. Philosophers then create systems trying to explain the entire new order of actions and thoughts based on some conceptual framework they establish before the social norms, although these frameworks are often developed after the social norms create the relationships. When inflexible norms fail to adapt to new needs and interests, crises can erupt. Figures like Moses, Zoroaster, Manu, Solon, Lycurgus, and Numa—whether legendary or historical—are often credited with resolving such crises by introducing new "laws" and re-establishing societal order. The idea of divine or heroic intervention is necessary to justify changing the long-standing customs of ancestors without wrongdoing.

89. Mores of New England. The Puritan code of early New England has been almost entirely abandoned, so far as its positive details are concerned, while at the same time some new restrictions on conduct have been introduced, especially as to86 the use of spirituous liquors, so that not all the changes have been in the way of relaxation. The mores of New England, however, still show deep traces of the Puritan temper and world philosophy. Perhaps nowhere else in the world can so strong an illustration be seen both of the persistency of the spirit of the mores and of their variability and adaptability. The mores of New England have extended to a large immigrant population and have won large control over them. They have also been carried to the new states by immigrants, and their perpetuation there is an often-noticed phenomenon. The extravagances in doctrine and behavior of the seventeenth-century Puritans have been thrown off and their code of morals has been shorn of its angularity, but their life policy and standards have become to a very large extent those of the civilized world.

89. Mores of New England. The Puritan code from early New England has been mostly left behind in terms of specific rules, but some new restrictions have been put in place, especially regarding86 the use of alcoholic beverages, meaning not all the changes have been about relaxing the rules. However, the social customs of New England still reflect a strong influence from Puritan values and worldview. There may be no other place in the world that illustrates both the enduring nature of these customs and their ability to change and adapt. The social norms of New England have influenced a large immigrant population and have gained significant control over them. They've also been brought to new states by immigrants, and their ongoing presence there is a common observation. The extreme beliefs and behaviors of the seventeenth-century Puritans have mostly faded away, and their moral code has become less rigid, yet their lifestyle and standards have largely aligned with those of the broader civilized world.

90. Revolution. In higher civilization crises produced by the persistency of old mores after conditions have changed are solved by revolution or reform. In revolutions the mores are broken up. Such was the case in the sixteenth century, in the French Revolution of 1789, and in minor revolutions. A period follows the outburst of a revolution in which there are no mores. The old are broken up; the new are not formed. The social ritual is interrupted. The old taboos are suspended. New taboos cannot be enacted or promulgated. They require time to become established and known. The masses in a revolution are uncertain what they ought to do. In France, under the old régime, the social ritual was very complete and thoroughly established. In the revolution, the destruction of this ritual produced social anarchy. In the best case every revolution must be attended by this temporary chaos of the mores. It was produced in the American colonies. Revolutionary leaders expect to carry the people over to new mores by the might of two or three dogmas of political or social philosophy. The history of every such attempt shows that dogmas do not make mores. Every revolution suffers a collapse at the point where reconstruction should begin. Then the old ruling classes resume control, and by the use of force set the society in its old grooves again. The ecclesiastical revolution of the sixteenth century resulted in a87 wreck whose discordant fragments we have inherited. It left us a Christendom, half of which is obscurantist and half scientific; half is ruled by the Jesuits and half is split up into wrangling sects. The English Revolution of the seventeenth century was reversed when it undertook to reconstruct the mores of the English people. The French revolutionists tried to abolish all the old mores and to replace them by products of speculative philosophy. The revolution was, in fact, due to a great change in conditions, which called for new mores, and so far as the innovations met this demand they became permanent and helped to create a conviction of the beneficence of revolution. Napoleon abolished many innovations and put many things in the old train again. Many other things have changed name and face, but not character. Many innovations have been half assimilated. Some interests have never yet been provided for (see sec. 165).

90. Revolution. In advanced societies, crises caused by the persistence of old customs after circumstances have changed are resolved through revolution or reform. During revolutions, these customs are dismantled. This happened in the sixteenth century, during the French Revolution of 1789, and in other minor revolts. Following a revolution, there is a period without established customs. The old customs are dismantled, while the new ones have yet to form. Social rituals are disrupted. The old taboos are lifted, but new ones can’t be enacted or announced right away. It takes time for them to become established and recognized. In a revolution, the masses are often unsure of what actions to take. In France, under the old regime, social rituals were well-developed and firmly in place. The revolution led to the breakdown of this ritual, resulting in social chaos. Every revolution inevitably involves a temporary state of confusion regarding customs. This was also seen in the American colonies. Revolutionary leaders hope to guide people towards new customs through a few political or social philosophy principles. However, history shows that principles do not create customs. Every revolution collapses at the point where reconstruction should begin. Then, the old ruling classes regain control and, through force, reset society into its old patterns again. The ecclesiastical revolution of the sixteenth century resulted in a87 mess, leaving behind a Christendom that is partly obscurantist and partly scientific; half is governed by the Jesuits, while the other half is fragmented into arguing sects. The English Revolution of the seventeenth century was overturned when it attempted to rebuild the customs of the English people. The French revolutionaries aimed to eliminate all old customs and replace them with ideas from speculative philosophy. The revolution was triggered by significant changes in conditions that necessitated new customs, and to the extent that the innovations addressed this need, they became lasting and fostered a belief in the positive impacts of revolution. Napoleon reversed many of these changes and restored several old practices. Many other things have changed in name and appearance but not in nature. Some innovations have only been partially integrated, and certain interests still lack proper representation (see sec. 165).

91. Possibility of modifying mores. The combination in the mores of persistency and variability determines the extent to which it is possible to modify them by arbitrary action. It is not possible to change them, by any artifice or device, to a great extent, or suddenly, or in any essential element; it is possible to modify them by slow and long-continued effort if the ritual is changed by minute variations. The German emperor Frederick II was the most enlightened ruler of the Middle Ages. He was a modern man in temper and ideas. He was a statesman and he wanted to make the empire into a real state of the absolutist type. All the mores of his time were ecclesiastical and hierocratic. He dashed himself to pieces against them. Those whom he wanted to serve took the side of the papacy against him. He became the author of the laws by which the civil institutions of the time were made to serve ecclesiastical domination. He carried the purpose of the crusades to a higher degree of fulfillment than they ever reached otherwise, but this brought him no credit or peace. The same drift in the mores of the time bore down the Albigenses when they denounced the church corporation, the hierarchy, and the papacy. The pope easily stirred up all Europe against them. The current opinion was that every state must be a Christian state according to the mores of the time.88 The people could not conceive of a state which could answer its purpose if it was not such. But a "Christian state" meant one which was in harmony with the pope and the ecclesiastical organization. This demand was not affected by the faults of the organization, or the corruption and venality of the hierarchy. The popes of the thirteenth century rode upon this tide, overwhelming opposition and consolidating their power. In our time the state is charged with the service of a great number of interests which were then intrusted to the church. It is against our mores that ecclesiastics should interfere with those interests. There is no war on religion. Religion is recognized as an interest by itself, and is treated with more universal respect than ever before, but it is regarded as occupying a field of its own, and if there should be an attempt in its name to encroach on any other domain, it would fail, because it would be against the mores of our time.

91. Possibility of Changing Social Norms. The mix of stability and change in social norms defines how much they can be changed through intentional actions. It's not possible to alter them significantly, suddenly, or in essential ways through tricks or schemes; instead, they can be adjusted through gradual and sustained effort if small variations in rituals are made. The German Emperor Frederick II was the most progressive ruler of the Middle Ages. He was a modern thinker and leader. He aimed to transform the empire into a true absolutist state. During his time, all social norms were focused on the church and hierarchy. He faced great resistance because of them. The people he wanted to help sided with the papacy against him. He ended up creating laws that made civil institutions serve the church's dominance. He elevated the goals of the crusades further than they had ever been fulfilled, but he gained no recognition or peace from this. A similar trend in social norms influenced the Albigenses when they criticized the church, the hierarchy, and the papacy. The pope easily rallied all of Europe against them. The prevailing belief was that every state must be a Christian state according to the social norms of the time. 88 People could not imagine a state fulfilling its purpose unless it was. However, a "Christian state" was defined as one that aligned with the pope and the church structure. This expectation was unaffected by the flaws of the institution or the corruption and bribery within the hierarchy. The popes of the thirteenth century rode this wave, crushing opposition and strengthening their power. In our time, the state is responsible for a multitude of interests that were once managed by the church. It's against our social norms for religious leaders to meddle in these interests. There is no war on religion. Religion is acknowledged as a separate interest and is treated with more universal respect than ever, but it is seen as occupying its own space. Any attempt to infringe on other areas in its name would fail, as it would clash with our current social norms.

92. Russia. When Napoleon said: "If you scratch a Russian you find a Tartar," what he had perceived was that, although the Russian court and the capital city have been westernized by the will of the tsars, nevertheless the people still cling to the strongly marked national mores of their ancestors. The tsars, since Peter the Great, have, by their policing and dragooning, spoilt one thing without making another, and socially Russia is in the agonies of the resulting confusion. Russia ought to be a democracy by virtue of its sparse population and wide area of unoccupied land in Siberia. In fact all the indigenous and most ancient usages of the villages are democratic. The autocracy is exotic and military. It is, however, the only institution which holds Russia together as a unit. On account of this political interest the small intelligent class acquiesce in the autocracy. The autocracy imposes force on the people to crush out their inherited mores, and to force on them western institutions. The policy is, moreover, vacillating. At one time the party which favored westernizing has prevailed at court; at another time the old Russian or pan-Slavic party. There is internal discord and repression. The ultimate result of such an attempt to control mores by force is an interesting question of89 the future. It also is a question which affects most seriously the interests of western civilization. The motive for the westernizing policy is to get influence in European politics. All the interference of Russia in European politics is harmful, menacing, and unjustifiable. She is not, in character, a European power, and she brings no contribution to European civilization, but the contrary. She has neither the capital nor the character to enable her to execute the share in the world's affairs which she is assuming. Her territorial extensions for two hundred years have been made at the cost of her internal strength. The latter has never been at all proportioned to the former. Consequently the debt and taxes due to her policy of expansion and territorial greatness have crushed her peasant class, and by their effect on agriculture have choked the sources of national strength. The people are peaceful and industrious, and their traditional mores are such that they would develop great productive power and in time rise to a strong civilization of a truly indigenous type, if they were free to use their powers in their own way to satisfy their interests as they experience them from the life conditions which they have to meet.

92. Russia. When Napoleon said, "If you scratch a Russian, you find a Tartar," he recognized that even though the Russian court and its capital have been westernized by the tsars, the people still hold on to the strong customs of their ancestors. Since Peter the Great, the tsars have used policing and force to change one thing without fixing another, and socially, Russia is suffering from this confusion. Russia should be a democracy because of its sparse population and the vast unoccupied land in Siberia. In fact, all the long-standing customs in the villages are democratic. The autocracy is foreign and military-based. However, it's the only institution that keeps Russia unified. Because of this political situation, the small educated class accepts the autocracy. The autocracy uses force to erase the people's inherited customs and to impose western institutions on them. Additionally, this policy is inconsistent. At times, the pro-western faction has been in power at court; at other times, the old Russian or pan-Slavic faction has taken over. There is internal conflict and repression. The ultimate outcome of this forced attempt to control customs is an intriguing question for89 the future. This issue also significantly impacts the interests of western civilization. The aim of the westernizing policy is to gain influence in European politics. However, Russia's involvement in European politics is harmful, threatening, and unjustified. Characteristically, she is not a European power and doesn’t contribute positively to European civilization; quite the opposite. She lacks the capital and character to manage the role in global affairs that she has assumed. Her territorial expansions over the past two hundred years have come at the expense of her internal strength, which has never been in proportion to her territorial gains. As a result, the debt and taxes resulting from her expansionist policy have burdened the peasant class and, by affecting agriculture, have stifled sources of national strength. The people are peaceful and hardworking, and their traditional customs are such that, if they were free to express their abilities in their own way to meet their everyday needs, they would develop significant productive power and eventually rise to a strong civilization of a truly indigenous kind.

93. Emancipation in Russia and the United States. In the time of Peter the Great the ancient national mores of Russia were very strong and firmly established. They remain to this day, in the mass of the population, unchanged in their essential integrity. There is, amongst the upper classes, an imitation of French ways, but it is unimportant for the nation. The autocracy is what makes "Russia," as a political unit. The autocracy is the apex of a military system, by which a great territory has been gathered under one control. That operation has not affected the old mores of the people. The tsar Alexander II was convinced by reading the writings of the great literary coterie of the middle of the nineteenth century that serfdom ought to be abolished, and he determined that it should be done.106 It is not in the system of autocracy that the autocrat shall have original opinions and adopt an independent initiative. The men whom he ordered to abolish serfdom had to devise a method, and they devised one which was to appear satisfactory to the tsar, but was to protect the interests which they cared for. One is reminded of the devices of American politicians to satisfy the clamor of the moment,90 but to change nothing. The reform had but slight root in public opinion, and no sanction in the interests of the influential classes; quite the contrary. The consequence is that the abolition of serfdom has thrown Russian society into chaos, and as yet reconstruction upon the new system has made little growth. In the United States the abolition of slavery was accomplished by the North, which had no slaves and enforced emancipation by war on the South, which had them. The mores of the South were those of slavery in full and satisfactory operation, including social, religious, and philosophical notions adapted to slavery. The abolition of slavery in the northern states had been brought about by changes in conditions and interests. Emancipation in the South was produced by outside force against the mores of the whites there. The consequence has been forty years of economic, social, and political discord. In this case free institutions and mores in which free individual initiative is a leading element allow efforts towards social readjustment out of which a solution of the difficulties will come. New mores will be developed which will cover the situation with customs, habits, mutual concessions, and coöperation of interests, and these will produce a social philosophy consistent with the facts. The process is long, painful, and discouraging, but it contains its own guarantees.

93. Emancipation in Russia and the United States. During Peter the Great's time, Russia’s traditional customs were deeply entrenched and remain largely unchanged among the majority of the population today. The upper classes mimic French customs, but that doesn’t significantly impact the nation as a whole. The autocracy defines what "Russia" is as a political entity. This autocratic system is the pinnacle of a military framework that has unified vast territories under one authority. However, this unification hasn’t altered the old customs of the people. Tsar Alexander II was persuaded by the writings of a prominent literary group in the mid-nineteenth century that serfdom should be abolished, and he resolved to make it happen.106 In an autocratic system, the ruler doesn't usually have original ideas or take independent initiatives. The individuals tasked with ending serfdom needed to come up with a plan that seemed acceptable to the tsar while also safeguarding the interests they valued. This situation brings to mind the strategies of American politicians who aim to appease public outcry without really changing anything,90 as the reform had minimal support from public opinion and was counter to the interests of the powerful, quite the opposite in fact. As a result, the end of serfdom has plunged Russian society into chaos, and progress toward a new system has been slow. In the United States, the North, which did not rely on slavery, ended slavery by forcing emancipation on the South, where slavery was deeply rooted. The South's customs were fully intertwined with slavery, including social, religious, and philosophical beliefs that supported it. The Northern states had ended slavery due to changing conditions and interests. The South's emancipation stemmed from external pressure against the local customs of white Southerners. This led to forty years of economic, social, and political conflict. However, in this case, free institutions and customs where individual initiative is crucial allow for efforts toward social readjustment, which will ultimately lead to resolving these challenges. New customs will emerge to address the situation through shared practices, habits, mutual compromises, and collaborative interests, creating a social philosophy that aligns with reality. This process is lengthy, painful, and often disheartening, yet it has its own inherent guarantees.

94. Arbitrary change. We often meet with references to Abraham Lincoln and Alexander II as political heroes who set free millions of slaves or serfs "by a stroke of the pen." Such references are only flights of rhetoric. They entirely miss the apprehension of what it is to set men free, or to tear out of a society mores of long growth and wide reach. Circumstances may be such that a change which is imperative can be accomplished in no other way, but then the period of disorder and confusion is unavoidable. The stroke of the pen never does anything but order that this period shall begin.

94. Arbitrary change. We often hear people mention Abraham Lincoln and Alexander II as political heroes who freed millions of slaves or serfs "with a stroke of the pen." These references are simply rhetorical flourishes. They completely overlook the true meaning of setting people free or removing longstanding social norms from society. Sometimes, circumstances may force a necessary change that can only happen in this way, but that doesn’t mean the resulting chaos and confusion can be avoided. The stroke of the pen merely signals the start of that chaos.

95. Case of Japan. Japan offers a case of the voluntary resolution of the ruling class of a nation to abandon their mores and adopt those of other nations. The case is unique in history. Humbert says that the Japanese were in the first 91throes of internal revolution when foreigners intervened.107 Schallmeyer infers that the "adaptability of an intelligent and disciplined people is far greater than we, judging from other cases, have been wont to believe."108 Le Bon absolutely denies that culture can be transmitted from people to people. He says that the ruin of Japan is yet to come, from the attempt to adopt foreign ways.109 The best information is that the mores of the Japanese masses have not been touched. The changes are all superficial with respect to the life of the people and their character.110 "Iyéyasu was careful to qualify the meaning of 'rude.' He said that the Japanese term for a rude fellow signified 'an other-than-expected person'—so that to commit an offense worthy of death it was only necessary to act in an 'unexpected manner,' that is to say, contrary to prescribed etiquette."111 "Even now the only safe rule of conduct in a Japanese settlement is to act in all things according to local custom; for the slightest divergence from rule will be observed with disfavor. Privacy does not exist; nothing can be hidden; everybody's vices or virtues are known to everybody else. Unusual behavior is judged as a departure from the traditional standard of conduct; all oddities are condemned as departures from custom, and tradition and custom still have the force of religious obligations. Indeed, they really are religious and obligatory, not only by reason of their origin, but by reason of their relation also to the public cult, which signifies the worship of the past. The ethics of Shinto were all included in conformity to custom. The traditional rules of the commune—these were the morals of Shinto: to obey them was religion; to disobey them impiety."112 Evidently this is a description of a society in which tradition and current usage exert complete control. It is idle to imagine that the masses of an oriental society of that kind could, in a thousand years, assimilate the mores of the Occident.

95. Case of Japan. Japan presents a situation where the ruling class of a nation voluntarily decided to abandon their customs and adopt those of other countries. This case is unique in history. Humbert suggests that the Japanese were in the early stages of internal revolution when foreigners intervened.107 Schallmeyer concludes that "the adaptability of an intelligent and disciplined people is far greater than we, judging from other cases, have commonly believed."108 Le Bon firmly claims that culture cannot be transferred from one people to another. He believes that Japan's downfall is yet to come due to their attempts to adopt foreign customs.109 Current evidence suggests that the customs of the Japanese masses remain unchanged. The transformations are superficial when it comes to the people's lives and their character.110 "Iyéyasu was careful to define the meaning of 'rude.' He explained that the Japanese term for a rude person denoted 'an unexpected individual'—therefore, to commit an offense deserving of death, it was only necessary to act in an 'unexpected way,' meaning contrary to prescribed etiquette."111 "Even now, the only safe way to behave in a Japanese community is to adhere to local customs; any slight deviation from the norm will be met with disapproval. Privacy does not exist; nothing can be hidden; everyone's flaws or virtues are known by all. Unusual behavior is seen as a departure from traditional standards of conduct; all oddities are judged as deviations from custom, and tradition and custom still exert the power of religious obligations. In fact, they truly are religious and obligatory, not only because of their origins but also due to their connection to public worship, which signifies reverence for the past. The ethics of Shinto were entirely based on adherence to custom. The traditional rules of the community—these were the morals of Shinto: obeying them was considered religion; disobeying them was seen as impiety."112 This clearly describes a society where tradition and current practices hold total authority. It's unrealistic to think that the masses of an oriental society like this could assimilate Western customs in a thousand years.

96. Case of the Hindoos. Nivedita113 thinks that the Hindoos have adopted foreign culture easily. "One of the most striking features of Hindoo society during the past fifty years has been the readiness of the people to adopt a foreign form of culture, 92and to compete with those who are native to that culture on equal terms." Monier-Williams tells us, however, that each Hindoo "finds himself cribbed and confined in all his movements, bound and fettered in all he does by minute traditional regulations. He sleeps and wakes, dresses and undresses, sits down and stands up, goes out and comes in, eats and drinks, speaks and is silent, acts and refrains from acting, according to ancient rule."114 As yet, therefore, this people assumes competition with the English without giving up its ancient burdensome social ritual. It accepts the handicap.

96. Case of the Hindus. Nivedita113 believes that the Hindus have easily adopted foreign culture. "One of the most notable aspects of Hindu society in the last fifty years has been the willingness of the people to embrace a foreign culture and to compete with those who are native to that culture on equal footing." Monier-Williams, however, tells us that each Hindu "finds himself restricted and limited in all his actions, bound and constrained in everything he does by detailed traditional rules. He sleeps and wakes, dresses and undresses, sits down and stands up, goes out and comes in, eats and drinks, speaks and stays silent, acts and holds back from acting, according to ancient guidelines."114 Thus, this community is trying to compete with the English without letting go of its traditional and demanding social practices. It accepts the challenge.

97. Reforms of Joseph II. The most remarkable case of reform attempted by authority, and arbitrary in its method, is that of the reforms attempted by Joseph II, emperor of Germany. His kingdoms were suffering from the persistence of old institutions and mores. They needed modernizing. This he knew and, as an absolute monarch, he ordained changes, nearly all of which were either the abolition of abuses or the introduction of real improvements. He put an end to survivals of mediæval clericalism, established freedom of worship, made marriage a civil contract, abolished class privilege, made taxation uniform, and replaced serfdom in Bohemia by the form of villanage which existed in Austria. In Hungary he ordered the use of the German language instead of Latin, as the civil language. Interferences with language act as counter suggestion. Common sense and expediency were in favor of the use of the German language, but the order to use it provoked a great outburst of national enthusiasm which sought demonstration in dress, ceremonies, and old usages. Many of the other changes made by the emperor antagonized vested interests of nobles and ecclesiastics, and he was forced to revoke them. He promulgated orders which affected the mores, and the mental or moral discipline of his subjects. If a man came to enroll himself as a deist a second time, he was to receive twenty-four blows with the rod, not because he was a deist, but because he called himself something about which he could not know what it is. No coffins were to be used, corps93es were to be put in sacks and buried in quicklime. Probably this law was wise from a purely rational point of view, but it touched upon a matter in regard to which popular sentiment is very tender even when the usage is most irrational. "Many a usage and superstition was so closely interwoven with the life of the people that it could not be torn away by regulation, but only by education." Non-Catholics were given full civil rights. None were to be excluded from the cemeteries. The unilluminated Jews would have preferred that there should be no change in the laws. Frederick of Prussia said that Joseph always took the second step without having taken the first. In the end the emperor revoked all his changes and innovations except the abolition of serfdom and religious toleration.115 Some of his measures were gradually realized through the nineteenth century. Others are now an object of political effort.

97. Reforms of Joseph II. The most notable case of reform implemented by authority, and somewhat arbitrary in its approach, is the reforms attempted by Joseph II, emperor of Germany. His kingdoms were struggling with the persistence of outdated institutions and customs. They needed modernization. He recognized this, and as an absolute monarch, he enacted changes, most of which aimed to eliminate abuses or introduce genuine improvements. He ended remnants of medieval clericalism, established freedom of worship, made marriage a civil contract, abolished class privileges, standardized taxation, and replaced serfdom in Bohemia with a form of villanage that existed in Austria. In Hungary, he mandated the use of the German language instead of Latin as the official language. Changes in language often evoke resistance. While common sense and practicality supported the use of German, the mandate sparked a significant national reaction that manifested in clothing, ceremonies, and traditional practices. Many of the other changes implemented by the emperor met with opposition from the established interests of nobles and clergy, forcing him to retract some of them. He issued orders that influenced social customs and the mental or moral discipline of his subjects. If someone attempted to register as a deist for a second time, they would face twenty-four lashes, not for being a deist, but for claiming to be something they couldn’t fully understand. No coffins were allowed; corpses were to be placed in sacks and buried in quicklime. This law seemed wise from a purely rational standpoint, but it dealt with a subject where public sentiment is quite sensitive, even when the practice is most irrational. "Many customs and superstitions were so deeply embedded in the people's lives that they couldn’t be removed by regulations, only through education." Non-Catholics were granted full civil rights, and no one was to be barred from cemeteries. Many uneducated Jews would have preferred no changes to the laws. Frederick of Prussia remarked that Joseph always took the second step without first taking the first. Ultimately, the emperor revoked all his changes and innovations except for the abolition of serfdom and religious tolerance.115 Some of his measures were gradually realized through the nineteenth century, while others are now subjects of political efforts.

98. Adoption of mores of another age. The Renaissance was a period in which an attempt was made by one age to adopt the mores of another, as the latter were known through literature and art. The knowledge was very imperfect and mistaken, as indeed it necessarily must be, and the conceptions which were formed of the model were almost as fantastic as if they had been pure creations of the imagination. The learning of the Renaissance was necessarily restricted to the selected classes, and the masses either remained untouched by the faiths and fads of the learned, or accepted the same in grotesquely distorted forms. A phrase of a classical writer, or a fanciful conception of some hero of Plutarch, sufficed to enthuse a criminal, or to upset the mental equilibrium of a political speculator. The jumble of heterogeneous mores, and of ideas conformable to different mores, caused numbers to lose their mental equilibrium and to become victims either of enthusiasm or of melancholy.116 The phenomena of suggestion were astounding and incalculable.117 The period was marked by the dominion of dogmatic ideas, accepted as regulative principles for the mores. The result was the dominion of the phrase and the prevalence of hollow affectation. The men who were most thoroughly interested in the new learning, and had 94lost faith in the church and the religion of the Middle Ages, kept up the ritual of the traditional system. The Renaissance never made any new ritual. That is why it had no strong root and passed away as a temporary fashion. Hearn118 is led from his study of Japan to say that "We could no more mingle with the old Greek life, if it were resurrected for us, no more become a part of it, than we could change our mental identities." The modern classicists have tried to resuscitate Greek standards, faiths, and ways. Individuals have met with a measure of success in themselves, and university graduates have to some extent reached common views of life and well living, but they have necessarily selected what features they would imitate, and so they have arbitrarily overruled their chosen authority. They have never won wide respect for it in modern society. The New England Puritans, in the seventeenth century, tried to build a society on the Bible, especially the books of Moses. The attempt was in every way a failure. It may well be doubted if any society ever existed of which the books referred to were a description, and the prescriptions were found ill adapted to seventeenth-century facts. The mores made by any age for itself are good and right for that age, but it follows that they can suit another age only to a very limited extent.

98. Embracing the customs of a different time. The Renaissance was a time when people tried to adopt the customs of another era, as those customs were understood through literature and art. The understanding was quite limited and often incorrect, as it had to be, and the ideas about these models were almost as fanciful as if they were purely imaginary. The learning of the Renaissance was largely confined to a privileged few, while the general public either remained unaffected by the beliefs and trends of the educated class or accepted them in distorted ways. A quote from a classical writer or an idealized view of a hero from Plutarch was enough to excite a criminal or shake the confidence of a political thinker. The mixture of various customs and ideas that aligned with different values caused many to lose their mental stability, falling prey to intense enthusiasm or deep melancholy. The effects of suggestion were astonishing and unpredictable. This period was characterized by the dominance of dogmatic ideas, which were embraced as guiding principles for social customs. Consequently, empty phrases and superficial pretentiousness prevailed. Those most engaged with the new learning, who had lost faith in the church and medieval religion, continued to uphold the rituals of the traditional system. The Renaissance did not create any new rituals, which is why it never took strong root and faded away as a passing trend. Hearn118 draws from his study of Japan to say, "We could no more blend with the old Greek life, if it were revived for us, than we could change our mental identities." Modern classicists have attempted to revive Greek standards, beliefs, and lifestyles. Some individuals have succeeded on a personal level, and university graduates have somewhat aligned their views on life and good living, but they have inevitably chosen which aspects to imitate, thus arbitrarily overriding their chosen authority. They have never gained widespread respect for this in contemporary society. The New England Puritans in the seventeenth century tried to establish a society based on the Bible, particularly the books of Moses. This endeavor was a failure in every sense. It's doubtful that any society ever existed that reflected those books accurately, and their rules were poorly suited to the realities of the seventeenth century. The customs created by any era are appropriate and relevant for that time, but they can only fit another era to a very limited extent.

99. What changes are possible. All these cases go to show that changes which run with the mores are easily brought about, but that changes which are opposed to the mores require long and patient effort, if they are possible at all. The ruling clique can use force to warp the mores towards some result which they have selected, especially if they bring their effort to bear on the ritual, not on the dogmas, and if they are contented to go slowly. The church has won great results in this way, and by so doing has created a belief that religion, or ideas, or institutions, make mores. The leading classes, no matter by what standard they are selected, can lead by example, which always affects ritual. An aristocracy acts in this way. It suggests standards of elegance, refinement, and nobility, and t95he usages of good manners, from generation to generation, are such as have spread from the aristocracy to other classes. Such influences are unspoken, unconscious, unintentional. If we admit that it is possible and right for some to undertake to mold the mores of others, of set purpose, we see that the limits within which any such effort can succeed are very narrow, and the methods by which it can operate are strictly defined. The favorite methods of our time are legislation and preaching. These methods fail because they do not affect ritual, and because they always aim at great results in a short time. Above all, we can judge of the amount of serious attention which is due to plans for "reorganizing society," to get rid of alleged errors and inconveniences in it. We might as well plan to reorganize our globe by redistributing the elements in it.

99. What changes are possible. All these cases show that changes that align with social customs are easily achieved, but changes that go against these customs require long and patient effort, if they can happen at all. Those in power can use force to shift social customs towards a desired outcome, especially if they focus on rituals rather than beliefs, and if they are willing to take their time. The church has seen significant success this way, leading to the belief that religion, ideas, or institutions shape social customs. The leading classes, regardless of how they are chosen, can set an example, which always influences rituals. An aristocracy operates in this manner. It proposes standards of elegance, refinement, and nobility, and the habits of good manners that have been passed down through generations typically originate from the aristocracy to other classes. Such influences are often unspoken, unconscious, and unintentional. If we accept that it's possible and right for some to intentionally shape the social customs of others, we realize that the scope for any such effort to succeed is very limited, and the methods available for this purpose are strictly defined. The preferred methods today are legislation and preaching. These approaches often fail because they do not address rituals and because they tend to seek significant results in a short time. Most importantly, we can evaluate the seriousness of the attention given to plans for "reorganizing society" to eliminate supposed flaws and inconveniences within it. It’s as futile as trying to reorganize our planet by rearranging its elements.

100. Dissent from the mores; group orthodoxy. Since it appears that the old mores are mischievous if they last beyond the duration of the conditions and needs to which they were adapted, and that constant, gradual, smooth, and easy readjustment is the course of things which is conducive to healthful life, it follows that free and rational criticism of traditional mores is essential to societal welfare. We have seen that the inherited mores exert a coercion on every one born in the group. It follows that only the greatest and best can react against the mores so as to modify them. It is by no means to be inferred that every one who sets himself at war with the traditional mores is a hero of social correction and amelioration. The trained reason and conscience never have heavier tasks laid upon them than where questions of conformity to, or dissent from, the mores are raised. It is by the dissent and free judgment of the best reason and conscience that the mores win flexibility and automatic readjustment. Dissent is always unpopular in the group. Groups form standards of orthodoxy as to the "principles" which each member must profess and the ritual which each must practice. Dissent seems to imply a claim of superiority. It evokes hatred and persecution. Dissenters are rebels, traitors, and heretics. We see this in all kinds of subgroups. Noble and patrician classe96s, merchants, artisans, religious and philosophical sects, political parties, academies and learned societies, punish by social penalties dissent from, or disobedience to, their code of group conduct. The modern trades union, in its treatment of a "scab," only presents another example. The group also, by a majority, adopts a programme of policy and then demands of each member that he shall work and make sacrifices for what has been resolved upon for the group interest. He who refuses is a renegade or apostate with respect to the group doctrines and interests. He who adopts the mores of another group is a still more heinous criminal. The mediæval definition of a heretic was one who varied in life and conversation, dress, speech, or manner (that is, the social ritual) from the ordinary members of the Christian community. The first meaning of "Catholic" in the fourth century was a summary of the features which were common to all Christians in social and ecclesiastical behavior; those were Catholic who conformed to the mores which were characteristic of Christians.119 If a heretic was better than the Catholics, they hated him more. That never excused him before the church authorities. They wanted loyalty to the ecclesiastical corporation. Persecution of a dissenter is always popular in the group which he has abandoned. Toleration of dissent is no sentiment of the masses.

100. Dissent from the norms; group conformity. It’s clear that outdated norms can be harmful if they endure beyond the conditions and needs they were made for, and that continuous, gradual, smooth, and easy adjustments are what contribute to a healthy life. Therefore, free and rational criticism of traditional norms is crucial for the welfare of society. We’ve seen that inherited norms pressure everyone born into the group. This means that only the most exceptional individuals can push back against these norms to change them. However, it’s not correct to assume that everyone who opposes traditional norms is a hero of social change and improvement. The trained mind and conscience face their toughest challenges when it comes to questions of compliance with, or dissent from, these norms. It is through the dissent and free judgment of those with the best reasoning and conscience that norms gain flexibility and the ability to adjust automatically. Dissent is always unwelcome in the group. Groups establish standards of conformity regarding the "principles" that each member must uphold and the rituals they must follow. Dissent often suggests a claim of superiority and can provoke hate and persecution. Dissenters are labeled as rebels, traitors, and heretics. This is evident in various subgroups. Noble and elite classes, merchants, craftsmen, religious and philosophical sects, political parties, academies, and learned societies all impose social penalties for dissent or disobedience to their codes of conduct. The modern labor union’s treatment of a “scab” is just another example. The group, by a majority, adopts a policy agenda and then expects every member to support and sacrifice for what has been decided for the collective good. Those who refuse are seen as renegades or apostates regarding the group’s beliefs and interests. If one adopts the norms of another group, they are considered even more of a criminal. The medieval definition of a heretic was someone who differed in life and conversation, dress, speech, or manner (in other words, social ritual) from the typical members of the Christian community. The original meaning of "Catholic" in the fourth century was a summary of the features shared by all Christians in social and church behavior; those were considered Catholic who conformed to the norms characteristic of Christians.119 If a heretic was superior to Catholics, they were despised even more. That was never excusable in the eyes of church authorities, who demanded loyalty to the ecclesiastical organization. Persecuting a dissenter is always popular among the group they have left. Tolerance for dissent is not a sentiment shared by the masses.

101. Retreat and isolation to make new mores. Quakers. In the stage of half-civilization and above there have been many cases of sects which have "withdrawn from the world" and lived an isolated life. They were dissenters from the world philosophy or the life policy current in the society to which they belonged. The real issue was that they were at war with its mores. In that war they could not prevail so as to change the mores. They could not even realize their own plan of life in the midst of uncongenial mores. The English Puritans of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries tried to transform the mores of their age. Many of them emigrated to uninhabited territory in order to make a society in which their ideal mores should be realized. Very many sects and parties emigrated to North America in the seventeenth century with the same purpose. The Quakers went to the greatest extreme in adopting dress, language, manners, etc., which should be different from the current usages.97 In all this they were multiplying ritual means of isolation and of cultivation of their chosen ways of life. They were not strenuous about theological dogmas. Their leading notions were really about the mores and bore on social policy. In the Netherlands, in 1657, they appeared as a militant sect of revolutionary communists and levelers.120 In New England they courted persecution. They wanted to cultivate states of mind and traits of social character which they had selected as good, and their ritual was devised to that end (humility, simplicity, peacefulness, friendliness, truth). They are now being overpowered and absorbed by the mores of the society which surrounds them. The same is true of Shakers, Moravians, and other sects of dissenters from the mores of the time and place.

101. Retreat and isolation to create new customs. Quakers. In the stages of partial civilization and beyond, there have been many instances of groups that have "withdrawn from the world" to live isolated lives. They disagreed with the dominant philosophies or social practices of the societies they belonged to. The main issue was that they were in conflict with its customs. In that struggle, they couldn't succeed in changing those customs. They couldn't even pursue their own way of life amidst unwelcoming customs. The English Puritans of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries attempted to reshape the customs of their time. Many of them moved to uninhabited areas to establish a society where their ideal customs could be realized. A large number of sects and groups emigrated to North America in the seventeenth century with the same goal. The Quakers took it to the extreme by adopting dress, language, behaviors, etc., that were completely different from the existing norms.97 In all this, they were increasing their rituals for isolation and fostering their chosen ways of life. They weren't overly focused on theological beliefs. Their primary ideas were actually about customs and related to social policies. In the Netherlands, in 1657, they emerged as an active group of revolutionary communists and egalitarians.120 In New England, they welcomed persecution. They sought to nurture mindsets and social traits they deemed good, and their rituals were designed to achieve that (humility, simplicity, peacefulness, friendliness, truth). They are now being overwhelmed and assimilated by the customs of the surrounding society. The same applies to Shakers, Moravians, and other groups that dissent from the customs of their time and place.

102. Social policy. In Germany an attempt has been made to develop social policy into an art (Socialpolitik). Systematic attempts are made to study demographical facts in order to deduce from them conclusions as to the things which need to be done to make society better. The scheme is captivating. It is one of the greatest needs of modern states, which have gone so far in the way of experimental devices for social amelioration and rectification, at the expense of tax payers, that those devices should be tested and that the notions on which they are based should be verified. So far as demographical information furnishes these tests it is of the highest value. When, however, the statesmen and social philosophers stand ready to undertake any manipulation of institutions and mores, and proceed on the assumption that they can obtain data upon which to proceed with confidence in that undertaking, as an architect or engineer would obtain data and apply his devices to a task in his art, a fallacy is included which is radical and mischievous beyond measure. We have, as yet, no calculus for the variable elements which enter into social problems and no analysis which can unravel their complications. The discussions always reveal the dominion of the prepossessions in the minds of the disputants which are in the mores. We know that an observer of nature always has to know his own personal equation. The mores are98 a societal equation. When the mores are the thing studied in one's own society, there is an operation like begging the question. Moreover, the convictions which are in the mores are "faiths." They are not affected by scientific facts or demonstration. We "believe in" democracy, as we have been brought up in it, or we do not. If we do, we accept its mythology. The reason is because we have grown up in it, are familiar with it, and like it. Argument would not touch this faith. In like manner the people of one state believe in "the state," or in militarism, or in commercialism, or in individualism. Those of another state are sentimental, nervous, fond of rhetorical phrases, full of group vanity. It is vain to imagine that any man can lift himself out of these characteristic features in the mores of the group to which he belongs, especially when he is dealing with the nearest and most familiar phenomena of everyday life. It is vain to imagine that a "scientific man" can divest himself of prejudice or previous opinion, and put himself in an attitude of neutral independence towards the mores. He might as well try to get out of gravity or the pressure of the atmosphere. The most learned scholar reveals all the philistinism and prejudice of the man-on-the-curbstone when mores are in discussion. The most elaborate discussion only consists in revolving on one's own axis. One only finds again the prepossessions which he brought to the consideration of the subject, returned to him with a little more intense faith. The philosophical drift in the mores of our time is towards state regulation, militarism, imperialism, towards petting and flattering the poor and laboring classes, and in favor of whatever is altruistic and humanitarian. What man of us ever gets out of his adopted attitude, for or against these now ruling tendencies, so that he forms judgments, not by his ruling interest or conviction, but by the supposed impact of demographic data on an empty brain. We have no grounds for confidence in these ruling tendencies of our time. They are only the present phases in the endless shifting of our philosophical generalizations, and it is only proposed, by the application 99of social policy, to subject society to another set of arbitrary interferences, dictated by a new set of dogmatic prepossessions that would only be a continuation of old methods and errors.

102. Social policy. In Germany, there’s been an effort to turn social policy into a discipline (Socialpolitik). Researchers systematically look into demographic data to draw conclusions about what needs to be done to improve society. The approach is intriguing. It’s one of the biggest needs of modern governments, which have moved so far into experimenting with social improvements at taxpayers’ expense that these experiments should be evaluated and the ideas behind them confirmed. As far as demographic information provides these evaluations, it’s incredibly valuable. However, when politicians and social theorists are ready to manipulate institutions and customs, thinking they can gather reliable data to confidently move forward—like an architect or engineer—they fall into a significant and dangerously misleading assumption. We currently lack a system to measure the changing elements that make up social issues and a method to untangle their complexities. Discussions often expose the biases held by those involved, which are rooted in societal norms. We know that anyone observing nature must account for their own biases. Social norms are a kind of societal bias. When someone studies the norms within their own society, it’s akin to begging the question. Moreover, the beliefs tied to these norms are deeply ingrained "faiths." They aren’t influenced by scientific facts or demonstrations. We "believe in" democracy because we’ve been raised in it, or we don’t. If we do believe, we accept its underlying myths. This happens because it’s familiar and we appreciate it. Arguments can’t change these beliefs. Similarly, people in one country might believe strongly in "the state," militarism, commercialism, or individualism. In another country, people may be sentimental, anxious, fond of fancy language, or prideful of their group. It’s unrealistic to think anyone can rise above these traits in their society, especially when dealing with the everyday experiences closest to them. It’s also unrealistic to think a "scientific person" can free themselves from biases or pre-existing opinions, adopting a neutral stance towards social norms. It’s like trying to escape gravity or atmospheric pressure. Even the most knowledgeable scholar reveals the common biases of a layperson when discussing social norms. Advanced discussions often just spin in circles. Participants end up reinforcing their initial biases, returned to them with even stronger conviction. Currently, the philosophical trend among social norms points to government regulation, militarism, imperialism, and an inclination to coddle and praise the poor and working classes, all in support of whatever is altruistic and humanitarian. How many of us manage to break free from our established views, whether for or against these prevailing trends, so that we make judgments not based on our interests or beliefs, but on the supposed influence of demographic data in a blank mind? We have no basis for trust in these dominant trends of our time. They’re just the latest shifts in our ongoing philosophical discussions, and by applying 99 social policy, we would only subject society to another round of arbitrary interventions guided by a new set of dogmatic biases, continuing the same old mistakes.

103. Degenerate and evil mores. Mores of advance and decline. The case is somewhat different when attempts are made by positive efforts to prevent the operation of bad mores, or to abolish them. The historians have familiarized us with the notion of corrupt or degenerate mores. Such periods as the later Roman empire, the Byzantine empire, the Merovingian kingdom, and the Renaissance offer us examples of evil mores. We need to give more exactitude to this idea. Bad mores are those which are not well fitted to the conditions and needs of the society at the time. But, as we have seen, the mores produce a philosophy of welfare, more or less complete, and they produce taboos which are concentrated inhibitions directed against conduct which the philosophy regards as harmful, or positive injunctions to do what is judged expedient and beneficial. The taboos constitute morality or a moral system which, in higher civilization, restrains passion and appetite, and curbs the will. Various conjunctures arise in which the taboos are weakened or the sanctions on them are withdrawn. Faith in the current religion may be lost. Then its mystic sanctions cease to operate. The political institutions may be weak or unfit, and the civil sanctions may fail. There may not be the necessary harmony between economic conditions and political institutions, or the classes which hold the social forces in their hands may misuse them for their selfish interest at the expense of others. The philosophical and ethical generalizations which are produced by the mores rise into a realm of intellect and reason which is proud, noble, and grand. The power of the intelligence is a human prerogative. If the power is correctly used the scope of achievement in the satisfaction of needs is enormously extended. The penalty of error in that domain is correspondingly great. When the mores go wrong it is, above all, on account of error in the attempt to employ the philosophical and ethical generalizations in order to impose upon mores and institutions a movement towards selected and "ideal" results which the ruling powers of the society have determined to aim100 at. Then the energy of the society may be diverted from its interests. Such a drift of the mores is exactly analogous to a vice of an individual, i.e. energy is expended on acts which are contrary to welfare. The result is a confusion of all the functions of the society, and a falseness in all its mores. Any of the aberrations which have been mentioned will produce evil mores, that is, mores which are not adapted to welfare, so that a group may fall into vicious mores just as an individual falls into vicious habits.

103. Degenerate and evil customs. Customs of progress and decline. The situation changes somewhat when people actively try to prevent the negative impact of bad customs or to eliminate them. Historians have introduced us to the idea of corrupt or degenerate customs. Periods like the later Roman Empire, the Byzantine Empire, the Merovingian Kingdom, and the Renaissance provide examples of evil customs. We need to clarify this concept. Bad customs are those that do not align well with the conditions and needs of society at the time. However, as we have seen, customs create a philosophy of well-being that is more or less complete and generate taboos, which are focused restrictions against behaviors viewed as harmful, or positive directives to act in ways considered helpful and beneficial. These taboos form a moral system that, in advanced civilizations, restrains desires and impulses and limits the will. Various circumstances can arise in which taboos weaken or the punishments attached to them are lifted. Faith in the dominant religion may fade, leading to the loss of its mystical authority. Political institutions might be weak or inadequate, and civil penalties may fail. There might not be the necessary balance between economic conditions and political structures, or the groups that hold social power might exploit it for their selfish interests at the expense of others. The philosophical and ethical ideas produced by customs reach a level of intellect and reason that is proud, noble, and grand. The power of intelligence is a human privilege. When used wisely, it greatly expands the potential for meeting needs. However, the consequences of mistakes in this area can be significant. When customs go awry, it is primarily due to errors in attempts to apply philosophical and ethical ideas to push customs and institutions towards selected and "ideal" outcomes determined by those in power in society. This can misdirect societal energy away from its true interests. Such a shift in customs is similar to an individual’s vice, where energy is wasted on actions that go against well-being. The result is a breakdown of all societal functions and a distortion of all its customs. Any of the previously mentioned issues will produce bad customs, meaning those misaligned with well-being, leading a group to develop damaging customs, just as an individual might develop harmful habits.100

104. Illustrations. This was well illustrated at Byzantium. The development of courtesans and prostitutes into a great and flourishing institution; the political rule, by palace intrigues, of favorites, women, and eunuchs; the decisive interference of royal guards; the vices of public amusements and baths; the miseries and calamities of talented men and the consequent elimination of that class from the society; the sycophancy of clients; the servitude of peasants and artisans, with economic exhaustion as a consequence; demonism, fanaticism, and superstition in religion, combined with extravagant controversies over pedantic trifles,—such are some of the phenomena of mores disordered by divorce from sober interests, and complicated by arbitrary dogmas of politics and religion, not forgetting the brutal and ignorant measures of selfish rulers. In the Merovingian kingdom barbaric and corrupt Roman mores were intermingled in a period of turmoil. In the Renaissance in Italy all the taboos were broken down, or had lost their sanctions, and vice and crime ran riot through social disorder. As to the degeneracy of mores, we meet with a current opinion that in time the mores tend to "run down," by the side of another current opinion that there is, in time, a tendency of the mores to become more refined and purer. If the life conditions do not change, there is no reason at all why the mores should change. Some barbarian peoples have brought their mores into true adjustment to their life conditions, and have gone on for centuries without change. What is true, however, is that there are periods of social advance and periods of social decline, that is, advance or decline in economic power, material prosperity, and group strength for war. In either case all the mores fall into a character, temper, and spirit which conform to the situation. The early centuries101 of the Christian era were a period of decline. Tertullian121 has a passage in which he describes in enthusiastic terms the prosperity and progress of his time (end of the second century). He did not perceive that society was in a conjuncture of decline. Many, however, from the time of Augustus saw evil coming. The splendors of the empire did not delude them. Tacitus feared evil from the Germans; others from the Parthians.122 The population of the Roman empire felt its inferiority to its ancestors. One thing after another gave way. Nothing could serve as a fulcrum for resisting decline, or producing recovery. In such a period despair wins control. The philosophy is pessimistic. The world is supposed to be coming to an end. Life is not valued. Ascetic practices fall in with the prevailing temper. Martyrdom has no great terrors; such as it has can be overcome by a little enthusiasm. Inroads of barbarians only add a little to the other woes, or hasten an end which is inevitable and is expected with resignation. At such a time a religion of demonism, other-worldliness, resignation, retirement from the world, and renunciation appeals both to those who want a dream of escape and to those who despair. Our own time, on the other hand, is one of advance on account of great unoccupied territories now opened at little or no cost to those who have nothing. Such a period is one of hope, power, and gain for the masses. Optimism is the philosophy. All the mores get their spirit from it. "Progress" is an object of faith. A philosophy of resignation and renunciation is unpopular. There is nothing which we cannot do, and will not do, if we choose. No mistake will cost much. It can be easily rectified. In the Renaissance in Italy, besides the rejection of religion and the disorder of the state, there was a great movement of new power derived from the knowledge which was changing the life conditions. Great social forces were set loose. Men of heroic dimensions, both in good and ill, appeared in great numbers. They had astounding ability to accomplish achievements, and appeared to be possessed by devils, so superhuman was their energy in vice and crime as well as in war, art, discovery, and literature. No doubt this phenomenon of heroic men belongs to an102 age of advance with a great upbursting of new power under more favorable conditions. It is to be noticed also that reproduction responds to conditions of advance or decline. In decline marriage and family become irksome. Celibacy arises in the mores. In times of advance sex vice and excess reach a degree, as in the Renaissance, which seems to constitute a social paroxysm. The sex passion rises to a frenzy to which everything else is sacrificed. The notion that mores grow either better or worse by virtue of some inherent tendency is to be rejected. Goodness or badness of the mores is always relative only. Their purpose is to serve needs, and their quality is to be defined by the degree to which they do it. We have noticed that there is in them a strain towards consistency, due to the fact that they are more efficient when consistent. They are consistent also in aberration and error when they fall under the dominion of any one of the false tendencies above described. Hence we may have the phenomena of degenerate mores characterizing a period; being a case of change in the mores not due to any external and determinable cause, and analogous either to vice or disease.

104. Illustrations. This was clearly demonstrated in Byzantium. The rise of courtesans and prostitutes turned into a significant and thriving institution; political influence, orchestrated by palace intrigues, was held by favorites, women, and eunuchs; the decisive interference of royal guards was evident; the vices surrounding public entertainment and baths thrived; the struggles and tragedies faced by talented individuals led to their exclusion from society; the sycophancy of clients prevailed; and the servitude of peasants and artisans resulted in economic exhaustion. There was demonism, fanaticism, and superstition in religion, combined with wild debates over trivial matters,—these are some of the traits of a culture disrupted by a lack of sober interests, complicated by arbitrary political and religious dogmas, along with the brutal and ignorant actions of selfish rulers. In the Merovingian kingdom, barbaric and corrupt Roman customs mixed during a time of chaos. During the Renaissance in Italy, all taboos were dismantled or had lost their power, resulting in vice and crime running rampant amid social disorder. Regarding the decline in morals, there is a prevailing belief that over time, morals tend to “deteriorate,” alongside another belief that they can also become more refined and better over time. If the conditions of life don't change, there’s no reason for morals to change either. Some barbarian societies have aligned their morals with their life conditions and have maintained them for centuries without change. What is true, however, is that there are periods of social advancement and periods of social decline, meaning progress or regression in economic strength, material wealth, and group military power. In either case, all morals reflect a character, mood, and spirit that match the situation. The early centuries of the Christian era marked a time of decline. Tertullian has a passage where he enthusiastically describes the prosperity and advancements of his time (the end of the second century). He didn’t realize that society was experiencing a period of decline. However, many from the time of Augustus sensed trouble on the horizon. The glories of the empire didn’t deceive them. Tacitus feared threats from the Germans; others from the Parthians. The population of the Roman Empire felt inferior to its ancestors. One setback after another occurred. Nothing could serve as a support against decline or to foster recovery. During such a period, despair takes over. The prevailing philosophy is pessimistic. The world seems to be coming to an end. Life is undervalued. Ascetic practices align with the dominant mood. Martyrdom loses its terrors; any fear can be surpassed by a spark of enthusiasm. Invasions by barbarians add little to the existing troubles or hasten an expected end, which is met with resignation. During such times, a religion focused on demonism, other-worldliness, resignation, withdrawal from society, and renunciation appeals to both those seeking an escape and those burdened by despair. Conversely, our current time represents an era of progress thanks to vast untapped territories now available at little or no cost to those with nothing. This is a time of hope, power, and opportunity for the masses. Optimism prevails. All morals are shaped by it. "Progress" has become a guiding principle. A philosophy of resignation and renunciation is out of favor. There is nothing we cannot achieve or will not strive for if we choose to. Mistakes are not costly; they can be easily corrected. In the Renaissance in Italy, there was not only a rejection of religion and the chaos of the state but also a massive surge of new power driven by knowledge that was transforming the conditions of life. Major social forces were unleashed. People of extraordinary character, in both good and bad ways, emerged in large numbers. They possessed remarkable abilities to achieve great things, appearing almost possessed by an inhuman energy in vice and crime as well as in war, art, discovery, and literature. Undoubtedly, this phenomenon of heroic individuals is tied to a time of advancement characterized by a tremendous outburst of new power under more favorable conditions. It’s also worth noting that reproduction aligns with conditions of progress or decline. During a decline, marriage and family become burdensome. Celibacy emerges within the morals. In times of progress, sexual vice and excess skyrocket, achieving levels during the Renaissance that seem to lead to a social frenzy. Sexual passion erupts to a level where everything else is sacrificed. The idea that morals inherently gravitate either towards improvement or decay is misleading. The quality of morals is always relative. Their purpose is to fulfill needs, and their value is determined by how well they achieve that. We've noticed a tendency for consistency in morals, as they tend to be more effective when they are consistent. They can also be consistent in deviation and error when they fall under the influence of the false tendencies previously described. Thus, we may observe the characteristics of degenerate morals during a particular period; this is a case of moral change not resulting from any external and identifiable cause and is akin to either vice or disease.

105. The correction of aberrations. It is possible to arrest or avert such an aberration in the mores at its beginning or in its early stages. It is, however, very difficult to do so, and it would be very difficult to find a case in which it has been done. Necessarily the effort to do it consists in a prophecy of consequences. Such prophecy does not appeal to any one who does not himself foresee error and harm. Prophets have always fared ill, because their predictions were unwelcome and they were unpopular. The pension system which has grown up in the United States since the civil war has often been criticised. It is an abuse of extreme peril in a democracy. Demagogues easily use it to corrupt the voters with their own money. It is believed that it will soon die out by its own limitations. There is, however, great doubt of this. It is more likely to cause other evil measures, in order that it may not die out. If we notice the way in which, in this case, people let a thing go on in order to avoid trouble, we may see how aberrant mores come in and grow strong.

105. The correction of aberrations. It’s possible to stop or prevent such a deviation in social norms at its onset or in the initial stages. However, it’s quite challenging to do so, and it’s hard to find an example where it has been successful. The effort to achieve this involves predicting the consequences. Such predictions don’t resonate with anyone who doesn’t foresee the errors and harm themselves. Throughout history, prophets have often faced backlash because their warnings were unwelcome, making them unpopular. The pension system that has developed in the United States since the Civil War has frequently been criticized. It poses a serious risk in a democracy. Demagogues easily manipulate it to bribe voters using their own money. Many believe it will soon phase out due to its own limitations. However, there is significant doubt about this. It’s more likely to lead to additional harmful measures to ensure its survival. By observing how people allow things to continue in this situation to avoid conflict, we can see how deviant social norms take root and gain strength.

106. Mores of advance or decline. Seeck thinks that a general weariness of life in the Greco-Roman world caused indifference 103to procreation. It accounts for the readiness to commit suicide and for the indifference to martyrdom. Life was hardly worth having. He says that during the whole period of the empire there was no improvement in the useful arts, no new invention, and no new device to facilitate production. Neither was there any improvement in the art of war, in literature, or the fine arts. As to transportation and commerce there seems to have been gain in the first centuries of the Christian era.123 Such inventions as were made required a very long time to work their way into general use. This sluggishness is most apparent in mental labor. After the time of Hadrian science cannot be said to have existed. The learned only cited their predecessors. Philosophy consisted in interpreting old texts. The only gains were in religion, and those all were won by Semites or other peoples of western Asia.124 Both Greeks and Romans exterminated the élite of their societies, and pursued a policy which really was a selection of the less worthy.125 Men fled from the world. They wanted to get out of human society. They especially wanted to escape the state. The reason was that they suffered pain in society, especially from the political institutions. The Christian church gave to this renunciation of social rights and duties the character of a religious virtue. "Pessimism took possession of the old peoples at the beginning of the Christian era. This world is regarded as delivered over to destruction. Men long for a better life and the immortality of the gods, outside of this transitory existence. To this sentiment corresponds the division of the universe into a world of light above, the realm of the good, and a world of darkness below, where the evil powers dwell. Men live in a middle space. Myths explained how our world arose as a mixture of good and evil, between the two realms of good and evil. Man belongs to both; to the world of light by his soul, to the world of darkness by his body. Men struggle for redemption from this world and from carnality, and long to soar through the series of the heavens, so as to come before the face of the highest God, there 104to live forever. This one can do after death, if he has during life undergone the necessary consecration, and has learned the words which can open heaven for him. In order to impart the consecration, and break the powers of darkness, one of the higher gods, the Redeemer-God, himself descended to earth. This religious theory is held by secret sects. The folk religions are dead. They can no longer satisfy the wants of men. Those of the same faiths and sentiments meet in secret brotherhood. The East must have been full of such secret sects, which corresponded to the petty states of the earlier period."126 There was a very widespread opinion that the world was old and used up so that it could produce no more, just as a woman beyond her prime could no longer bear children.127 "Whenever in any people, consciousness of its decline becomes vivid, a strange tendency to self-destruction arises in it. This is not to be explained scientifically, although it has been often observed." The best commit suicide first, for they do not fear death.128 Romans of wealth and rank committed suicide in the first and second century with astonishing levity; Christians, of the masses, went to martyrdom in the same way. Pliny expresses the feeling that life had little or no value.129

106. Mores of advance or decline. Seeck believes that a general weariness of life in the Greco-Roman world led to indifference 103 regarding procreation. This attitude contributed to a willingness to commit suicide and a lack of concern for martyrdom. Life seemed hardly worth living. He states that throughout the entire period of the empire, there was no progress in useful arts, no new inventions, and no innovations to improve production. Additionally, there was no advancement in military strategy, literature, or the fine arts. However, there appears to have been some progress in transportation and commerce during the early centuries of the Christian era.123 Any inventions that were made took a very long time to gain widespread acceptance. This sluggishness is particularly evident in intellectual pursuits. After the time of Hadrian, true science cannot be recognized. Scholars merely referenced their predecessors. Philosophy revolved around interpreting old texts. The only advancements were in religion, all of which were made by Semites or other peoples from western Asia.124 Both Greeks and Romans eliminated the élite of their societies and followed policies that effectively selected for the less deserving.125 People sought to escape the world. They wanted to disengage from human society, particularly the state. This desire stemmed from the suffering they experienced within society, primarily due to its political institutions. The Christian church redefined this withdrawal from social rights and responsibilities as a form of religious virtue. "Pessimism took hold of the ancient peoples at the start of the Christian era. This world was seen as destined for destruction. People yearned for a better life and the immortality of the gods, away from this temporary existence. This feeling corresponds with the division of the universe into a world of light above, the realm of goodness, and a world of darkness below, where evil resides. Humanity exists in a middle ground. Myths explained how our world emerged as a blend of good and evil, situated between these two realms. A person belongs to both; their soul to the realm of light and their body to the realm of darkness. People strive for liberation from this world and from physicality, longing to ascend through the heavens to stand before the ultimate God, there 104 to live eternally. This can occur after death if one has undergone the necessary sanctification in life and knows the words that can open the gates of heaven for them. To provide this sanctification and conquer the powers of darkness, a higher god, the Redeemer-God, descended to earth. This religious concept is maintained by secret groups. Traditional folk religions have faded away and can no longer meet people's needs. Those who share the same beliefs and sentiments gather in hidden communities. The East must have harbored many such secret sects, corresponding to the smaller states of earlier times."126 There was a widespread belief that the world was old and exhausted, unable to produce any more, much like a woman past her prime can no longer bear children.127 "Whenever any people becomes acutely aware of its decline, a strange inclination toward self-destruction emerges. This can't be explained scientifically, although it has been repeatedly observed." The best individuals are the first to take their own lives, as they are unafraid of death.128 Wealthy and prominent Romans committed suicide in the first and second centuries with shocking casualness; Christians, from the lower classes, similarly accepted martyrdom. Pliny captures the sentiment that life held little or no value.129

107. The Greek temper in prosperity. The Greeks, until the fourth century before Christ, were characterized by the joy of life. They lived in close touch with nature, and the human body was to them not a clog or a curse, but a model of beauty and a means of participating in the activities of nature. Their mores were full of youthful exuberance. Their life philosophy was egoistic and materialistic. They wanted to enjoy all which their powers could win, yet their notion of olbos was so elevated that our modern languages have no word for it. It meant opulence, with generous liberality of sentiment and public spirit. "I do not call him who lives in prosperity, and has great possessions, a man of olbos, but only a well-to-do treasure keeper."130 Such were the mores of the age of advance in wealth, population, military art, knowledge, mental achievement, and fine arts,—all of which evidently 105were correlative and coherent parts of an expanding prosperity and group life.

107. The Greek attitude in prosperity. The Greeks, until the fourth century BC, were known for their zest for life. They lived closely connected to nature, and for them, the human body was not a burden or a curse, but a symbol of beauty and a way to engage in the natural world. Their customs were filled with youthful energy. Their life philosophy was self-centered and materialistic. They wanted to enjoy everything their abilities could acquire, yet their idea of olbos was so refined that modern languages lack a word for it. It signified wealth, combined with a generous spirit and a sense of public responsibility. "I do not consider him who lives in wealth and possesses great resources a man of olbos, but merely a prosperous treasure keeper."130 Such were the customs of an era of growth in wealth, population, military skill, knowledge, mental accomplishments, and the fine arts—all of which were clearly 105 interrelated and consistent parts of a flourishing prosperity and community life.

108. Greek pessimism. It is true that this light-hearted, gay, and artistic temper was boyish. Behind it there always was a pessimistic world philosophy. The gods envied men any happiness and success, and would cast down any one who was successful. The joyous temper always was that of the man who has made up his mind to enjoy himself and forget, since to take thought and care would do no good. This philosophy embittered all prosperity. The epic heroes suffered painful ends, and when the tragedians took up the stories again they heaped up crime and woe.131 Pessimism was in the myths. While things went well the life policy of joyous carelessness overbore the pessimism, but when things began to go ill the conviction arose that life is not worth living. The abuses of democracy in the cities took away all the joy of success. It was wisdom just to take things as they came. Life was not worth having, for itself. If circumstances turned the balance of joy and pain so that the latter predominated a little, suicide was a rational relief. Religion did not cause this pessimism, but also it did not oppose it. Suicide was no offense to the gods, because they did not give life.132 The Greeks held their doctrine of pessimism, the envy of the gods, etc., to be a correct induction from observation of life. Herodotus brought back a conviction of it from his travels.133 Tradition ascribed to Solon the saying that "there is not a single happy mortal to be found amongst all the sun shines on."134

108. Greek pessimism. It's true that this cheerful, lively, and artistic spirit was youthful. Underneath it, there was always a pessimistic view of the world. The gods envied any happiness and success in humans and would bring down anyone who achieved it. The joyful spirit was that of someone who decided to enjoy life and forget, since worrying wouldn’t change anything. This philosophy soured all prosperity. The epic heroes faced painful ends, and when the tragedians revisited those stories, they piled on crime and suffering.131 Pessimism was woven into the myths. While things were going well, a carefree approach to life overshadowed the pessimism, but when things took a turn for the worse, the belief emerged that life wasn't worth living. The problems with democracy in the cities drained all joy from success. It seemed wise just to accept things as they came. Life wasn't inherently valuable. If circumstances tipped the scale to favor pain over joy, then suicide appeared to be a sensible escape. Religion didn’t create this pessimism, but it also didn’t challenge it. Suicide wasn’t considered an offense to the gods because they didn’t grant life.132 The Greeks believed their views on pessimism, the envy of the gods, and so on were valid conclusions drawn from observing life. Herodotus returned with this belief from his travels.133 Tradition attributes to Solon the saying that “there is not a single happy mortal to be found amongst all the sun shines on.”134

109. Greek degeneracy. The decline of the Greeks in the three centuries before our era is so great and sudden that it is very difficult to understand it. The best estimate of the population of the Peloponnesus in the second century B.C. puts it at one hundred and nine per square mile.135 Yet the population was emigrating, and population was restricted. A pair would have but one or two children. The cities were empty and the land was uncultivated.136 106There was neither war nor pestilence to account for this. It may be that the land was exhausted. There must have been a loss of economic power so that labor was unrewarded. The mores all sank together. There can be no achievement in the struggle for existence without an adequate force. Our civilization is built on steam. The Greek and Roman civilization was built on slavery, that is, on an aggregation of human power. The result produced was, at first, very great, but the exploitation of men entailed other consequences besides quantities of useful products. It was these consequences which issued in the mores, for, in a society built on slavery as the form of productive industry, all the mores, obeying the strain of consistency, must conform to that as the chief of the folkways. It was at the beginning of the empire that the Romans began to breed slaves because wars no longer brought in new supplies.137 Sex, vice, laziness, decline of energy and enterprise, cowardice, and contempt for labor were consequences of slavery, for the free.138 The system operated, in both the classical states, as a selection against the superior elements in the population. This effect was intensified by the political system. The city became an arena of political struggle for the goods of life which it was a shame to work for. Tyrannies and democracies alternated with each other, but both alike used massacre and proscription, and both thought it policy to get rid of troublesome persons, that is, of those who had convictions and had courage to avow them. Every able man became a victim of terrorism, exerted by idle market-place loafers. The abuse of democratic methods by those-who-had-not to plunder those-who-had must also have had much to do with the decline of economic power, and with the general decline of joy in life and creative energy. It would also make marriage and children a great and hopeless burden. Abortion and sex vice both directly and indirectly lessened population, by undermining the power of reproduction, while their effect to destroy all virile virtues could not fail to be exerted.139 It was another symptom of disease in the mores that the number 107of males in the Roman empire greatly exceeded the number of females.140 The Roman system used up women.

109. Greek degeneracy. The decline of the Greeks in the three centuries before our era is so significant and sudden that it's hard to comprehend. The best estimate of the population of the Peloponnesus in the second century B.C. puts it at one hundred and nine per square mile.135 Yet the population was moving away, and numbers were limited. A couple would typically have only one or two children. The cities were vacant and the land was uncultivated.136 106 There was neither war nor disease to explain this. It might be that the land was depleted. There must have been a loss of economic strength, making labor unrecognized. The social norms all declined together. There can be no success in the struggle for survival without adequate resources. Our civilization is powered by steam. Greek and Roman civilization was built on slavery, meaning it relied on the accumulation of human effort. The initial results were substantial, but exploiting people led to other consequences beyond just producing goods. It was these consequences that influenced social norms, as in a society founded on slavery as the primary form of labor, all the norms must align with that as the cornerstone of community values. At the start of the empire, the Romans began to breed slaves because wars no longer provided new sources.137 Sex, corruption, laziness, a decline in energy and ambition, cowardice, and disdain for work were all consequences of slavery for the free people.138 The system in both classical states favored the less capable members of the population. This effect was worsened by the political system. The city became a battleground for political power over life’s resources, which was considered shameful to toil for. Tyrannies and democracies took turns ruling, but both used violence and exile, and both thought it wise to eliminate troublesome individuals—those with strong beliefs and the courage to express them. Every capable person risked becoming a victim of the intimidation exercised by lazy individuals in the marketplace. The misuse of democratic methods by those who had little to exploit those who had more also greatly contributed to the decline of economic power and the overall decrease of joy in life and creative energy. This also made marriage and raising children a daunting and hopeless task. Abortions and sexual immorality directly and indirectly reduced the population by weakening reproductive capabilities, while their impact in eradicating all masculine virtues was inevitable.139 Another symptom of decline in social norms was that the number of males in the Roman empire greatly surpassed the number of females.140 The Roman system depleted women.

110. Sparta. The case of Sparta is especially interesting because the Spartan mores were generally admired and envied in the fourth century B.C. They were very artificial and arbitrary. They developed into a catastrophe. The population declined to such a point that it was like group suicide. The nation incased itself in fossilized mores and extremest conservatism, by which its own energies were crushed. The institutions produced consequences which were grotesque compared with what had been expected from them.141

110. Sparta. The situation in Sparta is particularly fascinating because Spartan customs were widely admired and envied in the fourth century BCE They were highly artificial and arbitrary. This ultimately led to disaster. The population dwindled to the point where it resembled group suicide. The nation locked itself into rigid traditions and extreme conservatism, which stifled its own potential. The institutions created outcomes that were absurd compared to what had been anticipated from them.141

111. Optimism of prosperity. "I apprehend that the key to the joyful character of the antique religions known to us [in western Asia] lies in the fact that they took their shape in communities that were progressive and, on the whole, prosperous." Weak groups were exterminated. Those which survived "had all the self-confidence and elasticity that are engendered by success in the struggle of life." "The religious gladness of the Semites tended to assume an orgiastic character and become a sort of intoxication of the senses, in which anxiety and sorrow were drowned for the moment."142

111. Optimism of prosperity. "I believe that the secret to the joyful nature of the ancient religions we know about [in western Asia] comes from the fact that they developed in communities that were progressive and generally prosperous." Weak groups were eliminated. Those that survived "gained all the confidence and resilience that come from success in the struggle for survival." "The religious joy of the Semites often took on an ecstatic character and became a kind of sensory intoxication, temporarily drowning out anxiety and sorrow."142

112. Antagonism between an individual and the mores. The case of dissent from the mores, which was considered above (sec. 100), is the case in which the individual voluntarily sets himself in antagonism to the mores of the society. There are cases in which the individual finds himself in involuntary antagonism to the mores of the society, or of some subgroup to which he belongs. If a man passes from one class to another, his acts show the contrast between the mores in which he was bred and those in which he finds himself. The satirists have made fun of the parvenu for centuries. His mistakes and misfortunes reveal the nature of the mores, their power over the individual, their pertinacity against later influences, the confusion in character produced by changing them, and the grip of habit which appears 108both in the persistence of old mores and the weakness of new ones. Every emigrant is forced to change his mores. He loses the sustaining help of use and wont. He has to acquire a new outfit of it. The traveler also experiences the change from life in one set of mores to life in another. The experience gives him the best power to criticise his native mores from a standpoint outside of them. In the North American colonies white children were often stolen by Indians and brought up by them in their ways. Whether they would later, if opportunity offered, return to white society and white mores, or would prefer to remain with the Indians, seems to have depended on the age at which they were captured. Missionaries have often taken men of low civilization out of the society in which they were born, have educated them, and taught them white men's mores. If a single clear and indisputable case could be adduced in which such a person was restored to his own people and did not revert to their mode of life, it would be a very important contribution to ethnology. We are forced to believe that, if a baby born in New England was taken to China and given to a Chinese family to rear and educate, he would become a Chinaman in all which belongs to the mores, that is to say, in his character, conduct, and code of life.

112. Conflict Between an Individual and Social Norms. The situation of disagreeing with societal norms, which was discussed earlier (sec. 100), is where an individual consciously places themselves in opposition to society's values. There are also instances where a person finds themselves involuntarily opposed to the norms of society or a particular group they belong to. When someone moves from one social class to another, their actions highlight the differences between the norms in which they were raised and those they encounter. Satirists have mocked the parvenu for centuries. Their blunders and difficulties expose the nature of social norms, their influence over individuals, their stubbornness against new influences, the confusion in identity that can arise from changing them, and the habits that persist both in the endurance of old norms and the frailty of new ones. Every emigrant has to adjust their norms. They lose the comfort of familiarity and must adopt a new set of them. A traveler also goes through the transition from living by one set of norms to another. This experience equips them with the best perspective to critique their original norms from an outsider's viewpoint. In the North American colonies, white children were often taken by Indians and raised according to their customs. Whether these children later returned to white society and its norms or chose to stay with the Indians seemed to depend on their age at capture. Missionaries have frequently removed individuals from less developed societies, educated them, and taught them the norms of white society. If a clear and undeniable example could be found of someone being returned to their own people who did not revert to their original lifestyle, it would be a significant addition to ethnology. We are led to believe that if a baby born in New England was taken to China and raised by a Chinese family, they would grow up to fully embody Chinese norms, meaning in their character, behavior, and way of life.

113. Antagonism of earlier and later mores. When, in the course of time, changes occur in the mores, the men of a later generation find themselves in antagonism to the mores of their ancestors. In the Homeric poems cases are to be found of disapproval by a later generation of the mores of a former one. The same is true of the tragedies of the fifth century in respect to the mythology and heroism in Homer. The punishment of Melantheus, the unfaithful goatherd, was savage in the extreme, but when Eurykleia exulted over the dead suitors, Ulysses told her that it was a cruel sin to rejoice over slain enemies.143 In the Iliad boastful shouts over the dead are frequent. In the Odyssey such shouts are forbidden.144 Homer thinks that it was unseemly for Achilles to drag the corpse of Hector behind his chariot.145 He says that the gods disapproved, which is the mystic 109way of describing a change in the mores.146 He also disapproves of the sacrifice of Trojan youths on the pyre of Patroclus.147 It was proposed to Pausanias that he should repay on the corpse of Mardonius the insults which Xerxes had practiced on the corpse of Leonidas at Thermopylæ, but he indignantly refused.148 In the Eumenides of Æschylus the story of Orestes is represented as a struggle between the mores of the father family and those of the mother family. In the Herakleidæ there is a struggle between old and new mores as to the killing of captives. Many such contrasts are drawn between Greek and barbarian mores, the latter being old and abandoned customs which have become abominable to the Greeks (incest, murder of strangers). In the fourth century the Greeks were so humbled by their own base treatment of each other that this contrast ceased to be drawn.149 Similar contrasts between earlier and later mores appear in the Bible. Our own mores set us in antagonism to much which we find in the Bible (slavery, polygamy, extirpation of aborigines). The mores always bring down in tradition a code which is old. Infanticide, slavery, murder of the old, human sacrifices, etc., are in it. Later conditions force a new judgment, which is in revolt and antagonism to what always has been done and what everybody does. Slavery is an example of this in recent history.

113. Antagonism of earlier and later mores. As time goes on and changes happen in social norms, people of a newer generation often find themselves at odds with the values of their ancestors. In the Homeric poems, there are examples of later generations disapproving of the morals of earlier ones. This also applies to the tragedies of the fifth century regarding the mythology and heroism in Homer. The punishment of Melantheus, the disloyal goatherd, was extremely brutal, but when Eurykleia celebrated the deaths of the suitors, Ulysses told her that it was a cruel sin to take pleasure in the deaths of enemies.143 In the Iliad, triumphant cries over the dead happen frequently. In the Odyssey, such cheers are not allowed.144 Homer viewed it as inappropriate for Achilles to drag Hector's body behind his chariot.145 He notes that the gods were displeased, which is a mystical way of indicating a change in social norms.146 He also criticizes the sacrifice of Trojan youths on Patroclus's funeral pyre.147 It was suggested to Pausanias that he should repay Mardonius for the insults Xerxes had inflicted on Leonidas's body at Thermopylæ, but he refused in indignation.148 In the Eumenides by Æschylus, Orestes’s story is portrayed as a conflict between the values of the paternal family and those of the maternal family. In the Herakleidæ, there is a clash between old and new values concerning the killing of captives. Many such contrasts are drawn between Greek and barbarian customs, the latter being outdated practices that have become detestable to the Greeks (like incest and the murder of strangers). By the fourth century, the Greeks had become so degraded by their own treatment of each other that this contrast stopped being highlighted.149 Similar differences between earlier and later customs can be found in the Bible. Our own values put us in conflict with many things in the Bible (slavery, polygamy, destruction of indigenous people). Social norms always carry forward a traditional code that is outdated. Infanticide, slavery, murdering the elderly, human sacrifices, and similar practices are part of it. New conditions create a different judgment, which stands in revolt against what has always been done and what everyone else continues to do. Slavery is a clear example of this in recent history.

114. Antagonism between groups in respect to mores. When different groups come in contact with each other their mores are brought into contrast and antagonism. Some Australian girls consider that their honor requires that they shall be knocked senseless and carried off by the men who thereby become their husbands. If they are the victims of violence, they need not be ashamed. Eskimo girls would be ashamed to go away with husbands without crying and lamenting, glad as they are to go. They are shocked to hear that European women publicly consent in church to be wives, and then go with their husbands without pretending to regret it. In Homer girls are proud to be bought and to bring to their fathers a bride price of many cows. In India gandharva marriage is one of the not-honorable 110forms. It is love marriage. It rests on passion and is considered sensual; moreover, it is due to a transitory emotion. If property is involved in marriage the institution rests on a permanent interest and is guaranteed. Kaffirs also ridicule Christian love marriage. They say that it puts a woman on a level with a cat, the only animal which, amongst them, has no value.150 Where polygamy prevails women are ashamed to be wives of men who can afford only one each; under monogamy they think it a disgrace to be wives of men who have other wives. The Japanese think the tie to one's father the most sacred. A man who should leave father and mother and cleave to his wife would become an outcast. Therefore the Japanese think the Bible immoral and irreligious.151 Such a view in the mores of the masses will long outlast the "adoption of western civilization." The Egyptians thought the Greeks unclean. Herodotus says that the reason was because they ate cow's flesh.152 The Greeks, as wine drinkers, thought themselves superior to the Egyptians, who drank beer. A Greek people was considered inferior if it had no city life, no agora, no athletics, no share in the games, no group character, and if it kept on a robber life.153 The real reason for the hatred of Jews by Christians has always been the strange and foreign mores of the former. When Jews conform to the mores of the people amongst whom they live prejudice and hatred are greatly diminished, and in time will probably disappear. The dislike of the colored people in the old slave states of the United States and the hostility to whites who "associate with negroes " is to be attributed to the difference in the mores of whites and blacks. Under slavery the blacks were forced to conform to white ways, as indeed they are now if they are servants. In the North, also, where they are in a small minority, they conform to white ways. It is when they are free and form a large community that they live by their own mores. The civil war in the United States was due to a great divergence in the 111mores of the North and the South, produced by the presence or absence of slavery. The passionate dislike and contempt of the people of one section for those of the other was due to the conception each had formed of the other's character and ways. Since the abolition of slavery the mores of the two sections have become similar and the sectional dislike has disappeared. The contrast between the mores of English America and Spanish America is very great. It would long outlast any political combination of parts of the two, if such should be brought about.

114. Conflict between groups concerning social norms. When different groups interact, their social norms often clash. Some Australian girls believe that their honor demands they be knocked unconscious and taken away by the men who will become their husbands. If they suffer violence, they don’t feel ashamed. Eskimo girls would feel ashamed to leave with their husbands without crying and mourning, even though they're happy to go. They are shocked to learn that European women publicly agree in church to be wives and then leave with their husbands without pretending to be upset about it. In Homer’s time, girls were proud to be purchased and would bring many cows as a bride price to their fathers. In India, gandharva marriage is seen as one of the less honorable forms. It’s based on love, driven by passion, and viewed as sensual; it’s also seen as resulting from a fleeting emotion. When property is part of a marriage, the institution is based on a lasting interest and is secure. Kaffirs mock Christian love marriages, claiming it places women on par with cats, which hold no value among them.150 In places where polygamy is common, women feel ashamed to be wives of men who can afford only one; in monogamous societies, they believe it’s disgraceful to be a wife of a man who has other wives. The Japanese regard the bond to one’s father as sacred. A man who leaves his parents to live with his wife would be cast out. Thus, the Japanese view the Bible as immoral and irreligious.151 This perspective in the social norms of the general population will likely outlast the "adoption of Western civilization." The Egyptians viewed the Greeks as unclean, with Herodotus attributing this to their consumption of cow's flesh.152 The Greeks, who enjoyed wine, considered themselves superior to the Egyptians, who drank beer. A Greek society was seen as inferior if it lacked urban life, agoras, athletics, community games, and a strong group identity, especially if it continued a life of robbery.153 The root of the Christian hatred for Jews has always been the strange and foreign customs of the latter. When Jews adapt to the social norms of their host societies, prejudice and animosity lessen significantly and will likely disappear over time. The animosity towards people of color in the former slave states of the United States and the hostility towards whites who "associate with Black people" can be traced back to the differences in social norms between whites and Blacks. Under slavery, Blacks had to conform to white customs, as they do now when they are in service roles. In the North, where they are a minority, they also adopt white customs. It’s when they are free and form a larger community that they begin to live by their own social norms. The Civil War in the United States stemmed from a significant divergence in the 111social norms of the North and the South, shaped by the existence or absence of slavery. The intense dislike and contempt one region felt for the other was based on the perceptions each had formed of the other's character and customs. Since the abolition of slavery, the social norms in both regions have converged, and regional animosity has faded. The differences between the social norms of English America and Spanish America are substantial. These differences would likely persist even if political unions were formed between the two.

115. Missions and mores. The contrasts and antagonisms of the mores of different groups are the stumbling-blocks in the way of all missionary enterprise, and they explain many of the phenomena which missions present. We think that our "ways" are the best, and that their superiority is so obvious that all heathen, Mohammedans, Buddhists, etc., will, as soon as they learn what our ways are, eagerly embrace them. Nothing could be further from the truth. "It is difficult to an untraveled Englishman, who has not had an opportunity of throwing himself into the spirit of the East, to credit the disgust and detestation that numerous everyday acts, which appear perfectly harmless to his countrymen, excite in many Orientals."154 If our women are shocked at polygamy and the harem, Mohammedan women are equally shocked at the ball and dinner dresses of our ladies, at our dances, and at the manners of social intercourse between the sexes. Negroes in East Africa are as much disgusted to see white men eat fowl or eggs as we are at any of their messes. Missions always offer something from above downwards. They contain an assumption of superiority and beneficence. Half-civilized people never admit the assumption. They meet it just as we would meet a mission of Mohammedans or Buddhists to us. Savages and barbarians dismiss "white man's ways" with indifference. The virtues and arts of civilization are almost as disastrous to the uncivilized as its vices. It is really the great tragedy of civilization that the contact of lower and higher is disastrous to the former, no matter what may be the point of contact, or how little the civilized may desire to do harm.

115. Missions and Social Norms. The differences and conflicts between the social norms of various groups are significant obstacles to any missionary efforts, and they help explain many of the issues that missions face. We tend to believe that our "ways" are the best and that their superiority is so clear that all non-Westerners, Muslims, Buddhists, and others will eagerly adopt them once they understand our ways. Nothing could be further from the truth. "It's hard for an untraveled Englishman, who hasn't experienced the spirit of the East, to believe the disgust and loathing that many everyday actions, which seem perfectly harmless to him, evoke in many Orientals."154 If our women are appalled by polygamy and harems, Muslim women are equally appalled by the evening gowns and dinner dresses of our ladies, by our dances, and by the way men and women interact socially. Black people in East Africa are just as disgusted to see white men eat chicken or eggs as we are at some of their traditional dishes. Missions always present something from a position of superiority. They carry an assumption of being better and more generous. Half-civilized people rarely accept this assumption. They react just as we would if faced with a mission from Muslims or Buddhists trying to convert us. Indigenous people dismiss "white man's ways" with indifference. The benefits and skills of civilization can be nearly as harmful to the uncivilized as its downfalls. It is truly a tragic aspect of civilization that the interaction between lower and higher cultures is often detrimental to the former, regardless of where the contact occurs or how little the civilized party wishes to cause harm.

112116. Missions and antagonistic mores. Missionaries always have to try to act on the mores. The ritual and creed of a religion, and reading and writing, would not fulfill the purpose. The attempt is to teach the social ritual of civilized people. Missionaries almost always first insist on the use of clothing and monogamy. The first of these has, in a great number of cases, produced disease and hastened the extinction of the aborigines. The second very often causes a revolution in the societal organization, either in the family form, the productive industry, or the political discipline. The Hawaiians were a people of a very cheerful and playful disposition. The missionaries trained the children in the schools to serious manners and decorum. Such was the method in fashion in our own schools at the time. The missionary society refused the petition of the Hawaiians for teachers who would teach them the mechanic arts.155 This is like the refusal of the English missionary society to support Livingstone's policy in South Africa because it was not religious. Until very recent times no white men have understood the difference between the mother family and the father family. Missionaries have all grown up in the latter. Miss Kingsley describes the antagonism which arises in the mind of a West African negro, brought up in the mother family, against the teaching of the missionary. The negro husband and wife have separate property. Neither likes the white man's doctrine of the community of goods. The woman knows that that would mean that she would have none. The man would not take her goods if he must take her children too. "White culture expects a man to think more of his wife and children than he does of his mother and sisters, which to the uncultured African is absurd."156 Evidently it is these collisions and antagonisms of the mores which constitute the problems of missions. We can quote but a single bit of evidence that an aboriginal people has gained benefit from contact with the civilized. Of the Bantu negroes it is said that such contact has increased their vigor and vitality.157 The "missionary-made man" is not a good type, according to 113the military, travelers, and ethnographers.158 Of the Basutos it is said that the converted ones are the worst. They are dishonest and dirty.159 In Central America it is said that the judgment is often expressed that "an Indian who can read and write is a good-for-nothing." The teachers in the schools teach the Indian children to despise the ways of their race. Then they lose the virtues of trustworthiness and honesty, for which the Indians were noteworthy.160 There is no such thing as "benevolent assimilation." To one who knows the facts such a phrase sounds like flippant ignorance or a cruel jest. Even if one group is reduced to a small remnant in the midst of a great nation, assimilation of the residue does not follow. Black and white, in the United States, are now tending to more strict segregation. The remnants of our Indians partly retain Indian mores, partly adopt white mores. They languish in moral isolation and homelessness. They have no adjustment to any social environment. Gypsies have never adopted the mores of civilized life. They are morally and physically afloat in the world. There are in India and in the Russian empire great numbers of remnants of aboriginal tribes, and there are, all over the world, groups of pariahs, or races maudites, which the great groups will not assimilate. The Jews, although more numerous, and economically far stronger, are in the same attitude to the peoples amongst which they live.

112116. Missions and Conflicting Morals. Missionaries always try to influence the social norms. Just following the rituals and beliefs of a religion, and being able to read and write, won't achieve their goals. The aim is to teach the social practices of civilized societies. Missionaries often first focus on promoting clothing and monogamy. The first has, in many cases, led to disease and hastened the decline of indigenous populations. The second frequently disrupts the social structure, whether in family dynamics, economic production, or political organization. The Hawaiians were generally a very cheerful and playful people. The missionaries taught the children in schools to adopt serious behavior and decorum, much like the approach in our own schools at the time. The missionary society rejected the Hawaiians' request for teachers who would instruct them in practical skills.155 This refusal resembles the English missionary society's rejection of Livingstone's policies in South Africa because they weren't religious enough. Until quite recently, no white individuals understood the difference between matrilineal and patrilineal family structures. Missionaries all grew up in the latter. Miss Kingsley describes the internal conflict experienced by a West African man raised in a matrilineal family when confronted with the teachings of the missionary. In their culture, the husband and wife have separate property. Neither agrees with the white man's idea of shared wealth, as the woman knows it would leave her with nothing. The man wouldn't accept her property if it meant he also had to take her children. "White culture expects a man to prioritize his wife and children over his mother and sisters, which seems absurd to the unacculturated African."156 Clearly, the clashes and conflicts of moral values create challenges for missionary work. We can only cite limited evidence of any benefits an indigenous people have gained from contact with the civilized world. It is said that contact with Bantu people has enhanced their energy and vitality.157 According to 113 military personnel, travelers, and ethnographers, the “missionary-made man” isn't considered a positive example.158 It's claimed that among the Basutos, the converted individuals are often the worst—they are dishonest and unkempt.159 In Central America, it's frequently said that "an Indian who can read and write is worthless." School teachers instruct Indian children to look down on their cultural practices, causing them to lose the qualities of reliability and honesty for which they were known.160 There's no such thing as “benevolent assimilation.” To those aware of the realities, that phrase seems like reckless ignorance or a cruel joke. Even when one group dwindles to a tiny remnant within a larger nation, the assimilation of the remaining members doesn't happen. In the United States, black and white populations are increasingly moving towards stricter segregation. The remaining Native Americans partly maintain their cultural norms while also adopting white ones. They exist in a state of moral isolation and a lack of belonging. They struggle to connect with any social setting. Gypsies have never adopted the norms of civilized life; they remain morally and physically unanchored in the world. In both India and the Russian Empire, there are large numbers of remnants from indigenous tribes, and globally, there are groups of outcasts, or races maudites, that the dominant groups refuse to assimilate. The Jews, although more numerous and economically stronger, share a similar position towards the societies in which they reside.

117. Modification of the mores by agitation. To this point all projects of missions and reform must come. It must be recognized that what is proposed is an arbitrary action on the mores. Therefore nothing sudden or big is possible. The enterprise is possible only if the mores are ready for it. The conditions of success lie in the mores. The methods must conform to the mores. That is why the agitator, reformer, prophet, reorganizer of society, who has found out "the truth" and wants to "get a law passed" to realize it right away, is only a mischief-maker. He has won considerable prestige in the last hundred years, but 114if the cases are examined it will be found that when he had success it was because he took up something for which the mores were ready. Wilberforce did not overthrow slavery. Natural forces reduced to the service of man and the discovery of new land set men "free" from great labor, and new ways suggested new sentiments of humanity and ethics. The mores changed and all the wider deductions in them were repugnant to slavery. The free-trade agitators did not abolish the corn laws. The interests of the English population had undergone a new distribution. It was the redistribution of population and political power in the United States which made the civil war. Witchcraft and trial by torture were not abolished by argument. Critical knowledge and thirst for reality made them absurd. In Queen Anne's reign prisons in England were frightful sinks of vice, misery, disease, and cruel extortion. "So the prisons continued until the time of Howard,"161 seventy-five years later. The mores had then become humanitarian. Howard was able to get a response.

117. Changing social customs through activism. Up to this point, all mission and reform projects must converge. It’s important to acknowledge that what’s proposed is a deliberate action on social customs. So, nothing sudden or drastic is feasible. The initiative can only succeed if social customs are prepared for it. The key to success lies within these customs. The methods must align with them. That's why the activist, reformer, prophet, or societal reorganizer who claims to have "the truth" and wants to "pass a law" to implement it immediately is just a troublemaker. He has gained significant recognition over the last hundred years, but 114if you examine the cases, you’ll find that when he succeeded, it was because he addressed an issue that the social customs were ready to embrace. Wilberforce didn’t single-handedly end slavery. Instead, natural forces that served humanity and the discovery of new lands freed people from arduous labor, while new methods inspired new feelings of humanity and ethics. Social customs evolved, and all the broader implications of these customs became incompatible with slavery. The free-trade advocates didn’t eliminate the corn laws. The interests of the English population had changed significantly. It was the redistribution of population and political power in the United States that led to the Civil War. Witchcraft and torture trials weren’t ended by debate. A growing understanding and desire for reality rendered them ridiculous. During Queen Anne's reign, prisons in England were terrifying centers of vice, suffering, sickness, and brutal exploitation. "So the prisons continued until the time of Howard,"161 seventy-five years later. By then, social customs had become more humanitarian. Howard was able to elicit a positive response.

118. Capricious interest of the masses. Whether the masses will think certain things wrong, cruel, base, unjust, and disgusting; whether they will think certain pleas and demands reasonable; whether they will regard certain projects as sensible, ridiculous, or fantastic, and will give attention to certain topics, depends on the convictions and feelings which at the time are dominant in the mores. No one can predict with confidence what the response will be to any stimulus which may be applied. The fact that certain American products of protected industries are sold abroad cheaper than at home, so that the protective tariff taxes us to make presents to foreigners, has been published scores of times. It might be expected to produce a storm of popular indignation. It does not do so. The abuses of the pension system have been exposed again and again. There is no popular response in condemnation of the abuse, or demand for reform. The error and folly of protection have been very fully exposed, but the free-trade agitation has not won ground. In115 truth, however, that agitation has never been carried on sincerely and persistently. Many of those who have taken part in it have not aimed to put an end to the steal, but to be taken into it. The notion of "making something out of the government" in one way or another has got into the mores. It is the vice of modern representative government. Civil-service reform has won but little popular support because the masses have learned that the successful party has a right to distribute the offices amongst its members. That has become accepted doctrine in the mores. A local boss said: "There is but one issue in the Fifth Maryland district. It is this, Can any man get more from Uncle Sam for the hard-working Republicans of the district than I can?"162 This sentiment wins wide sympathy. Prohibitory legislation accords with the mores of the rural, but not of the urban, population. It therefore produces in cities deceit and blackmail, and we meet with the strange phenomenon, in a constitutional state, that publicists argue that administrative officers in cities ought to ignore the law. Antipolygamy is in the mores; antidivorce is not. Any injustice or arbitrary action against polygamy is possible. Reform of divorce legislation is slow and difficult. We are told that "respect for law" is in our mores, but the frequency of lynching disproves it. Let those who believe in the psychology of crowds write for us a logic of crowds and tell how the corporate mind operates.

118. Changing interests of the masses. Whether the masses view certain things as wrong, cruel, low, unfair, or disgusting; whether they find certain requests and demands reasonable; whether they see some projects as sensible, ridiculous, or outlandish, and whether they focus on specific topics depends on the prevailing beliefs and feelings at that time. No one can confidently predict how people will react to any stimulus. The fact that some American products from protected industries are sold overseas at lower prices than at home, meaning that the protective tariff costs us money to give to foreigners, has been reported countless times. One might expect it to spark a public outcry. It hasn’t. The problems with the pension system have been highlighted repeatedly, yet there’s no public backlash against these issues or calls for reform. The mistakes and downsides of protectionism have been thoroughly discussed, but the push for free trade hasn’t gained traction. In115 reality, that push has never been pursued sincerely or consistently. Many involved in it aren’t seeking to stop the corruption but to benefit from it themselves. The idea of "getting something from the government" in various ways has permeated the social norms. This is a flaw of modern representative government. Civil-service reform has gained little public backing because people have realized that the winning party is entitled to hand out positions among its members. This has become accepted as common belief. A local boss remarked: "There is only one issue in the Fifth Maryland district. It is this: Can anyone get more from Uncle Sam for the hardworking Republicans of the district than I can?"162 This view resonates widely. Prohibitory laws align with the values of rural populations but not urban ones. Consequently, it leads to deceit and extortion in cities, creating the odd situation in a constitutional state where public figures argue that city officials should ignore the law. Opposition to polygamy is rooted in social norms; opposition to divorce is not. Any unfairness or arbitrary action against polygamy is possible, while reforming divorce laws is slow and challenging. We’re told that "respect for the law" is part of our values, but the prevalence of lynching contradicts that. Let those who believe in crowd psychology create a theory based on it and explain how the collective mindset functions.

119. How the group becomes homogeneous. The only way in which, in the course of time, remnants of foreign groups are apparently absorbed and the group becomes homogeneous, is that the foreign element dies out. In like manner people who live by aberrant mores die. The aberrant forms then cease to be, and the mores become uniform. In the meantime, there is a selection which determines which mores shall survive and which perish. This is accomplished by syncretism.

119. How the group becomes homogeneous. The only way over time that remnants of foreign groups seem to be absorbed and the group becomes uniform is when the foreign element fades away. Similarly, people who live by different values eventually die off. The unconventional forms then disappear, and the values become consistent. Meanwhile, there is a selection process that decides which values will continue and which will vanish. This is achieved through syncretism.

120. Syncretism. Although folkways for the same purpose have a great similarity in all groups, yet they present variations and characteristic differences from group to group. These variations are sometimes due to differences in the l116ife conditions, but generally causes for them are unascertainable, or the variations appear capricious. Therefore each in-group forms its own ways, and looks with contempt and abhorrence upon the ways of any out-group (sec. 13). Dialectical differences in language or pronunciation are a sufficient instance. They cannot be accounted for, but they call out contempt and ridicule, and are taken to be signs of barbarism and inferiority. When groups are compounded by intermarriage, intercourse, conquest, immigration, or slavery, syncretism of the folkways takes place. One of the component groups takes precedence and sets the standards. The inferior groups or classes imitate the ways of the dominant group, and eradicate from their children the traditions of their own ancestors. Amongst Englishmen the correct or incorrect placing of the h is a mark of caste. It is a matter of education to put an end to the incorrect use. Contiguity, neighborhood, or even literature may suffice to bring about syncretism of the mores. One group learns that the people of another group regard some one of its ways or notions as base. This knowledge may produce shame and an effort to breed out the custom. Thus whenever two groups are brought into contact and contagion, there is, by syncretism, a selection of the folkways which is destructive to some of them. This is the process by which folkways are rendered obsolete. The notion of a gradual refinement of the mores in time, which is assumed to go on of itself, or by virtue of some inherent tendency in that direction, is entirely unfounded. Christian mores in the western empire were formed by syncretism of Jewish and pagan mores. Christian mores therefore contain war, slavery, concubinage, demonism, and base amusements, together with some abstract ascetic doctrines with which these things are inconsistent. The strain of the mores towards consistency produced elimination of some of these customs. The church embraced in its fold Latin, Teutonic, Greek, and Slavonic nations, and it produced a grand syncretism of their mores, while it favored those which were Latin. The Teutonic mores suffered elimination. Those which were Greek and117 Slavonic were saved by the division of the church. Those which now pass for Christian in western Europe are the result of the syncretism of two thousand years. When now western Christians come in contact with heathen, Mohammedans, Buddhists, or alien forms of Christianity, they endeavor to put an end to polygamy, slavery, infanticide, idolatry, etc., which have been extruded from western Christian mores. In Egypt at the present time the political power and economic prosperity of the English causes the Mohammedans to envy, emulate, and imitate them in all those peculiarities which are supposed to be causes of their success. Hence we hear of movements to educate children, change the status of women, and otherwise modify traditional mores. It is another case of the operation by which inferior mores are rendered obsolete.

120. Syncretism. Although traditions serving the same purpose share a lot of similarities across different groups, they still show variations and unique differences from one group to another. These variations are sometimes due to differences in the l116iving conditions, but more often the reasons are unclear or seem random. Because of this, each in-group creates its own customs and looks down on and rejects the customs of any out-group (sec. 13). Differences in dialect or pronunciation serve as a clear example. These differences can't always be explained, but they elicit disdain and mockery, and are viewed as signs of barbarism and inferiority. When groups merge through intermarriage, interaction, conquest, immigration, or slavery, syncretism of the traditions occurs. One of the groups becomes dominant and sets the standards. The less dominant groups or classes mimic the customs of the dominant group and work to erase the traditions of their ancestors from their children. Among English people, the correct or incorrect use of the h is a class marker. Correct usage is seen as a matter of education. Being nearby, or even literature, can lead to syncretism of customs. One group realizes that people from another group see some of its customs or beliefs as inferior. This awareness can create shame and a desire to eliminate those customs. Therefore, whenever two groups come into contact, syncretism leads to the selection of traditions that can eliminate some of them. This is how traditions become outdated. The idea that there is a gradual improvement of customs over time, which supposedly happens naturally or due to some inherent tendency, is completely false. Christian customs in the Western Empire were shaped by the blending of Jewish and pagan customs. As a result, Christian customs contain elements of war, slavery, concubinage, demonism, and vulgar entertainment, along with some abstract ascetic doctrines that contradict these practices. The drive for consistency in customs led to the removal of some of these practices. The church included Latin, Teutonic, Greek, and Slavonic nations, creating a significant blending of their customs, while favoring the Latin ones. The Teutonic customs faced elimination. The Greek and 117Slavonic customs survived due to the division of the church. What is now considered Christian in Western Europe results from two thousand years of syncretism. When Western Christians encounter non-Christians, Muslims, Buddhists, or different forms of Christianity, they try to eliminate practices like polygamy, slavery, infanticide, and idolatry, which have been removed from Western Christian customs. Currently, in Egypt, the political power and economic success of the English lead Muslims to envy, emulate, and imitate them in all the traits thought to contribute to their success. As a result, there are efforts to educate children, change the status of women, and otherwise modify traditional customs. This is another instance of how less dominant customs are rendered obsolete.

121. The art of societal administration. It is not to be inferred that reform and correction are hopeless. Inasmuch as the mores are a phenomenon of the society and not of the state, and inasmuch as the machinery of administration belongs to the state and not to the society, the administration of the mores presents peculiar difficulties. Strictly speaking, there is no administration of the mores, or it is left to voluntary organs acting by moral suasion. The state administration fails if it tries to deal with the mores, because it goes out of its province. The voluntary organs which try to administer the mores (literature, moral teachers, schools, churches, etc.) have no set method and no persistent effort. They very often make great errors in their methods. In regard to divorce, for instance, it is idle to set up stringent rules in an ecclesiastical body, and to try to establish them by extravagant and false interpretation of the Bible, hoping in that way to lead opinion; but the observation and consideration of cases which occur affect opinion and form convictions. The statesman and social philosopher can act with such influences, sum up the forces which make them, and greatly help the result. The inference is that intelligent art can be introduced here as elsewhere, but that it is necessary to understand the mores and to be able to discern the elements in them, just as it is always necessary for good art to understand 118the facts of nature with which it will have to deal. It belongs to the work of publicists and statesmen to gauge the forces in the mores and to perceive their tendencies. The great men of a great epoch are those who have understood new currents in the mores. The great reformers of the sixteenth century, the great leaders of modern revolutions, were, as we can easily see, produced out of a protest or revulsion which had long been forming under and within the existing system. The leaders are such because they voice the convictions which have become established and because they propose measures which will realize interests of which the society has become conscious. A hero is not needed. Often a mediocre, commonplace man suffices to give the critical turn to thought or interest. "A Gian Angelo Medici, agreeable, diplomatic, benevolent, and pleasure-loving, sufficed to initiate a series of events which kept the occidental races in perturbation through two centuries."163 Great crises come when great new forces are at work changing fundamental conditions, while powerful institutions and traditions still hold old systems intact. The fifteenth century was such a period. It is in such crises that great men find their opportunity. The man and the age react on each other. The measures of policy which are adopted and upon which energy is expended become components in the evolution. The evolution, although it has the character of a nature process, always must issue by and through men whose passions, follies, and wills are a part of it but are also always dominated by it. The interaction defies our analysis, but it does not discourage our reason and conscience from their play on the situation, if we are content to know that their function must be humble. Stoll boldly declares that if one of us had been a judge in the times of the witch trials he would have reasoned as the witch judges did, and would have tortured like them.164 If that is so, then it behooves us by education and will, with intelligent purpose, to criticise and judge even the most established ways of our time, and to put courage and labor into resistance to the current mores where we judge them wrong. It would be a mighty achievement of the science of society if it could lead up to an art of societal administration which should be intelligent, effective, and scientific.

121. The art of societal administration. It shouldn't be assumed that reform and correction are impossible. Since societal norms are a social phenomenon and not a governmental one, and because the machinery of administration belongs to the government rather than society, managing societal norms presents unique challenges. Strictly speaking, there's no formal management of societal norms, or it's left to voluntary organizations that operate through moral persuasion. Government management fails when it tries to handle societal norms because it oversteps its boundaries. The voluntary organizations that attempt to manage societal norms (like literature, moral educators, schools, churches, etc.) lack a consistent method and ongoing effort. They often make significant mistakes in their approaches. For instance, when it comes to divorce, it's pointless to impose strict rules within a religious body and to try to enforce those through extreme and misleading interpretations of the Bible, thinking this will shape public opinion; instead, observing and considering real-life cases impact opinions and shape beliefs. Politicians and social thinkers can work with these influences, assess the forces at play, and significantly contribute to the outcome. The implication is that informed techniques can be applied here, as they can elsewhere, but it’s essential to understand societal norms and to identify their elements, just as good art must understand 118 the natural facts it must engage with. It’s the responsibility of public figures and politicians to assess the forces within societal norms and recognize their trends. The remarkable individuals of a significant era are those who grasp new currents in societal norms. The great reformers of the sixteenth century and the leading figures of modern revolutions clearly emerged from a protest or backlash that had long been developing within the existing system. Leaders emerge because they articulate established beliefs and propose actions that align with the society's growing awareness. A hero isn’t necessary; often, an average, unremarkable person can spark a critical shift in thought or interest. "A Gian Angelo Medici, pleasant, diplomatic, kind, and pleasure-seeking, was sufficient to trigger a series of events that disrupted Western societies for two centuries." 163 Major crises arise when significant new forces are at play, transforming fundamental conditions while robust institutions and traditions maintain the status quo. The fifteenth century was such a time. It is in these crises that great individuals find their opportunity. People and the era influence each other. The policies enacted and the energies invested in them become part of the evolution. Although this evolution resembles a natural process, it will always unfold through individuals whose passions, mistakes, and wills contribute to it while also being shaped by it. The interplay may defy our analysis, but it shouldn’t deter our reason and conscience from engaging with the situation, as long as we acknowledge their role must be modest. Stoll boldly asserts that if any of us had been a judge during the witch trials, we would have reasoned just like the witch judges and would have tortured like them. 164 If that’s true, then it’s our responsibility, through education and will, with purpose, to critique and evaluate even the most established practices of our time, and to bravely and diligently resist current societal norms where we believe they are wrong. It would be a significant achievement for social science if it could develop into an art of societal administration that is informed, effective, and grounded in scientific understanding.

90 N. S. Amer. Anthrop., IV, 3.

90 N. S. Amer. Anthrop., IV, 3.

91 Globus, LXXXVII, 130.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, LXXXVII, 130.

92 "Religion of Israel," Hastings, Dict., Supp. vol.

92 "Religion of Israel," Hastings, Dict., Supp. vol.

93 Tiele, Relig. in Alterthum, I, 295.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tiele, Religion in Antiquity, I, 295.

94 Ibid., 242.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 242.

95 Stammler, Stellung der Frauen, 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stammler, Women's Position, 3.

96 Friedberg, Recht der Eheschliessung.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Friedberg, Marriage Law.

97 Ztsft. f. Volkskunde, XI, 272.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ztsft. f. Volkskunde, XI, 272.

98 Scherr, Deutsche Kultur-und Sittengesch., 171.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Scherr, German Culture and Customs., 171.

99 Stammler, Stellung der Frauen, 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stammler, Women's Position, 8.

100 Wachsmuth, Bauernkriege, in Raumer, Taschenbuch, V.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wachsmuth, Farmers' Wars, in Raumer, Handbook, V.

101 Charters, 449.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Charters, 449.

102 Stubbs, History, II, 453.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stubbs, History, Vol. II, p. 453.

103 Stellung der Frauen, 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Women’s Position, 3.

104 Sec. 86.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sec. 86.

105 Hiekisch, Tungusen, 31; Sieroshevski, Yakuty, I, 415.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hiekisch, Tungusen, 31; Sieroshevski, Yakuty, I, 415.

106 Simkhovitsch, Feldgemeinschaft in Russland, Chap. XXIX.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Simkhovitsch, Feldgemeinschaft in Russland, Chap. 29.

107 Japan and the Japanese, 360.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Japan and the Japanese, 360.

108 Vererbung und Auslese, 282.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Inheritance and Selection, 282.

109 Pol. Anth. Revue, III, 416.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pol. Anth. Review, III, 416.

110 Brandt in Umschau, VIII, 722.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brandt in Umschau, VIII, 722.

111 Hearn, Japan, 193.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hearn, Japan, 193.

112 Ibid., 112. Cf. sec. 76.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 112. Cf. sec. 76.

113 Web of Indian Life, 125.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Web of Indian Life, 125.

114 Brahmanism and Hinduism, 352.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brahmanism and Hinduism, 352.

115 Mayer, Oesterreich, II, 454-465.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mayer, Austria, II, 454-465.

116 Gauthiez, Lorenzaccio, 230.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gauthiez, Lorenzaccio, 230.

117 Ibid., 227.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 227.

118 Japan, 20.

Japan, 20.

119 Harnack, Dogmengesch. (3rd ed.), I, 319.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Harnack, Dogmengesch. (3rd ed.), I, 319.

120 Van Duyl, Beschavingsgeschiedenis van het Nederl. Volk, 237.

120 Van Duyl, History of Civilization of the Dutch People, 237.

121 De Anima, 30.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ On the Soul, 30.

122 Boissier, Relig. Rom., I, 239.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Boissier, Rom. Religion, I, 239.

123 Pöhlmann, Die Uebervölkerung d. Antiq. Grossstädte, 12.

123 Pöhlmann, The Overpopulation of Ancient Cities, 12.

124 Seeck, Untergang der Antiq. Welt, I, 258 ff., 278.

124 Seeck, Downfall of the Antique World, I, 258 ff., 278.

125 Ibid., Chap. III.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, Chap. III.

126 Gunkel, Zum Religions-gesch. Verständniss d. N.T., 19.

126 Gunkel, Understanding the History of Religion in the New Testament, 19.

127 Seeck, I, 353.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Seeck, I, 353.

128 Ibid., 364 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 364 et seq.

129 Hist. Nat., VII, 41, 44, 46, 51, 56.

129 Hist. Nat., VII, 41, 44, 46, 51, 56.

130 Euripides, Antiope, frag. 32.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Euripides, Antiope, frag. 32.

131 Burckhardt, Griech. Kulturgesch., II, 375 ff.

131 Burckhardt, Greek Cultural History, II, 375 ff.

132 Ibid., 391.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 391.

133 Ibid., 395.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 395.

134 Ibid., 397.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 397.

135 Beloch, Bevölkerung d. Griech.-Röm. Welt, 157.

135 Beloch, Population of the Greek-Roman World, 157.

136 Polybius, XXVII, 9, 5; Seeck, Untergang d. Antiq. Welt, I, 325, 360.

136 Polybius, XXVII, 9, 5; Seeck, Fall of the Ancient World, I, 325, 360.

137 Seeck, I, 355.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Seeck, I, 355.

138 Seeck, II, Chap. IV; Beloch, Griech. Gesch., I, 226.

138 Seeck, II, Chap. IV; Beloch, Griech. Gesch., I, 226.

139 Burckhardt, Griech. Kulturgesch., I, 222, 237, 259, 273; II, 355, 367, 370.

139 Burckhardt, Griech. Kulturgesch., I, 222, 237, 259, 273; II, 355, 367, 370.

140 Seeck, I, 337.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Seeck, I, 337.

141 Burckhardt, I, 139 ff.; Beloch, Griech. Gesch., I, 283, 570; II, 362.

141 Burckhardt, I, 139 ff.; Beloch, Griech. Gesch., I, 283, 570; II, 362.

142 W. Rob. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 260.

142 W. Rob. Smith, Religion of the Semites, 260.

143 Od., XXII, 474 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Od., XXII, 474 ff.

144 Ibid., 412.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 412.

145 Iliad, XXII, 395.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Iliad, Book 22, Line 395.

146 Iliad, XXIV, 51.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Iliad, 24, 51.

147 Ibid., XXIII, 164.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., XXIII, 164.

148 Herodotus, IX, 78.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Herodotus, IX, 78.

149 Burckhardt, Griech. Kulturgesch., I, 327.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burckhardt, *Greek Cultural History*, I, 327.

150 Globus, LXXV, 271.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 75, 271.

151 Hubbard, Smithson. Rep., 1895, 673.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hubbard, Smithson. Rep., 1895, 673.

152 Herodotus, II, 41.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Herodotus, II, 41.

153 Burckhardt, Griech. Kulturgesch., I, 314.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burckhardt, Greek Cultural History, I, 314.

154 Galton, Inquiries into Human Faculty, 216.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Galton, Inquiries into Human Faculty, 216.

155 Amer. Jo. Sociol., VIII, 408.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ American Journal of Sociology, VIII, 408.

156 Kingsley, West African Studies, 377.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kingsley, West African Studies, 377.

157 B. & M. Soc. d'Anthrop., 1901, 362.

157 B. & M. Soc. d'Anthrop., 1901, 362.

158 Portman, Station Studies, 78.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Portman, Station Studies, 78.

159 Amer. Anthrop., VI, 353, citing Jo. Afr. Soc., 1903, 208.

159 Amer. Anthrop., VI, 353, citing Jo. Afr. Soc., 1903, 208.

160 Globus, LXXXVII, 129.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 87, 129.

161 Ashton, Social Life in the Time of Queen Anne, Chap. XLI.

161 Ashton, Social Life in the Time of Queen Anne, Chap. XLI.

162 N.Y. Times, September 19, 1904.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The New York Times, September 19, 1904.

163 Symonds, Catholic Reaction, I, 144.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Symonds, Catholic Response, I, 144.

164 Stoll, Suggestion und Hypnotismus, 248.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stoll, Suggestion and Hypnotism, 248.


CHAPTER III

THE STRUGGLE FOR EXISTENCE

Tools, Art, Language, Money

Processes and artifacts of the food supply.—Fishing.—Methods of fishing.—The mystic element.—Religion and industry.—Artifacts and freaks of nature.—Forms of stone axes.—How stone implements are made.—How arrowheads are made.—How stone axes are used.—Acculturation or parallelism.—Fire-making tools.—Psychophysical traits of primitive man.—Language.—Language and magic.—Language is a case of folkways.—Primitive dialects.—Taking up and dropping language.—Pigeon dialects.—How languages grow.—Money.—Intergroup and intragroup money.—Predominant wares.—Intragroup money from property; intergroup money from trade.—Shell and bead money.—Token money.—Selection of a predominant ware.—Stone money in Melanesia.—Plutocratic effects of money.—Money on the northwest coast of North America.—Wampumpeag and roanoke.—Ring money. Use of metal.—The evolution of money.—The ethical functions of money.

Processes and items in the food supply.—Fishing.—Fishing techniques.—The mystical aspect.—Religion and industry.—Nature's oddities and creations.—Types of stone axes.—How stone tools are made.—How arrowheads are crafted.—How stone axes are utilized.—Cultural exchange or similarity.—Fire-starting tools.—Psychophysical traits of early humans.—Language.—Language and the supernatural.—Language as a reflection of societal norms.—Early dialects.—Adopting and discarding language.—Pidgin dialects.—How languages develop.—Currency.—Group-specific and intergroup currency.—Common trade items.—In-group currency sourced from assets; intergroup currency from commerce.—Shell and bead currency.—Representative money.—Choosing a main trade item.—Stone currency in Melanesia.—The wealthy effects of currency.—Currency on the northwest coast of North America.—Wampum and Roanoke.—Ring currency. Use of metal.—The development of currency.—The ethical roles of currency.

122. Processes and artifacts of the food supply. The processes and the artifacts which are connected with food supply offer us the purest and simplest illustrations of the development of folkways. They are not free from the admixture of superstition and vanity, but the element of expediency predominates in them. It is reported of the natives of New South Wales that a man will lie on a rock with a piece of fish in his hand, feigning sleep. A hawk or crow darts at the fish, but is caught by the man. It is also reported of Australians that a man swims under water, breathing through a reed, approaches ducks, pulls one under water by the legs, wrings its neck, and so secures a number of them.165 If these stories can be accepted with confidence, they may well furnish us a starting point for a study of the art of catching animals. The man really has no tool, but must rely120 entirely on his own quickness and dexterity. Birdlime is a device for which many plants furnish material,166 and which is available even against large game, which is fretted and worn out by it until it becomes the prey of man. A Botocudo hunter grates the eggs of an alligator together, when he finds them on the bank, and so entices the mother.167 The Yuroks of California sprinkled berries on the shallow bottom of a river and stretched a net a few inches below the surface of the water. Ducks diving for the berries were caught by the neck in the meshes and drowned. As they hung quiet they did not frighten away others.168 The Tarahumari catch birds by stringing corn kernels on a fiber which is buried underground. The bird swallows the corn and cannot eject it.169 Various animals were trained to help man in the food quest and were thus drawn into the industrial organization. The animals furnished materials (skin, bone, teeth, hair, horns) and also tools, so that the food quest broadened beyond the immediate supply of food into mechanical industrial forms. The Shingu Indians, although they lived on the product of the ground, were obliged to continue the chase because of the materials and implements which they got from the animals. They used the jaw of a fish, with the teeth in it, as a knife; the arm and leg bones of apes as arrow points; the tail spike of a skate for the same; the two front claws of the armadillo to dig the ground (a process which the animal taught them by the same use of his claws); the shell of a river mussel as a scraper to finish wooden tools. "These people were hunters without dogs, fishers without hooks, and tillers without plow or spade. They show how much development life was capable of in the time before metals."170 The palometa is a fish which weighs two or three pounds. It has fourteen teeth in each jaw so sharp that the Abipones shear sheep with the jaw.171 Such cases might be pursued into great detail. They show acute observation, great ingenuity, clever adaptation, and teachableness. The lasso, bola, boomerang, and throw knife, 121as well as the throw stick, are products of persistent and open-minded experience. The selection and adaptation of things in nature to a special operation in the arts often show ingenuity as great as that manifested in any of our devices.172 This ingenuity is of the same kind as that shown by many animals. Intelligent experiment, however, is not wanting. It is reported of Eskimo that they invent imaginary hard cases, such as might occur to them, and, by way of sport, discuss the proper way to deal with the case.173 Operations similar to this in play show a mode in which ingenuity must have been developed and inventions produced. In the higher grades of the hunting stage, such as are presented by the North American Indians, buffalo hunting, for instance, calls for the highest organization and skill, and establishes inflexible discipline.174

122. Processes and artifacts of the food supply. The processes and tools related to food supply provide us with the clearest and simplest examples of the development of cultural practices. While they're not without elements of superstition and pride, practicality is the main focus. It's reported that the natives of New South Wales have a man lying on a rock with a piece of fish in his hand, pretending to be asleep. A hawk or crow swoops down for the fish, only to be caught by the man. Australians are also noted to swim underwater, breathing through a reed, to sneak up on ducks, pull one underwater by its legs, and wring its neck, thereby securing a few. If these accounts are credible, they could serve as a starting point for studying animal-catching techniques. The man doesn't use any tools but relies entirely on his speed and skill. Birdlime, made from various plants, is a method that works even on larger game, which becomes ensnared and ultimately captured. A Botocudo hunter shaves the eggs of an alligator when he finds them on the bank to lure the mother in. The Yuroks of California scatter berries on the river’s shallow floor and set a net just below the water's surface. Ducks diving for the berries get caught by the neck and drown. As they remain still, they don’t scare off other ducks. The Tarahumari catch birds by threading corn kernels onto a fiber that is buried underground. When the bird eats the corn, it can’t spit it out. Various animals were trained to assist humans in finding food, thus integrating them into the industrial process. These animals provided materials (skin, bones, teeth, hair, horns) and tools, expanding the food quest beyond just gathering food to include mechanical and industrial activities. Although the Shingu Indians obtained their food from the land, they were required to continue hunting because of the materials and tools they acquired from animals. They used fish jaws with teeth as knives, the leg and arm bones of monkeys as arrow points, and the tail spike of a skate for the same purpose; they even used the two front claws of an armadillo to dig, a technique the animal demonstrated with its own claws, and the shell of a river mussel as a scraper for finishing wooden tools. "These people were hunters without dogs, fishers without hooks, and farmers without plows or spades. They demonstrate the extent of development possible in a pre-metal era." The palometa is a fish that weighs two to three pounds, with fourteen razor-sharp teeth in each jaw that the Abipones use to shear sheep. Such examples can be explored in great detail, showcasing keen observation, remarkable creativity, smart adaptation, and a willingness to learn. Tools like the lasso, bola, boomerang, and throwing knife, as well as the throwing stick, are products of persistent and open-minded experimentation. The selection and modification of natural materials for specific tasks often reveal ingenuity comparable to our modern inventions. This creativity resembles that which is seen in many animals. However, intelligent experimentation is also evident. It’s reported that Eskimos create imaginary difficult situations and discuss, as a form of play, the best strategies to handle them. Similar operations in play illustrate how ingenuity was likely developed and how inventions came about. In the advanced levels of the hunting stage, such as those displayed by North American Indians, buffalo hunting, for instance, demands top-level organization and skill, establishing strict discipline.

123. Fishing. Fishing furnishes a parallel case. A Thlinkit fisherman puts on a cap which resembles the head of a seal, and hiding his body between the rocks makes a noise like a seal. This entices seals towards him and gives him opportunity to kill them.175 The Australians had a fish spear and a net made of fibers, which were chewed by the women to make them soft. They had no hooks until they got them from the whites.176 Weirs for fishing were built of stone. One is described which was a labyrinth of stone circles, of which some were connected with each other. The walls are three or four feet high. The fish get confused and are caught by hand.177 Remains of weirs, consisting of wattled work of reeds or saplings, are found in the rivers of northern Europe. The device of putting into the water some poisonous or narcotic substance in order to stupefy the fish is met with all over the globe. It was employed by the aborigines on Lanzarote (Canary Islands). There the fish were freshened in unpoisoned waters.178 It is quite impossible that this device should have spread only by contact. It must have been independently invented. It secured a large amount of fish with very little 122trouble. The Ainos dam the stream, leaving only a few openings, opposite each of which, below, they build a platform. The fish jump at the opening, but some miss it and fall on the platform where they are caught.179 The Polynesians depend largely on fish for their food supply. They had nets a thousand ells long, which could be handled only by a hundred men. They made hooks of shell, bone, and hard wood.180 The first fishhooks of prehistoric men in Europe and North America were made of pieces of bone pointed at both ends, the cord being attached in the middle.181 The Shingu Indians fished with bow and arrow, nets, scoop baskets, and weirs. Bait was used to make the fish rise. Then they were shot with an arrow. The people had no hooks, but eagerly adopted them when they became acquainted with them.182 They and other Brazilians set a long cylindrical basket in a stream in such a way that when the fish enters it and seizes the bait, it tilts up into a perpendicular position. The fish cannot then get out.183

123. Fishing. Fishing provides a similar example. A Thlinkit fisherman wears a cap that looks like a seal's head and hides his body among the rocks, making seal-like noises. This lures seals toward him, giving him the chance to catch them.175 The Australians used a fish spear and a net made from fibers, which the women chewed to soften. They had no hooks until they received them from white settlers.176 They built stone weirs for fishing. One is described as a maze of stone circles, some of which are interconnected. The walls are about three or four feet high. The fish get confused and are caught by hand.177 Remnants of weirs made from woven reeds or saplings are found in the rivers of northern Europe. The practice of using some poisonous or narcotic substance in the water to stun fish is seen worldwide. It was used by the aboriginal people on Lanzarote (Canary Islands), where the fish were freshened in non-poisoned waters.178 It's unlikely that this method spread solely through contact; it must have been independently invented. It allowed for a large catch of fish with very little effort. The Ainos block the stream, leaving only a few gaps, in front of which they build platforms. The fish jump through the gap, but some miss and land on the platform where they are caught.179 The Polynesians rely heavily on fish for their food. They used nets a thousand ells long, which required a hundred men to manage. They made hooks from shell, bone, and hard wood.180 The earliest fishhooks used by prehistoric people in Europe and North America were made from bone, pointed at both ends, with the line attached in the middle.181 The Shingu Indians fished with bows and arrows, nets, scoop baskets, and weirs. They used bait to attract fish, which were then shot with arrows. They did not have hooks but quickly adopted them once they learned of them.182 They and other Brazilians set long cylindrical baskets in streams so that when fish enter and grab the bait, the basket tilts upright, trapping the fish inside.183

124. Methods of fishing. Nilsson remarks on the astonishing resemblance between all the fishing apparatus of Scandinavians, Eskimo, and North Americans.184 The problem is solved in the same way, but the materials within reach impose limiting conditions. The rod and hook yield to the net when the fish are plentiful. Then, however, the spear also is used. It is sometimes made so that the head will come off when the fish is struck. By its buoyancy the spearhead, sticking in the body of the fish, compels it to rise, when it is caught.185 A peculiar device is reported from Dobu, New Guinea. A string long enough to reach to the ground is fastened to a kite. At the end of the string is a tassel of spider's web. The kite is held at such a height that the tassel just skims the water. The fish catching at it entangles its teeth in the spider's-web tassel and is caught.186 The Chinese have trained cormorants to do their fishing for them.

124. Methods of fishing. Nilsson points out the incredible similarity between the fishing tools used by Scandinavians, Eskimos, and North Americans.184 They solve the problem in similar ways, but the available materials set constraints. When fish are abundant, they favor nets over rods and hooks. However, spears are also used. Sometimes these spears are designed to detach the head upon striking a fish. Thanks to its buoyancy, the spearhead, embedded in the fish’s body, forces it to rise to the surface when caught.185 A unique method reported from Dobu, New Guinea involves attaching a long string to a kite. At the end of the string is a tassel made of spider's web. The kite is flown high enough so the tassel just grazes the water. When fish nibble at it, they get their teeth caught in the spider's-web tassel and are captured.186 The Chinese have trained cormorants to fish for them.

125. The mystic element. Although the food quest is the most utilitarian and matter-of-fact branch of the struggle for existence, the mystic element does not fail to present itself. No doubt it would be found interwoven with many of the cases mentioned above, if the question was raised and the investigation made. In the Caroline archipelago fishing is combined with various rites and religious notions. The chief medicine man owes the authority of his position, not to his knowledge of the art of fishing, but to his knowledge of the formulæ of incantation and exorcism employed in fishing. There must be abstinence from the sex relation before a fishing expedition. The men start in silence. Especially, the hoped-for success must not be mentioned. The boat must have a formula of luck pronounced over it. Sacrifices of taro are offered to win the favor of the god, lest the lines be broken by sharks or become entangled in rocks. If the expedition fails to get a good catch, the fault is laid to the men. Some one of them is thought to have done something amiss.187

125. The mystic element. Even though the search for food is the most practical and straightforward part of the struggle for survival, the mystical aspect still appears. It would likely be found woven through many of the cases mentioned earlier if the issue were explored further. In the Caroline archipelago, fishing is associated with various rituals and religious beliefs. The main medicine man earns his authority not from his fishing skills but from his knowledge of the incantations and exorcisms used during fishing. There must be abstinence from sexual relations before a fishing trip. The men set out in silence. In particular, they must not speak of the success they hope to achieve. A luck formula must be said over the boat. Offerings of taro are made to appease the god, to prevent the lines from being broken by sharks or getting caught on rocks. If the trip results in a poor catch, the men are blamed. It's believed that one of them must have done something wrong.187

126. Religion and industry. Here we meet with a familiar cycle of notions and usages. We must assume them in all cases, whether they are reported or not, for the element of supernatural intervention, or magic, seems never to be wanting. At higher stages it gives way to religious ritual or to priestly blessing. The Japanese sword maker formerly wore a priestly garb when making a sword, which was a sacred craft. He also practiced a purificatory ritual. The sacred rope of rice straw, the oldest symbol of Shinto, was suspended before the smithy. The workman's food was all cooked with holy fire, and none of his family might enter the workshop or speak to him while he was at work.188 There were also ascetic practices in the Shinto religion, which an elected representative of the community undertook each year for the prosperity of the whole.189 There is never a case of authority in human society which does not go back, for its origin and explanation, to the influence of the other world (ghosts, etc.) over this world.

126. Religion and industry. Here we encounter a familiar cycle of ideas and practices. We must consider them in all situations, whether they are noted or not, since the element of supernatural intervention, or magic, always seems to be present. At more advanced stages, this gives way to religious rituals or priestly blessings. The Japanese sword maker used to wear a priest’s outfit while crafting a sword, which was considered a sacred art. He also performed a purification ritual. The sacred rice straw rope, the oldest symbol of Shinto, was hung in front of the forge. The worker's food was always cooked with holy fire, and no family members could enter the workshop or speak to him while he was working.188 There were also ascetic practices in Shinto, which a chosen representative from the community undertook each year for the prosperity of everyone.189 There is never a situation of authority in human society that doesn’t trace its origin and explanation back to the influence of the other world (ghosts, etc.) over this one.

127. Artifacts and freaks of nature. In the Oxford University museum may be seen a case full of natural stones, flints, 124etc., so like the artifacts of the Chellean type that it would require a skilled observer to determine whether they are artificial or not. The collection includes apparent celts, rings, perforated stones, borers, scrapers, and flint flakes, so that the objects are by no means such as would lie at the beginning of the series of artifacts, in regard to which the doubt whether they were artificial would arise from their rudeness and consequent resemblance to stones broken by natural conjunctures. In the museum at Dresden may be seen a collection of stones, natural products, which might serve as models for artificial axes, celts, etc. One object shows the possibility of freaks of nature of this class. It is a water-worn stone which might be taken for a skull. In the Copenhagen museum is a great collection of stone tools arranged in sequence of perfection, beginning with the coarsest and rudest and advancing to the highest products of art of this kind. That collection is arranged solely with reference to the development of the flint and stone implements as tools for a certain use. The sequence is very convincing as to the interpretation put on the objects, and also as to the strain towards improvement. Time and place are disregarded in the arrangement. The earliest specimens in the series are very rude, and only expert opinion could justify their place amongst artifacts. It reminds us of what we are told about specimens of Australian "tomahawks." It is said of such a weapon from West Australia that if it was "found anywhere divested of the gum and handle, it is doubtful whether it could be recognized by any one as a work of art. It is ruder in its fashioning, owing principally to the material of which it is composed, than even the rude, unrubbed, chipped cutting-stones of the Tasmanians."190 With regard to these stone implements of the Tasmanians Tylor said that some of them are "ruder in make than those of the mammoth period, inasmuch as their edges are formed by chipping only one surface of the stone, instead of both, as in the European examples." The Tasmanians, when they needed a cutting implement, caught up a suitable flat stone, knocked off chips from one side, partly or all ar125ound the edge, and used it without more ado. This they did under the eyes of modern Europeans. Tylor showed, "from among flint instruments and flakes from the cave of le Moustier in Dordogne, specimens corresponding in make with such curious exactness to those of the Tasmanians that, were they not chipped from different stones, it would hardly be possible to distinguish those of recent savages from those of European cavemen. It is not strange that experienced archæologists should have been at first inclined to consider a large portion of the Tasmanian stone implements exhibited as wasters and flakes, or chips, struck off in shaping implements." These stones had no handle. They were grasped in the hand.191 In the Oxford museum may be seen side by side flint shapes from St. Acheul, Tasmania, India, and the Cape of Good Hope: All the paleolithic implements which we possess, even the oldest and rudest, belong far on in a series of which the antecedent members are wanting, for the art, if recognized, is seen to be advanced and artistic.192 The Seri of southern California use a natural cobblestone, which is shaped only by the wear of use, and is discarded when sharp edges are produced by use or fracture. They use their teeth and claws like beasts. They have not a knife-sense and need training before they can use a knife. The stone selected is of an ovoid form somewhat flattened. By use it is battered on the ends and ground on the sides so that it becomes personal property and acquires fetishistic import. It is buried with the corpse of the woman who owned and used it.193 Holmes, after experimenting with the manufacture of stone implements, declared that "every implement resembling the final forms and every blade-shaped projectile point made from a bowlder, or similar bit of rock, not already approximate in shape, must pass through the same or very nearly the same, stages of development, leaving the same wasters, whether shaped to-day, yesterday, or a million years ago; whether in the hands of the civilized, the barbarous, or the savage man."194 This conclusion is very important, for it 126recognizes a certain constant determination of the art of stone-implement making by the qualities of the material and the muscular activities of man. It has been disputed whether the form called "turtle-backs" were one form in the series of artifacts, or a misform produced by errors in manufacture. "The American archæologists, who have labored long to repeat the processes of the aborigines in stone work, find themselves unavoidably making 'turtle-backs,' when they are really trying to make the leaf-shaped blade."195 The handicraftsmen of the Smithsonian Institute have not been able to make a leaf-shaped blade such as may be seen in the museums, and no Indian has been found who could make one. "This is one of the lost arts."196 Other pieces of rude form have been set aside as chips, or rejects, but such are found in use as scrapers, or in handles, and are to be recognized as products which belong to the series.197 Some rude implements found in the hill gravels of Berkshire, England, have been offered as anterior to the paleolithic implements as usually classified.198 Lubbock said that he could not find in the large Scandinavian collections "a single specimen of a true paleolithic type."199

127. Artifacts and freaks of nature. In the Oxford University museum, you can see a display case filled with natural stones, flints, 124 etc., that look so much like Chellean-type artifacts that only a skilled observer could tell if they were man-made or natural. The collection features apparent celts, rings, perforated stones, borers, scrapers, and flint flakes, meaning these items definitely won't be seen as the earliest artifacts, where doubts about their artificial nature would stem from their crude shapes resembling stones naturally broken. In the museum in Dresden, there's a collection of natural stones that could model artificial axes, celts, etc. One item illustrates the possible natural oddities in this category: a water-worn stone that might be mistaken for a skull. The Copenhagen museum has a vast collection of stone tools arranged by their level of refinement, starting with the roughest and progressing to the most sophisticated examples. This collection is set up solely to show the evolution of flint and stone tools as functional implements. The arrangement powerfully supports the interpretation of these objects and the drive for improvement. The specific time and place of the artifacts are not considered in the organization. The earliest examples in the series are very rough, and only an expert opinion could validate their classification as artifacts. This brings to mind what we've learned about Australian "tomahawks." It’s said that if a weapon from West Australia was found without its gum and handle, it would be hard for anyone to recognize it as an art piece due to its primitive design. Its crafting is ruder, mainly because of the material used, than even the rough, unrefined, chipped cutting stones of the Tasmanians.190 Tylor noted that some of the Tasmanian stone tools are "more primitive in design than those from the mammoth era, since their edges are shaped by chipping only one side of the stone, unlike the European examples." When the Tasmanians needed a cutting tool, they picked up a suitable flat stone, chipped away at one side, usually around the edges, and used it right away. They did this in sight of modern Europeans. Tylor pointed out "among flint tools and flakes from the cave of le Moustier in Dordogne, specimens that are so closely made to those of the Tasmanians that if they weren't chipped from different stones, it would be nearly impossible to distinguish the tools of contemporary savages from those of European cavemen. Experienced archaeologists were initially inclined to view a significant portion of the Tasmanian stone tools on display as waste and flakes—chips struck off while making implements." These stones lacked a handle. They were held in the hand.191 In the Oxford museum, flint shapes from St. Acheul, Tasmania, India, and the Cape of Good Hope can be seen next to each other: All the Paleolithic tools we have, including the oldest and most primitive, lie far within a series of which earlier examples are missing, for the art, once recognized, is revealed to be advanced and artistic.192 The Seri people of southern California use a natural cobblestone, shaped only by wear from use, which is thrown away when it develops sharp edges from wear or breakage. They use their teeth and claws like animals and lack an instinct to use knives, requiring training to learn how to use one. The selected stone is somewhat flattened and oval-shaped. Through use, it becomes battered at the ends and smoothed at the sides, turning it into personal property that carries fetishistic significance. It is buried with the woman who owned and used it.193 After experimenting with making stone tools, Holmes stated that "every tool resembling the final forms and every blade-like projectile point made from a boulder or similar piece of rock, not already similar in shape, must go through the same or very similar stages of development, leaving the same waste material, no matter if they are made today, yesterday, or a million years ago; whether by civilized, barbaric, or savage people."194 This conclusion is crucial because it acknowledges a consistent determination in stone tool making driven by the properties of the material and human physical activity. There's debate over whether shapes known as "turtle-backs" belong in the sequence of artifacts or are just poorly made versions of manufactured items. "American archaeologists, who have long attempted to replicate the processes of the indigenous peoples in stonework, find themselves inevitably producing 'turtle-backs' when they are really trying to create leaf-shaped blades."195 Craftsmen at the Smithsonian Institute have not been able to create a leaf-shaped blade like those found in museums, and no Indian has been located who can make one. "This is one of the lost arts."196 Other rudimentary pieces have been dismissed as chips or rejects, yet these are found in use as scrapers or in handles, identifying them as products within the series.197 Some crude tools found in the hill gravels of Berkshire, England, have been proposed as preceding the Paleolithic implements typically categorized.198 Lubbock noted that he couldn't find "a single specimen of a true Paleolithic type" in the large Scandinavian collections.199

128. Forms of stone axes. Stone axes are found all over the globe. Chipped, sharpened, polished, grooved, pierced, handled, are different kinds which may be set in a series of advancing improvement, and under each grade local varieties may be distinguished, but the art is essentially the same everywhere. "Probably no discovery is older than the fact that friction would wear away wood or bone, or even stone."200 It was also learned that rawhide and sinew shrank in drying, and this fact was very ingeniously used to attach handles, the sinew or membrane being put on while fresh and wet. American stone axes are grooved to receive a handle made by an ingenious adaptation of roots and branches with pitch or bitumen. "Bored stone axes are found in the tropical regions of America. Although they are very rare, they are well executed."201 The device of boring stone axes appears 127at the end of the stone age in the lake dwellings of Switzerland. Perhaps they were only decorative.202 The Polynesians used stone axes which were polished but not bored or grooved, and the edge was not curved.203 The Pacific islanders clung to the type of the adze, so that even when they got iron and steel implements from the whites they preferred the knife of a plane to an ax, because the former could be used adze-fashion.204 In the stone graves of Tennessee have been found implements superior to all others found in the United States in size, variety, and workmanship. Amongst these are a flint sickle-shaped tool, axes a foot long or more, a flint sword twenty-two inches long, a flint needle eight inches long; also objects supposed to be for ceremonial or decorative use. Stone axes with handles all in one piece have been found in Tennessee, Arkansas, and South Carolina.205

128. Forms of stone axes. Stone axes are found all over the world. They come in various types including chipped, sharpened, polished, grooved, pierced, and handled, which can be organized in a series of improvements. Within each type, local variations can be identified, but the basic craft is essentially the same everywhere. "Probably no discovery is older than the fact that friction would wear away wood or bone, or even stone."200 It was also discovered that rawhide and sinew shrink when they dry, and this was cleverly used to attach handles, by applying the sinew or membrane while it was still fresh and wet. American stone axes are grooved to fit handles made from cleverly adapted roots and branches, often with pitch or bitumen. "Bored stone axes are found in the tropical regions of America. Although they are very rare, they are well crafted."201 The practice of boring stone axes seems to appear 127 at the end of the stone age in the lake dwellings of Switzerland. They may have been used purely for decoration.202 The Polynesians used polished stone axes, but these were not bored or grooved, and the edges were not curved.203 The Pacific Islanders favored the adze design, so even when they received iron and steel tools from Europeans, they preferred knives shaped like planes over axes because the former could be used like an adze.204 In the stone graves of Tennessee, implements of superior size, variety, and craftsmanship compared to others found in the United States have been discovered. Among these are a flint sickle-shaped tool, axes that are a foot long or more, a twenty-two inch long flint sword, and an eight inch long flint needle; there are also items thought to have been used for ceremonial or decorative purposes. Stone axes with handles made from a single piece have been found in Tennessee, Arkansas, and South Carolina.205

129. How stone implements are made. What was the process by which these stone implements were made? The artifacts bear witness directly to two or three different operations, separate or combined, and to a great development of the process. As above stated, Tasmanians, after they became known to Europeans, made stone implements as they needed them, giving to a stone a rude adaptation to the purpose by chipping off a few flakes. Short sharp blows were struck by one stone upon another. The blow must, however, fall upon just the right spot or it would not produce the desired result. Therefore the flakes were often thrown off by pressure. A stick or horn was set against the spot where the force should be applied, and braced against the breast of the operator, while he held the stone between his feet. This latter operation is described as used by the Mexicans to get flakes of obsidian.206 By carrying further the process of chipping or pressing the stone could be shaped more perfectly, and by rubbing it on another stone it could be given a cutting edge. 128The rubbing process could also be applied to the surface to make it smooth instead of leaving it as it was after the flaking process. The processes of striking and pressing were also combined. The pebble was broken by blows and the pieces were further reduced to shape by the pressing process. Different devices were also invented for holding the stone securely and in the proper position. Skill and judgment in perceiving how and for what purpose each pebble could best be treated was developed by the workers, and division of labor arose amongst them as some acquired greater skill in one operation and others in another. The operations of pressing and striking were also made complex in order to accomplish what was desired. A sapling was cut off so that the stump of a limb was left at the bottom of it. It was set against the spot where the force was needed, and a blow struck in the crotch of the limb caused the chip to fly. This apparatus was improved and refined by putting a horn tip on the end point of contact. Another device was to cut a notch in a tree trunk, which could be used as a fulcrum. A long lever was used to apply the pressure to the stone laid at the root of the tree, or on the horizontal space at the bottom of the notch.207 These variations show persistent endeavor to get control of the necessary force and to apply it at the proper point with the least chance for error and loss. Buckley reported about the "tomahawks" of the aborigines of Victoria, that the stone was split into pieces, without regard to their shape, but of convenient thickness. A piece was rubbed on rough granite until "it is brought to a very fine thin edge, and so hard and sharp as to enable them to fell a very large tree with it." The handles are "thick pieces of wood, split and then doubled up, the stone being in the bend and fixed with gum, very carefully prepared for the purpose, so as to make it perfectly secure when bound round with sinews."208 The natives of the Admiralty Islands use obsidian which is dug from layers in the ground. Only a few know the art of making axes, and they prosecute it as a means of livelihood. Skill is required especially to judge of the way in which the stone will split. The only tool is a stone 129with which light, sharp blows are struck.209 The axes of the Swiss lake dwellings were made from bowlders of any hard stone. By means of a saw of flint set in wood, with sand and water, a groove was cut on one side and then on the other. With a single blow from another stone the bowlder was made to fall in two. By means of a hard stone the piece was rudely shaped and then finished by friction. A modern student has made such an ax in this way in five hours. Sometimes the stone was set in a handle of wood or horn.210 It will be noticed that this process was not possible until an auxiliary tool, the flint saw, had already been made. The tools and processes were all rude and great skill and dexterity were required in the operator. "Lafitau says the polishing of a stone ax requires generations to complete. Mr. Joseph D. McGuire fabricates a grooved jade ax from an entirely rough spall in less than a hundred hours."211

129. How stone implements are made. How were these stone tools created? The artifacts indicate that there were two or three different methods involved, either separately or together, and that the techniques evolved significantly. As mentioned earlier, Tasmanians, once they came into contact with Europeans, created stone tools as needed, simply shaping a stone by knocking off a few flakes. They struck one stone against another with short, sharp blows. However, the blow had to hit exactly the right spot, or it wouldn’t produce the desired outcome. Therefore, many of the flakes were removed by applying pressure. A stick or horn was used to push against the area where the force was needed, braced against the operator's chest while they held the stone with their feet. This method is noted to have been used by the Mexicans for obtaining flakes of obsidian.206 By continuing the process of chipping or pressing, the stones could be shaped more precisely, and by rubbing them against another stone, they could be given a cutting edge. 128 The rubbing technique could also be applied to the surface to make it smooth instead of leaving it rough after flaking. The processes of striking and pressing were often combined. The pebble was shattered with blows, and the resulting pieces were further shaped using pressure. Different tools were invented to hold the stone securely and in the right position. Workers developed skill and judgment in determining how best to treat each pebble for specific purposes, leading to a division of labor as some became more skilled in one technique and others in another. The methods of pressing and striking were also combined in complex ways to achieve the desired results. A sapling was cut to leave a stump at the bottom, used to apply force at the right spot; striking the crotch of the limb would send a chip flying. This setup was refined by adding a horn tip to the contact point. Another method involved cutting a notch in a tree trunk for leverage. A long lever was utilized to apply pressure to the stone placed at the tree's base or in the notch.207 These variations demonstrate a persistent effort to control the necessary force and apply it accurately to minimize errors and losses. Buckley noted that the "tomahawks" of the Victorian aborigines involved splitting stones into pieces regardless of their shape, as long as they were of manageable thickness. A piece was rubbed on rough granite until it was honed to a very fine edge, sharp enough to fell large trees. The handles were made from thick wood, split and folded, with the stone secured in the bend using well-prepared gum, ensuring it was tightly bound with sinews.208 The natives of the Admiralty Islands use obsidian extracted from the ground. Only a few people possess the skill to make axes, which they do as a means of livelihood. Special skill is necessary to judge how the stone will split. The only tool they use is a stone 129 for delivering light, sharp blows.209 The axes of the Swiss lake dwellers were crafted from boulders of hard stone. Using a flint saw set in wood, along with sand and water, a groove was cut on one side, then on the opposite side. A single blow from another stone split the boulder in two. A hard stone was then used to roughly shape the piece, which was completed by friction. A modern researcher has made such an axe in five hours using this method. Sometimes the stone was mounted in a handle made of wood or horn.210 This process could only occur after an auxiliary tool, the flint saw, had been developed. All of the tools and techniques were basic, and required significant skill and dexterity from the operator. "Lafitau states that polishing a stone axe takes generations to perfect. Mr. Joseph D. McGuire can craft a grooved jade axe from an entirely rough piece in under a hundred hours."211

130. How arrowheads are made. As to arrowheads, "there are a dozen or more authentic reports by eye-witnesses of the manufacture of arrowheads in as many different ways."212 The California Indians broke up a piece of flint or obsidian to the proper-sized pieces. A piece was held in the left hand, which was protected by a piece of buckskin. Pressure was put upon the edge by a piece of a deer's antler, four to six inches long, held in the right hand. In this way little pieces were chipped off until the arrowhead was formed. Only the most expert do this successfully.213 Sometimes the stone to be operated on is heated in the fire, and slowly cooled, which causes it to split in flakes. A flake is then shaped with buck-horn pincers, tied together at the point with a thong.214 In another report it is the stone with which the operation is performed which is said to be heated.215 In a pit several hundred flint implements were found stored away in regular layers with alternate layers of sand between. Perhaps the purpose was to render them more easy to work to the desired finish.216 Catlin describes another process of making 130arrowheads which required two workmen. One held the stone in his left hand and placed a chisel-like instrument at the proper point. The second man struck the blow. Both sang during the operation. The blows were in the rhythm of the music, and a quick "rebounding" stroke was said to be essential to good success.217 A "lad" in Michigan made arrowheads in imitation of Indian work, from flint, glass, and obsidian, with a piece of oak stick five inches long as a tool.218 Sophus Müller219 says of modern attempts to imitate stone-implement making that an average workman can learn in fourteen days to make five hundred to eight hundred arrowheads per day, but that no one of the best workmen has been able to equal the fine chipping on the neolithic stone weapons, although many have made the small implements on the types of the old stone age.

130. How arrowheads are made. When it comes to arrowheads, "there are a dozen or more credible accounts from eyewitnesses of how arrowheads are made in various ways."212 The California Indians would break a piece of flint or obsidian into the right-sized chunks. One piece was held in the left hand, which was protected by a piece of buckskin. Pressure was applied to the edge using a deer antler, about four to six inches long, held in the right hand. In this way, small pieces would be chipped off until the arrowhead took shape. Only the most skilled artisans could do this successfully.213 Sometimes, the stone was heated in the fire and then slowly cooled, which caused it to split into flakes. A flake was then shaped with buck-horn pincers tied together at the tip with a thong.214 Another account mentions that the stone used for the work was heated instead.215 In one pit, several hundred flint tools were discovered stored in neat layers with alternating layers of sand in between. This might have been done to make them easier to work into the desired shape.216 Catlin describes another method for making 130 arrowheads that involved two workers. One held the stone in his left hand and placed a chisel-like tool at the right spot. The second worker delivered the strike. Both sang during this process. The strikes followed the rhythm of the music, and a quick "rebounding" stroke was said to be crucial for success.217 A "lad" in Michigan crafted arrowheads to mimic Indian styles from flint, glass, and obsidian using a five-inch oak stick as a tool.218 Sophus Müller219 mentions that in modern attempts to replicate stone tool-making, an average worker can learn to create five hundred to eight hundred arrowheads a day in fourteen days, but none of the best workers have managed to match the fine chipping of neolithic stone weapons, even though many have produced small tools based on old stone age designs.

131. How stone axes were used. After stone axes were made it required no little independent sense to use them for the desired result. A modern archæologist used a stone ax of gray flint, with an edge six and a half centimeters long, set in a handle after the prehistoric fashion, to cut sticks of green fir, in order to test the ax. He held the stick upright and chopped into it notchwise until he could break it in two. He cut in two a stick eighteen centimeters in diameter in eighteen minutes. He struck fifteen hundred and seventy-eight cuts. At the fourteen hundred and eighty-fifth cut a piece flew from his ax.220 A modern investigator made a polished ax in eleven hours and forty-five minutes. He cut down an oak tree 0.73 meter in circumference, with twenty-two hundred blows of the ax, in an hour and thirteen minutes.221 When primitive men desired to cut down a tree, fire was applied to it and the ax was used only to chop off the charred wood so that the fire would attack the wood again. Canoes were hollowed out of tree trunks by the same process. These processes are reported from different parts of the world remote from each other.222 Without these auxiliary devices the stone 131ax can really be used only as a hammer, for, by means of it, the wood is beaten into a fibrous condition and is not properly cut.223 Nevertheless, the Shingu Indians cleared forests, built houses and canoes, and made furniture with the stone ax alone.224 The Indians of Guiana, with stone and bone implements, cut down big trees, cut out the core of them, and made weapons and tools of great perfection and beauty.225 The same may be said of very many other peoples. Some Australians value stone axes so much that they except them from the custom to bury all a man's property with him. Axes are inherited by the next of kin.226

131. How stone axes were used. Once stone axes were made, it took some independent thinking to use them effectively. A modern archaeologist used a stone ax made of gray flint, with a six and a half centimeter long edge, attached to a handle in a prehistoric style, to cut green fir sticks to test the ax. He held the stick upright and chopped into it notching until he could break it in half. He cut through an eighteen centimeter diameter stick in eighteen minutes, making fifteen hundred and seventy-eight cuts. At his fourteen hundred and eighty-fifth cut, a piece broke off from his ax.220 A modern investigator crafted a polished ax in eleven hours and forty-five minutes. He cut down an oak tree with a circumference of 0.73 meters, making twenty-two hundred strikes of the ax in an hour and thirteen minutes.221 When early humans wanted to fell a tree, they used fire to burn it and then used the ax to chop away the charred wood to allow the fire to reach the unburned wood again. Canoes were carved out of tree trunks using the same method. Reports of these techniques have come from various isolated parts of the world.222 Without these additional methods, the stone ax could really only be used as a hammer, beating the wood into a fibrous state rather than cutting it properly.223 Nevertheless, the Shingu Indians managed to clear forests, build houses and canoes, and make furniture using only the stone ax.224 The people of Guiana, using stone and bone tools, brought down large trees, hollowed them out, and created weapons and tools that were both highly functional and beautiful.225 The same can be said for many other cultures. Some Australians hold stone axes in such high regard that they exclude them from the custom of burying all a man’s belongings with him. Axes are inherited by family members.226

132. Acculturation versus parallelism. The facts in regard to making and using stone implements bring up the question whether such arts have a single origin and are spread by contagion (acculturation), or are invented independently by many people who have the same tasks to perform, and the same or similar materials at hand (parallelism). Lippert227 says that "the different modes of fashioning flint arrowheads show us that we must not think of the earliest art as all tied to a single tradition, and carried away from this. On the contrary, human ingenuity has set about accomplishing the acts which are necessary for the struggle for existence in different places, with the elements there at hand." We have seen above that the materials may, from their character, so limit and condition the operations of manufacture as to set lines for the development of the art. If the processes of the men are also limited and conditioned by the nature of human nerves and muscles so that they must run on certain lines, it would follow that the human mind also, in face of a certain problem, will fall into conditioned modes of activity, and we should approach the doctrine that men must think the same thoughts by way of mental reaction on the same experiences and observations.

132. Acculturation versus parallelism. The facts regarding the creation and use of stone tools raise the question of whether these skills originated from a single source and spread through influence (acculturation), or were developed independently by different people facing similar tasks and using the same or similar materials (parallelism). Lippert 227 states that "the various ways of making flint arrowheads indicate that we should not view early art as tied to a single tradition and derived from it. Instead, human creativity has sought to achieve the necessary actions for survival in different locations, utilizing the local resources available." As mentioned earlier, materials can significantly limit and shape the manufacturing process, thus guiding the evolution of the craft. If the methods of people are also restricted by human nerve and muscle capabilities, leading them to follow specific patterns, it implies that the human mind, when confronted with a particular challenge, will gravitate towards established modes of action. This suggests that people may have to process similar thoughts as a mental response to the same experiences and observations.

The facts, however, show that an art, beginning in the rudest way, is produced along lines of concurrent effort, and is the 132common property of the group. All practice it as it is, and all are unconsciously coöperating to improve it. The processes are folkways. The artifacts are tools and weapons which, by their utility, modify the folkways and become components in them. The skill, dexterity, patience, ingenuity, and power of combination which result are wider and higher possessions which also modify the folkways at later stages of effort. The generalizations of truth and right widen at every stage, and produce a theory of welfare, which must be recognized as such, no matter how rude it may be. It consists in the application of the notions of goblinism as they are prevalent at the time in the group. The art itself is built up by folkways according to their character as everywhere exhibited, for arts are modes of providing for human necessities by processes and devices which can be universally taught, and can be handed down forever. The arts of an isolated group run against limits, even if the group has great ingenuity, as we see in the case of China. It is when arts are developed by give and take between groups that they reach their highest development. The wider the area over which the coöperation and combination are active, the higher will be the achievements. "Every art is born out of the intelligence of its age."228 It has been mentioned above that Polynesians cannot use an ax. They want to set the blade transverse to the handle. The negroes of the Niger Protectorate are very clumsy at going up or down stairs. It is a dexterity, not to say an art, which they have had no chance to acquire. They also find it very difficult to understand or interpret a picture, even of the least conventional kind.229 The Seri of Tiburon Island have not the knife habit. They draw a knife towards the body instead of pushing it away.230 Hence we see that the lack of a habit, or lack of opportunity to see a dexterity practiced, constitutes a narrowing of the mental horizon.

The facts show that art starts in the simplest form and is created through collective effort, becoming the 132common property of the group. Everyone practices it as it exists, and everyone is unconsciously cooperating to improve it. These processes are folkways. The tools and weapons created, due to their usefulness, shape the folkways and become part of them. The skills, agility, patience, creativity, and ability to combine resources that emerge are broader and more sophisticated assets that further alter the folkways over time. The general understanding of truth and morality expands at each stage, leading to a concept of welfare that must be acknowledged, no matter how basic it may seem. This concept arises from the prevailing folk beliefs of the group. The art itself is shaped by folkways, reflecting the character of those ways everywhere, since arts are methods of meeting human needs through processes and tools that can be universally taught and passed down indefinitely. The arts of a secluded group hit limitations, even with considerable creativity, as seen in China. It’s when arts evolve through interaction between groups that they reach their fullest potential. The broader the area where cooperation and collaboration occur, the greater the accomplishments. "Every art is born out of the intelligence of its age."228 As mentioned earlier, Polynesians struggle to use an ax; they prefer to position the blade sideways to the handle. The people of the Niger Protectorate are quite awkward at navigating stairs; it’s a skill, if not an art, they have not had the opportunity to develop. They also find it challenging to comprehend or interpret even the simplest pictures.229 The Seri people of Tiburon Island do not have the knife habit; they pull the knife toward their body instead of pushing it away.230 Thus, we see that the absence of a habit or the lack of chances to observe a skill being practiced limits one’s mental perspective.

133. Fire-making tools. Another art which would offer us parallel phenomena to that of stone working is that of fire making. It must have had several independent centers of origin. It 133existed all over the globe. Its ultimate origin is unknown to us. It may have originated in different ways at different centers. The simplest instruments for making fire can be classified according to the mode of movement employed in them as drilling, plowing, and sawing instruments. The fire drills have also undergone very important development and improvement, so that they have become very complicated machines. The ingenuity and inventive skill which were required to make a fire drill which was driven by a bow were as great as the same powers when manifested by an Edison or a Bessemer.

133. Fire-making tools. Another skill that gives us similar examples to stone working is fire making. It must have originated in several independent locations. It 133was found all around the world. We don't know its exact origin. It may have started in different ways at different places. The simplest tools for making fire can be grouped based on the type of movement used, such as drilling, plowing, and sawing. Fire drills have also seen significant development and enhancement, resulting in very complex machines. The creativity and inventiveness needed to create a bow-driven fire drill were just as significant as those seen in innovations by Edison or Bessemer.

134. Psychophysical traits of primitive men. All the artifacts were made and all the arts were produced by the concurrent efforts of men to serve their interests. We find that primitive men put patient effort and astonishing ingenuity into their tools. They also attained to great skill in the use of clumsy tools. It is true, in general, of primitive men that they shirk all prolonged effort or patient application, but they do use great patience and perseverance when they expect to accomplish something of great importance to their interests. The same is true if they expect to gratify their vanity. In hair dressing or tattooing they submit to very irksome restraint prolonged through a long time. Also in feather work, partly useful and partly ornamental, they assorted feathers piece by piece, and enlaced the feathers in the meshes of their hats and caps, or fastened them into scepters with pitch. They could make houses, etc., with their axes only by long-continued industry.231 South American Indians made tools for printing tattoo patterns on the body. They were blocks, on each face of which a pattern was raised, perhaps a different one on each side.232 It should be noticed what prodigious power a large body of men can put forth when they all work at the same task and are greatly interested in it. They begin by the same process, but the process differentiates and improves in their hands. Each gains skill and dexterity. They learn from each other, and the product is multiplied.

134. Psychophysical traits of primitive men. All the tools and arts were created through collective efforts to meet their needs. We see that primitive people invested a lot of time and impressive creativity into their tools. They also developed significant skill in using these basic tools. Generally speaking, primitive people tend to avoid prolonged effort or diligent work, but they show a lot of patience and persistence when they believe they can achieve something important. The same applies when they aim to boost their self-esteem. In hairstyling or tattooing, they endure frustrating constraints over extended periods. Additionally, in their feather work, which served both functional and decorative purposes, they carefully sorted feathers piece by piece and wove them into their hats and caps or attached them to scepters with pitch. They could only build houses, etc., with their axes through consistent labor.231 South American Indians created tools to print tattoo designs on the skin. These were blocks, each with a different raised pattern on every face.232 It's important to acknowledge the remarkable strength a large group can generate when they all focus on the same task and are genuinely interested. They start with the same method, but that method evolves and improves through their efforts. Each person gains skill and dexterity. They learn from one another, and the output increases.

135. Language. Language is a product of the folkways which illustrates their operation in a number of most important details. 134Language is a product of the need of coöperative understanding in all the work, and in connection with all the interests, of life. It is a societal phenomenon. It was necessary in war, the chase, and industry so soon as these interests were pursued coöperatively. Each group produced its own language which held that group together and sundered it from others.233 All are now agreed that, whatever may have been the origin of language, it owes its form and development to usage. "Men's usage makes language." "The maxim that 'usage is the rule of speech' is of supreme and uncontrolled validity in every part and parcel of every human tongue."234 "Language is only the imperfect means of men to find their bearings in the world of their memories; to make use of their memory, that is, their own experience and that of their ancestors, with all probability that this world of memory will be like the world of reality."235 The origin of language is one of those origins which must ever remain enveloped in mystery. "How can a child understand the combinations of sound and sense when it must know language in order to learn them? It must learn to speak without previously knowing how to speak, without any previous suspicion that the words of its mother mean more than the buzzing of a fly. The child learns to speak from an absolute beginning, just as, not the original man, but the original beast, learned to speak before any creature could speak."236 The beasts evidently did not learn to speak. They only learned to use the beast cries, by which they transmitted warnings, sex invitations, calls to united struggles, etc. The cries answered the purpose and went no further. Men, by virtue of the expanding power in them which enthused their zeal and their play, broke through the limitations of beast language, and went on to use the sounds of the human speech instrument for ever richer communications. Poetic power in blossom guides the development of a child's language as it guided that of the men who made the first languages.237 "The original languages must 135be, in comparison with our languages, like the wildest love-passion compared with marital custom."238 Every word has a history of accidents which have befallen it, the beginnings of which are lost in the abyss of time.239 In the Middle Ages the word "Word" came to mean the Word of God with such distinctness that the romance languages adopted parabola, or derivatives from it, for "word."240 The students of linguistics recognize metaphor as another great mode of modifying the signification of words. By metaphor they mean the assembling of like things, and the selection and extirpation of unlike things.

135. Language. Language is a result of the customs of a group that shows how they operate in several important ways. 134 Language arises from the need for cooperative understanding in all tasks and areas of life. It is a social phenomenon. It became essential in war, hunting, and industry as soon as these interests were pursued together. Each group created its own language, which bonded its members and separated them from others.233 People generally agree that, no matter how language started, it evolved through usage. "People's usage creates language." "The principle that 'usage is the rule of speech' is fundamentally valid in every aspect of every human language."234 "Language is merely an imperfect tool for people to navigate their memories; to utilize their memories, meaning their own experiences and those of their ancestors, with the understanding that this memory world might resemble the world of reality."235 The origin of language is one of those mysteries that will always remain unclear. "How can a child grasp the sounds and meanings unless it already knows language to learn them? It must learn to speak without knowing how to speak at first, without suspecting that the words of its mother signify more than the buzzing of a fly. The child begins to speak from a blank slate, just as, not the first human, but the first animal, began to communicate before any being could speak."236 Animals clearly did not learn to talk. They just learned to use their cries to convey warnings, mating calls, invitations to join forces, etc. These cries served their purpose without going beyond that. Humans, with their expanding capabilities that sparked their enthusiasm and creativity, broke through the limits of animal communication and began to use the sounds of human speech for much richer expressions. The blossoming of poetic expression guides a child's language development, just as it guided the formation of the first human languages.237 "The original languages must 135 be, compared to our languages, like wild love compared to structured partnership."238 Every word has a history full of events that have influenced it, with origins lost in the depths of time.239 In the Middle Ages, the term "Word" became so clearly associated with the Word of God that the Romance languages started using "parabola" or derivatives of it to mean "word."240 Linguists recognize metaphor as a significant way to change the meanings of words. By metaphor, they refer to the grouping of similar things and the elimination of dissimilar ones.

136. Language and magic. Preuss offers an explanation of the origin of language which is interesting on account of its connection with the vast operation of magic: "Language owes its origin to the magic of tones and words. The difficulty of winning any notion about the beginnings of human speech lies in the fact that we cannot think of any cause which should give occasion for speech utterances. Such occasions are products of education, after language already existed. They are effects of language, not causes of it.... Language belongs, like play, dances, and fine arts, to the things which do not come on a direct line of development out of the instinctive satisfaction of life-needs and the other activities which create things of positive value, but it is the result of belief in magic, which prompted men to imitate noises made in labor, and other natural sounds, through a wide range, in order thereby to produce operations."241

136. Language and magic. Preuss presents an intriguing idea about where language comes from, linking it to the extensive concept of magic: "Language originated from the magic of sounds and words. The challenge in understanding how human speech began is that we can’t pinpoint any specific reason that would lead to spoken expressions. Such reasons are the result of education, which occurs after language has already developed. They are effects of language, not its causes... Language, like play, dance, and the fine arts, does not evolve directly from instinctive life necessities or other activities that produce tangible value; instead, it stems from a belief in magic, which inspired people to mimic sounds made during work and various natural noises broadly to create effects." 241

137. Language is a case of mores. Whitney said that language is an institution. He meant that it is in the folkways, or in the mores, since welfare is connected with the folkways of language, albeit by some superstition. He adds: "In whatever aspect the general facts of language are viewed, they exhibit the same absence of reflection and intention."242 "No one ever set himself deliberately at work to invent or improve language,—or did so, at least, with any valuable and abiding result. The work is all accomplished by a continual satisfaction of the needs of the moment, by ever yielding to an impulse and 136grasping a possibility, which the already acquired treasure of words and forms, and the habit of their use, suggest and put within reach."243 "Every single item of alteration, of whatever kind, and of whatever degree of importance, goes back to some individual or individuals who set it in circulation, from whose example it gained a wider and wider currency, until it finally won that general assent, which is alone required in order to make anything in language proper and authoritative."244 These statements might be applied to any of the folkways. The statements on page 46 of Whitney's book would serve to describe and define the mores. This shows to what an extent language is a case of the operation by which mores are produced. They are always devices to meet a need, which are imperceptibly modified and unconsciously handed down through the generations. The ways, like the language, are incorporeal things. They are borne by everybody and nobody, and are developed by everybody and nobody. Everybody has his little peculiarities of language. Each one has his peculiarities of accent or pronunciation and his pet words or phrases. Each one is suggesting all the time the use of the tricks of language which he has adopted. "Nothing less than the combined effort of a whole community, with all its classes and orders, in all its variety of characters, circumstances, and necessities, is capable of keeping in life a whole language."245 "Every vocable was to us [children] an arbitrary and conventional sign; arbitrary, because any one of a thousand other vocables could have been just as easily learned by us and associated with the same idea; conventional, because the one we acquired had its sole ground and sanction in the consenting use of the community of which we formed a part."246 "We do not, as children, make our language for ourselves. We get it by tradition, all complete. We think in sentences. As our language forms sentences, that is, as our mother-tongue thinks, so we learn to think. Our brain, our entire thought-status, forms itself by the mother-tongue, and we transmit the same to our children."247 Nature men have only petty coins of speech. They 137can express nothing great. They cannot compare, analyze, and combine. They are overwhelmed by a flood of details, in which they cannot discern the ruling idea. The material and sensual constitute their limits. If they move they have to get a new language. The American languages are a soft mass which changes easily if tribes separate, or as time goes on, or if they move their habitat.248 Sometimes measures are adopted in order to make the language unintelligible, as the Bushmen insert a syllable in a word to that end.249 "The language of nature peoples offers a faithful picture of their mental status. All is in flux. Nothing is fixed or crystallized. No fundamental thoughts, ideas, or ideals are present. There is no regularity, logic, principles, ethics, or moral character. Lack of logic in thinking, lack of purpose in willing or acting, put the mind of a nature man on a plane with that of our children. Lack of memory, antilogic, paradox, fantasy in mental action, correspond to capriciousness, levity, irresponsibility, and the rule of emotions and passions in practical action."250 "Man's language developed because he could make, not merely passive and mechanical associative and reproductive combinations of notions, like a beast, but because he had active, free, and productive apperceptions, which appear in creative fantasy and logical reflection."251 "Man does not speak because he thinks. He speaks because the mouth and larynx communicate with the third frontal convolution of the brain. This material connection is the immediate cause of articulate speech."252 This is true in the sense that speech is not possible until the vocal organs are present, and are duly connected with the brain. "The specific cry, somewhat modified by the vocal resources of man, may have been sufficient for the humble vocabulary of the earliest ages, and there exists no gulf, no impassable barrier, between the language of birds, dogs, anthropoid apes, and human speech."253 "The warning or summoning cry, the germ of the demonstrative roots, is the parent of the names of number, sex, and distance; the emotional cry of which 138our interjections are but the relics, in combination with the demonstratives, prepares the outlines of the sentence, and already represents the verb and the names of states or actions. Imitation, direct or symbolical, and necessarily only approximative to the sounds of external nature, i. e. onomatopœia, furnished the elements of the attributive roots, from which arose the names of objects, special verbs, and their derivatives. Analogy and metaphor complete the vocabulary, applying to the objects, discerned by touch, sight, smell, and taste, qualifying adjectives derived from onomatopœia. Reason, then coming into play, rejects the greater part of this unmanageable wealth, and adopts a certain number of sounds which have already been reduced to a vague and generic sense, and by derivation, combination, and affixes, which are the root sounds, produces those endless families of words, related to each other in every degree of kindred, from the closest to the most doubtful, which grammar finally ranges in the categories known as the parts of speech."254 "That metaphor makes language grow is evident. It brings about connection between place, time, and sound ideas."255

137. Language is a case of customs. Whitney stated that language is an institution. He meant that it’s tied to the customs, or the traditions, since well-being is linked to the customs of language, even if it's through some sort of superstition. He adds: "No matter how you look at it, the general facts of language show the same lack of reflection and intention."242 "No one has ever consciously set out to create or refine language—at least not in a way that truly matters and lasts. Everything develops through continually meeting immediate needs, responding to impulses and seizing opportunities that come from the already available words and forms, and the habits of their use."243 "Every single change, of any kind and importance, can be traced back to someone or some group who introduced it, from whose example it gained broader acceptance until it earned the general approval needed to become established and authoritative in language."244 These remarks could apply to any of the customs. The points made on page 46 of Whitney's book would effectively describe and explain the traditions. This demonstrates how much language reflects the processes through which customs arise. They are always tools to satisfy a need, subtly modified and unconsciously passed down through generations. The customs, like language, are intangible. They are carried by everyone and no one, developed by everyone and no one. Everyone has their little quirks in language. Each person has their peculiarities in accent or pronunciation and their favorite words or phrases. Each one is constantly suggesting the use of language quirks they’ve adopted. "Nothing less than the collective effort of an entire community—with all its classes and individuals, in its rich variety of characters, backgrounds, and needs—is capable of keeping a whole language alive."245 "Every word was to us [children] an arbitrary and conventional symbol; arbitrary because any one of countless other words could have been easily learned and associated with the same idea; conventional because the word we learned was validated solely by the common usage of the community we belonged to."246 "As children, we don’t create our language ourselves. We inherit it fully formed. We think in sentences. As our language structures sentences, that is, as our mother tongue thinks, we learn to think. Our brain, our entire thought process, is shaped by the mother tongue, and we pass the same on to our children."247 Nature people have only limited expressions. They 137can’t express anything profound. They can’t compare, analyze, or combine ideas. They are overwhelmed by a flood of details, unable to perceive a unifying theme. The physical and sensory define their limits. If they relocate, they have to acquire a new language. The languages of American tribes are fluid and easily changeable if groups split, over time, or if they relocate.248 Sometimes, strategies are used to make the language obscure, such as the practice of the Bushmen who insert a syllable into a word for that purpose.249 "The language of nature peoples reflects their mental state. Everything is in flux. Nothing is set or crystallized. There are no fundamental thoughts, ideas, or ideals. Regularity, logic, principles, ethics, or moral values are absent. The lack of logic in thought and purpose in action places the mind of a nature person on the same level as that of our children. The absence of memory, illogical thinking, paradox, and imaginative thinking correspond to unpredictability, frivolity, lack of responsibility, and the dominance of emotions and passions in practical action."250 "Human language developed because we can make not just passive and mechanical associations of ideas like an animal can, but because we possess active, free, and creative perceptions, which manifest in imaginative thought and logical reasoning."251 "Humans do not speak because they think. They speak because the mouth and larynx are linked to the third frontal lobe of the brain. This physical connection is the direct cause of articulate speech."252 This is true in that speech isn't possible until the vocal organs are present and properly connected to the brain. "The specific cry, slightly modulated by human vocal abilities, may have sufficed for the minimal vocabulary of early times, and there is no significant divide or barrier between the languages of birds, dogs, ape-like primates, and human language."253 "The warning or calling cry, the origin of demonstrative roots, is the foundation of terms for number, gender, and distance; the emotional cries of which 138 our interjections are merely remnants, combined with demonstratives, form the framework of sentences and already denote verbs and names of states or actions. Imitation, whether direct or symbolic, and necessarily only approximate to the sounds of the external world, i.e., onomatopoeia, provided the basics of attributive roots, which gave rise to object names, specific verbs, and their derivatives. Analogy and metaphor enrich the vocabulary, applying to the objects perceived by touch, sight, smell, and taste, and qualifying adjectives derived from onomatopoeia. Reason, then stepping in, discards most of this overwhelming wealth and selects a limited number of sounds that have already been simplified into vague and general meanings, and through derivation, combination, and affixes—originating sounds—produces countless families of words, related to one another in all degrees of similarity, from the most closely related to the most loosely connected, which grammar finally organizes into categories known as parts of speech."254 "It's clear that metaphor helps language grow. It creates connections between place, time, and sound concepts."255

138. Primitive dialects. The cebus azarae, a monkey of Paraguay, makes six distinct sounds when excited, which causes its comrades to emit similar sounds.256 The island Caribs have two distinct vocabularies, one of which is used by men and by women when speaking to each other, and by men when repeating, in oratio obliqua, some saying of the women. Their councils of war are held in a secret jargon into which women are never initiated.257 The men and women have separate languages, a custom which is noted also amongst the Guycurus and other peoples of Brazil.258 Amongst the Arawaks the difference between the languages of the sexes is not in regard to the use of words only, but also in regard to their inflection.259 The two languages are sometimes differentiated by a constant change, e.g. where in the man's language two vowels come together the woman's language139 intercalates a k.260 The Arawaks have words which only men may speak, and others which only women may speak.261 Dialectical variations are illustrated for us by facts which come under observation and report. Christian262 mentions an American negro castaway, who settled on Raven's Island with a native wife and children and a few relatives and servants. In forty years they had produced "a new and peculiar dialect of their own, broadening the softer vowels and substituting th or f for the original t sound in the parent ponapeian." Martius mentions that native boatmen in Brazil, who had grown up together, had each some little peculiarity of pronunciation. Such a difference would produce a dialect in case of isolation. On the other hand, the ecclesiastics adopted the Tupi language and made it a general language for the province of Gram Para, so that it was used in the pulpit until 1757 and is now necessary for intercourse in the interior.263 The Gauchos of central Uruguay speak Spanish with harsh rough accents. They change y and ll into the French j.264 Whitney and Waitz thought that all American languages proceeded from a single original one. Powell thought that they were "many languages, belonging to distinct families, which have no apparent unity of origin."265 Evidence is adduced, however, that "the same aboriginal peoples who named the waters of North America coined also the prehistoric geographical titles in South America."266 The Finns and Samoyeds are, from the standpoint of language, practically the same race. The two tongues present the highest development of the agglutinative process of the Ural-Altaic languages.267

138. Primitive dialects. The cebus azarae, a monkey from Paraguay, makes six different sounds when excited, prompting its companions to make similar sounds.256 The island Caribs have two separate vocabularies; one is used by men and women when talking to each other, and by men when repeating, in oratio obliqua, something the women said. Their war councils are conducted in a secret jargon that women are never allowed to learn.257 Men and women use distinct languages, a practice also observed among the Guycurus and other groups in Brazil.258 Among the Arawaks, the difference between the languages of the sexes involves not just word usage but also their inflection.259 The two languages are sometimes differentiated by a consistent change; for instance, where two vowels appear together in the men’s language, the women’s language inserts a k.260 The Arawaks have words that only men can use and others that only women can use.261 Dialectical variations can be seen in observable facts. Christian262 mentions an American black castaway who settled on Raven's Island with a native wife, children, and a few relatives and servants. In forty years, they developed "a new and unique dialect of their own, broadening the softer vowels and replacing th or f for the original t sound in the parent Ponapeian." Martius notes that native boatmen in Brazil, who grew up together, had their own slight pronunciation quirks. Such differences could lead to a dialect in cases of isolation. Conversely, the clergy adopted the Tupi language and established it as the common language for the province of Gram Para, using it in sermons until 1757, and it is now essential for communication in the interior.263 The Gauchos of central Uruguay speak Spanish with strong, rough accents. They change y and ll into the French j.264 Whitney and Waitz believed that all American languages originated from a single source. Powell argued that they are "many languages, belonging to distinct families, which have no apparent unity of origin."265 However, evidence suggests that "the same indigenous peoples who named the waters of North America also created the prehistoric geographical names in South America."266 The Finns and Samoyeds are essentially the same race from a linguistic perspective. The two languages represent the highest development of the agglutinative process within the Ural-Altaic language family.267

139. Taking up and dropping languages. The way in which languages are taken up or dropped is also perplexing. Keane268 gives a list of peoples who have dropped one language and taken up another; he also gives a list of those who have changed physical type but have retained the same language. Holub269 mentions the Makololo, who have almost entirely disappeared, but 140their language has passed to their conquerors. It became necessary to the latter from the spread of their dominion and from their closer intercourse with the peoples south of the Zambesi, on account of which, "without any intentional interference by the rulers, a common and easily understood language showed itself indispensable." Almost every village in New Guinea has its own language, and it is said that in New Britain people who live thirty miles apart cannot understand each other.270

139. Picking up and dropping languages. The way languages are adopted or abandoned is also confusing. Keane268 provides a list of groups who have dropped one language and adopted another; he also includes those who have changed physical appearance but still speak the same language. Holub269 references the Makololo, who have nearly vanished, yet 140 their language has been adopted by their conquerors. It became essential for the latter due to the expansion of their territory and closer interactions with communities south of the Zambesi, which led to a situation where, "without any intentional interference by the rulers, a common and easily understood language became necessary." Almost every village in New Guinea has its own language, and it is said that in New Britain, people living thirty miles apart cannot understand one another.270

140. Pigeon dialects. The Germans find themselves at a disadvantage in dealing with aborigines because they have no dialect like pigeon English or the Coast Malay used by the Dutch.271 Many examples are given, from the Baltic region, of peasant dialects made in sport by subjecting all words to the same modification.272 Our own children often do this to English in order to make a secret language.

140. Pigeon dialects. The Germans face challenges when interacting with indigenous people because they lack a dialect similar to Pidgin English or the Coast Malay spoken by the Dutch.271 There are many examples from the Baltic region of peasant dialects created for fun by applying the same modifications to all words.272 Our kids often do this to English to create a secret language.

141. How languages grow. What we see in these cases is that, if we suppose men to have joined in coöperative effort with only the sounds used by apes and monkeys, the requirement of their interests would push them on to develop languages such as we now know. The isolating, agglutinative, incorporative, and inflectional languages can be put in a series according to the convenience and correctness of the logical processes which they embody and teach. The Semitic languages evidently teach a logic different from that of the Indo-European. It is a different way of thinking which is inculcated in each great family of languages. They represent stages in the evolution of thought or ways of thinking. The instance is one of those which best show us how folkways are built up and how they are pulled down. The agglutination of words and forms sometimes seems like a steady building process; again, the process will not go forward at all. "In the agglutinative languages speech is berry jam. In the inflectional languages each word is like a soldier in his place with his outfit."273 The "gooing" of a baby is a case of the poetic power in its blossoming exuberance. The accidental errors of pronunciation which are due to very slight individual variations in the form of the 141vocal organs are cases of individual contribution to the development of language. The baby words and individual mispronunciations which are taken up by a family and its friends, but never get further, show us how dialects grow. There are changes in language which are, "in their inception, inaccuracies of speech. They attest the influence of that immense numerical majority among the speakers of English who do not take sufficient pains to speak correctly, but whose blunders become finally the norm of the language."274 In analogy things which are alike are embraced in a single term; in metaphor two or more things which seem alike, but may not be so, are grouped together and are embraced in a single term. All these modes of change in language attest the work of individuals on language. Sometimes there is extension of influence to a group. Sometimes the influence is only temporary and is rejected again. Sometimes it falls in with a drift of taste or habit, when it is taken up and colors the pronunciation or usage of the population of a great district, and becomes fixed in the language. All this is true also on the negative side, since usage of words, accent, timbre of the voice, and pronunciation (drawling, nasal tones) expel older usages. Language therefore illustrates well all the great changes of folkways under the heads of coöperation and antagonism. We have an excellent chance to study the operation in the case of slang. A people who are prosperous and happy, optimistic and progressive, will produce much slang. It is a case of play. They amuse themselves with the language. We may think the new words and phrases vulgar and in bad taste, or senseless and ridiculous. We may reject them, but the masses will decide whether they shall be permanently rejected or not. The vote is informal. The most confirmed purist will by and by utter a new slang word when he needs it. One's objections are broken down. One's taste is spoiled by what he hears. We are right in the midst of the operation of making folkways and can perceive it close at hand.

141. How languages grow. What we see in these cases is that if we assume people started communicating using only the sounds made by apes and monkeys, their needs would drive them to develop languages like the ones we know today. The isolating, agglutinative, incorporative, and inflectional languages can be arranged in a sequence based on how logically they operate and what they teach. The Semitic languages clearly teach a different kind of logic compared to the Indo-European languages. Each major language family promotes a distinct way of thinking. They represent different stages in the evolution of thought and mindsets. This example shows us how cultural practices are established and dismantled. The process of word and form agglutination can sometimes appear as a steady construction, but at other times, progress can completely stall. "In the agglutinative languages, speech is like berry jam. In the inflectional languages, each word stands like a soldier in place, ready with its gear."273 The "gooing" of a baby reflects the joyful creativity in its expressive outbursts. The accidental mispronunciations resulting from minor individual variations in vocal anatomy contribute to the evolution of language. The baby words and personal mispronunciations that are adopted by a family and their friends but don’t spread further illustrate how dialects form. There are language changes that begin as "errors in speech." They show the influence of the large majority of English speakers who don’t take care to speak accurately, but whose mistakes eventually become standard.274 In analogy, similar things are grouped under a single term; in metaphor, two or more things that might seem similar, but aren’t necessarily, fall under a single term. All of these changes in language reflect the contributions of individuals. Sometimes influence spreads within a group. Other times, it only lasts temporarily before being rejected. Occasionally, it coincides with shifts in taste or habits and is adopted, influencing the pronunciation or usage of a large area, becoming established in the language. This also applies negatively, as changes in word usage, accent, vocal tone, and pronunciation (like drawling or nasal sounds) replace older forms. Language vividly illustrates significant changes in cultural practices through cooperation and conflict. We have a great opportunity to examine this with slang. A population that is thriving, happy, optimistic, and forward-looking will generate a lot of slang. It's a form of play. They enjoy the language. We might find these new words and phrases crude or in poor taste, or even silly and nonsensical. We might dismiss them, but it's the masses who will determine if they are permanently set aside. The consensus is informal. Even the staunchest purist will eventually use a new slang term when necessary. Our objections weaken. Our preferences are shaped by what we hear. We are actively involved in the creation of cultural practices and can observe it closely.

142. Money. Money is another primitive device which is produced in the folkways. Money was not called into existence 142by any need universally experienced and which all tried to satisfy as well as they could. It was produced by developing other devices, due to other motives, until money was reached as a result. Property can be traced to portable objects which were amulets, trophies, and ornaments all at once. These could be accumulated, and if they were thought to be the abodes of powerful spirits, they were gifts which were eagerly sought, or valuable objects for exchange. They led to hoarding (since the owner did not like to part with them), and they served as marks of personal distinction.275 The interplay of vanity and religion with the love of property demands attention. Religion also caused the aborigines of the northwest provinces of South America to go to the rivers for gold only in sufficient amount to buy what they needed. Any surplus they returned to the stream. "They say that if they borrow more than they really need the river-god will not lend them any more."276 In later times and higher civilization coins have been used as amulets to ward off or to cure disease.277 The Greenland Eskimo laughed when they were offered gold and silver coins. They wanted objects of steel, for which they would give anything which they had and which was desired.278 The Tarahumari of Sonora do not care for silver money. Their Crœsus raises three hundred or four hundred bushels of corn per annum. The largest herd of cattle contains thirty or forty head. They generally prefer cotton cloth to dollars.279 "A Dyak has no conception of the use of a circulating medium. He may be seen wandering in the Bazaar with a ball of bee's wax in his hand for days together, because he cannot find anybody willing to take it for the exact article which he requires."280 We meet with a case in which people have gold but live on a system of barter. It is a people in Laos, north of Siam. They weigh gold alone in scales against seeds of grain.281 In the British 143Museum (Case F, Ireland) may be seen bronze rings, to be sewn on garments as armor or to be used as money, or both. The people along the west coast of Hindostan, from the Persian Gulf to Ceylon, used as money the fishhook which was their most important tool. It became degraded into a piece of doubled wire of silver or bronze. If the degradation had gone on, doubtless it would have resulted in a lump of metal, just as the Siamese silver coins are the result of doubling up silver rings.282 The play of custom and convention is well shown by the use of the Macedonian coins in England. The coins of Philip bore on the obverse a head with a wreath, and on the reverse a chariot driver drawn by two horses. In Britain this coin became a sign of value and lost its reference to the sovereign. It is possible to show the order of the reigns of the kings by the successive omissions of parts of the figures, until only the wreath was left and four perpendicular strokes and two circles for the legs of one horse and two chariot wheels. Each change was a mark of value and then it was further changed to save trouble.283 On the Palau Islands there were seven grades of money, determined by the size. Only three or four pieces exist of the first grade. The second grade is of jasper. The third consists of agate cylinders. These three grades are used only by nobles. They have the same rank as gems amongst us. The people think of the money as coming from an island where it lives a divine life, the lower ranks serving the upper. They have myths of the coming of the money to Palau.284 These examples show to what a great extent other ideas than those of value come into play in money.

142. Money. Money is another basic tool created through cultural practices. It didn’t emerge from a universal need that everyone tried to meet as best they could. Instead, it was developed from other concepts, driven by different motivations, until money was formed as a result. The concept of property originates from portable items that could serve as amulets, trophies, and decorations all at once. These could be collected, and if they were believed to be homes for powerful spirits, they became coveted gifts or valuable items for trade. This led to hoarding (since owners were reluctant to part with them), and they also served as symbols of personal status.275 The mix of vanity and spirituality with the desire for possessions deserves attention. Religion also influenced the indigenous people from the northwest regions of South America to collect gold from rivers only in amounts sufficient to buy what they needed. Any excess was returned to the water. "They believe that if they take more than they need, the river-god won’t lend them any more."276 In later times and more advanced societies, coins have been used as talismans to protect against or heal diseases.277 The Greenland Eskimo chuckled when offered gold and silver coins. They wanted steel items in exchange for anything they owned and desired.278 The Tarahumari of Sonora aren’t interested in silver money. Their wealthy individuals harvest three to four hundred bushels of corn each year. The largest cattle herd typically has thirty or forty animals. They usually prefer cotton fabric over cash.279 "A Dyak has no idea what to do with a currency system. He can often be seen wandering in the marketplace with a ball of beeswax in hand for days because he can’t find anyone willing to trade it for exactly what he needs."280 We come across a situation where people have gold yet live by bartering. This is the case for a group in Laos, north of Siam. They weigh gold solely against seeds of grain.281 In the British 143Museum (Case F, Ireland), you can see bronze rings that were sewn onto clothing as armor, used as money, or both. Along the west coast of Hindostan, from the Persian Gulf to Ceylon, fishhooks, their most important tool, served as currency. This eventually degraded into a piece of twisted wire made of silver or bronze. If the degradation had continued, it would likely have turned into a lump of metal, as seen with Siamese silver coins resulting from pairing silver rings.282 The interplay of tradition and convention is illustrated by the use of Macedonian coins in England. The coins of Philip depicted a head with a wreath on one side and a chariot driver pulled by two horses on the other. In Britain, this coin became a marker of value, losing its connection to the ruler. You can trace the order of reigns by the gradual removal of parts of the images until only the wreath remained, with four vertical strokes and two circles for one horse’s legs and two chariot wheels. Each change indicated value, which was then modified for convenience.283 On the Palau Islands, there were seven categories of currency, determined by size. Only three or four examples of the first category exist. The second category consists of jasper. The third includes agate cylinders. These three grades are reserved for nobles and are valued like gems in our culture. The people believe the currency comes from an island where it lives a divine existence, with the lower grades serving the higher. They have legends about how the currency arrived in Palau.284 These examples illustrate how various ideas beyond value play a significant role in money.

143. Intergroup and intragroup money. When money is used to overcome the difficulties of barter two cases are to be distinguished,—the intergroup and the intragroup uses, which are primarily distinguished by a space relation. The intragroup use is here, in the we-group, close at hand. The intergroup use is between our group and some out-group. It will be found that all money problems include these two cases. "At least we shall 144find that the current commonplace of the economists about the succession of natural economy, money economy, and credit economy, is not even remotely apt to the real problems."285 What is true is that, on a money economy, it is found that there is, or may be, a constant exchange of money for goods and goods for money, from which gain or loss may result; and furthermore that the risk (aleatory element) in this exchange is intensified, if time is allowed to intervene. Inside the we-group the first need for money is for fees, fines, amercements, and bride price. In Melanesia pigs are not called money and there is shell, feather, and mat money, but pigs are paid for fines, penalties, contributions to feasts, fees in the secret society, pay for wives, and in other societal relations. What is needed is a mobile form of wealth, with which social dues can be paid. This is the function of money which the paper-money projectors have in mind when they propose to issue paper which the state shall take for taxes. It is evident that it is to be distinguished from the economic function of money as a circulating medium. The intragroup money needs to be especially a measure and store of value, while the intergroup money needs to be a medium of exchange. In the former case barter is easy; in the latter case it is regular. In the former case a multiple standard is available; in the latter case what is needed to discharge balances is a commodity of universal demand. When credit is introduced its sphere is intragroup. The debtors would like the money to be what every one can get. The creditors would like it to be what every one wants.

143. Intergroup and intragroup money. When money is used to resolve the challenges of bartering, we can distinguish between two cases: intergroup and intragroup uses, which differ mainly by their spatial relationship. The intragroup use occurs within our group, close by. The intergroup use takes place between our group and an outside group. It turns out that all money-related issues encompass these two scenarios. "At least we shall 144find that the common belief among economists regarding the transition from a natural economy to a money economy and then to a credit economy doesn't even remotely address the actual problems."285 What is true is that in a money economy, there is, or can be, a constant exchange of money for goods and goods for money, which can result in gains or losses; furthermore, the risk (uncertainty factor) in this exchange increases if time is allowed to pass. Within the we-group, the primary necessity for money is for fees, fines, penalties, and bride price. In Melanesia, pigs are not labeled as money, and there are forms of money like shells, feathers, and mats, but pigs are used to pay fines, penalties, contributions to feasts, fees for secret societies, and bride prices, among other social interactions. What is needed is a flexible form of wealth to settle social obligations. This is the role of money that proponents of paper money have in mind when suggesting that the state accept paper for tax payments. It's clear that this differs from the economic role of money as a circulating medium. Intrigroup money especially needs to serve as a measure and store of value, while intergroup money needs to function as a medium of exchange. In the former case, bartering is straightforward; in the latter case, it is systematic. In the former case, a variety of standards is available; in the latter case, what is necessary to settle debts is a universally desired commodity. When credit is introduced, its focus is intragroup. Debtors prefer money to be something everyone can access. Creditors prefer it to be something everyone desires.

144. Various predominant wares. In the northeastern horn of Africa the units of value which are used as money are salt, metal, skins, cotton, glass, tobacco, wax, coffee beans, and korarima. Cattle and slaves are also used as units of value from time to time amongst the Oromo. Salt is used as money in prismatic pieces, twenty-two centimeters long and three centimeters to five millimeters broad at the bottom, which weigh from seven hundred and f145ifty grams to one and one half kilograms each. It is carried in bundles of twenty to thirty pieces, wound in leaves.286 The Galla use rods of iron six to twelve centimeters long, somewhat thicker in the middle, well available for lance ends, one hundred and thirty of which are worth one thaler in Schoa; also pieces of copper, tin, and zinc; calf-skins; black, printed, and unprinted cotton cloth; pieces of cloth; coarse red cotton yarn (for knitting); and strings of beads. The universal and intergroup money is the Maria Theresa thaler weighing 571.5 to 576 English grains.287 Cameron mentions the exchange of intergroup money for intragroup money at a fair at Kawile, on the eastern shore of Lake Tanganyika. At the opening of the fair the money changers gave out the local money of bugle beads, which they took in again when the fair closed.288 On the French Congo the boatmen were paid with paper bons, which were superseded by metal ones in 1887. When the recipient takes his bon to the station he obtains at first a number of nails, beads, or other articles for it, which he can then exchange for what he wants. Tokens of copper are issued at Franceville, stamped "F," of different shapes and sizes, but always of the same shape and size for the same value in French money.289 At Grand Bassam in West Africa the manilla (bracelet) serves as money. For six months the natives give oil for these bracelets of metal mixed of copper, lead, zinc, antimony, and iron, which can be closed around the arm or leg of a slave by a blow of the hammer. Then for six months they exchange the bracelets for the European goods which they want.290 These bracelets were a store of wealth for the black men.291 The Kru have few cattle, which pass from one to another in bride purchases, since these can be made with nothing else. It is impossible to have wives and cattle too until one's daughters grow up.292 Since the seventeenth century cylindrical (bugle) green-blue beads have been money on the ivory and gold coasts. They 146come from an ancient cemetery on the Bokabo Mountains and are of Egyptian origin. They were buried with the dead.293 A local money of stone is reported also from Avetime in Ehveland. It is said to have been used as ornament. Pieces of quartz and sandstone, rudely square but with broken corners, from four to five centimeters in diameter and one and a half to two centimeters thick, rubbed down by friction, have been found.294

144. Various predominant wares. In the northeastern horn of Africa, the forms of value used as currency include salt, metal, animal hides, cotton, glass, tobacco, wax, coffee beans, and korarima. Cattle and slaves are also periodically considered units of value among the Oromo. Salt is used as currency in prismatic shapes, measuring twenty-two centimeters long and three centimeters to five millimeters wide at the bottom, weighing between seven hundred and fifty grams to one and a half kilograms each. It is transported in bundles of twenty to thirty pieces wrapped in leaves.286 The Galla use iron rods that are six to twelve centimeters long, slightly thicker in the middle, suitable for lance tips, with one hundred and thirty rods valued at one thaler in Schoa; they also use pieces of copper, tin, and zinc; calf-skins; black cotton fabric, both printed and unprinted; fabric scraps; coarse red cotton yarn (for knitting); and strings of beads. The common and intergroup currency is the Maria Theresa thaler, weighing 571.5 to 576 English grains.287 Cameron mentions the conversion of intergroup currency to intragroup currency at a fair in Kawile, located on the eastern shore of Lake Tanganyika. At the start of the fair, money changers distributed local currency made from bugle beads, which they collected back when the fair ended.288 In the French Congo, boatmen were compensated with paper bons, which were replaced by metal ones in 1887. When recipients take their bon to the station, they initially receive nails, beads, or other items for it, which they can later exchange for what they need. Copper tokens, stamped with an "F," come in various shapes and sizes, but all tokens of the same value in French currency maintain a consistent shape and size.289 In Grand Bassam, West Africa, the manilla (bracelet) functions as currency. For six months, locals trade oil for these bracelets made of a metal mix that includes copper, lead, zinc, antimony, and iron, which can be tightened around a slave's arm or leg with a hammer strike. Then, for the next six months, they exchange the bracelets for European goods.290 These bracelets represented a form of wealth for the black men.291 The Kru possess few cattle, which are exchanged between families during bride purchases, as nothing else can be used for this. It is unfeasible to have wives and cattle simultaneously until daughters come of age.292 Since the seventeenth century, cylindrical (bugle) green-blue beads have served as currency along the ivory and gold coasts. They originate from an ancient burial site in the Bokabo Mountains and trace back to Egyptian roots. These beads were interred with the deceased.293 A form of stone currency has also been documented in Avetime, Ehveland. It is believed to have been used as decoration. Pieces of quartz and sandstone, roughly square in shape but with jagged corners, measuring four to five centimeters in diameter and one and a half to two centimeters thick, have been discovered, polished by friction.294

145. Intragroup money from property; intergroup money from trade. These cases already show us the distinction between intragroup money and intergroup money. The effect of trade is to develop one or more predominant wares. In the intragroup exchanges this is an object of high desire to individuals for use. It may be an amulet ornament, or a thing of great use in the struggle for existence, e.g. cattle, or a thing of universal acceptance by which anything can be obtained. In intergroup trade it is the chief object of export, the thing for which the trade is carried on, e.g. salt, metal, fur. If this commodity is not easily divisible, the money is something which can be given "to boot," e.g. tobacco, sugar, opium, tea, betel.295 That is money which will "pass." This does not mean that which can be forced to pass ("legal tender"), but that which will go without force. Amulet ornaments may be either a whim which does not take, or fashion may seize upon something of this kind and make it a tribe mark. Then it becomes group money, because it is universally desired. The articles admit of accumulation, and ostentation is a new joy; they also admit of change and variety. They are available for gifts to the medicine man (to satisfy ghosts, get rain, or thwart disease). They may be used to buy a wife, or to buy a step in the secret society of the men, or to pay a fine or penalty to the chief. The differentiation of goods starts emotion on the line of least resistance, and the predominant goods are the ones of widest demand. Often the predominant ware has a gain from taboo, probably on account of relation to the dead.296 A thing 147which is rare and hard to get may become intragroup money. In Fiji the teeth of the spermaceti whale are taken as a measure of value and sign of peace. In German New Guinea the bent tusks of a boar are used as money. In California red birds' heads are used in the same way. Trophy skulls of birds and beasts become a store of wealth, and money with which trade can be carried on with neighbors.297 The first step seems to be to use the predominant article as the third term of reference in barter. Intergroup money is really a ware and so remains, as gold is now; but groups widen as communication improves, and group money gets a very wide range. In intergroup affairs, therefore, the relations sooner become impersonal and mechanical. The things which are best for this purpose become mobile. Some are better as stores of value, others as means of power, others as measures of value. The last are on the way to become money. The others are more like gems. Thus group money arose from property; intergroup money from trade.

145. Intragroup money from property; intergroup money from trade. These examples illustrate the difference between intragroup money and intergroup money. Trade leads to the development of one or more main goods. In intragroup exchanges, these goods are highly desired by individuals for personal use. They can be amulet ornaments, items essential for survival like cattle, or universally accepted items that can be traded for anything. In intergroup trade, these become the primary export goods, the items that drive the trade, such as salt, metal, or fur. If a commodity isn’t easily divisible, the money may be something that can be included as extra, like tobacco, sugar, opium, tea, or betel.295 This is money that will “pass." This doesn’t refer to what can be forced to pass ("legal tender"), but rather what can be exchanged willingly. Amulet ornaments might just be a passing fancy, or fashion might adopt something and turn it into a tribal symbol. When this happens, it becomes group money because it is desired by all. These items can be accumulated, and displaying them becomes a new source of joy; they also allow for change and variety. They can be given as gifts to the medicine man (to appease spirits, bring rain, or combat illness). They can be used to buy a wife, gain entry into a secret men's society, or pay fines to the chief. The differentiation of goods triggers emotions along the path of least resistance, and the most sought-after goods are those in highest demand. Often, the main goods have a value derived from taboos, likely connected to ancestors.296 An item that is rare and difficult to obtain may become intragroup money. In Fiji, the teeth of the sperm whale are used as a measure of value and a sign of peace. In German New Guinea, the curved tusks of a boar serve as money. In California, red bird heads are similarly used. Trophy skulls from birds and animals become a wealth reserve and serve as currency for trade with neighbors.297 The initial step seems to involve using the primary item as the third reference point in barter. Intergroup money is essentially a commodity and remains so, similar to how gold is viewed today; however, as communication advances, groups expand, and group money gains a very broad application. Consequently, in intergroup matters, relationships quickly become impersonal and mechanical. The items most suitable for this purpose become mobile. Some serve better as stores of value, others as means of power, and others as measures of value. The latter are on the path to becoming money, while the former resemble gems more closely. Thus, group money originated from property, while intergroup money came from trade.

146. Shell and beads. Shells had very great convenience for money and their value was increased by the fact that ghosts dwelt in them. Cowries were early used as money, 2200 of them equaling in value one franc.298 They are now losing currency. On Fernando Po bits of achatectonia shells are made into belts and used as currency.299 A far less widespread shell of a sea snail was used in northern Transvaal.300 Other cases of the use of shells will be given below. A dress pattern of cotton cloth, seven ells, called a "tobe," is a unit of monetary reference through the Sudan.301 Another money in the same region is the iron spade, with which tribute is paid to the petty rulers of eastern Equatoria. The spades are made of native iron and are used upon occasion to cut down the grass.302 Expeditions into the Niam Niam territories always have a smith with them whose duty it is to make rings of copper and iron wire, with a square section, for minor purchases.303 The currency of beads has greatly lessened wherever more useful objects of European manufacture have become known.304 Forms of the lance head are used to buy a 148wife, who costs twenty or thirty of them.305 Further south von Götzen found brass wire, in pieces fifteen to thirty-five centimeters long, in use as money, not being an article of use, but a real money used to store value, to buy what is wanted, and to pay taxes for protection against one's forest neighbors.306 Formerly, when beads were still used as money, each district had its own preferred size, shape, and color. Travelers found that the fashion in a district had changed since the information was obtained, relying on which they had provided themselves. This is, however, evidently a part of the operation of differentiating the predominant ware.307

146. Shell and beads. Shells were very convenient as money, and their value increased because people believed they contained spirits. Cowries were one of the earliest forms of currency, with 2200 of them equal to one franc.298 They are now becoming less common. On Fernando Po, pieces of achatectonia shells are made into belts and used as money.299 A much less common shell from a sea snail was used in northern Transvaal.300 More examples of shell usage will be provided later. A cotton cloth dress pattern, seven ells long, known as a "tobe," serves as a unit of currency reference throughout the Sudan.301 Another form of money in the same area is the iron spade, which is used to pay tribute to local rulers in eastern Equatoria. These spades are made from local iron and are occasionally used to cut grass.302 Expeditions into the Niam Niam territories always include a blacksmith whose job is to create copper and iron wire rings with a square cross-section for small purchases.303 The use of beads as currency has significantly declined where more practical European-made items are available.304 Forms of lance heads are used to buy a 148wife, which costs twenty or thirty of them.305 Further south, von Götzen discovered that brass wire, in lengths of fifteen to thirty-five centimeters, was used as money—not as a useful item, but as real currency to store value, make purchases, and pay taxes for protection against neighboring tribes.306 In the past, when beads were still a form of currency, each region had its own preferred size, shape, and color. Travelers found that the fashion in a region had shifted since they gathered their information, which they relied on for their supplies. This is evidently part of the process of distinguishing the leading currency types.307

147. Token money. Token money demands treatment by itself, as a special development of the money-producing movement. If different groups adopt different kinds of amulet ornaments as money, such intragroup money may be token money. If one such group conquers another, the conquerors may throw the money of the conquered out of use (whites and Indians as to wampum). In Burma Chinese gambling counters are used as money.308 Guttapercha tokens issued by street-car companies in South America are said to be used in the same way. Postage stamps, milk tickets, etc., have been so used by us. In Massachusetts, in the eighteenth century, pieces of paper were circulated which had no redemption whatever. They bore the names of coins of silver which did not exist, but which had a definition in a certain amount of silver of a certain fineness. At Carthage pieces of leather which inclosed an unknown object, probably one of the holy moneys, were circulated.309 The same is reported of bits of leather cut, like samples, from a skin and circulated in place of it. The device succeeded for the in-group money, but it led to the attempt to put copper tokens in the place of silver coins, which resulted in disaster.310 The cacao beans of Mexico were wares, if of good quality. Larger ones of poorer quality were money. A part of the value was imaginary. Cloth was formerly money in Bohemia. A loosely woven variety of cloth was used for this purpose, the cloth utilities as a textile fabric and as money being separated. On the west coast of Africa little mats were used as money. They were stamped by the Portuguese government. Mat 149money was also used on the New Hebrides, especially to buy grades in the great secret society. The mats are long and narrow and are more esteemed when they are old and black from the smoke of the huts. They are kept in little houses where they are smoked. "When they hang with soot they are particularly valued."311 Useless broken rice is used as money in Burma and elsewhere in the East.312 The use of token money, in which a part of the value is imaginary, always implies the inclosure of a group and the exclusion of foreign trade. Then, within the group, the value may be said to be real and not imaginary. It depends on the monopoly law of value and varies with the quantity but not proportionately to the quantity. Kublai-Khan, using a Chinese device, got possession of all the gold and silver and issued paper. His empire was so great that all trade was intragroup trade, and his power made his paper money pass.313 The Andamanese made inferior pots to be used as a medium in barter.314 They have very little trade; are on a stage of mutual gift making.315 Token money is an aberration of the folkways, due to misapprehension of the peculiarity of group money. At the same time it has been used with advantage for subsidiary silver coinage.

147. Token money. Token money needs to be discussed on its own as a unique aspect of the money-producing movement. If different groups use different types of amulet ornaments as money, that in-group money can be considered token money. If one group conquers another, the victors may eliminate the currency of the defeated (like whites and Indians regarding wampum). In Burma, Chinese gambling counters are utilized as money.308 Guttapercha tokens issued by streetcar companies in South America are reported to be used similarly. We have used postage stamps, milk tickets, etc., in this way. In Massachusetts during the eighteenth century, pieces of paper were circulated that had no real backing. They displayed names of non-existent silver coins, but were defined as a set amount of silver of a certain quality. In Carthage, pieces of leather enclosing an unknown object, likely a form of sacred currency, were in circulation.309 It is also reported that pieces of leather, cut like samples from a hide, were used in place of the whole. This method worked for in-group money, but led to attempts to replace silver coins with copper tokens, resulting in disaster.310 The cacao beans of Mexico served as commodities if they were high quality, while larger, lower quality ones acted as money. Part of their value was based on perception. In Bohemia, cloth was once used as money. A loosely woven type of cloth was used for this purpose, separating its utility as a textile from its value as currency. On the west coast of Africa, small mats were used as money, stamped by the Portuguese government. Mat 149money was also utilized in the New Hebrides, particularly for purchasing ranks in the significant secret society. The mats are long and narrow and preferred when they are old and black from the smoke of huts, kept in small houses for smoking. "When they are covered in soot, they are especially valued."311 Useless broken rice serves as money in Burma and other places in the East.312 The use of token money, where part of the value is based on perception, always suggests the inclusion of a group and the exclusion of foreign trade. Within the group, the value may be perceived as real rather than imaginary. It relies on the monopoly law of value and varies with the amount but not proportionately to that amount. Kublai Khan, employing a Chinese concept, took control of all the gold and silver and issued paper currency. His empire was so vast that all trade was internal to the group, and his influence allowed his paper money to be accepted.313 The Andamanese crafted lesser quality pots for barter.314 They engage in very little trade and operate on a level of mutual gift exchange.315 Token money represents a deviation from traditional practices, stemming from misunderstandings regarding the uniqueness of group currency. However, it has also been effectively used as a supplementary currency for silver coinage.

148. Selection of a predominant ware. Crawfurd, in his history of the Indian Archipelago, mentions a number of different articles used there as money,—cakes of beeswax, salt, gold dust, cattle, and tin.316 The tin coins are small irregular laminæ with a hole in the center, 5600 of them being worth a dollar. Brass coins which come down from the Buddhist sovereigns of Java are still met with; also other brass coins introduced by the Mohammedan sovereigns. In the museum at Vienna copper rings, bound into a circle, inclosed in a fibrous envelope, are another form of money. The selection of a predominant ware is shown in such cases as the one described in Ling Roth.317 When Low was at Kiau, in 1851, beads and brass wire were wanted. When others were there some years later the people all had their hearts set on brass wire. The Englishmen "distributed a good deal of cloth, at reasonable rates, in exchange for food and services rendered." In 1858 they found that even brass wire, unless of very great size, was despised, and cloth was eagerly desired.

148. Selection of a main currency. Crawfurd, in his history of the Indian Archipelago, mentions various items used as money there—cakes of beeswax, salt, gold dust, livestock, and tin.316 The tin coins are small, irregular sheets with a hole in the center, where 5600 of them are worth a dollar. Brass coins from the Buddhist rulers of Java are still found, along with other brass coins brought in by the Muslim rulers. In the Vienna museum, copper rings, formed into a circle and wrapped in fibrous material, represent another type of currency. The choice of a main currency is illustrated in the case described by Ling Roth.317 When Low was in Kiau in 1851, there was a demand for beads and brass wire. A few years later, when others visited, the locals were particularly interested in brass wire. The Englishmen "distributed a good amount of cloth, at fair prices, in exchange for food and services." In 1858, they discovered that even brass wire, unless it was very large, was looked down upon, while cloth was highly sought after.

150 One thing which helped the selection of a predominant ware was that only a specified article would make peace, atone for a wrong, compose a quarrel, or ransom a captive. Also various articles obtained such prestige, on account of age and the glory of ancestors, that the possession of them conferred authority and social importance on their owners. Such are porcelain jars in Borneo, bronze drums in Burma, bronze cannon in the East-Indian Archipelago. Many African chiefs stored up ivory tusks for social prestige long before the white men came and gave them value in world commerce.318

150 One reason for the choice of a dominant type of item was that only specific objects could make peace, right a wrong, settle a dispute, or free a prisoner. Additionally, various items gained such status due to their age and the legacy of ancestors that owning them granted power and social significance to their possessors. Examples include porcelain jars in Borneo, bronze drums in Burma, and bronze cannons in the East-Indian Archipelago. Long before European colonization, many African chiefs accumulated ivory tusks for social status, even before they were given value in global trade.318

149. Stone money in Melanesia. We must, however, turn our attention to Melanesia where the shell and stone money have been pushed to a most remarkable development, quite out of line with the rest of the Melanesian civilization. On the Solomon Islands there are some petty reef communities which occupy themselves solely with fishing and making shell-bead money.319 On New Britain divarra is made by boring and stringing fathoms of shell money. A fathom is worth two shillings sterling, and two hundred and fifty fathoms coiled up together looks like a life buoy.320 In the northwestern Solomon Islands the currency consists of beasts' teeth of two kinds,—those of a kind of flying dog and of a kind of dolphin. Each tooth is bored at the root and they are strung on thin cords. These people also use the small disks of shell, five millimeters in diameter and from one to one and a half millimeters thick.321 The shell money of New Britain has very great influence on the lives of the people. It minimizes the evil and fatality of war, in which every life and every wound must be paid for. It establishes the right of property. It makes the people frugal and industrious, and makes them a commercial people. To it may also be attributed their selfishness and ingratitude. "Its influence is supposed to extend even to the next life. There is not a custom connected with life or death in which this money does not play a great and leading part.... Take away their money and their secret societies sink at once into nothing, and most of their customs become nothing."322 Evidently the missionary testifies that the money stimulates commercialism with all its good and ill. Coils of feathers which are spoken of as money are also reported from the New Hebrides and Santa Cruz. Feathers are attached with resin to the outside of coils, inside of which are charms, each possessing a protective property. This money is very rare and, if shown, may be handled only by the owner.323 Our information as to the commercial uses and effects of these island shell moneys is very imperfect. The money seems to be still on the stage of gems. It is used to buy steps of rank in the secret society, which cost pigs and money and mark social importance, which is, like 151other forms of force, regarded as supernatural. Rank can be gained only by the consent of those who already have it.324

149. Stone money in Melanesia. We need to focus on Melanesia, where shell and stone money have developed in a truly remarkable way, unlike the rest of Melanesian society. On the Solomon Islands, there are small reef communities that primarily engage in fishing and creating shell-bead money.319 On New Britain, divarra is created by boring holes in and stringing together lengths of shell money. A fathom is valued at two shillings sterling, and two hundred and fifty fathoms coiled together resemble a life buoy.320 In the northwestern Solomon Islands, the currency consists of animal teeth from two types—those of a flying fox and a dolphin. Each tooth is bored at the root and strung on thin cords. They also use small disks of shell that are five millimeters in diameter and one to one and a half millimeters thick.321 The shell money of New Britain significantly affects the lives of the people. It reduces the severity of war, where every life and injury must be compensated. It establishes property rights. It encourages the people to be frugal and hardworking, and it helps them become commercial. However, it may also explain their selfishness and ingratitude. "Its influence is believed to extend even into the afterlife. There is no custom related to life or death where this money does not play a major role.... Remove their money, and their secret societies immediately dissolve, alongside many of their customs."322 Clearly, the missionary notes that this money fosters commercialism, with both its positive and negative effects. Coils of feathers referred to as money are also noted in the New Hebrides and Santa Cruz. Feathers are affixed with resin to the outer layers of coils, which contain charms that offer protection. This money is quite rare, and if displayed, may only be handled by its owner.323 Our understanding of the commercial uses and effects of these island shell moneys is still incomplete. The money seems to still function in a manner similar to gems. It is used to purchase ranks in the secret society, which require pigs and money and signify social importance, which is viewed, like other forms of power, as supernatural. Rank can only be attained with the approval of those who already hold it.324

150. Plutocratic effects of money. It must not be understood that the money, on the barbaric stage, enters into the struggle for existence, at least for food. There is only slight organization of labor. Each one produces what he needs. There is little luxury. "Nevertheless, money plays the chief rôle in the life of the people. The man, regarded as an animal, has enough to do to support life. If he wants a wife, wants to found a family, wants to be a member of the state, he must have money."325 It is evident that the circulation of this money must produce phenomena which are unfamiliar to us.

150. Plutocratic effects of money. It shouldn't be assumed that money, in a primitive society, plays a role in the struggle for existence, especially when it comes to food. There is only minimal organization of labor. Everyone produces what they need. There's not much luxury. "However, money is central to people's lives. A man, seen as an animal, has enough to do just to survive. If he wants a wife, wants to start a family, wants to be part of the state, he needs money."325 Clearly, the flow of this money will lead to situations that are unfamiliar to us.

The estimate placed by the Solomon Islanders on great stones of aragonite, obtained in the southern Palau islands, is such that they incur great risks in going to get them in their frail boats.326 The pieces have the appearance of our own grindstones. They are set in rows by the men's clubhouses, and are in care of the chiefs. Christian mentions two of the Big Houses on Yap with stone money piled against the foundations. One piece was twelve feet in diameter and one and a half feet thick, and had a hole in the center two and a half feet in diameter.327 A certain Captain O'Keefe, in 1882, fitted out a Chinese vessel and brought thousands of pieces of money from Palau to Yap. He brought the whole island in debt to himself. Nowadays they want big stones. Such six feet in diameter are not rare. This kind of money is the money of the men; that of the women is of mussel shells strung on strings. The exchange of a big piece for smaller kinds of money involves considerations of rank. Two of equal rank, and well disposed, exchange by dignity; if one is inferior, the good will of the other is requisite. The glass and porcelain money on Yap must have come from China or Japan. It has controlled the social development of the islands. It is also noticeable that other things of high utility, e.g. the wooden vessels in which yellow powder is prepared, or in which food is set forth at feasts, are made the objects of exchange, and, at the making of peace after a fight, or at other negotiations, affect the relations of tribes.328 At the present time bags of dried cocoanut are employed as a medium of exchange, probably in intergroup trade.329 What Kubary330 says about the use of the money shows that it has no proper circulation. It accumulates in the 152hands of the great men, since it is used to pay fees, fines, gifts, tribute, etc. The armengol women, marriages, and public festivals start it out again, and on its way back it performs many social services. It is also reasonable to suppose that, having got a footing on these islands, it spread to others by social contagion. This explains the presence of a general medium of exchange amongst people who are otherwise barely out of the stone age.331 The tales about the crimes which have been connected with the history of great pieces of the aragonite stone332 remind us of the stories about the greatest diamonds yet found.

The Solomon Islanders put a lot of value on large aragonite stones from the southern Palau islands, willing to take significant risks to collect them in their fragile boats.326 The stones look like our own grindstones. They are lined up near the men's clubhouses and are looked after by the chiefs. Christian mentions two Big Houses in Yap where stone money is stacked against the foundations. One piece was twelve feet wide and one and a half feet thick, and it had a hole in the middle that was two and a half feet in diameter.327 In 1882, a certain Captain O'Keefe equipped a Chinese ship and brought thousands of pieces of money from Palau to Yap, putting the entire island in debt to him. Nowadays, they seek larger stones. Stones about six feet wide aren't uncommon. This type of money is owned by men; women use mussel shells strung together. When trading larger pieces for smaller ones, social rank matters. Two people of equal rank and goodwill can exchange with dignity; if one is of lower rank, they need the goodwill of the other. The glass and porcelain money in Yap likely originated from China or Japan and has influenced the social development of the islands. It’s also interesting to note that other useful items, like the wooden vessels for preparing yellow powder or serving food at feasts, are also used in exchanges and play a role in peace talks or other negotiations between tribes.328 Currently, bags of dried coconuts are used as a form of currency, likely for trade between groups.329 Kubary330 remarks that this money doesn't circulate properly. It tends to accumulate in the hands of influential people because it is used for fees, fines, gifts, tribute, etc. The armengol women, marriages, and public festivals help to circulate it again, allowing it to fulfill many social roles. It’s also reasonable to think that once it established itself on these islands, it spread to others through social interactions. This helps explain the existence of a common medium of exchange among people who otherwise are barely emerging from the stone age.331 The stories surrounding the crimes related to these large pieces of aragonite stone332 remind us of tales about the largest diamonds ever discovered.

151. Money in northwestern North America. In South America nothing served the purposes of money. There was none in Peru. Metal, if they had any, was used by all for ornament.333 Martius, however, says of the Mauhes that they used seeds of paullinia sorbilis as money. They obtained from the seeds a remedy for skin disease and diarrhœa.334 The Nishinam of California had two kinds of shell money, ullo and hawok. The former consists of pieces, one or two inches long and one third of that in width, strung on a fiber. The pieces of shell take a high polish and make a fine necklace. The hawok is small money by comparison. A string of the large kind was worth ten dollars. It consisted of ten pieces. A string of one hundred and seventy-seven pieces of the small kind sold for seven dollars. In early days every Indian in California had, on an average, one hundred dollars' worth of the shell money, the value of two women (although they did not buy wives) or three average ponies.335 The Hupa of California will not sell to an American the flakes of jasper or obsidian which they parade at their dances. They are not knives, but jewelry and money amongst themselves. Nearly every man has ten lines tattooed across the inside of his left arm. A string of five shells is the standard unit. It is drawn over the left thumb nail. If it reaches the uppermost tattooed line it is worth five dollars per shell.336 They also grind down pieces of stone which looks like meershaum into cylinders one to three inches long, which they wear as jewelry and use as money.337 The Eskimo of Alaska used skins as money. Here the effect of intergroup trade has been to change the skin which was taken as the unit. It is now the beaver. Other skins are rated as multiples or submultiples of this.338 In Washington Territory dentalium and abelone shells were the money, also slaves, skins, and blankets, until the closer contact with whites produced changes.339 The Karok use as money the red scalps of woodpeckers which are rated at from $2.50 to $5.00 each, and also dentalium shells of which they grind off the tip. The shortest pieces are worth twenty-five cents, the longest about two dollars. The strings are generally about the 153length of a man's arm. They were worth forty or fifty dollars a string, but have fallen in value, especially amongst the young.340 The copper plates which are so highly valued on the northwestern coast may be esteemed holy on account of the ring in them. Slaves are killed and their flesh is used as bait in catching the dentalium snails, perhaps in order to get a mystic idea into the shells of the snails.341

151. Money in northwestern North America. In South America, there was nothing that served as money. Peru had none. Any metal they had was used for decoration.333 Martius mentions that the Mauhes used seeds from paullinia sorbilis as currency. They also derived a remedy for skin diseases and diarrhea from these seeds.334 The Nishinam people of California had two types of shell money: ullo and hawok. Ullo consists of pieces about one to two inches long and one third of that in width, strung together on a fiber. The shell pieces are polished and can be worn as necklaces. Hawok is smaller money in comparison. A string of the large ullo was worth ten dollars, made up of ten pieces. A string of one hundred seventy-seven pieces of the smaller hawok sold for seven dollars. In earlier times, every Native American in California typically possessed about one hundred dollars’ worth of shell money, the equivalent of two women (though they did not use it to buy wives) or three average ponies.335 The Hupa of California won’t sell the jasper or obsidian flakes they show off in their dances to Americans. These are not knives but jewelry and currency among themselves. Almost every man has ten short tattoos across the inside of his left arm. A string of five shells serves as the standard unit. It is laid over the left thumbnail, and if it reaches the highest tattooed line, it’s worth five dollars per shell.336 They also shape pieces of stone that resemble meerschaum into cylinders one to three inches long, which they wear as jewelry and use as currency.337 The Eskimo of Alaska used skins as currency. The impact of trade between groups has led to the beaver skin becoming the standard unit of value, with other skins categorized as multiples or fractions of this.338 In Washington Territory, dentalium and abalone shells served as money, along with slaves, skins, and blankets, until closer contact with white settlers caused changes.339 The Karok use red woodpecker scalps as currency, valued between $2.50 and $5.00 each, and they also use dentalium shells from which they grind off the tip. The shortest pieces are worth twenty-five cents, and the longest ones about two dollars. The strings are typically about the 153length of a man's arm. They used to be worth forty to fifty dollars per string, but their value has decreased, especially among the younger generation.340 The copper plates highly valued on the northwestern coast might be seen as sacred due to the rings in them. Slaves are sometimes killed, and their flesh is used as bait to catch dentalium snails, perhaps to imbue the shells with mystic significance.341

152. Wampumpeag and roanoke. On the Atlantic coast shell money was made on Long Island Sound and at Narragansett from the shell of the round clam, in two colors, white and purple, the latter from the dark spot in the shell. These were bugles, the hole running in the thickness of the shell. They were called wampumpeag, were sewed on deer or other fine skins, and the belts thus made were used to emphasize points in negotiation or in treaties, or in speeches. Farther down the coast beads were made like flat button molds, with holes bored through them perpendicularly to the plane of the shell, and called roanoke. These beads, of both kinds, but especially of the former kind, spread by exchange into the Mississippi Valley, and in the middle of the nineteenth century they had reached the upper waters of the Missouri River.

152. Wampumpeag and roanoke. On the Atlantic coast, shell money was made in Long Island Sound and at Narragansett from the shell of the round clam, coming in two colors: white and purple, the latter being from the dark spot in the shell. These were bugles, with a hole running through the thickness of the shell. They were called wampumpeag, sewn onto deer or other fine skins, and the belts made this way were used to highlight important points in negotiations, treaties, or speeches. Further down the coast, beads were made that resembled flat button molds, with holes bored through them perpendicularly to the plane of the shell, and these were called roanoke. Both types of beads, especially the wampumpeag, spread through trade into the Mississippi Valley and had reached the upper waters of the Missouri River by the mid-nineteenth century.

153. Ring money; use of metal. The standpoint of the Vedic hymns is that the cow is the real measure of value, but metal, especially gold, is used for money in the payment of penalties and weregild. The objects at stake in formulæ of oaths and of duels were estimated in gold.342 There was therefore a pure gold currency. In ancient India, however, silver and copper were also used and locally some coins of lead and mixed metals occurred. In value one of gold equaled ten of silver, and one of silver forty of copper.343 The most ancient money of China consisted of shells,344 also of knives and dress patterns of silk.345 The knives had rings at the end of the handle and were gradually reduced to rings of metal as money.346 The same ancient king who established measures of length and capacity is the legendary author of money (2697 B.C.). He fixed the five objects of exchange,—beads, jade, gold, knives, textiles. The sign for money was combined of the signs for "shell" and "to exchange."347 We hear that the Chinese emperor, 119 B.C., gave to his vassals squares of white deerskin, about one foot on a side, embroidered on the hem. He who had one of these could get an audience of the emperor.348 We are inclined to connect with that usage the use of a scarf of bluish-white silk in central Asia, which was used in all greetings and ceremonies. A certain quality of this scarf was used in places as the unit of value.349 Przewalsky mentions the chadak 154which is given to every guest in southern Mongolia, for which another must be given in return. In Chalcha chadaks are used as money, not as gifts.350 An intragroup money of copper or brass rings is also reported from Korintji on Sumatra. They are cast of three sizes, so that one hundred and twenty, three hundred and sixty, and four hundred and eighty are required to equal a Dutch gulden.351 In the Old Testament the bride price and penalties were to be paid in money.352 Gifts and fees to the sanctuary were to be paid in kind.353 If the sacrificer wished to redeem his animal, etc., he must pay twenty per cent more than the priest's assessment of it.354 Until the Exile the precious metals were paid by weight.355 The rings represented on the Egyptian monuments were of wire with a round section. Those found by Schliemann at Mykenæ are similar, or they are spirals of wire.356 In Homer cattle are the unit of value, but metals are used as media. The talent is mentioned only in reference to gold.357 Possibly Schurz is right in supposing that fluctuations in the value of cattle and sheep forced the classical nations to use metal.358 The metals were in the shape of caldrons or tripods, in which fines were imposed. They may have been accumulated because used as money, or a great man who had many clients may have needed many for meals.359 "The transition from the old simple mode of exchange to the use of currency can nowhere be better traced than amongst the Romans." Fines were set in cattle or sheep, but copper was used as well, weighed when sold. Then the state set the shape and fineness of the bars and stamped them with the mark of a sheep or ox. Later the copper was marked to indicate its value, and so money was reached.360 Amongst Germans and Scandinavians the cow was the primitive unit of value.361 It was superseded by metals used in rings to make out the fractions.362

153. Ring money; use of metal. The perspective of the Vedic hymns is that the cow is the true measure of value, but metal, particularly gold, is used for money in paying fines and weregild. The items involved in oaths and duels were valued in gold.342 Thus, there was a pure gold currency. In ancient India, however, silver and copper were also used, and locally, some coins made of lead and mixed metals appeared. In terms of value, one gold piece equaled ten silver pieces, and one silver piece equaled forty copper pieces.343 The earliest form of money in China comprised shells,344 as well as knives and silk dress patterns.345 The knives had rings at the end of their handles and gradually evolved into metal rings used as money.346 The same ancient king who established measures of length and capacity is credited with the creation of money (2697 B.C.). He defined five types of exchange items: beads, jade, gold, knives, and textiles. The symbol for money combined the symbols for "shell" and "to exchange."347 We hear that in 119 BCE, the Chinese emperor provided his vassals with squares of white deerskin, about one foot on each side, embroidered on the edges. Anyone possessing one of these could request an audience with the emperor.348 We can associate this practice with the use of a bluish-white silk scarf in Central Asia, which was utilized in greetings and ceremonies. A specific quality of this scarf served as a unit of value in some areas.349 Przewalsky mentions the chadak 154 given to every guest in southern Mongolia, for which another must be reciprocated. In Chalcha, chadaks are used as currency, not as gifts.350 An internal money system of copper or brass rings has also been reported from Korintji on Sumatra. They are produced in three sizes, requiring one hundred and twenty, three hundred and sixty, and four hundred and eighty to equal one Dutch gulden.351 In the Old Testament, the bride price and penalties had to be paid in money.352 Gifts and fees to the sanctuary were to be given in kind.353 If someone wanted to redeem their animal, etc., they needed to pay twenty percent more than the priest's valuation of it.354 Until the Exile, precious metals were weighed for payment.355 The rings depicted in Egyptian monuments were made of wire with a round cross-section. Those discovered by Schliemann at Mykenæ are similar or are in the form of wire spirals.356 In Homer, cattle serve as the unit of value, but metals are utilized as mediums. The talent is only mentioned in connection with gold.357 Schurz may be correct in suggesting that changes in the value of cattle and sheep led classical societies to adopt metal.358 The metals took the form of caldrons or tripods, used for imposing fines. They may have been gathered because they were used as currency, or a wealthy individual with many clients might have needed many for meals.359 "The transition from the old simple method of exchange to the use of currency can be best traced among the Romans." Fines were set in cattle or sheep, but copper was also utilized, weighed when sold. Eventually, the state determined the shape and purity of the bars and stamped them with the mark of a sheep or ox. Later, copper was marked to indicate its value, leading to the formation of money.360 Among Germans and Scandinavians, the cow was the original unit of value.361 It was replaced by metals, which were used in rings to denote fractions.362

154. The evolution of money. It is evident that money was developed out of trade by instinctive operations of interest, and that money existed long before the idea of it was formed. The separate operations were stimulated only by the most immediate 155and superficial desires, but they set supply and demand in motion and produced economic value thousands of years before any man conceived of value. The rational analysis of value and money is not yet satisfactorily made. There are, therefore, points of view in which money is the most marvelous product of the folkways. The unconsciousness of the operation and the secondary results of it are here in the strongest contrast. Inside of the we-group useful property was shared or exchanged in an infinite variety of ways, according to variations of circumstances. We cannot follow the customs which thence arose, because the phenomena have been reported to us without distinction between intragroup and intergroup transactions. We see groups of predominant wares set out in intergroup trade, and only slowly is a smaller number segregated to be the general terms of every trade. The inconvenience of barter was only slowly felt, and could not have been a motive until trade was customary and familiar. In intragroup exchanges the predominant ware was more easily differentiated. It was the thing greatly desired. Here the amulet-trophy-ornament was important for the elements of superstition, vanity, and magic which it bore. In intergroup trade the utility of the object predominated. It was sought in journeys only for its utility, and in that trade the transactions first became impersonal. In the selection of leading wares individuals could not experiment for their own risk. By taking what each wanted at a time selection at last resulted, and when we are told that a certain group uses this or that group of articles for money, we are told only what articles predominate in their desires or transactions; in other words, what stage in the selection of a money they have reached. It is evident that this entire operation was an impersonal and unregulated play of custom, which went through a long and varying evolution, but kept its authority all the time and at every stage. The persistence of the word "shilling" in our language is a striking proof of the power of custom—above all, popular custom—in connection with156 money. The metric system was invented to be a rational system, but the populace has insisted on dividing kilograms and liters into halves and quarters. Language, money, and weights and measures are things which show the power of popular custom more than any others. The selection of predominant wares reached its acme in the selection of one, not necessarily the commodity most desired, but, after the function of money is perceived, the one which performs it best. To return and take up a greater number is to go backward on the path of civilization.

154. The evolution of money. It's clear that money came about from trade through instinctive interests, and that it existed long before anyone actually thought about it. Individual trades were driven by immediate and superficial desires, but they kicked off supply and demand, creating economic value thousands of years before anyone understood the concept of value. A clear analysis of value and money hasn't been achieved yet. Thus, from certain perspectives, money is one of the most amazing products of societal norms. The unconscious nature of these operations and their secondary effects stand in strong contrast. Within groups, useful items were shared or traded in countless ways, depending on different circumstances. We can't trace the customs that emerged because these events have been reported without distinguishing between trades that happened within a group and those between different groups. We see groups trading their primary goods, and over time, a smaller number of these goods became the standard terms for all trade. The downsides of barter were only gradually recognized, and couldn't have driven change until trading became a regular practice. In intra-group exchanges, the main goods were easier to identify. These were the most desired items. Here, amulets, trophies, and ornaments held significance due to the superstitions, vanity, and magic associated with them. In intergroup trade, the usefulness of an object took precedence. People sought goods for their utility, marking the beginning of impersonal transactions. In choosing key goods, individuals couldn’t take risks through experimentation. By taking what they needed at the time, a selection eventually emerged. So when we learn that a specific group uses certain items as money, we're simply informed about which items are most desired or frequently traded in that group, or, in other words, what stage they are at in the selection of money. It's clear that this entire process was an impersonal and unregulated evolution driven by custom, which remained influential throughout all its stages. The enduring use of the word "shilling" in our language strongly demonstrates the power of custom—especially popular custom—when it comes to money. The metric system was designed to be a rational system, yet people have insisted on dividing kilograms and liters into halves and quarters. Language, money, and weights and measures are prime examples of how popular custom holds power more than anything else. The choice of key goods peaked with the selection of one—not necessarily the most desired commodity, but the one that serves the function of money the best once its role is recognized. To revert to having multiple options would be a step backward in the progression of civilization.

155. The ethical functions of money. From shells to gold the ethics of social relations has clung to money. There is more pure plutocracy in Melanesia than in New York. The differentiation of men by wealth is greatly aided by money, because money adds immensely to the mobility of wealth and lets all forces reach their full effect in transactions. The social effect of debt is best seen in barbarous societies which have money. Debt and war together made slavery.363 It is, however, an entire mistake to regard a money-system as in itself a mischief-working system. The effect of money is exhausted when we notice that it makes wealth mobile and lets forces work out their full result by removing friction. So soon as there is a money there is a chance for exchanges of money for goods and goods for money, also for the loan and repayment of money at different times, under which transactions interests may change and speculation can arise. These facts have always interested the ethical philosophers. "Naught hath grown current amongst mankind so mischievous as money. This brings cities to their fall. This drives men homeless, and moves honest minds to base contrivings. This hath taught mankind the use of villainies, and how to give an impious turn to every kind of act."364 In such diatribes "money" stands for wealth in general. Money, properly speaking, has no more character than axes of stone, bronze, iron, or steel. It only does its own work impersonally and mechanically. The ethical functions and character ascribed to it are entirely false. There can be no such thing as "tainted money." Money bears no taint. It serves the murderer and the saint with equal indifference. It is a tool. It can be used one day for a crime, the next day for the most beneficent purpose. No use leaves 157any mark on it. The Solomon Islanders are expert merchants and "are fully the equal of white men in cheating."365 They do it with shell money as whites do it with gold, silver, and banknotes. That is to say, the "money" is indifferent because it has no ethical function at all and absolutely no character.

155. The ethical functions of money. From shells to gold, the ethics of social relationships have always been attached to money. There is more pure wealth inequality in Melanesia than in New York. The distinction between people based on wealth is greatly facilitated by money, as it significantly enhances the mobility of wealth and allows all forces to operate effectively in transactions. The social impact of debt is most evident in primitive societies that use money. Debt and war combined created slavery.363 However, it's completely wrong to see a money system as inherently harmful. The impact of money is exhausted when we recognize that it makes wealth mobile and allows forces to achieve their full potential by reducing friction. As soon as there is money, there is the opportunity for exchanging money for goods and goods for money, as well as for borrowing and repaying money at different times, under which circumstances interest can change and speculation can arise. These realities have always intrigued ethical philosophers. "Nothing has become so harmful to humanity as money. It leads cities to their downfall, drives people into homelessness, and pushes honest individuals to engage in deceitful schemes. It has taught people the use of wickedness and how to twist every kind of action for malicious purposes."364 In such critiques, "money" represents wealth more broadly. Money, in its true sense, has no more personality than tools made of stone, bronze, iron, or steel. It only accomplishes its function in an impersonal and mechanical way. The ethical roles and characteristics attributed to it are completely misleading. There is no such thing as "tainted money." Money carries no stigma. It serves both the murderer and the saint without any bias. It is merely a tool. It can be used one day for a crime, and the next day for a charitable act. No use leaves 157any mark on it. The Solomon Islanders are skilled merchants and "are fully the equal of white men in cheating."365 They do it with shell money just as white people do with gold, silver, and banknotes. In other words, "money" is neutral because it has no ethical function whatsoever and absolutely no inherent character.

156. There are other topics which might be brought under the struggle for existence as a cluster of folkways, with great advantage. The struggle for existence takes on many different forms and produces phenomena which are cases of folkways. It speedily develops industrial organization, which, in one point of view, is only the interaction of folkways. Weights and measures, the measurement of time, the communication of intelligence, and trade are primary folkways in their earliest forms and deserve careful study as such.

156. There are other topics that can be connected to the struggle for existence as a group of social practices, with significant benefit. The struggle for existence manifests in various ways and leads to phenomena that are examples of social practices. It quickly shapes industrial organization, which, from one perspective, is essentially the interaction of these social practices. Weights and measures, the measurement of time, communication of information, and trade are fundamental social practices in their most basic forms and warrant thorough examination as such.

165 Smyth, Aborig. of Victoria, I, 194, 197.

165 Smyth, Aborig. of Victoria, I, 194, 197.

166 Mason, Origin of Invention, 252.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mason, Origin of Invention, 252.

167 Tylor, Anthrop., 208.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tylor, Anthrop., 208.

168 Powers, California Indians, 50.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Powers, California Indians, 50.

169 Lumholtz, Scribner's, October, 1894, 448.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lumholtz, Scribner's, October 1894, 448.

170 Von den Steinen, Berl. Mus., 1888, 205.

170 From the Stones, Berl. Mus., 1888, 205.

171 Southey, Brazil, I, 131.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Southey, Brazil, Vol. I, p. 131.

172 E.g. a rasp made from the skin of the palate of a kind of ray, by Tahitians, Vienna Museum.

172 For example, a rasp made from the skin of the palate of a type of ray, created by Tahitians, Vienna Museum.

173 Mason, Origin of Invention, 23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mason, Origin of Invention, 23.

174 Grinnell, Folk Tales, 295.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Grinnell, Folk Tales, 295.

175 Dall, Bur. Eth., III, 122.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dall, Bur. Eth., vol. III, p. 122.

176 Ratzel, Völkerkunde, II, 52.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ratzel, Ethnology, II, 52.

177 Smyth, Aborig. of Victoria, I, 202.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Smyth, Aborig. of Victoria, Vol. I, p. 202.

178 N. S. Amer. Anthrop., II, 466.

178 N. S. Amer. Anthrop., II, 466.

179 U. S. Nat. Mus., 1890, 471.

179 U. S. Nat. Mus., 1890, 471.

180 Ratzel, Völkerkunde, II, 163.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ratzel, Anthropology, II, 163.

181 Smithson, Contrib. to Knowledge, XXV; Rau, Prehist. Fishing.

181 Smithson, Contrib. to Knowledge, XXV; Rau, Prehist. Fishing.

182 Von den Steinen, Berl. Mus., 1888, 209, 231, 235.

182 Von den Steinen, Berl. Mus., 1888, 209, 231, 235.

183 Ehrenreich, Völkerkunde Brasiliens; Berl. Mus., 1891, 57.

183 Ehrenreich, Ethnology of Brazil; Berlin Museum, 1891, 57.

184 Prim. Inhab. of Scandinavia, 35.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ First. Inhabitants of Scandinavia, 35.

185 JAI, XXIII, 160.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 23, 160.

186 Ibid., XXVIII, 343.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., XXVIII, 343.

187 Kabary, Karolinenarchipel., 123-130.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Speech, Karolinenarchipel., 123-130.

188 Hearn, Japan, 139.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hearn, Japan, 139.

189 Ibid., 165.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 165.

190 Smyth, Aborig. of Victoria, I, 340.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Smyth, Aborig. of Victoria, I, 340.

191 Tylor, JAI, XXII, 137; JAI, XXIV, 336; Early Hist. of Mankind, 195; Ling Roth, Tasmania, 158.

191 Tylor, JAI, XXII, 137; JAI, XXIV, 336; Early Hist. of Mankind, 195; Ling Roth, Tasmania, 158.

192 JAI, XXIII, 276.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 23, 276.

193 Bur. Eth., XVII (Part I), 153, 245.

193 Bur. Eth., XVII (Part I), 153, 245.

194 Ibid., XV, 61.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, XV, 61.

195 Mason, Origin of Invention, 132.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mason, Origin of Invention, 132.

196 Ibid., 123, 136.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 123, 136.

197 Intern. Cong. Anthrop., 1893, 67.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Intern. Cong. Anthrop., 1893, 67.

198 JAI, XXIV, 44.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 24, 44.

199 Ibid., X, 316.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., X, 316.

200 Mason, Origin of Invention, 148.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mason, Origin of Invention, 148.

201 Ratzel, Völkerkunde, II, 586.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ratzel, Anthropology, II, 586.

202 Ranke, Der Mensch, II, 519.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ranke, Der Mensch, II, 519.

203 Ratzel, Völkerkunde, II, 149.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ratzel, Anthropology, II, 149.

204 Hagen, Unter den Papuas, 214; Pfeil, Aus der Südsee, 97.

204 Hagen, Among the Papuans, 214; Pfeil, From the South Sea, 97.

205 Thurston, Antiq. of Tenn., etc., 218, 230-240, 259; JAI, XIII, XVI; Bur. Ethnol., XIII; Smithson. Rep., 1874, 1877, 1886, Parts I, II, III; Peabody Mus., No. 7.

205 Thurston, Antiq. of Tenn., etc., 218, 230-240, 259; JAI, XIII, XVI; Bur. Ethnol., XIII; Smithson. Rep., 1874, 1877, 1886, Parts I, II, III; Peabody Mus., No. 7.

206 Lubbock, Prehist. Times, 90.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lubbock, Prehistorical Times, 90.

207 Smithson. Rep., 1885, Part I, 874, 882; Ibid., 1887, Part I, 601.

207 Smithson. Rep., 1885, Part I, 874, 882; Ibid., 1887, Part I, 601.

208 Smyth, Aborig. of Victoria, I, 359.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Smyth, Aborig. of Victoria, Vol. I, 359.

209 Globus, LXXXVII, 238.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, LXXXVII, 238.

210 Ranke, Der Mensch, II, 517.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ranke, The Human, II, 517.

211 Mason, Origin of Invention, 26.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mason, Origin of Invention, 26.

212 U. S. Nat. Mus., 1894, 658.

212 U. S. Nat. Mus., 1894, 658.

213 Powers, Calif. Indians, 374.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Powers, California Indians, 374.

214 Ibid., 104; Smithson. Rep., 1886, Part I, 225.

214 Same source., 104; Smithson. Report., 1886, Part I, 225.

215 Smithson. Rep., 1887, Part I, 601.

215 Smithson. Rep., 1887, Part I, 601.

216 Bur. Eth., XII, 561.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bur. Eth., XII, 561.

217 Smithson. Rep., 1885, Part II, 743.

217 Smithson. Rep., 1885, Part II, 743.

218 Scient. Amer., March 10, 1906.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Scientific American, March 10, 1906.

219 Vor Oldtid, 169.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ancient Times, 169.

220 Aarbøger f. Oldkyndighed, 1891.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Aarbøger for Oldkyndighed, 1891.

221 L'Anthropologie, XIV, 417.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L'Anthropologie, 14, 417.

222 JAI, XXVIII, 296; Bur. Ethnol., II, 205; Horn, Mennesket i den forhistoriske Tid, 168.

222 JAI, XXVIII, 296; Bur. Ethnol., II, 205; Horn, Humans in Prehistoric Times, 168.

223 Globus, LXXVI, 79.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, LXXVI, 79.

224 Von den Steinen, Berl. Mus., 1888, 203.

224 Von den Steinen, Berl. Mus., 1888, 203.

225 Schomburgk, Britisch Guiana, I, 424.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schomburgk, *British Guiana*, I, 424.

226 Howitt, S. E. Australians, 455.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Howitt, S. E. Australians, 455.

227 Kulturgesch., I, 289.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cultural History, I, 289.

228 Umschau, VII, 184.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Umschau, VII, 184.

229 JAI, XXVIII, 108.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 28, 108.

230 Bur. Ethnol., XVII, Part I, 152.

230 Bur. Ethnol., XVII, Part I, 152.

231 Martius, Ethnog. Brasil., 405.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Martius, Ethnog. Brasil., 405.

232 Boggiani, I Caduvei, I, 168.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Boggiani, I Caduvei, I, 168.

233 Gumplowicz, Sociol. und Politik, 93.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gumplowicz, Sociology and Politics, 93.

234 Whitney, Language and the Study of Language, 37, 40.

234 Whitney, Language and the Study of Language, 37, 40.

235 Mauthner, Kritik der Sprache, III, 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mauthner, Critique of Language, III, 2.

236 Ibid., II, 403.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., II, 403.

237 Ibid., II, 426, 427.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., II, 426, 427.

238 Mauthner, 278.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mauthner, 278.

239 Ibid., 186.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 186.

240 Ibid., 184.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 184.

241 Globus, LXXXVII, 397.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 87, 397.

242 Language, 48, 51.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Language, 48, 51.

243 Whitney, Language, 46.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Whitney, Language, 46.

244 Ibid., 44.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 44.

245 Ibid., 23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 23.

246 Ibid., 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 14.

247 Schultze, Psychologie der Naturvölker, 96.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schultze, Psychology of Indigenous Peoples, 96.

248 Schultze, 86.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schultze, 86.

249 Ibid., 89; Am Urquell, II, 22, 48.

249 Same source., 89; From the Source, II, 22, 48.

250 Schultze, 91.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schultze, 91.

251 Ibid., 99.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 99.

252 Lefevre, Race and Language, 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lefevre, Race and Language, 3.

253 Ibid., 27.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 27.

254 Lefevre, 42.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lefevre, 42.

255 Mauthner, II, 468.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mauthner, Vol. II, p. 468.

256 Darwin, Descent of Man, 53.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Darwin, Descent of Man, 53.

257 JAI, XXIV, 234.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 24, 234.

258 Martius, Ethnog. Bras., 106.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Martius, Ethnog. Bras., 106.

259 Ibid., 704.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 704.

260 Ehrenreich, Berl. Mus. (1891), II, 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ehrenreich, Berl. Mus. (1891), vol. II, p. 9.

261 Schomburgk, Brit. Guiana, I, 227.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schomburgk, British Guiana, I, 227.

262 Caroline Isl., 175.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Caroline Island, 175.

263 Spix and Martius, Brasilien, 927.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Spix and Martius, *Brasilien*, 927.

264 JAI, XI, 41.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XI, 41.

265 Bur. Ethnol., VII, 44.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bur. Ethnol., VII, 44.

266 PSM, XLIV, 81.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ PSM, 44, 81.

267 JAI, XXIV, 393.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 24, 393.

268 Ethnology, 202.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ethnology, 202.

269 Sieben Jahre in Süd-Afrika, II, 173.

269 Seven Years in South Africa, II, 173.

270 Ratzel, Völkerkunde, II, 230.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ratzel, Anthropology, II, 230.

271 Krieger, New Guinea, 208.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Krieger, New Guinea, 208.

272 Am Urquell, II, 22, 48.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Am Urquell, II, 22, 48.

273 Schultze, Psychol. d. Naturvölker, 93.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schultze, Psychology of Indigenous Peoples, 93.

274 Whitney, Language, 28.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Whitney, Language, 28.

275 Schurz, Entstehungsgesch. des Geldes, Deutsch. Geogr. Blätter, XX, 22.

275 Schurz, History of the Origin of Money, German Geographic Papers, XX, 22.

276 JAI, XIII, 245.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XIII, 245.

277 JASB, I, 390.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JASB, I, 390.

278 Amer. Anthrop., IX, 192.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Amer. Anthrop., IX, 192.

279 Scribner's, September, 1894, 298.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Scribner's, September 1894, 298.

280 Ling Roth, Sarawak, II, 231.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ling Roth, Sarawak, Vol. II, 231.

281 Ridgeway, Origin of Currency and Weight Standards, 166.

281 Ridgeway, Origin of Currency and Weight Standards, 166.

282 Ridgeway, 27.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ridgeway, 27.

283 Evans, Ancient British Coins.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Evans, Ancient British Coins.

284 Semper, Palau Ins., 61.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Semper, Palau Ins., 61.

285 Schurz, 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schurz, 3.

286 Paulitschke, Ethnog. N.O. Afrikas, I, 317; Vannutelli e Citerni, L'Omo, 463.

286 Paulitschke, Ethnog. N.O. Afrikas, I, 317; Vannutelli and Citerni, L'Omo, 463.

287 Paulitschke, I, 318, 320.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Paulitschke, I, 318, 320.

288 Across Africa, 176.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Across Africa, 176.

289 Zay, Hist. Monetaire des Colon. Franç., 249.

289 Zay, Monetary History of French Colonies, 249.

290 Ibid., 246.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 246.

291 Kingsley, West African Studies, 82.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kingsley, West African Studies, 82.

292 Schurz, Entstehungsgesch. des Geldes, Deutsch. Geogr. Blätter, XX, 14.

292 Schurz, The Origins of Money, German Geography Papers, XX, 14.

293 Anthropologie (1900), XI, 677, 680.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Anthropologie (1900), XI, 677, 680.

294 Globus, LXXXI, 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 81, 12.

295 Schurz, Entstehungsgesch. des Geldes, 38.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schurz, History of the Origin of Money, 38.

296 Ibid., 25.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 25.

297 Schurz, 22.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schurz, 22.

298 Foureau, D'Alger au Congo, 539.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Foureau, From Algeria to Congo, 539.

299 Kingsley, Travels in West Africa, 59.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kingsley, Travels in West Africa, 59.

300 Globus, LXXVIII, 203; Ibid., LXXXII, 243.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, vol. 78, p. 203; Ibid., vol. 82, p. 243.

301 Peel, Somaliland, 102.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Peel, Somaliland, 102.

302 Junker, Afrika, III, 52; Ibid., I, 341.

302 Junker, Africa, III, 52; Same source, I, 341.

303 Schweinfurth, Heart of Africa, I, 502.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schweinfurth, Heart of Africa, I, 502.

304 Junker, II, 245; Ibid., I, 295.

304 Junker, II, 245; Same Source, I, 295.

305 Junker, I, 415.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Junker, I, 415.

306 von Götzen, Durch Afr., 339.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ von Götzen, Through Africa, 339.

307 Schurz, 28; Volkens, Kilimanjaro, 221.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schurz, 28; Volkens, Kilimanjaro, 221.

308 Schurz, 17.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schurz, 17.

309 Meltzer, Carthage, II, 106.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Meltzer, Carthage, II, 106.

310 Schurz, 19.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schurz, 19.

311 Codrington, Melanesians, 323.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Codrington, Melanesians, 323.

312 Amer. Anthrop., XI, 285.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Amer. Anthrop., XI, 285.

313 Marco Polo, II, 18.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Marco Polo, II, 18.

314 JAI, XII, 373.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XII, 373.

315 Ibid., 339.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 339.

316 Indian Archipelago, 280.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Indian Archipelago, 280.

317 Sarawak, II, 234.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sarawak, 2, 234.

318 Schurz, 13.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schurz, 13.

319 Woodford, Naturalist amongst Head-Hunters, 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Woodford, Naturalist Among Head-Hunters, 16.

320 Cayley-Webster, New Guinea and Cannibal Countries, 93.

320 Cayley-Webster, New Guinea and Cannibal Countries, 93.

321 Parkinson, Ethnog. d. Nordwestl. Salomo Ins., 22.

321 Parkinson, Ethnog. d. Nordwestl. Salomo Ins., 22.

322 JAI, XVII, 314, 316.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XVII, 314, 316.

323 JAI, XXVIII. 164.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XXVIII. 164.

324 JAI, X, 287.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, X, 287.

325 Kubary, Karolinenarchipel., 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kubary, Karolinenarchipel., 2.

326 Semper, Palau Inseln, 167.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Semper, Palau Islands, 167.

327 Caroline Isl., 259.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Caroline Island, 259.

328 Kubary, Karolinenarchipel.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kubary, Karolinen Archipelago.

329 Christian, Caroline Isl., 237.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Christian, Caroline Island, 237.

330 Die Soc. Einrichtungen d. Pelauer.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Die Soc. Einrichtungen d. Pelauer.

331 Pfeil, Aus der Südsee, 112.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pfeil, From the South Seas, 112.

332 Semper, Palau Ins., 118.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Always, Palau Ins., 118.

333 Martius, Ethnog. Brasil., 91.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Martius, Ethnog. Brasil., 91.

334 Ibid., 402.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 402.

335 Powers, Calif. Indians, 335.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Powers, California Indians, 335.

336 Ibid., 76, 79.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 76, 79.

337 Smithson. Rep., 1886, Part I, 232.

337 Smithson. Rep., 1886, Part I, 232.

338 Bur. Eth., XVIII, Part I, 232.

338 Bur. Eth., XVIII, Part I, 232.

339 Smithson. Rep., 1887, Part I, 647.

339 Smithson. Rep., 1887, Part I, 647.

340 Powers, 21.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Powers, 21.

341 Schurz, 25.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schurz, 25.

342 Jolly, Recht und Sitte, 96.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jolly, Law and Custom, 96.

343 JASB, II, 214.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JASB, II, 214.

344 Ridgeway, 21.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ridgeway, 21.

345 Vissering, Chinese Currency.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vissering, Chinese Currency.

346 Ridgeway, 156.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ridgeway, 156.

347 Puini, Le Origine della Civiltà , 64; Century Dict., s.v. "Knife-money."

347 Puini, The Origins of Civilization, 64; Century Dictionary, s.v. "Knife-money."

348 Vissering, Chinese Currency, 38.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vissering, Chinese Currency, 38.

349 U. S. Nat. Mus., 1893, 723.

349 U. S. Nat. Mus., 1893, 723.

350 First Journey (Germ.), 61.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ First Journey (Ger.), 61.

351 Globus, LXXVI, 372.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 76, 372.

352 Exod. xxii. 16; xxi. 36.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Exodus 22:16; 21:36.

353 Deut. xiv. 24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Deut. 14:24.

354 Levit. xxvii. 13, 15, 19.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lev. 27:13, 15, 19.

355 Buhl, Soc. Verhält. der Isr., 95.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Buhl, Social Relations of the Jews, 95.

356 Ridgeway, Origin of Currency and Weight Standards, 36.

356 Ridgeway, Origin of Currency and Weight Standards, 36.

357 Ridgeway, 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ridgeway, 3.

358 Schurz, 15.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schurz, 15.

359 Babelon, Origines de la Monnaie, 72.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Babelon, Origins of Money, 72.

360 Schrader, Prehist. Antiq. of Aryans, 153; Ridgeway, 31.

360 Schrader, Prehist. Antiq. of Aryans, 153; Ridgeway, 31.

361 Weinhold, D. F., II, 52.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Weinhold, D. F., II, 52.

362 Geijer, Sveriges Historie, I, 327; Sophus Müller, Vor Oldtid, 409.

362 Geijer, Sveriges Historie, I, 327; Sophus Müller, Vor Oldtid, 409.

363 See Chapter VI.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Chapter __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

364 Sophokles, Antigone, 292 (Campbell's trans.).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sophocles, Antigone, 292 (Campbell's trans.).

365 JAI, XXVI, 405.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 26, 405.


CHAPTER IV

LABOR, WEALTH

Introduction.—Notions of labor.—Classical and mediæval notions.—Labor has always existed.—Modern view of labor.—Movable capital in modern society; conditions of equality; present temporary status of the demand for men.—Effect of the facility of winning wealth.—Chances of acquiring wealth in modern times; effect on modern mores; speculation involved in any change.—Mores conform to changes in life conditions; great principles; their value and fate.—The French revolution.—Ruling classes; special privileges; corruption of the mores.—The standard of living.

Introduction.—Ideas about work.—Classical and medieval ideas.—Work has always been a part of life.—Modern perspective on work.—Movable capital in today's society; conditions of equality; current temporary state of the labor demand.—Impact of the ease of acquiring wealth.—Opportunities for gaining wealth in modern times; effect on contemporary values; speculation associated with any change.—Values adapt to shifts in living conditions; fundamental principles; their significance and outcomes.—The French Revolution.—Ruling classes; special privileges; decline of societal values.—The standard of living.

157. The topics treated in Chapter III—tools, language, and money—belong almost entirely in the folkways. The element of esteem for tools is sometimes very great. They are made divine and receive worship. Nevertheless, there is little reflection stimulated to produce a sense of their importance to welfare. Therefore the moral element pertaining to the mores is not prominent in them. When the moral element exists at all in regard to tools, language, or money, it is independent and rises to the conception of prosperity, its sense and conditions. There are notions at all stages of civilization about productive labor and wealth, as parts of the fate of man on earth and of the conditions of his happiness and welfare. At this point they take the character of a philosophy, and are turned back on the work, as regulative notions of how, and how much, to work. The mores of the struggle for existence are in those notions. From the time when men had any accumulated wealth they seem to have been struck by its effect on the character of the possessor. The creature seemed to be stronger than the creator. Here ethical reflections began. They have been more actively produced since it has been possible for men to acquire wealth in a lifetime by their own efforts. Envy has been awakened, and has been 159gratified by theoretical discussions of the power, rights, and duties of wealth. When wealth was due to the possession of land or to the possession of rank and political power, the facts about its distribution seemed to be like the differences in health, strength, beauty, etc. It now appears that the ethics of poverty are as well worth studying as those of wealth, and that, in short, every man's case brings its own ethics, or that there are no ethics at all in the matter. The ideas, however, which are current in the society at the time are conditions for the individual, and they are a part of the mores of the environment in which the struggle for existence must be carried on.

157. The topics covered in Chapter III—tools, language, and money—are primarily part of everyday customs. People often have a strong admiration for tools, elevating them to a divine status and even worshipping them. However, there’s not much thought given to their significance for well-being. As a result, the moral aspect associated with social norms is not very prominent. When there is a moral consideration regarding tools, language, or money, it’s usually separate and linked to the idea of prosperity and its implications. There are various beliefs throughout civilization about productive work and wealth, relating to human existence and the conditions for happiness and welfare. At this stage, these beliefs take on a philosophical tone, reflecting back on work as guiding concepts of how and how much to labor. The social norms surrounding the struggle for survival are embedded in those beliefs. Since the time people started accumulating wealth, they’ve noticed its impact on the character of the owner. It seemed like the possession of wealth had more power than the act of creating it. This sparked ethical reflections. These reflections have become more common as people have been able to earn wealth through their own efforts within a lifetime. Envy has surfaced, leading to theoretical discussions about the power, rights, and responsibilities that come with wealth. When wealth was tied to land ownership or social rank, its distribution seemed akin to differences in health, strength, and beauty. Now, it seems that the ethics of poverty deserve as much examination as those of wealth, suggesting that everyone’s situation brings its own ethical considerations, or perhaps that ethics in these matters don’t exist at all. Nonetheless, the prevailing ideas in society at the time shape individual circumstances and are part of the social norms in which the struggle for existence takes place.

158. Notions of labor. Nature peoples generally regard productive labor as the business of women, unworthy of men. The Jews believed in a God who worked six days and rested on the seventh. He differed from the Olympian gods of Greece, who were revelers, and from Buddha who tried to do nothing, or from Brahma who was only Thought. The Sabbath of rest implied other days of labor. In the book of Proverbs idleness is denounced as the cause of poverty and want.366 Many passages are cited from the rabbinical literature in honor of productive labor and in disapproval of idleness.367 In Book II, Chapter 62, of the Apostolic Constitutions, the basis of which is a Jewish work, it is taught that gainful occupations should be incidental and that the worship of God should be the main work of life. Hellenic shows and theaters are to be avoided. To this the Christian editor added heathen shows and sports of any kind. Young men ought to work to earn their own support. The Zoroastrian religion was a developed form of the strife between good forces and evil forces. The good men must enlist on the side of the good forces. This religion especially approved all the economic virtues, and productive efforts, like the clearing of waste land, or other labor to increase favorable conditions and to overcome harmful or obstructive influences, were religious, and were counted as help to the good forces.

158. Ideas about Work. Indigenous cultures usually see productive work as women’s responsibility, something men shouldn’t be involved in. The Jewish tradition teaches that God worked for six days and rested on the seventh. This sets Him apart from the Greek Olympian gods, who enjoyed pleasure, and from Buddha, who sought to do nothing, or Brahma, who was merely Thought. The Sabbath represents a rest day, implying that the other days are meant for work. Proverbs warns against idleness as the root of poverty and need.366 Numerous excerpts from rabbinical texts honor productive work and criticize idleness.367 In Book II, Chapter 62, of the Apostolic Constitutions, based on a Jewish text, it is taught that making a living should be secondary to worshiping God, which should be life’s primary focus. Hellenic entertainment and theaters should be shunned. The Christian writer also included all pagan performances and sports. Young men should work to support themselves. The Zoroastrian faith is a more developed version of the conflict between good and evil. Good people are expected to side with the forces of good. This religion particularly values economic virtues, and productive activities, like clearing wasteland or other efforts to improve conditions and combat negative influences, are viewed as religious and beneficial to the good forces.

159. Classical and mediæval notions of labor. The Greeks and Romans regarded all labor for gain as degrading. The Greeks seem to have reached this opinion through a great esteem for intellectual pursuits, which they thought means of cultivation. The gainful occupations, or any occupations pursued for gain, were "banausic," which meant that they had an effect opposite to that of cultivation. The Romans seem to have adopted the Greek view, but they were prepared for it by militarism. The Middle Ages got the notion of labor from the Roman tradition. They mixed this with the biblical view. Labor was a necessity, as a consequence and penalty of sin, and directly connected, as a curse, with the "Fall." It was correlative to a curse on the ground, by which, also as a curse for sin, it was made hard to win subsistence by agriculture. The mediæval philosophers, being clerics, held a life of contemplation to be far superior to one of labor or fighting. Labor was at best an evil necessity, a hardship, a symptom of the case of man, alienated from God and toiling to get back, if there was a way to get back, to the kingdom of God. The church offered a way to get back, namely, by sacraments, devotion, ritual, etc., that is, by a technically religious life, which could be lived successfully only if practiced exclusively. It occupied all the time of the "religious," technically so called. Labor was used for penance and for ascetic purposes. Often it was employed for useful results and with beneficial effect on useful arts. The purpose, however, was to ward off the vices of leisure. The ascetic temper and taste made labor sweet, so long as asceticism ruled the mores of the age.368 Labor for economic production was not appreciated by the church. The production of wealth was not a religious purpose. It was even discouraged, since disapproval of wealth and luxury was one of the deep controlling principles of mediæval Christianity. The unreality of mediæval world philosophy appeared most distinctly in the views of marriage and labor, the two chief interests of everyday life. Marriage was a concession, a compromise with human weakness. There was something better, viz. celibacy. Labor was a base necessity. Contemplation was better.

159. Classical and medieval notions of labor. The Greeks and Romans saw all work done for profit as degrading. The Greeks seemed to form this opinion due to their high regard for intellectual pursuits, which they viewed as a means of personal development. Gainful occupations, or any work done for profit, were considered "banausic," meaning they had the opposite effect of personal growth. The Romans appeared to adopt the Greek perspective, influenced by their militaristic culture. During the Middle Ages, the concept of labor was inherited from Roman traditions, which were blended with biblical views. Labor was seen as a necessity, a consequence and penalty of sin, directly associated with the "Fall." It was tied to a curse on the ground, making it difficult to earn a living through farming. Medieval philosophers, primarily clerics, regarded a life of contemplation as far superior to one of labor or combat. Labor was seen at best as an unfortunate necessity, a hardship reflecting humanity's alienation from God and the struggle to return, if there's any way to do so, to God's kingdom. The church offered a path for this return through sacraments, devotion, rituals, etc., which meant living a technically religious life that could only be successful if practiced exclusively. It consumed all the time of the "religious," as they were technically called. Labor was utilized for penance and ascetic purposes. Often, it was engaged in for practical results and positively impacted useful arts. However, its main objective was to avoid the vices of idleness. The ascetic mindset made labor enjoyable as long as asceticism governed the social customs of the time.368 The church did not value labor for economic production. Creating wealth was not seen as a religious goal. In fact, it was even discouraged, as the disapproval of wealth and luxury was a significant principle of medieval Christianity. The unrealistic views of medieval philosophy were most clearly seen in attitudes toward marriage and labor, the two main concerns of daily life. Marriage was viewed as a concession, a compromise with human frailty. There was something better, namely celibacy. Labor was considered a lowly necessity. Contemplation was deemed superior.

161160. Labor has always existed. Wealth became possible. Land. In all these cases the view of labor was dogmatic. It was enjoined by religion. There was some sense and truth in each view, but each was incomplete. The pursuit of gainful effort is as old as the existence of man on earth. The development of trade and transportation, slavery, political security, and the invention of money and credit are steps in it which have made possible large operations, great gains, and wealth. Some men have seized these chances and have made a powerful class. Rulers, chiefs, and medicine men have observed this power which might either enhance or supplant their own, and have sought to win it. In all primitive agricultural societies land is the only possession which can yield a large annual revenue for comfort and power. The mediæval people of all classes got as much of it as they could. It would be very difficult indeed to mention any time when there were no rich men, and still harder to mention a time when the power of wealth was not admired and envied, and given its sway (sec. 150). Thus the religions and philosophies may have preached various doctrines about wealth, and may have found obedience, but the production of wealth, the love of wealth, and the power of wealth have run through all human history. The religions and philosophies have not lacked their effect, but they have always had to compromise with facts, just as we see them do to-day. The compromise has been in the mores. In so far as it was imperfect and only partly effected there have been contradictions in the mores. Such was the case in the Middle Ages. Wealth had great power. It at last won the day. In the fifteenth century all wanted it, and were ready to do anything to get it. Venality became the leading trait of the mores of the age. It affected the interpretation of the traditional doctrines of labor, wealth, the highest good, and of virtue, so that men of high purpose and honest hearts were carried away while professing disregard of wealth and luxury.

161160. Labor has always been a part of life. Wealth became possible thanks to land. In all these situations, the perspective on labor has been rigid. It was dictated by religion. There was some value and truth in each perspective, but none were complete. The pursuit of profitable work is as ancient as humanity itself. The evolution of trade and transportation, slavery, political stability, and the invention of money and credit are milestones that have enabled large enterprises, significant profits, and wealth. Some individuals have seized these opportunities and formed a powerful class. Rulers, chiefs, and shamans have recognized this power, which could either enhance or undermine their own, and have attempted to acquire it. In all early agricultural societies, land was the only asset that could generate substantial annual income for comfort and influence. People of all social classes in the Middle Ages sought to acquire as much land as they could. It would be quite challenging to point out a time without wealthy individuals, and even harder to find a time when the power of wealth wasn't admired, envied, and influential (sec. 150). Thus, while religions and philosophies may have preached various beliefs about wealth and gained followers, the creation of wealth, the desire for wealth, and the influence of wealth have persisted throughout human history. Religions and philosophies have had an impact, but they've always had to negotiate with reality, just as we see them do today. This compromise has been reflected in societal norms. To the extent that it was imperfect and only partially realized, contradictions have existed in these norms. Such was the case in the Middle Ages. Wealth held significant power. Ultimately, it prevailed. By the fifteenth century, everyone desired it and was willing to do anything to attain it. Corruption became the dominant characteristic of the societal norms of the time. It influenced the interpretation of traditional beliefs about labor, wealth, the highest good, and virtue, causing individuals of integrity and good intentions to be swept away while claiming to disregard wealth and luxury.

161. Modern view of labor. It is only in the most recent times, and imperfectly as yet, that labor has been recognized as a blessing, or, at worst, as a necessity which has great moral and social compensations, and which, if rightly understood and 162wisely used, brings joy and satisfaction. This can only be true, however, when labor is crowned by achievement, and that is when it is productive of wealth. Labor for the sake of labor is sport. It has its limits, and lies outside of the struggle for existence, which is real, and is not play. Labor in the struggle for existence is irksome and painful, and is never happy or reasonably attractive except when it produces results. To glorify labor and decry wealth is to multiply absurdities. The modern man is set in a new dilemma. The father labors, wins, and saves that his son may have wealth and leisure. Only too often the son finds his inheritance a curse. Where is the error? Shall the fathers renounce their labors?

161. Modern view of labor. It's only in recent times, and still not fully, that labor has been seen as a blessing or, at worst, as a necessity with significant moral and social rewards, which, if understood correctly and 162wisely used, brings joy and fulfillment. This holds true only when labor leads to achievement, particularly when it generates wealth. Labor just for the sake of labor is like play. It has its limits and is separate from the real struggle for survival, which is not a game. Labor in the fight for survival can be tedious and painful, and is rarely enjoyable or appealing unless it yields results. To praise labor while condemning wealth creates contradictions. The modern individual faces a new dilemma. The father works hard, earns money, and saves so his son can enjoy wealth and free time. Too often, though, the son sees his inheritance as a burden. Where does the mistake lie? Should fathers give up their hard work?

162. Movable capital in modern society. Conditions of equality. Present temporary status of the demand for men. In modern times movable capital has been immensely developed and even fixed capital has been made mobile by the joint-stock device. It has disputed and largely defeated the social power of land property. It has become the social power. While land owners possessed the great social advantage, they could form a class of hereditary nobles. The nobles now disappear because their social advantage is gone. The modern financiers, masters of industry, merchants, and transporters now hold control of movable capital. They hold social and political power. They have not yet formed a caste of nobles, but they may do so. They may, by intermarriages, absorb the remnants of the old nobility and limit their marriages further to their own set. It is thus that classes form and reform, as new groups in the society get possession of new elements of social power, because power produces results. The dogmas of philosophers deal with what ought to be. What is and shall be is determined by the forces at work. No forces appear which make men equal. Temporary conditions occur under which no forces are at work which any one can seize upon. Then no superiority tells, and all are approximately equal. Such conditions exist in a new colony or state, or whenever the ratio of population to land is small. If we take into account the reflex effect of the new countries on Europe, it is easy to see that the whole civilized world has been under these conditions 163for the last two hundred or three hundred years. The effect of the creation of an immense stock of movable capital, of the opportunities in commerce and industry offered to men of talent, of the immense aid of science to industry, of the opening of new continents and the peopling of them by the poorest and worst in Europe, has been to produce modern mores. All our popular faiths, hopes, enjoyments, and powers are due to these great changes in the conditions of life. The new status makes us believe in all kinds of rosy doctrines about human welfare, and about the struggle for existence and the competition of life; it also gives us all our contempt for old-fashioned kings and nobles, creates democracies, and brings forth new social classes and gives them power. For the time being things are so turned about that numbers are a source of power. Men are in demand, and an increase in their number increases their value. Why then should we not join in dithyrambic oratory, and set all our mores to optimism? The reason is because the existing status is temporary and the conditions in it are evanescent. That men should be in demand on the earth is a temporary and passing status of the conjuncture which makes things now true which in a wider view are delusive. These facts, however, will not arrest the optimism, the self-confidence, the joy in life, and the eagerness for the future, of the masses of to-day.

162. Movable capital in modern society. Conditions of equality. Current temporary status of the demand for people. Nowadays, movable capital has significantly evolved, and even fixed capital has become more flexible thanks to joint-stock companies. It has challenged and largely overcome the social dominance of land ownership. It has emerged as the new social power. While landowners once held significant social advantages, allowing them to form a class of hereditary nobles, that privilege has faded. The nobles are disappearing because their social benefits are gone. Modern financiers, industrial leaders, merchants, and transporters now control movable capital. They wield social and political influence. They haven’t formed a nobility yet, but it's a possibility. They might, through intermarriage, blend with the remnants of the old nobility and restrict their unions to their own group. This is how classes evolve and reshape as new groups in society gain new elements of social power, since power yields results. Philosophers debate what should be, but what is and what will be are shaped by the forces at play. No forces emerge that equalize people. Temporary conditions arise when no forces are in play that anyone can leverage, leading to a situation where no superiority matters, making everyone roughly equal. Such conditions exist in new colonies or states or whenever the ratio of population to land is low. Considering the impact of these new lands on Europe, it's clear that the entire civilized world has experienced these conditions 163 for the last two to three hundred years. The creation of a vast amount of movable capital, the opportunities in trade and industry available to talented individuals, the significant assistance of science to industry, the opening up of new continents, and the migration of the poorest and least desirable individuals from Europe have all combined to shape modern values. Our prevalent beliefs, hopes, pleasures, and strengths stem from these substantial shifts in living conditions. This new environment leads us to embrace various optimistic views about human welfare, the struggle for survival, and life's competition; it also fuels our disdain for outdated kings and nobles, fosters democracies, and brings forth new social classes that gain influence. For now, the situation has shifted such that numbers can be a source of power. There is a demand for people, and as their numbers grow, so does their worth. So why shouldn’t we engage in celebratory rhetoric and align our values with optimism? The answer is that the current situation is temporary and its conditions are fleeting. The demand for people on Earth is a passing phase of circumstances that renders currently apparent truths misleading in a broader context. Nevertheless, these realities won’t dampen the optimism, self-assurance, joy in life, and enthusiasm for the future that today's masses possess.

163. Effect of the facility of winning wealth. All the changes in conditions of life in the last four hundred years have refashioned the mores and given modern society new ideas, standards, codes, philosophies, and religions. Nothing acts more directly on the mores than the facility with which great numbers of people can accumulate wealth by industry. If it is difficult to do so, classes become fixed and stable. Then there will be an old and stiff aristocracy which will tolerate no upstarts, and other classes will settle into established gradations of dependence. The old Russian boyars were an example of such an aristocracy. Certain mediæval cities ran into this form. In it the mores of conservatism are developed,—unchangeable manners, fixed usages and ideas, unenlightenment, refusal of new ideas, subserviency of the lower classes, and sycophancy. The 164government is suspicious and cruel. If it is easily possible to gain wealth, a class of upstart rich men arises who, in a few years, must be recognized by the aristocracy, because they possess financial power and are needed. Struggles and civil wars may occur, as in the Italian cities, during this change, and the old aristocracy may long hold aloof from the new. In time, the new men win their way. The history of every state in Europe proves it. Old fortunes decay and old families die out. The result is inevitable. Laws and institutions cannot prevent it. Certain mores may have been recognized as aristocratic and there may be lamentations over their decline. They are poetic, romantic, and adventurous. Therefore they call out regret for their loss from those who do not think what would come back with them if they were recalled. Ethical philosophers may see ample reason to doubt the benefit of new mores and the vulgarization of everything. Society cannot stand still, and its movement will run the course set by the forces which produce it. It must be accepted and profit must be drawn from it, as best possible.

163. Effect of the ease of acquiring wealth. All the changes in life over the last four hundred years have reshaped societal norms and introduced new ideas, standards, codes, philosophies, and religions. Nothing influences these norms more directly than how easily large numbers of people can accumulate wealth through work. If it's difficult to do so, social classes become fixed and stable. This leads to an old and rigid aristocracy that won’t accept newcomers, while other classes settle into established hierarchies of dependence. The old Russian boyars were an example of this kind of aristocracy. Some medieval cities also fell into this pattern. In such situations, conservative norms develop—unchanging behaviors, fixed customs and ideas, ignorance, rejection of new concepts, subservience of lower classes, and flattery. The 164 government is suspicious and harsh. If gaining wealth is easy, a group of wealthy upstarts emerges who, in just a few years, must be acknowledged by the aristocracy because they have financial power and are necessary. Conflicts and civil wars may arise, as seen in the Italian cities during this transition, while the old aristocracy may resist the new for a long time. Eventually, these newcomers establish themselves. The history of every European state demonstrates this. Old fortunes decline and old families fade away. The outcome is unavoidable. Laws and institutions cannot stop it. Certain norms may have been viewed as aristocratic, and there might be lamentations over their decline. They are seen as poetic, romantic, and adventurous. Hence, they evoke nostalgia from those who fail to consider what would also return with them if they were restored. Ethical philosophers may question the benefits of new norms and the trivialization of everything. Society cannot remain stagnant, and its trajectory will follow the forces that shape it. It must be accepted, and we should make the most of it as best as we can.

164. Chances of acquiring wealth in modern times; effect on modern mores; speculation involved in any change. The effect of the opening of new continents, the application of new inventions, and the expansion of commerce has been to make it easy for men with suitable talent to increase wealth. These changes have cheapened all luxuries, that is, have reduced them to common necessities. They have made land easily accessible to all, even the poorest, in the new countries, while lowering rent in old countries. They have raised wages and raised the standard of living and comfort. They have lessened the competition of life throughout civilized nations, and have made the struggle for existence far less severe. It is the changes in life conditions which have made slavery impossible and extended humanitarian sympathy. They have lessened social differentiation (that is, they have democratized), and they have intensified the industrial organization. In detail, and for individuals, this has often caused hardship. For the petty professional and semiprofessional classes it has been made harder to keep up the externals of a certain social position. For those classes the standard of living has 165risen faster than steam has cheapened luxuries. Discontent, anxiety, care for appearances, desire to impose by display, envy, and mean social ambition characterize the mores, together with energy and enterprise. Envy and discontent are amongst the very strongest traits of modern society. Very often they are only manifestations of irritated vanity. It is in the nature of things that classes of men and forms of property shall go through endless vicissitudes of advantage and disadvantage. Nobody can foresee these and speculate upon them with success. When it is proposed to "reorganize society" on any socialistic theory, or on no theory, it should be noticed that such an enterprise involves a blind speculation on the vicissitudes of classes and forms of property in the future. "Wealth, whether in land or money, has been increased by marriages and inheritances, reduced to fragments by divisions, even in noble families [in spite of settlements and entails], dissipated by prodigals, reconstituted by men of economical habits, centupled by industrious and competent men of enterprise, scattered by the indolent, the unfortunate, and the men of bad judgment, who have risked it unwisely. Political events have affected it as well as the favor of princes, advantageous offices in the state, popular revolts, wars, confiscations, from the abolition of serfdom in the fourteenth century until the abolition, in 1790, of the dues known as feudal, although they were, for the most part, owned by members of the bourgeoisie."369 So it will be in the future, in spite of all that men can do. If two men had the same sum of money in 1200, and one bought land while the other became a money lender, anywhere in western Europe, the former would to-day be more or less rich according to the position of his land. He might be a great millionaire. The other would have scarcely anything left.370 Shall we then all buy land now? Let those do so who can foresee the course of values in the next seven hundred years. The popular notion is that nobles have always owned land. The truth is that men who have acquired wealth have bought land and got themselves ennobled. In France, "in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, nineteen twentieths of those who were 166called nobles were middle-class men enriched, decorated, and possessed of land."371 The middle class in western Europe has been formed out of the labor class within seven hundred years. The whole middle class, therefore, represents the successful rise of the serfs, but, since a labor class still remains, it is asserted that there has been no change. On the other hand, there has been a movement of nobles and middle-class grandees downward into the labor class and the proletariat. It was said, a few years ago, that a Plantagenet was a butcher in a suburb of London. It is also asserted that representatives of great mediæval families are now to be found as small farmers, farm laborers, or tramps in modern England.372

164. Chances of acquiring wealth in modern times; effect on modern mores; speculation involved in any change. The impact of opening new continents, new inventions, and expanding commerce has made it easier for talented individuals to accumulate wealth. These changes have made luxuries more affordable, turning them into common necessities. They have made land accessible to everyone, even the poorest, in new countries, while decreasing rents in older ones. Wages have increased, improving the standard of living and comfort. The competition of life has lessened across civilized nations, making the struggle for existence much less intense. Changes in living conditions have rendered slavery impossible and broadened humanitarian compassion. They have reduced social differences, essentially democratizing society, and intensified industrial organization. However, for individuals, these changes have sometimes led to hardships. For the lower professional and semi-professional classes, it's become tougher to maintain the outward signs of a certain social status. For these groups, the standard of living has risen faster than the decrease in luxury prices due to steam and technology. Feelings of discontent, anxiety, concern for appearances, a desire to show off, envy, and low social ambitions characterize modern values, alongside a drive for energy and enterprise. Envy and discontent are among the most pronounced features of contemporary society, often just expressions of wounded pride. It is inherent in society that classes and forms of wealth will experience endless shifts of fortune. No one can accurately predict and speculate on these changes. When attempting to "reorganize society" based on any socialistic theory or even none, it should be noted that such efforts involve a blind gamble on the future dynamics of classes and property. "Wealth, whether in land or money, has grown through marriages and inheritances, shattered by divisions, even within noble families [despite settlements and entails], squandered by spendthrifts, rebuilt by frugal individuals, multiplied by industrious and capable entrepreneurs, and dispersed by the lazy, the unfortunate, or those who made poor decisions. Political events have also influenced it, as well as the favor of rulers, advantageous government positions, popular uprisings, wars, and confiscations, from the abolition of serfdom in the fourteenth century to the abolition of feudal dues in 1790, although these dues were mostly held by bourgeois members."369 This pattern will continue in the future, regardless of what people try to do. If two men had the same amount of money in 1200, and one bought land while the other became a moneylender anywhere in Western Europe, the former would today be more or less wealthy depending on the value of his land. He could be quite a millionaire, while the other would hardly have anything left.370 Should we all buy land now? Let those who can predict the value trends for the next seven hundred years do so. The common belief is that nobles have always owned land. The reality is that wealthy individuals purchased land and had themselves ennobled. In France, "during the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, nineteen-twentieths of those referred to as nobles were middle-class individuals who became wealthy, received titles, and owned land."371 Over the past seven hundred years, the middle class in Western Europe has evolved from the labor class. Thus, the entire middle class reflects the successful advancement of serfs, but since a labor class still exists, it is claimed that there has been no shift. Conversely, there has been a downward movement of nobles and middle-class elites into the labor class and proletariat. A few years ago, it was reported that a descendant of the Plantagenets was a butcher in a London suburb. It is also claimed that representatives of great medieval families can now be found as small farmers, agricultural workers, or vagrants in modern England.372

165. Mores conform to changes in life conditions; great principles; their value and fate. For our purpose it suffices here to notice how the mores have followed the changes in life conditions, how they have reacted on the current faiths and philosophies, and how they have produced ethical notions to justify the mores themselves. They have produced notions of natural rights and of political philosophy to support the new institutions. There are thousands in the United States who believe that every adult male has a natural right to vote, and that the vote makes the citizen. The doctrine of natural rights has received some judicial recognition, and it has been more or less accepted and applied in the constitutions of various states which were established in the nineteenth century. The American doctrines of 1776 and the French doctrines of 1789 are carried on and used in stump oratory until they get in the way of some new popular purpose, but what produced both was the fact that some new classes had won wealth and economic power and they wanted political recognition. To get it they had to invent some new "great principles" to justify their revolt against tradition. That is the way in which all "great principles" are produced. They are always made for an exigency. Their usefulness passes with the occasion. The mores are forever adjusting efforts to circumstances. Sooner or later they need new great principles. Then 167they obliterate the old ones. The old jingle of words no longer wins a response. The doctrine is dead. In 1776 it seemed to every Whig in America that it was a pure axiom to say that governments derive their just powers from the consent of the governed. They clung to this as a sacred dogma for over a hundred years, because it did not affect unfavorably any interest. It is untrue. Governments get their powers from the historical fact of their existence. They are all ephemeral, subject to change. When a change takes place it is controlled by the ideas and interests of the time of change, when the popular element in self-government may be much greater than when the constitution was last previously established. In 1898 the popular will, in the United States, was to take possession of the Philippine Islands and to become rulers there, not ruled, as the fathers were in the colonies of 1776. The great doctrine of the source of due power was quickly trampled under foot. The same fate awaits all the rest of the "great principles." The doctrine that all men are equal is being gradually dropped, from its inherent absurdity, and we may at any time find it expedient to drop the jingle about a government of the people, by the people, and for the people. It was only good historically to destroy the doctrine, "Everything for the people; nothing by them."

165. Mores adapt to changes in life circumstances; significant principles; their importance and outcomes. For our purposes, it's enough to note how mores have adapted to life conditions, how they've influenced current beliefs and philosophies, and how they've generated ethical concepts to justify the mores themselves. They've created ideas about natural rights and political philosophy to support new institutions. Many people in the United States believe that every adult male has a natural right to vote, and that voting defines a citizen. The concept of natural rights has received some legal acknowledgment, and it has been generally accepted and applied in the constitutions of various states established in the nineteenth century. The American doctrines from 1776 and the French doctrines from 1789 are still referenced in political speeches until they conflict with new popular aims, but their origins lie in the fact that new social classes had gained wealth and economic power and sought political recognition. To achieve this, they needed to create new "great principles" to justify their rebellion against tradition. This is how all "great principles" come about. They are always created for a specific need. Their relevance fades as the situation changes. Mores continually adjust to circumstances. Sooner or later, they require new great principles. Then 167they discard the old ones. The previous catchphrases no longer resonate. The doctrine becomes obsolete. In 1776, every Whig in America believed that it was a fundamental truth that governments derive their legitimate powers from the consent of the governed. They held onto this as a sacred belief for over a century because it didn’t negatively impact any interests. This is false. Governments acquire their powers from the historical fact of their existence. They are all temporary, subject to change. When a change occurs, it is shaped by the ideas and interests of that transitional period, where the democratic aspect of self-government may be much stronger than when the constitution was last established. In 1898, the popular will in the United States was to take control of the Philippine Islands and become rulers there, rather than being ruled, as the founders were in the colonies of 1776. The significant doctrine regarding the source of legitimate power was swiftly ignored. The same fate awaits all other "great principles." The concept that all men are equal is gradually being discarded due to its inherent absurdity, and we may soon find it convenient to abandon the slogan about a government of the people, by the people, and for the people. It was only useful historically to overturn the doctrine, "Everything for the people; nothing by them."

166. The French Revolution. The French Revolution was due to the fact that a great change had come about in the distribution of economic power between classes and in the class mores which correspond to economic power. All the political institutions of a modern state are conservative in the sense that they retain and sustain what is and has been, and resist interference or change. The historical picture is often such that abuses are maintained and reform seems hopeless, on account of the power of existing institutions and customs and the depth of convictions of social welfare which have become traditional. The student of the history is led to believe that any reform or revolution, as a dissolution of the inherited system of repression and retention, is worth all that it may cost. Hence some students of history become believers in "revolution" as a beneficent social force or engine. In the case of the French Revolution, 168the passions which were set loose destroyed the whole social order, swept away all the institutions, and even destroyed all the inherited mores. It is evident that this last is what the revolutionists finally aimed at. The ancien régime came to mean the whole fabric of the old society, with its codes, standards, and ideas of right, wrong, the desirable, etc. The revolutionists also undertook to invent new mores, that is, new codes and standards, new conceptions of things socially desirable, a new religion, and new notions of civil duty and responsibility. During the Directory and the Consulate there was a gulf between the ancient and the new in which there was anarchy of the mores, even after the civil machinery was repaired and set in operation again. Napoleon brought back institutions and forms of social order so far as seemed desirable for his own interest. The historical continuity was broken and has remained so. Of the ancien régime there can be found to-day only ruins and relics. Nevertheless, the ancient mores of social faith and morality, of social well living, of religious duty and family virtue, are substantially what they were before the great explosion. This is the last and greatest lesson of the revolution: it is impossible to abolish the mores and to replace them by new ones rationally invented. To change a monarchy into a republic is trifling. Individuals and classes can be guillotined. Institutions can be overturned. Religion can be abolished or put out of fashion. The mores are in the habits of the people, and are needed and practiced every day. The revolutionists ordered changes in the social ritual, and they brought about a disuse of "monsieur" and "madame." All their innovations in the ritual have fallen into disuse, and the old fashions have returned, in obedience to common sense. The new classes have not enjoyed their victory over the old as to courtesy, social comity, and civil good-fellowship. They have abandoned it, and have recognized the fact that the old aristocracy had well solved all matters of this kind. As wealth has increased and artisans and peasants have gained new powers of production and acquisition, they have learned to laugh at the civil philosophy and enthusiasm of the eighteenth-century philosophers, and have ordered their lives, as far as 169possible or convenient, on the old aristocratic models. Sansculottism is inconsistent with respect for productive labor, or with the accumulation of wealth. No one who can earn great wages or who possesses wealth will, out of zeal for philosophical doctrines, prefer to live in squalor and want. The relation of modern mores to new feelings in respect to labor and trade, and to the accumulation of wealth, are to be easily perceived from the course of modern revolutions.

166. The French Revolution. The French Revolution happened because a big change took place in the distribution of economic power between classes and in the class values that correspond to that power. All the political institutions of a modern state are conservative in the sense that they preserve what exists, resist change, and maintain the status quo. The historical landscape often shows that abuses are upheld and reform appears futile, due to the influence of established institutions and customs, as well as deeply held beliefs about social welfare that have become traditional. Those studying history can come to believe that any reform or revolution, which breaks down the inherited system of oppression, is worth its costs. As a result, some historians start to see "revolution" as a positive social force. In the case of the French Revolution, 168the unleashed passions dismantled the entire social order, wiped away all institutions, and even eradicated all the inherited values. It's clear that this was the ultimate aim of the revolutionaries. The ancien régime came to symbolize the entire structure of the old society, with its codes, standards, and ideas of right, wrong, desirability, etc. The revolutionaries also tried to create new values—new codes and standards, new ideas of what is socially desirable, a new religion, and fresh concepts of civic duty and responsibility. During the Directory and the Consulate, there was a divide between the old and the new, leading to chaos in values, even after civil systems were restored. Napoleon reinstated institutions and forms of social order to serve his interests. The historical continuity was disrupted and has remained so. Today, only remnants and ruins of the ancien régime can be found. Nevertheless, the old values of social faith and morality, social well-being, religious duty, and family virtue largely remain as they were before the major upheaval. This is the key lesson of the revolution: it's impossible to eradicate values and replace them with rationally invented ones. Transforming a monarchy into a republic is trivial. Individuals and classes can be executed. Institutions can be toppled. Religion can be abolished or made unpopular. The values are embedded in the habits of the people, and are essential and practiced daily. The revolutionaries instituted changes in social rituals, and discontinued the use of "monsieur" and "madame." All their innovations in ritual have fallen out of use, and traditional customs have returned, following common sense. The new classes have not enjoyed their triumph over the old regarding courtesy, social grace, and civil camaraderie. They have discarded it and recognized that the old aristocracy had effectively managed these matters. As wealth has grown and artisans and peasants have gained new production and acquisition powers, they have chosen to disregard the civil philosophy and enthusiasm of the 18th-century thinkers, and structured their lives, as much as 169possible or practical, based on old aristocratic models. Sansculottism is incompatible with respect for productive labor or the accumulation of wealth. No one who can earn substantial wages or possesses wealth will, driven by philosophical zeal, choose to live in poverty and deprivation. The relationship of modern values to new feelings about labor and trade, and to wealth accumulation, can be clearly observed from the outcomes of modern revolutions.

167. Ruling classes. Special privileges. Corruption of the mores. In every societal system or order there must be a ruling class or classes; in other words, a class gets control of any society and determines its political form or system. The ruling class, therefore, has the power. Will it not use the power to divert social effort to its own service and gain? It must be expected to do so, unless it is checked by institutions which call into action opposing interests and forces. There is no class which can be trusted to rule society with due justice to all, not abusing its power for its own interest. The task of constitutional government is to devise institutions which shall come into play at the critical periods to prevent the abusive control of the powers of a state by the controlling classes in it. The ruling classes in mediæval society were warriors and ecclesiastics, and they used all their power to aggrandize themselves at the expense of other classes. Modern society is ruled by the middle class. In honor of the bourgeoisie it must be said that they have invented institutions of civil liberty which secure to all safety of person and property. They have not, therefore, made a state for themselves alone or chiefly, and their state is the only one in which no class has had to fear oppressive use of political power. The history of the nineteenth century, however, plainly showed the power of capital in the modern state. Special legislation, charters, and franchises proved to be easy legislative means of using the powers of the state for the pecuniary benefit of the few. In the first half of the century, in the United States, banks of issue were used to an extravagant pitch for private interest. The history is disgraceful, and it is a permanent degradation of popular government that power could not be found, or did not exist, in the 170system to subjugate this abuse and repress this corruption of state power. The protective-tariff system is simply an elaborate system by which certain interests inside of a country get control of legislation in order to tax their fellow-citizens for their own benefit. Some of the victims claim to be taken "into the steal," and if they can make enough trouble for the clique in power, they can force their own admission. That only teaches all that the great way to succeed in the pursuit of wealth is to organize a steal of some kind and get inside of it. The pension system in the United States is an abuse which has escaped from control. There is no longer any attempt to cope with it. It is the share of the "common man" in the great system of public plunder. "Graft" is only a proof of the wide extent to which this lesson to get into the steal is learned. It only shows that the corrupt use of legislation and political power has affected the mores. Every one must have his little sphere of plunder and especial advantage. This conviction and taste becomes so current that it affects all new legislation. The legislators do not doubt that it is reasonable and right to enact laws which provide favor for special interests, or to practice legislative strikes on insurance companies, railroads, telephone companies, etc. They laugh at remonstrance as out of date and "unpractical." The administrators of life-insurance companies, savings banks, trusts, etc., proceed on the belief that men in positions of power and control will use their positions for their own advantage. They think that that is only common sense. "What else are we here for?" It is the supreme test of a system of government whether its machinery is adequate for repressing the selfish undertakings of cliques formed on special interests and saving the public from raids of plunderers. The modern democratic states fail under this test. There is not a great state in the world which was not democratized in the nineteenth century. There is not one of them which did not have great financial scandals before the century closed. Financial scandal is the curse of all the modern parliamentary states with a wide suffrage. They give liberty and security, with open chances for individual enterprise, from which results great individual 171satisfaction and happiness, but the political machinery offers opportunities for manipulation and corrupt abuse. They educate their citizens to seek advantages in the industrial organization by legislative devices, and to use them to the uttermost. The effect is seen in the mores. We hear of plutocracy and tainted money, of the power of wealth, and the wickedness of corporations. The disease is less specific. It is constitutional. The critics are as subject to it as the criticised. A disease of the mores is a disease of public opinion as to standards, codes, ideas of truth and right, and of things worth working for and means of success. Such a disease affects everybody. It penetrates and spoils every institution. It spreads from generation to generation, and at last it destroys in the masses the power of ethical judgment.

167. Ruling classes. Special privileges. Corruption of the mores. In every type of societal system, there must be a ruling class or classes; in other words, one class takes control of society and defines its political system. The ruling class, therefore, holds the power. Is it not likely to use this power to serve its own interests? We should expect it to do so unless institutions are in place to activate opposing interests and forces. No class can be relied upon to govern society fairly, without abusing its power for its own gain. The role of constitutional government is to create institutions that intervene during critical times to prevent the ruling classes from abusing state power. In medieval society, the ruling classes were warriors and religious leaders who exploited their power for their own benefit at the expense of others. Modern society is governed by the middle class. To their credit, the bourgeoisie invented civil liberty institutions that protect individual safety and property rights. This means they haven't created a state just for themselves, and their state is unique in that no class has had to fear oppressive political power. However, the history of the nineteenth century clearly showed the influence of capital within the modern state. Special legislation, charters, and franchises became easy ways to use state powers for the financial benefit of a select few. In the first half of the century, banks in the United States were used excessively for private gain. This history is disgraceful, showing a lasting degradation of popular government, as there wasn't, or didn’t seem to be, a system in place to curb such abuses and corruption of state power. The protective-tariff system is essentially a complex setup that allows certain interests within a country to control legislation for their own benefit at the expense of their fellow citizens. Some victims even claim to be allowed "into the steal," and if they can create enough trouble for those in power, they might secure their own access. This only reinforces the idea that the best way to gain wealth is to organize some kind of scheme and gain entry into it. The pension system in the United States is an unchecked abuse. There is no longer any effort to manage it. It represents the "common man's" share in the vast system of public exploitation. "Graft" is just evidence of how widely this notion of entering the steal has taken root. It shows that the corrupt use of legislation and political power has influenced societal values. Everyone feels they need their own little area of exploitation and special advantage. This belief becomes so widespread that it impacts all new legislation. Legislators no longer question the reasonableness of enacting laws that favor special interests or taking legislative action against insurance companies, railroads, telecommunications companies, etc. They dismiss objections as outdated and "unrealistic." The administrators of life insurance companies, savings banks, trusts, and others operate under the assumption that people in power will use their positions for personal gain. They see this as common sense. "What else are we here for?" The ultimate test of a government system is whether its mechanisms can effectively suppress the self-serving activities of special interest groups and protect the public from exploitation. Modern democratic states often fail this test. There isn't a major state in the world that wasn't democratized in the nineteenth century, and every one of them faced significant financial scandals before the century ended. Financial scandals plague all modern parliamentary states with wide suffrage. They offer liberty and security, along with opportunities for individual enterprise, leading to significant personal satisfaction and happiness, but their political systems provide avenues for manipulation and corruption. They teach their citizens to seek advantages in the industrial framework through legislative means, and to exploit those advantages to the fullest. The effects can be seen in societal values. We hear discussions about plutocracy, tainted money, the power of wealth, and corporate greed. The issue is broader than those specifics; it is systemic. The critics are just as vulnerable to it as those they criticize. A societal disease affects public opinion regarding standards, codes, ideas of truth, what is worthy of effort, and paths to success. This disease impacts everyone, seeping into and damaging every institution. It spreads from generation to generation, ultimately eroding the masses' capacity for ethical judgment.

168. The standard of living. One of the purest of all the products of current mores is the standard of living. It belongs to a subgroup and is a product of the mores of a subgroup. It has been called a psychological or ethical product, which view plainly is due to an imperfect analysis or classification. The standard of living is the measure of decency and suitability in material comfort (diet, dress, dwelling, etc.) which is traditional and habitual in a subgroup. It is often wise and necessary to disregard the social standard of comfort, because it imposes foolish expenses and contemptible ostentation, but it is very difficult to disregard the social standard of comfort. The standard is upheld by fear of social disapproval, if one derogates from class "respectability." The disapproval or contempt of one's nearest associates is the sanction. The standards and code of respectability are in the class mores. They get inside of the mind and heart of members of the class, and betray each to the class demands.

168. The standard of living. One of the clearest results of current social norms is the standard of living. It belongs to a specific group and stems from its particular values. It's been labeled as a psychological or ethical product, a perspective that is clearly the result of a flawed analysis or classification. The standard of living measures what is considered decent and appropriate in terms of material comfort (food, clothing, housing, etc.) that is traditional and common within a group. Often, it's wise and necessary to overlook the social standard of comfort, since it leads to unnecessary expenses and ridiculous displays, but it's very challenging to ignore it. This standard is maintained by the fear of social disapproval if someone strays from what is deemed "respectable." The disapproval or disdain of close associates serves as the enforcement mechanism. The standards and codes of respectability are deeply rooted in the group's values. They infiltrate the minds and hearts of group members, compelling each individual to conform to these societal expectations.

169. If, however, the standard of living which one has inherited from his class is adopted as an individual standard, and is made the object of effort and self-denial, the individual and social results are of high value. One man said, "Live like a hog and you will behave like one"; to which another replied, "Behave like a hog and you will live like one." Both were right in about 172equal measure. The social standard of a class acts like honor. It sustains self-respect and duty to self and family. The pain which is produced by derogation produces effort and self-denial. The social standard may well call out and concentrate all there is in a man to work for his social welfare. Evidently the standard of living never can do more than that. It never can add anything to the forces in a man's own character and attainments.

169. However, when a person adopts the standard of living they inherited from their class as their personal benchmark and strives to meet it through effort and self-discipline, the outcomes for both the individual and society can be quite valuable. One person said, "Live like an animal, and you'll act like one," to which another responded, "Act like an animal, and you'll live like one." Both were correct in about 172 equal measure. The social standard of a class functions like honor. It upholds self-respect and a sense of duty towards oneself and family. The discomfort caused by feeling inferior drives effort and self-denial. The social standard can effectively draw out and focus all that a person has in them to strive for their social well-being. Clearly, the standard of living can never do more than that. It can never add anything to the strengths in a person's character and achievements.

366 Prov. xxiv. 30.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Prov. 24:30.

367 Jewish Encyc., s.v. "Labor." The same view is found in 2 Thess. iii. 10, and Eph. iv. 28.

367 Jewish Encyc., s.v. "Labor." The same perspective is expressed in 2 Thess. 3:10 and Eph. 4:28.

368 Thomas Aquinas, Summa, II, 2, qu. 82, 1, 2; qu. 187, 3.

368 Thomas Aquinas, Summa, II, 2, qu. 82, 1, 2; qu. 187, 3.

369 D'Avenel, Hist. Econ., 142.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D'Avenel, Economic History, 142.

370 D'Avenel, 397.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D'Avenel, 397.

371 D'Avenel, 144.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D'Avenel, 144.

372 Hardy used this fact in Tess of the D'Urbervilles.

372 Hardy referenced this in Tess of the D'Urbervilles.


CHAPTER V

SOCIETAL SELECTION

Social selection by the mores.—Instrumentalities of suggestion.—Symbols, pictures, etc.—Apparatus of suggestion.—Watchwords, catchwords.—"Slave," "democracy."—Epithets.—Phrases.—Pathos.—Pathos is unfavorable to truth.—Analysis and verification as tests.—Humanity.—Selection by distinction.—Aristocracies.—Fashion.—Conventionalization.—Uncivilized fashions.—Ideals of beauty.—Fashion in other things than dress.—Miscellaneous fashions.—All deformations by fashion are irrational.—Satires on fashion.—Fashion in faiths and ideals.—Fashion is not trivial, not subject to argument.—Remoter effects of fashion.—Slang and expletives.—Poses, fads, and cant.—Illustrations.—Heroes, scapegoats, and butts.—Caricature.—Relation of fads, etc., to mores.—Ideals.—Ideals of beauty.—The man-as-he-should-be.—The standard type of man.—Who does the thinking?—The gentleman.—Standards set by taboos.—Crimes.—Criminal law.—Mass phenomena of fear and hope.—Manias, delusions.—Monstrous mass phenomena.—Gregariousness in the Middle Ages.—The mendicant orders.—Other mendicants.—Popular mania for poverty and beggary.—Delusions.—Manias and suggestion.—Power of the crowd over the individual.—Discipline by pain.—The mediæval church operated societal selection.—The mediæval church.—Sacerdotal celibacy.—The masses wanted clerical celibacy.—Abelard.—The selection of sacerdotal celibacy.—How the church operated selection.—Mores and morals; social code.—Orthodoxy; treatment of dissent; selection by torture.—Execution by burning.—Burning in North American colonies.—Solidarity in penalty for fault of one.—Torture in the ancient states.—Torture in the Roman empire.—Jewish and Christian universality; who persecutes whom?—The ordeal.—Irrationality of torture.—Inquisitorial procedure from Roman law.—Bishops as inquisitors.—Definition of heretic.—The Albigenses.—Persecution was popular.—Theory of persecution.—Duties laid on the civil authority.—Public opinion as to the burning of heretics.—The shares of the church and the masses.—The church uses its power for selfish aggrandizement.—The inquisition took shape slowly.—Frederick II and his code.—Formative legislation.—Dungeons.—The yellow crosses.—Confiscation.—Operation of the inquisition.—Success of the inquisition.—Torture in civil and ecclesiastical trials.—The selection accomplished.—Torture in England.—The Spanish inquisition.—The inquisition in Venice.—The use of the inquisition for political and personal purposes.—Stages of the selection by murder.

Social selection by societal norms.—Tools of suggestion.—Symbols, images, etc.—Methods of suggestion.—Buzzwords, slogans.—"Slave," "democracy."—Labels.—Phrases.—Emotional appeal.—Emotional appeal is not good for truth.—Analysis and verification as measures.—Humanity.—Selection by distinction.—Elites.—Trends.—Standardization.—Unrefined trends.—Concepts of beauty.—Fashion in areas beyond clothing.—Various trends.—All changes driven by fashion are irrational.—Critiques of fashion.—Fashion in beliefs and ideals.—Fashion is not trivial, nor is it debatable.—Distant effects of fashion.—Slang and profanity.—Trends, crazes, and clichés.—Examples.—Heroes, scapegoats, and targets.—Stereotypes.—Connection between trends, etc., and societal norms.—Ideals.—Concepts of beauty.—The ideal man.—The standard type of man.—Who does the thinking?—The gentleman.—Standards set by taboos.—Crimes.—Criminal law.—Mass phenomena of fear and hope.—Fads, delusions.—Bizarre mass phenomena.—Group behavior in the Middle Ages.—The mendicant orders.—Other mendicants.—Public fascination with poverty and begging.—Delusions.—Fads and suggestion.—The crowd's power over the individual.—Discipline through pain.—The medieval church influenced societal selection.—The medieval church.—Clerical celibacy.—The masses supported clerical celibacy.—Abelard.—The choice of clerical celibacy.—How the church influenced selection.—Mores and morals; social norms.—Orthodoxy; treatment of dissent; selection by torture.—Execution by burning.—Burning in North American colonies.—Unity in punishment for the fault of one.—Torture in ancient states.—Torture in the Roman Empire.—Jewish and Christian universality; who persecutes whom?—The ordeal.—Irrationality of torture.—Inquisitorial procedure from Roman law.—Bishops as inquisitors.—Definition of heretic.—The Albigenses.—Persecution was widely accepted.—Theory of persecution.—Responsibilities placed on civil authority.—Public opinion regarding the burning of heretics.—The roles of the church and the masses.—The church uses its power for its own gain.—The inquisition developed gradually.—Frederick II and his code.—Foundational legislation.—Dungeons.—The yellow crosses.—Confiscation.—Function of the inquisition.—Effectiveness of the inquisition.—Torture in civil and religious trials.—The selection achieved.—Torture in England.—The Spanish inquisition.—The inquisition in Venice.—The use of the inquisition for political and personal gain.—Stages of selection by murder.

170. Social selection by the mores. The most important fact about the mores is their dominion over the individual. Arising he knows not whence or how, they meet his opening mind in 174earliest childhood, give him his outfit of ideas, faiths, and tastes, and lead him into prescribed mental processes. They bring to him codes of action, standards, and rules of ethics. They have a model of the man-as-he-should-be to which they mold him, in spite of himself and without his knowledge. If he submits and consents, he is taken up and may attain great social success. If he resists and dissents, he is thrown out and may be trodden under foot. The mores are therefore an engine of social selection. Their coercion of the individual is the mode in which they operate the selection, and the details of the process deserve study. Some folkways exercise an unknown and unintelligent selection. Infanticide does this (Chapter VII). Slavery always exerts a very powerful selection, both physical and social (Chapter VI).

170. Social selection by the mores. The key point about the mores is how much control they have over the individual. They emerge from unknown origins and, from the earliest childhood, shape his developing mind in 174, providing him with a set of ideas, beliefs, and preferences, and directing his thought processes. They present him with codes of behavior, standards, and ethical rules. They have an ideal of the person he should become, to which they try to mold him, often without him being aware of it. If he goes along with this and agrees, he can find himself accepted and may achieve considerable social success. If he resists and disagrees, he risks being cast out and may be disregarded. Therefore, the mores serve as a mechanism for social selection. Their control over the individual is how they carry out this selection, and the nuances of this process deserve examination. Some folkways exert a vague and unthinking form of selection. Infanticide illustrates this (Chapter VII). Slavery consistently enforces a significant form of selection, both physically and socially (Chapter VI).

171. Instrumentalities of suggestion. Suggestion is exerted in the mores by a number of instrumentalities, all of which have their origin in the mores, and may only extend to all what some have thought and felt, or may (at a later stage) be used with set intention to act suggestively in extending certain mores.

171. Instrumentalities of suggestion. Suggestion operates within societal norms through various means, all of which originate from these norms. It may only encompass what some individuals have thought and felt, or it may (at a later stage) be deliberately used to influence and expand certain societal norms.

Myths, legends, fables, and mythology spread notions through a group, and from generation to generation, until the notions become components of the mores, being interwoven with the folkways. Epic poems have powerfully influenced the mores. They present types of heroic actions and character which serve as models to the young. The Iliad and Odyssey became text-books for the instruction of Greek youth. They set notions of heroism and duty, and furnished all Greeks with a common stock of narratives, ideas, and ideals, and with sentiments which everybody knew and which could be rearoused by an allusion. Everybody was expected to produce the same reaction under the allusion. Perhaps that was a conventional assumption, and the reaction in thought and feeling may have been only conventional in many cases, but the suggestion did not fail of its effect even then. Later, when the ideals of epic heroism and of the old respect for the gods were popularly rejected and derided, this renunciation of the old stock of common ideas and faiths marked 175a decline in the morale of the nation. It is a very important question: What is the effect of conventional humbug in the mores of a people, which is suggested to the young as solemn and sacred, and which they have to find out and reject later in life? The Mahabharata, the Kalevala, the Edda, the Nibelungen Noth, are other examples of popular epics which had great influence on the mores for centuries. Such poems present models of action and principle, but it is inevitable that a later time will not appreciate them and will turn them to ridicule, or will make of them only poses and affectations. The former is the effect most likely to be produced on the masses, the latter on the cultured classes. In the Greco-Roman world, at the beginning of the Christian era, various philosophic sects tried to restore and renew the ideals of Greek heroism, virtue, and religious faith, so far as they seemed to have permanent ethical value. The popular mores were never touched by this effort. In fact, it is impossible for us to know whether the writings of Seneca, Plutarch, Marcus Aurelius, Epictetus, and Pliny represent to us the real rules of life of those men, or are only a literary pose. In the Renaissance, and since then, men educated in the classics have been influenced by them in regard to their standards of noble and praiseworthy character, and of what should be cultivated in thought and conduct. Such men have had a common stock of quotations, of accepted views in life philosophy, and of current ethical opinions. This stock, however, has been common to the members of the technical guild of the learned. It has never affected the masses. Amongst Protestants the Bible has, in the last four hundred years, furnished a common stock of history and anecdote, and has also furnished phrases and current quotations familiar to all classes. It has furnished codes and standards which none dared to disavow, and the suggestion of which has been overpowering. The effect on popular mores has been very great.

Myths, legends, fables, and mythology spread ideas through a community and from one generation to the next, until those ideas became part of the customs, interwoven with everyday behavior. Epic poems have greatly influenced these customs. They showcase heroic actions and characters that serve as role models for young people. The Iliad and Odyssey became essential texts for educating Greek youth. They established ideas of heroism and duty, providing all Greeks with a shared collection of stories, concepts, and values, along with feelings that everyone recognized and could be stirred by a simple reference. People were expected to react similarly to those references. This may have been a common assumption, and the reactions of thought and feeling might have been conventional in many cases, but the suggestion still had a powerful effect. Later, when the ideals of epic heroism and the traditional respect for the gods were openly rejected and mocked, this rejection of old common beliefs marked 175a decline in the nation's morale. It raises an important question: What impact does conventional nonsense have on a culture, especially when presented to the young as serious and sacred, only for them to discover and reject it later in life? The Mahabharata, Kalevala, Edda, and Nibelungen Noth are other examples of influential popular epics that shaped customs for centuries. Such poems offer models of behavior and principles, but it's inevitable that later societies may not appreciate them and might ridicule them or treat them as mere posturing. The former is likely the impact on the masses, while the latter applies to the educated classes. In the Greco-Roman world at the beginning of the Christian era, various philosophical groups attempted to revive and renew the ideals of Greek heroism, virtue, and religious faith, as far as they seemed to hold lasting ethical value. However, the general customs were never really affected by this effort. In fact, it's unclear whether the writings of Seneca, Plutarch, Marcus Aurelius, Epictetus, and Pliny accurately reflect the real principles of those individuals or were just a literary facade. During the Renaissance and afterward, individuals educated in the classics have been influenced by them regarding their standards of noble character and what should be nurtured in thought and behavior. Such people have had a shared collection of quotes, accepted life philosophies, and contemporary ethical views. However, this collection has primarily been known among the learned elite and has not impacted the general population. Among Protestants, the Bible has provided a shared collection of history and stories over the past four hundred years, along with phrases and quotes familiar to all social classes. It has established codes and standards that few dared to reject, and the influence of these notions has been profound on popular customs.

172. Symbols, pictures. Before the ability to read became general art was employed in the form of symbols to carry suggestion. Symbolic acts were employed in trade and contracts, in marriage and religion. For us writing has taken the place of 176symbols as a means of suggestion. Symbols do not appeal to us. They are not in our habits. Illustrative pictures influence us. The introduction of them into daily newspapers is an important development of the arts of suggestion. Mediæval art in colored glass, carving, sculpture, and pictures reveals the grossness and crass simplicity of the mediæval imagination, but also its childish originality and directness. No doubt it was on account of these latter characteristics that it had such suggestive power. It was graphic. It stimulated and inflamed the kind of imagination which produced it. It found its subjects in heaven, hell, demons, torture, and the scriptural incidents which contained any horrible, fantastic, or grotesque elements. The crucifix represented a man dying in the agony of torture, and it was the chief symbol of the religion. The suggestion in all this art produced barbaric passion and sensuality. Any one who, in childhood, had in his hands one of the old Bibles illustrated by wood cuts knows what power the cuts had to determine the concept which was formed from the text, and which has persisted through life, in spite of later instruction.

172. Symbols, pictures. Before reading became common, art used symbols to convey meaning. Symbolic actions were part of trade, contracts, marriage, and religion. For us, writing has replaced 176 symbols as a way of conveying meaning. Symbols don’t resonate with us; they’re not part of our routine. Illustrative pictures do influence us. Their inclusion in daily newspapers marks an important advancement in the art of suggestion. Medieval art in stained glass, carvings, sculpture, and paintings shows both the coarseness and the straightforwardness of medieval imagination, as well as its naive originality. It’s likely that these traits contributed to its suggestive power. It was visual and sparked the kind of imagination that created it. Its subjects included heaven, hell, demons, torture, and biblical stories that featured horrifying, fantastic, or grotesque elements. The crucifix portrayed a man dying in agony, and it was the main symbol of the religion. The suggestion embedded in all this art evoked barbaric passion and sensuality. Anyone who held one of the old Bibles illustrated with woodcuts in childhood knows the impact those illustrations had on shaping their understanding of the text, an impression that lasts throughout life, despite later learning.

173. Apparatus of suggestion. In modern times the apparatus of suggestion is in language, not in pictures, carvings, morality plays, or other visible products of art. Watchwords, catchwords, phrases, and epithets are the modern instrumentalities. There are words which are used currently as if their meaning was perfectly simple, clear, and unambiguous, which are not defined at all. "Democracy," the "People," "Wall Street," "Slave," "Americanism," are examples. These words have been called "symbols." They might better be called "tokens." They are like token coins. They "pass"; that is their most noteworthy characteristic. They are familiar, unquestioned, popular, and they are always current above their value. They always reveal the invincible tendency of the masses to mythologize. They are personified and a superhuman energy is attributed to them. "Democracy" is not treated as a parallel word to aristocracy, theocracy, autocracy, etc., but as a Power from some outside origin, which brings into human affairs an inspiration and energy of its own. The "People" is not the population, 177but a creation of mythology, to which inherent faculties and capacities are ascribed beyond what can be verified within experience. "Wall Street" takes the place which used to be assigned to the devil. What is that "Wall Street" which is currently spoken of by editors and public men as thinking, wanting, working for, certain things? There is a collective interest which is so designated which is real, but the popular notion under "Wall Street" is unanalyzed. It is a phantasm or a myth. In all these cases there is a tyranny in the term. Who dare criticise democracy or the people? Who dare put himself on the side of Wall Street? The tyranny is greatest in regard to "American" and "Americanism." Who dare say that he is not "American"? Who dare repudiate what is declared to be "Americanism"? It follows that if anything is base and bogus it is always labeled "American." If a thing is to be recommended which cannot be justified, it is put under "Americanism." Who does not shudder at the fear of being called "unpatriotic"? and to repudiate what any one chooses to call "American" is to be unpatriotic. If there is any document of Americanism, it is the Declaration of Independence. Those who have Americanism especially in charge have repudiated the doctrine that "governments derive their just powers from the consent of the governed," because it stood in the way of what they wanted to do. They denounce those who cling to the doctrine as un-American. Then we see what Americanism and patriotism are. They are the duty laid upon us all to applaud, follow, and obey whatever a ruling clique of newspapers and politicians chooses to say or wants to do. "England" has always been, amongst us, a kind of counter token, or token of things to be resisted and repudiated. The "symbols," or "tokens," always have this utility for suggestion. They carry a coercion with them and overwhelm people who are not trained to verify assertions and dissect fallacies.

173. Apparatus of suggestion. Nowadays, the way we suggest ideas is through language, not through images, sculptures, morality plays, or other visible forms of art. Catchphrases, slogans, terms, and labels are the modern tools we use. There are words that we commonly use as if their meanings are completely straightforward, clear, and definite, yet they remain undefined. Words like "Democracy," "The People," "Wall Street," "Slave," and "Americanism," are examples. These words are often called "symbols," but they might be better described as "tokens." They are similar to tokens or coins. They are accepted; that's their most notable feature. They are familiar, unquestioned, popular, and consistently valued above their actual worth. They consistently show the undeniable tendency of the masses to create myths. They are personified, and a superhuman energy is ascribed to them. "Democracy" isn't viewed as equal to aristocracy, theocracy, autocracy, etc., but rather as a Power from an external source that injects inspiration and energy into human affairs. "The People" isn't just the population, 177 but a mythological construct, ascribed certain abilities and qualities that go beyond what can be validated through experience. "Wall Street" has taken on the role once assigned to the devil. What is this "Wall Street" that politicians and editors refer to as thinking, desiring, and striving for certain things? There is a collective interest implied here that is genuine, but the common understanding of "Wall Street" is unexamined. It is an illusion or a myth. In all these instances, there is a tyranny associated with the term. Who would dare criticize democracy or the people? Who would dare align themselves with Wall Street? The tyranny is most significant when it comes to "American" and "Americanism." Who would proclaim they are not "American"? Who would reject what is defined as "Americanism"? Consequently, if something is vile or fraudulent, it is always marked as "American." If a concept needs to be endorsed without justification, it's labeled "Americanism." Who doesn’t feel uneasy at the thought of being called "unpatriotic"? To reject something someone decides to label as "American" is to be unpatriotic. If there is any founding document of Americanism, it is the Declaration of Independence. Those who claim to champion Americanism have dismissed the idea that "governments derive their just powers from the consent of the governed," because it conflicted with their desires. They label those who hold onto that idea as un-American. Thus, we see what Americanism and patriotism truly are: the responsibility imposed on everyone to support, follow, and comply with whatever a controlling group of newspapers and politicians decides to say or do. "England" has consistently represented an opposing force, or something to be resisted and rejected. The "symbols," or "tokens," always maintain this function for suggestion. They exert pressure and overwhelm those untrained in verifying claims and dissecting fallacies.

174. Watchwords, catchwords. A watchword sums up one policy, doctrine, view, or phase of a subject. It may be legitimate and useful, but a watchword easily changes its meaning and takes up foreign connotations or fallacious suggestions. 178Critical analysis is required to detect and exclude the fallacy. Catchwords are acutely adapted to stimulate desires. In the presidential campaign of 1900 we saw a catchword deliberately invented,—"the full dinner pail." Such an invention turns suggestion into an art. Socialism, as a subject of popular agitation, consists almost altogether of watchwords, catchwords, and phrases of suggestion: "the boon of nature," "the banquet of life," "the disinherited," "the submerged tenth," "the mine to the miner," "restore the land to the landless." Trades unionism consists almost entirely, on its philosophical side, of suggestive watchwords and phrases. It is said that "labor" creates all value. This is not true, but the fallacy is complete when labor is taken in the sense of "laborers," collectively and technically so called,—an abuse of language which is now current. To say that wage-earners create all value is to assert a proposition from which numerous and weighty consequences follow as to rights and interests. "The interest of one is the interest of all" is a principle which is as good for a band of robbers as for a union of any other kind. "Making work" by not producing is the greatest industrial fallacy possible.

174. Watchwords, catchwords. A watchword summarizes a policy, doctrine, viewpoint, or aspect of a topic. It can be legitimate and useful, but a watchword can easily shift in meaning and take on foreign connotations or misleading implications. 178 Critical analysis is needed to identify and eliminate the fallacy. Catchwords are particularly effective at triggering desires. During the presidential campaign of 1900, we saw a catchphrase that was intentionally created—“the full dinner pail.” Such an invention elevates suggestion to an art form. Socialism, as a topic of public debate, largely consists of watchwords, catchphrases, and suggestive expressions: “the boon of nature,” “the banquet of life,” “the disinherited,” “the submerged tenth,” “the mine to the miner,” “restore the land to the landless.” Trade unionism is almost entirely composed, on its philosophical side, of suggestive watchwords and phrases. It is claimed that “labor” creates all value. This is not true, but the fallacy intensifies when labor is understood in the sense of “laborers,” collectively and technically defined—an abuse of language that is now widespread. To suggest that wage-earners create all value is to make a statement from which significant and serious implications arise regarding rights and interests. “The interest of one is the interest of all” is a principle that could apply just as well to a group of thieves as to a union of any sort. “Making work” without producing is the greatest industrial fallacy there is.

175. Slave, democracy. Since "democratic" is now a word to conjure with, we hear of democracy in industry, banking, education, science, etc., where the word is destitute of meaning or is fallacious. It is used to prejudice the discussion. Since the abolition of slavery the word "slave" has become a token. In current discussions we hear of "rent slaves," "wages slavery," "debt slavery," "marriage slavery," etc. These words bear witness to great confusion and error in the popular notions of what freedom is and can be. For negroes emancipation contained a great disillusion. They had to learn what being "free" did not mean. Debt slavery is the oldest kind of slavery except war captivity. A man in debt is not free. A man who has made a contract is not free. A man who has contracted duties and obligations as husband and father, or has been born into them as citizen, son, brother, etc., is not free. Can we imagine ourselves "free" from the conditions of human life? Does it do 179any good to stigmatize the case as "wages slavery," when what it means is that a man is under a necessity to earn his living? It would be a grand reform in the mores if the masses should learn to turn away in contempt from all this rhetoric.

175. Slave, democracy. Since "democratic" is now a buzzword, we hear about democracy in industry, banking, education, science, etc., where the term often lacks meaning or is misleading. It's used to sway discussions. Since the end of slavery, the term "slave" has become symbolic. In current debates, we hear phrases like "rent slaves," "wage slavery," "debt slavery," "marriage slavery," etc. These terms reflect significant confusion and misunderstanding about what freedom truly means. For Black people, emancipation came with a harsh realization. They had to learn what being "free" did not entail. Debt slavery is the oldest form of slavery aside from captivity from war. A person in debt is not free. A person who has made a contract is not free. A person who has obligations as a husband and father, or who has been born into them as a citizen, son, brother, etc., is not free. Can we imagine ourselves truly "free" from the realities of human life? Does it really help to label the situation as "wage slavery" when it essentially means that a person needs to earn a living? It would be a significant cultural shift if people learned to dismiss all this rhetoric with disdain.

176. Epithets. Works of fiction have furnished the language with epithets for types of individuals (sec. 622). Don Quixote, Faust, Punch, Reinecke Fuchs, Br'er Rabbit, Falstaff, Bottom, and many from Dickens (Pickwick, Pecksniff, Podsnap, Turveydrop, Uriah Heep) are examples. The words are like coins. They condense ideas and produce classes. They economize language. They also produce summary criticisms and definition of types by societal selection. All the reading classes get the use of common epithets, and the usage passes to other classes in time. The coercion of an epithet of contempt or disapproval is something which it requires great moral courage to endure.

176. Epithets. Works of fiction have provided the language with epithets for different types of people (sec. 622). Don Quixote, Faust, Punch, Reinecke Fuchs, Br'er Rabbit, Falstaff, Bottom, and many from Dickens (Pickwick, Pecksniff, Podsnap, Turveydrop, Uriah Heep) are examples. These words function like coins. They encapsulate ideas and create categories. They simplify language. They also lead to brief critiques and definitions of types through societal selection. All reading groups come to use common epithets, and over time, this usage spreads to other groups. The pressure of a derogatory or disapproving epithet is something that requires significant moral courage to withstand.

177. Phrases. The educated classes are victims of the phrase. Phrases are rhetorical flourishes adapted to the pet notions of the time. They are artifices of suggestion. They are the same old tricks of the medicine man adapted to an age of literature and common schools. Instead of a rattle or a drum the operator talks about "destiny" and "duty," or molds into easy phrases the sentiments which are popular. It is only a difference of method. Solemnity, unction, and rhetorical skill are needed. Often the phrases embody only visionary generalities. "Citizenship," "publicity," "public policy," "restraint of trade," "he who holds the sea will hold the land," "trade follows the flag," "the dollar of the fathers," "the key of the Pacific," "peace with honor," are some of the recent coinages or recoinages. Phrases have great power when they are antithetical or alliterative. Some opponents of the silver proposition were quite perplexed by the saying: "The white man with the yellow metal is beaten by the yellow man with the white metal." In 1844 the alliterative watchword "Fifty-four forty or fight" nearly provoked a war. If it had been "Forty-nine thirty or fight," that would not have had nearly so great effect. The "Cape to Cairo" railroad is another case of alliteration. Humanitarianism has permeated our mores and has been a fountain of phrases. 180Forty years ago the phrase "enthusiasm of humanity" was invented. It inspired a school of sentimental philosophizing about social relations, which has been carried on by phrase making: "the dignity of labor," "the nobility of humanity," "a man is not a ware," "an existence worthy of humanity," "a living wage." "Humanity" in modern languages is generally used in two senses: (a) the human race, (b) the sympathetic sentiment between man and man. This ambiguity enters into all the phrases which are humanitarian.

177. Phrases. The educated classes fall prey to phrases. Phrases are rhetorical embellishments tailored to the fashionable ideas of the time. They are devices of suggestion. They are just the same old tricks of the medicine man repackaged for an era of literature and public education. Instead of using a rattle or a drum, the speaker talks about "destiny" and "duty," or condenses popular sentiments into catchy phrases. It's really just a change in technique. What’s needed is seriousness, sincerity, and rhetorical flair. Often, the phrases only convey vague generalities. "Citizenship," "publicity," "public policy," "restraint of trade," "he who controls the sea will control the land," "trade follows the flag," "the dollar of the fathers," "the key to the Pacific," "peace with honor," are some of the recent phrases introduced or rephrased. Phrases carry significant power when they are contrasting or have a nice ring to them. Some opponents of the silver proposal were quite confused by the phrase: "The white man with the yellow metal is defeated by the yellow man with the white metal." In 1844, the catchy slogan "Fifty-four forty or fight" almost led to war. If it had been "Forty-nine thirty or fight," it wouldn't have had nearly the same impact. The "Cape to Cairo" railroad is another example of clever alliteration. Humanitarianism has infused our values and has been a source of phrases. 180Forty years ago, the phrase "enthusiasm of humanity" was created. It sparked a wave of sentimental thinking about social relationships, which has been sustained through phrase-making: "the dignity of labor," "the nobility of humanity," "a man is not a commodity," "a life worthy of humanity," "a living wage." "Humanity" in modern languages is usually understood in two ways: (a) the human race, and (b) the empathetic feeling between people. This ambiguity is present in all humanitarian phrases.

178. Pathos. Suggestion is powerfully aided by pathos, in the original Greek sense of the word. Pathos is the glamour of sentiment which grows up around the pet notion of an age and people, and which protects it from criticism. The Greeks, in the fourth century before Christ, cherished pathos in regard to tyrannicide. Tyrants were bosses, produced by democracy in towns, but hated by democrats. Tyrannicides were surrounded with a halo of heroism and popular admiration.373 Something of the same sentiment was revived in the sixteenth century, when it appeared that a tyrant was any ruler whose politics one did not like. It cost several rulers their lives. Pathos was a large element in the notions of woman and knighthood (twelfth and thirteenth centuries), of the church (thirteenth century), of the Holy Sepulcher (eleventh and twelfth centuries). In the thirteenth century there was a large element of pathos in the glorification of poverty. A great deal of pathos has been expended on the history and institutions of Greece and Rome in modern times. Classical studies still depend largely on it for their prestige. There is a pathos of democracy in the United States. In all English-speaking countries marriage is an object of pathos. The pathos is cultivated by poetry and novels. Humanitarianism is nourished by pathos and it stimulates pathos. The "poor" and the "laborers" are objects of pathos, on account of which these terms, in literature, refer to a conventional and unreal concept. Consequently there is no honest discussion of any topic which concerns the poor or laborers. Some people make opposition to alcohol an object of pathos.

178. Pathos. Suggestion is significantly enhanced by pathos, in the original Greek meaning of the term. Pathos is the emotional appeal that builds around a popular idea within a society, shielding it from criticism. The Greeks, in the fourth century B.C., revered pathos in relation to tyrannicide. Tyrants were leaders, created by democracy in cities, but despised by democrats. Tyrannicides were celebrated with a sense of heroism and public admiration.373 A similar feeling resurfaced in the sixteenth century when it became evident that a tyrant was simply any leader whose policies one disagreed with. This led to the downfall of several rulers. Pathos played a significant role in the concepts of womanhood and chivalry (twelfth and thirteenth centuries), the church (thirteenth century), and the Holy Sepulcher (eleventh and twelfth centuries). In the thirteenth century, there was a notable amount of pathos in the glorification of poverty. A great deal of pathos has been invested in the history and institutions of Greece and Rome in modern times. Classical studies still rely heavily on it for their reputation. There is a pathos associated with democracy in the United States. In all English-speaking countries, marriage is a source of pathos. This emotional appeal is nurtured by poetry and novels. Humanitarianism is fueled by pathos, which in turn fosters more pathos. The terms "poor" and "laborers" are imbued with pathos, leading to their use in literature referring to a conventional and unrealistic notion. As a result, there is no genuine discussion about any issue affecting the poor or laborers. Some people turn their opposition to alcohol into a source of pathos.

181179. Pathos is unfavorable to truth. Whenever pathos is in play the subject is privileged. It is regarded with a kind of affection, and is protected from severe examination. It is made holy or sacred. The thing is cherished with such a preëstablished preference and faith that it is thought wrong to verify it. Pathos, therefore, is unfavorable to truth. It has always been an element in religion. It is an element now in patriotism, and in regard to the history of one's own country. The coercion of pathos on the individual comes in popular disapproval of truth-telling about the matter in question. The toleration for forgery and fraud in the Christian church until modern times, which to modern people seems so shocking and inexplicable, was chiefly due to pathos about religion and the church. If a forgery would help the church or religion, any one who opposed it would seem to be an enemy of religion and the church and willing to violate the pathos which surrounded them.

181179. Pathos is harmful to truth. Whenever emotions are involved, the subject gets special treatment. It's viewed with a kind of affection and is shielded from deep scrutiny. It becomes sacred. People value it so much, with a pre-existing bias and trust, that questioning it seems wrong. Therefore, pathos is harmful to truth. It has always played a role in religion. It also plays a role today in patriotism and in our views on the history of our own country. The pressure of pathos on individuals comes from societal disapproval of speaking the truth about the issue at hand. The acceptance of dishonesty and deception within the Christian church until modern times, which seems shocking and baffling to today's people, was largely because of the emotional connection to religion and the church. If a forgery benefited the church or religion, anyone who opposed it would be seen as an enemy of religion and the church, willing to disregard the emotional ties involved.

180. The value of analysis and verification as tests. In all the cases of the use of catchwords, watchwords, and phrases, the stereotyped forms of language seem to convey thought, especially ascertained truth, and they do it in a way to preclude verification. It is absolutely essential to correct thinking and successful discussion to reject stereotyped forms, and to insist on analysis and verification. Evidently all forms of suggestion tend to create an atmosphere of delusion. Pathos increases the atmosphere of delusion. It introduces elements which corrupt the judgment. In effect, it continues the old notion that there are edifying falsehoods and useful deceits. The masses always infuse a large emotional element into all their likes and dislikes, approval and disapproval. Hence, in time, they surround what they accept with pathos which it is hard to break through.

180. The importance of analysis and verification as tests. In all instances of using catchwords, slogans, and phrases, standard language forms seem to convey ideas, particularly established truths, and they do so in a way that makes verification impossible. It's crucial for clear thinking and productive discussion to reject these standard forms and to prioritize analysis and verification. Clearly, all forms of suggestion tend to create a misleading environment. Emotional appeal enhances this misleading atmosphere. It introduces factors that cloud judgment. Essentially, it perpetuates the old idea that there are uplifting lies and beneficial deceptions. People always add a significant emotional element to their likes and dislikes, approval and disapproval. Therefore, over time, they surround what they accept with emotion that is difficult to penetrate.

181. Humanity. The standard of humanity or of decent behavior, especially towards the weak or those persons who may be at one's mercy, or animals, is entirely in the mores of the group and time. To the Gauchos of Uruguay "inhumanity and love of bloodshed become second nature." Their customs of treating beasts habituate them to bloodshed. "They are callous to the sight of blood and suffering and come to positively 182enjoy it." They have no affection for their horses and dogs. They murder for plunder.374 It is very rarely that we meet with such a description as that of any people. Polynesians were bloodthirsty and cruel, perhaps because they had no chase of wild animals in which to expend their energies.375 North American Indians could invent frightful tortures, but they were not bloodthirsty. They were not humane. Suffering did not revolt them. Schomburgk376 tells a story of an Indian who became enraged at his wife because she groaned with toothache. He cut down her hammock and caused her to fall so that she suffered a dislocation of the arm. A European witness went to the chief with a report and remonstrance, but the chief was astonished that any one should take any notice of such an incident. The Assyrians cut in stone representations of flaying, impaling, etc., and of a king with his own royal hands putting out the eyes of prisoners. The Egyptians represented kings slaying men (national enemies) in masses. The Romans enjoyed bloodshed and the sight of suffering.377 The Middle Ages reveled in cruelty to men and beasts. It is in the Middle Ages that we could find the nearest parallels to the Gauchos above. None of these people felt that repulsive revolt of the whole nature at inhumanity which characterizes modern cultivated people. The horrors have all receded out of our experience, and almost out of our knowledge. The line of familiarity is set far off. Therefore a little thing in the way of inhumanity is strange and exerts its full repulsive effect. Things happen, however, which show us that human nature is not changed, and that the brute in it may awake again at any time. It is all a question of time, custom, and occasion, and the individual is coerced to adopt the mores as to these matters which are then and there current.

181. Humanity. The standard of humanity or decent behavior, especially towards the weak, those at our mercy, or animals, is entirely shaped by the customs of the group and the era. For the Gauchos of Uruguay, "inhumanity and a love for bloodshed become second nature." Their practices of treating animals make them accustomed to violence. "They are indifferent to the sight of blood and suffering and even come to enjoy it." They show no affection for their horses or dogs, and they kill for profit.374 It is quite rare to encounter such descriptions of any people. Polynesians were known to be brutal and cruel, possibly because they lacked wild game to hunt for entertainment.375 North American Indians could invent horrifying tortures, but they were not inherently bloodthirsty. They were not humane. Suffering did not disturb them. Schomburgk376 recounts an incident involving an Indian who became furious at his wife for groaning in pain from a toothache. He destroyed her hammock, causing her to fall and dislocate her arm. A European observer reported this to the chief, but the chief was baffled that anyone would care about such an event. The Assyrians left stone carvings showing torture and a king using his own hands to gouge out prisoners’ eyes. The Egyptians depicted kings killing large numbers of men (their national enemies). The Romans took pleasure in bloodshed and witnessing suffering.377 The Middle Ages thrived on cruelty towards both humans and animals. It is during the Middle Ages that we find the closest parallels to the Gauchos described earlier. None of these groups felt the deep, instinctive repulsion towards inhumanity that characterizes modern, educated people. The horrors of past times have faded from our experience and almost from our knowledge. We are distanced from such brutality. Therefore, even minor acts of inhumanity stand out and have a strong repulsive effect on us. However, events still occur that show human nature hasn’t changed, and the primitive instincts within it can resurface at any time. It all depends on the context of time, custom, and circumstance, compelling individuals to adopt the current customs regarding these issues.

182. Selection by distinction. One of the leading modes by which the group exercises selection of its adopted type on the individual is by distinction. Distinction is selection. It appeals to vanity. It acts in two ways and has two opposite effects. One likes to be separated from the crowd by what is admired, and dislikes to be distinguished for what is not admired. Cases 183occur in which the noteworthy person is not sure whether he ought to be proud or ashamed of that for which he is distinguished. When a society gives titles, decorations, and rewards for acts, it stimulates what it rewards and causes new cases of it. The operation of selection is direct and rational. The cases in which the application of distinction is irrational show most clearly its selective effect. School-teachers are familiar with the fact that children will imitate a peculiarity of one which marks him out from all the rest, even if it is a deformity or defect. Why then wonder that barbarian mothers try to deform their babies towards an adopted type of bodily perfection which is not rationally preferable? A lady of my acquaintance showed me one of her dolls which had wire attachments on its legs in imitation of those worn by children for orthopedic effect. She explained that when she was a child, another child who had soft bones or weak ankles, and who wore irons for them, was brought into her group of playmates. They all admired and envied her, and all wished that they had weak bones so that they could wear irons. This lady made wire attachments for her doll that it might reach the highest standard.

182. Selection by Distinction. One of the main ways the group influences its chosen type in individuals is through distinction. Distinction is a form of selection. It appeals to vanity. It works in two ways and has two opposite effects. People like to stand out from the crowd for things that are admired but dislike being recognized for things that are not. There are situations 183 where the notable individual isn't sure if they should feel proud or ashamed of what makes them stand out. When a society awards titles, decorations, and other honors for certain actions, it boosts those behaviors and encourages more of them. The process of selection is direct and logical. Instances where distinction is applied irrationally highlight its selective impact more clearly. Teachers know that children often imitate traits of a peer that makes them different, even if those traits are defects or deformities. So, it’s not surprising that some mothers try to alter their babies' appearances to fit a chosen ideal of physical perfection that isn’t necessarily rational. A lady I know once showed me one of her dolls with wire attachments on its legs, mimicking orthopedic braces. She revealed that as a child, another kid with soft bones or weak ankles, who wore braces, joined their playgroup. They all admired and envied that child and wished for weak bones just so they could wear braces too. This lady designed her doll with wires to achieve that highest standard.

183. Aristocracies. All aristocracies are groups of those who are distinguished, at the time, for the possession of those things which are admired or approved, and which give superiority in the struggle for existence or in social power. In the higher civilization, until modern times, the possession of land was the only social power which would raise a man above sordid cares and enable him to plan his life as he chose. By talent an income could be won which would give the same advantage, but not with the same security of permanence and independence. The fields for talent were war, civil administration, and religion, the last including all mental activity. Men of talent had to win their place by craft and charlatanism (sorcery, astrology, therapeutics). Their position never was independent, except in church establishments. They had to win recognition from warriors and landowners, and they became comrades and allies of the latter. Merchants and bankers were the aristocracy at Carthage, Venice, Florence, and Genoa, and in the Hansa. 184Talented military men were aristocrats under Napoleon, courtiers were such under Louis XIV, and ecclesiastics at Rome. Since the fourteenth century capital has become a new and the greatest and indispensable social power. Those who, at any time, have the then most important social power in their hands are courted and flattered, envied and served, by the rest. They make an aristocracy. The aristocrats are the distinguished ones, and their existence and recognition give direction to social ambition. Of course this acts selectively to call out what is most advantageous and most valued in the society.

183. Aristocracies. All aristocracies are groups of people who, at a given time, are recognized for having things that are admired or valued, giving them an edge in the competition for survival or social influence. In higher civilizations, until modern times, owning land was the only social power that could elevate someone above mundane concerns and allow them to shape their life as they wished. While talent could earn an income that offered similar benefits, it lacked the same stability and independence. Opportunities for talented individuals existed in war, civil administration, and religion, with the latter encompassing all intellectual endeavors. Talented people had to earn their place through cunning and deception (like sorcery, astrology, or healing arts). Their status was rarely independent, except within religious institutions. They needed to gain recognition from warriors and landowners, eventually becoming allies with the latter. In places like Carthage, Venice, Florence, and Genoa, merchants and bankers represented the aristocracy, as well as in the Hanseatic League. 184 Talented military leaders were aristocrats under Napoleon, courtiers were in that position under Louis XIV, and church officials in Rome held similar status. Since the fourteenth century, capital has emerged as a new and the most vital social power. Those who hold the most significant social power at any given time are courted and flattered, envied and served by others. They form an aristocracy. The aristocrats are the notable ones, and their status and acknowledgment shape social aspirations. Naturally, this encourages the emergence of what is most beneficial and valued in society.

184. There are a number of mass phenomena which are on a lower grade than the mores, lacking the elements of truth and right with respect to welfare, which illustrate still further and more obviously the coercion of all mass movements over the individual. These are fashion, poses, fads, and affectations.

184. There are several mass trends that are less significant than social norms, lacking elements of truth and justice when it comes to well-being, which further illustrate the pressure that all mass movements place on individuals. These include trends, styles, fads, and pretensions.

185. Fashion. Fashion in dress has covered both absurdities and indecencies with the ægis of custom. From the beginning of the fourteenth century laws appear against indecent dress. What nobles invented, generally in order to give especial zest to the costume of a special occasion, that burghers and later peasants imitated and made common.378 In the fifteenth century the man's hose fitted the legs and hips tightly. The latchet was of a different color, and was decorated and stuffed as if to exaggerate still further the indecent obtrusiveness of it.379 Schultz380 says that the pictures which we have do not show the full indecency of the dress against which the clergy and moralists of the fifteenth century uttered denunciations, but only those forms which were considered decent, that is, those which were within the limits which custom at the time had established. At the same time women began to uncover the neck and bosom. The extent to which this may be carried is always controlled by fashion and the mores. Puritans and Quakers attempted to restrict it entirely, and to so construct the dress, by a neckerchief or attachment to the bodice, that the shape of the bust should be entirely concealed. The mores rejected this rule as 185excessive. In spite of all the eloquence of the moral preachers, that form of dress which shows neck and bosom has become established, only that it is specialized for full dress and covered by conventionalization.

185. Fashion. Fashion in clothing has included both ridiculous and inappropriate styles under the guise of tradition. From the early fourteenth century, laws began to appear against indecent attire. What nobles created, often to add flair for special occasions, was quickly adopted and made mainstream by townspeople and later by peasants.378 In the fifteenth century, men’s hose were fitted tightly around the legs and hips. The laces were a different color, decorated and padded to emphasize their blatant indecency even more.379 Schultz380 notes that the surviving images do not fully capture the indecency of the clothing that clergy and moralists denounced in the fifteenth century; they only show what was regarded as proper, meaning what fell within the societal norms of the time. At the same time, women began to reveal their necks and chests. The extent of this exposure has always been influenced by fashion and societal norms. Puritans and Quakers tried to completely restrict it, designing clothing with neckerchiefs or bodice attachments to hide the shape of the bust. Society deemed this approach as 185excessive. Despite all the persuasive arguments from moral speakers, the style of dress that reveals necks and chests became accepted, but it has been formalized for special occasions and modified to fit social conventions.

186. Conventionalization. Conventionalization also comes into play to cover the dress of the ballet or burlesque opera and the bathing dress. Conventionalization always includes strict specification and limits of time, place, and occasion, beyond which the same dress would become vicious. Amongst Moslems and Orientals this conventionalization as to dress has never been introduced. We are familiar with the fact that when a fashion has been introduced and has become common our eye is formed to it, and no one looks "right" or stylish who does not conform to it. We also know that after the fashion has changed things in the discarded fashion look dowdy and rustic. No one can resist these impressions, try as he may. This fact, in the experience of everybody, gives us an example of the power of current custom over the individual. While a fashion reigns its tendency is to greater and greater extravagance in order to produce the desired and admired effect. Then the toleration for any questionable element in the fashion is extended and the extension is unnoticed. If a woman of 1860, in the dress of her time, were to meet a woman of 1906, in the dress of her time, each would be amazed at the indecency of the dress of the other. No dress ever was more, or more justly, denounced for ugliness, inconvenience, and indecency than the crinoline, but all the women from 1855 to 1865, including some of the sweetest who ever lived, wore it. No inference whatever as to their taste or character would be justified. There never is any rational judgment in the fashion of dress. No criticism can reach it. In a few cases we know what actress or princess started a certain fashion, but in the great majority of cases we do not know whence it came or who was responsible for it. We all have to obey it. We hardly ever have any chance to answer back. Its all-sufficient sanction is that "everybody wears it," or wears it so. Evidently this is only a special application to dress of a general usage—conventionalization.

186. Conventionalization. Conventionalization also plays a role in defining the attire for ballet or burlesque performances and swimwear. It always involves strict specifications and limitations regarding time, place, and occasion, beyond which the same outfit would be considered inappropriate. Among Muslims and people from the East, this kind of dress conventionalization has never been established. We're aware that once a fashion is introduced and becomes widespread, our perception adjusts to it, and anyone who doesn't conform appears "off" or unfashionable. We also recognize that when a fashion shifts, what was once popular looks outdated and clumsy. No one can resist these impressions, no matter how hard they try. This experience illustrates the strong influence of contemporary customs on individuals. While a fashion is in vogue, it tends to become increasingly extravagant to achieve the desired and admired look. Tolerance for any questionable aspects of the fashion grows, often without anyone noticing. If a woman from 1860, dressed in her style, encountered a woman from 1906, in her attire, they would each be shocked by the other's outfit. No dress was more criticized for its ugliness, inconvenience, and indecency than crinolines, yet women from 1855 to 1865, including some of the loveliest women ever, wore them. It would be wrong to make any assumptions about their taste or character based on that. There is never any logical reasoning behind fashion choices. Criticism rarely affects it. In some cases, we know which actress or princess started a trend, but for most, we don't know where it originated or who was behind it. We all have to follow it, and we rarely have the opportunity to push back. Its overwhelming justification is simply that "everyone wears it," or wears it like this. Clearly, this is just a specific example of conventionalization applied to attire.

186187. Uncivilized fashions. Those "good old times" of simplicity and common sense in dress must be sought in the time anterior to waistband and apron. All the barbarians and savages were guilty of folly, frivolity, and self-deformation in the service of fashion. They found an ideal somewhere which they wanted to attain, or they wanted to be distinguished, that is, raised out of the commonplace and universal. At one stage distinction comes from being in the fashion in a high and marked degree. Also each one flees the distinction of being out of the fashion, which would not draw admiration. At another stage distinction comes from starting a new fashion. This may be done by an ornament, if it is well selected so that it will "take."381 Beads have been a fashionable ornament from the days of savagery until to-day. An Indian woman in Florida "had six quarts (probably a peck) of the beads gathered about her neck, hanging down her back, down upon her breasts, filling the space under her chin, and covering her neck up to her ears. It was an effort for her to move her head. She, however, was only a little, if any, better off in her possessions than most of the others. Others were about equally burdened. Even girl babies are favored by their proud mammas with a varying quantity of the coveted neckwear. The cumbersome beads are said to be worn by night as well as by day."382 "A woman sometimes hangs a weight of over five pounds around her neck, for besides the ordinary necklaces the northern women wear one or more large white, polished shells, which are brought from the western coast and which weigh from half a pound upward."383 "Fashions change in Bechuanaland; one year the women all wear blue beads, but perhaps the next (and just when a trader has laid in a supply of blue beads) they refuse to wear any color but yellow. At the time of writing [1886] the men wore small black pot hats, but several years ago they had used huge felt hats, like that of Rip Van Winkle, and as a consequence the stores are full of those unsalable ones."384

186187. Uncivilized fashions. Those "good old times" of simplicity and common sense in clothing can be found before the era of waistbands and aprons. All the so-called barbarians and savages displayed foolishness, frivolity, and self-mutilation in the name of fashion. They sought some ideal they wanted to reach, or they wanted to stand out, meaning they wanted to be different from the ordinary and the universal. At one point, standing out meant being very much in fashion. Also, everyone avoided the distinction of being out of fashion, which would not attract admiration. At another stage, standing out comes from starting a new trend. This can be achieved by an accessory, as long as it's well chosen enough to "catch on." Beads have been a trendy accessory from the days of savagery to today. An Indian woman in Florida "had six quarts (probably a peck) of beads around her neck, hanging down her back, onto her breasts, filling the space under her chin, and covering her neck up to her ears. It was a struggle for her to move her head. Still, she was only a little, if any, better off in her belongings than most others. Others were similarly burdened. Even baby girls are adorned by their proud mothers with a varying amount of the sought-after necklaces. The heavy beads are reportedly worn at night as well as during the day." "A woman sometimes wears a weight of over five pounds around her neck; in addition to the regular necklaces, northern women wear one or more large white, polished shells, which are brought from the western coast and weigh from half a pound and up." "Fashion trends shift in Bechuanaland; one year all the women wear blue beads, but perhaps the next (especially when a trader has stocked up on blue beads) they only want to wear yellow. At the time of writing [1886], the men wore small black pot hats, but several years earlier, they wore large felt hats, like that of Rip Van Winkle, leaving stores stocked with those unsold items."

187188. Fashion in ethnography. The Carib women in Surinam think that large calves of the leg are a beauty. Therefore they bind the leg above the ankle to make the calves larger. They begin the treatment on children.385 Some Australian mothers press down their babies' noses. "They laugh at the sharp noses of Europeans, and call them tomahawk noses, preferring their own style."386 The presence of two races side by side calls attention to the characteristic differences. Race vanity then produces an effort to emphasize the race characteristics. Samoan mothers want the noses and foreheads of their babies to be flat, and they squeeze them with their hands accordingly.387 The "Papuan ideal of female beauty has a big nose, big breasts, and a dark-brown, smooth skin."388 To-day the Papuans all smoke white clay pipes. Four weeks later no one will smoke a white pipe. All want brown ones. Still four weeks later no one wants any pipe at all. All run around with red umbrellas.389 On the Solomon Islands sometimes they want plain pipes; then again, pipes with a ship or anchor carved on them; again, pipes with a knob. Women wear great weights of metal as rings for ornament.390 The Galla women wear rings to the weight of four or six pounds.391 Tylor392 says that an African belle wears big copper rings which become hot in the sun, so that the lady has to have an attendant, whose duty it is to cool them down by wetting them. The queen of the Wavunias on the Congo wore a brass collar around her neck, which weighed from sixteen to twenty pounds. She had to lie down once in a while to rest.393 The Herero wear iron which in the dry climate retains luster. The women wear bracelets and leglets, and iron beads from the size of a pea to that of a potato. They carry weights up to thirty-five 188pounds and are forced to walk with a slow, dragging step which is considered aristocratic. Iron is rare and worth more than silver.394 Livingstone says that in Balonda poorer people imitate the step of those who carry big weights of ornament, although they are wearing but a few ounces.395 Some women of the Dinka carry fifty pounds of iron. The rings on legs and arms clank like the fetters of slaves. The men wear massive ivory rings on the upper arm. The rich cover the whole arm. The men also wear leather bracelets and necklaces.396 In Behar, Hindostan, the women wear brass rings on their legs. "One of these is heavy, nearly a foot broad, and serrated all around the edges. It can only be put on the legs by a blacksmith, who fits it on the legs of the women with his hammer, while they writhe upon the ground in pain." Women of the milkman caste wear bangles of bell metal, often up to the elbow. "The greater the number of bangles, the more beautiful the wearer is considered."397 The satirist could easily show that all these details are shown now in our fashions.

187188. Fashion in ethnography. The Carib women in Surinam believe that having large calves is beautiful. So, they bind their legs above the ankle to make their calves bigger, starting this practice with children.385 Some Australian mothers press down their babies' noses. "They laugh at the sharp noses of Europeans and call them tomahawk noses, preferring their own style."386 The presence of two races next to each other highlights their differences. This racial pride leads to efforts to accentuate racial traits. Samoan mothers want their babies to have flat noses and foreheads, so they squeeze them accordingly.387 The "Papuan ideal of female beauty includes a large nose, big breasts, and dark-brown, smooth skin."388 Today, Papuans all smoke white clay pipes. Four weeks later, no one wants a white pipe anymore; everyone wants brown ones. Still four weeks later, no one wants any pipes at all; everyone is running around with red umbrellas.389 On the Solomon Islands, sometimes people desire plain pipes, other times pipes with a ship or anchor carved on them, or pipes with a knob. Women wear heavy metal rings as ornaments.390 Galla women sport rings that weigh four to six pounds.391 Tylor392 mentions that an African beauty wears large copper rings that heat up in the sun, so she needs an attendant to cool them down with water. The queen of the Wavunias on the Congo wore a brass collar weighing between sixteen and twenty pounds. She had to lie down periodically to rest.393 The Herero wear iron that stays shiny in the dry climate. Women wear bracelets and leg decorations, and iron beads ranging from the size of a pea to a potato. They carry weights of up to thirty-five 188pounds and are forced to walk with a slow, dragging gait that’s viewed as aristocratic. Iron is rare and worth more than silver.394 Livingstone notes that in Balonda, poorer people imitate the gait of those who carry heavy ornaments, even though they might only be wearing a few ounces.395 Some Dinka women carry fifty pounds of iron. The rings on their legs and arms jingle like shackles. Men wear large ivory rings on their upper arms, and the wealthy cover their entire arm. Men also wear leather bracelets and necklaces.396 In Behar, Hindostan, women wear brass rings on their legs. "One of these is heavy, nearly a foot wide, and serrated all around. It can only be put on by a blacksmith, who shapes it onto the women's legs with a hammer while they writhe in pain." Women from the milkman caste wear bangles made of bell metal, often reaching up to the elbow. "The more bangles a woman has, the more beautiful she is considered."397 The satirist could easily illustrate that all these details can be found in our current fashion trends.

189. Ideals of beauty. In Melanesia a girdle ten centimeters wide is worn, drawn as tight as possible. One cut from the body of a man twenty-seven years old measured only sixty-five centimeters.398 The women of the Barito valley wear the sarong around the thighs so tight that it restricts the steps and produces a mincing gait which they think beautiful.399 The Rukuyenn of Guiana have an ideal of female beauty which is marked by a large abdomen. They wind the abdomen with many girdles to make it appear large. "The women of the Payaguas, in Paraguay, from youth up, elongate the breasts, and they continue this after they are mothers by means of bandages."400 The southern Arabs drop hot grease from a candle on a bride's fingers, and then plaster the fingers with henna. Then the grease is taken off, and light-colored spots (if possible, regular) are left where it was, while the rest of the skin is colored brown by the henna. 189They put on the bride seventeen garments, a silk one and a muslin one alternately; then a mantle over all, and a rug on the mantle, and all possible ornaments.401 Flinders Petrie thinks that we must recognize a principle of "racial taste," "which belongs to each people as much as their language, which may be borrowed like languages from one race by another, but which survives changes and long eclipses even more than language."402 The cases given show that ideals of beauty are somehow formed, which call for a deformation of the human body. The foreheads are flattened, the lips enlarged, the ears drawn down, the skull forced into a sugar-loaf shape, the nose flattened, etc., to try to reach a form approved by fashion. There is an ideal of beauty behind the fashion, a selected type of superiority, which must be assumed as the purpose of the fashion.

189. Ideals of beauty. In Melanesia, women wear a girdle ten centimeters wide, pulled as tight as possible. A measurement from a twenty-seven-year-old man’s body was only sixty-five centimeters.398 In the Barito Valley, women wear the sarong so tightly around their thighs that it restricts their movement, resulting in a mincing walk that they consider beautiful.399 The Rukuyenn of Guiana associate female beauty with a large abdomen, which they achieve by wrapping it with multiple girdles to make it appear bigger. "The women of the Payaguas in Paraguay elongate their breasts from a young age, and they continue this after becoming mothers using bandages."400 Southern Arabs drop hot candle grease on a bride's fingers and then coat them with henna. Afterward, the grease is removed, leaving light-colored spots (ideally uniform) where it was, while the rest of the skin is dyed brown by the henna. 189 They dress the bride in seventeen garments, alternating between silk and muslin, topped with a mantle and a rug, along with all possible ornaments.401 Flinders Petrie believes we must acknowledge a principle of "racial taste," which belongs to each culture as much as its language. While it can be borrowed like languages from one race to another, it endures changes and long periods of obscurity even more than language does."402 The examples given illustrate that ideals of beauty are formed in ways that require altering the human body. Foreheads are flattened, lips are enlarged, ears are elongated, skulls are reshaped into a sugar-loaf form, noses are flattened, etc., all in an effort to achieve a look favored by fashion. There is a deeper ideal of beauty behind the trends, a chosen type of superiority that is assumed as the aim of the fashion.

190. Fashion in other things than dress. As will appear below, fashion controls many things besides dress. It governs the forms of utensils, weapons, canoes and boats, tools, etc., amongst savages. In the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries there was a fashionable attitude or pose in standing for women, in which the abdomen was thrown forward. It is often seen in pictures and portraits.403 It is inelegant and destitute of meaning. The Venetians were luxurious and frivolous, jealous and distrustful of women, and fond of pleasure and fashion. From the end of the sixteenth century a shopkeeper in the Merceria adopted a custom of showing the new fashions of Paris on Ascension Day by means of a life-size doll dressed in them.404 The Venetian women of that period wore patins, shoes with blocks underneath, some of which were two feet high. The women were unable to walk without a maid on each side to support them.405 Yriarte thinks that these patins were due to the policy of the husbands. When an ambassador, in conversation with the doge and his counselors, said that shoes would be far more convenient, a counselor replied, "Only too convenient! 190Only too much so!" Under the French Directory, a demi-terme was the name of a framework worn by women to look as if they would soon be mothers.406 Thirty years ago "poufs" were worn to enlarge the dress on the hips at the side. The "Grecian bend," stooping forward, was an attitude both in walking and standing. Then followed the bustle. Later, the contour was closely fitted by the dress. No one thought that the human figure would be improved if changed as the dress made it appear to be. No fashion was adopted because it would have an indecent effect. The point for our purpose is that women wore dresses of the appointed shape because everybody did so, and for no other reason, being unconscious of the effect.

190. Fashion in other things than dress. As will be explained below, fashion influences many aspects beyond clothing. It dictates the design of utensils, weapons, canoes, boats, tools, etc., among indigenous peoples. In the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, there was a popular way for women to stand, where they would thrust their abdomen forward. This pose is frequently depicted in paintings and portraits.403 It looks awkward and lacks significance. The Venetians were indulgent and superficial, suspicious and distrustful of women, and obsessed with pleasure and fashion. Starting in the late sixteenth century, a shopkeeper in the Merceria began a tradition of showcasing the latest fashions from Paris on Ascension Day using a life-size doll dressed in them.404 The women of Venice during that time wore patins, which were shoes with platforms underneath, some of which were two feet tall. The women couldn't walk without a maid on either side to help them.405 Yriarte believes these patins were a result of their husbands' influence. When an ambassador, in a discussion with the doge and his advisors, suggested that regular shoes would be much more practical, a counselor responded, "Only too convenient! 190Only too much so!" During the French Directory era, a demi-terme referred to a framework worn by women to create the appearance of being pregnant.406 Thirty years ago, "poufs" were worn to add volume to the dress at the hips. The "Grecian bend," which involved leaning forward, was a popular posture for both walking and standing. Then came the bustle. Later, dresses became fitted closely to the body's shape. Nobody believed that altering the human figure to match the dress would enhance its appearance. No fashion was adopted because it might have an inappropriate effect. The key point for our discussion is that women wore dresses of the designated style simply because everyone else did, without any consideration of the impact.

Erasmus, in his colloquy on the Franciscans, makes one of the characters say: "I think that the whole matter of dress depends upon custom and the opinions which are current." He refers to some unnamed place where adulterers, after conviction, are never allowed to uncover the private parts, and says, "Custom has made it, for them, the greatest of all punishments." "The fact is that nothing is so ridiculous that usage may not make it pass."

Erasmus, in his conversation about the Franciscans, has one character say: "I believe that how we dress is entirely based on customs and current opinions." He mentions some unnamed place where, after being convicted, adulterers are never allowed to expose themselves, stating, "For them, this has become the worst possible punishment." "The truth is, there's nothing so silly that a custom can't make it acceptable."

Fashion has controlled the mode of dressing the hair and deforming the body. It has determined what animals, or what special race of an animal species, should be petted. It controls music and literature, so that a composer, poet, or novelist is the rage or is forgotten. In mediæval literature the modes of allegory were highly esteemed and very commonly used. The writers described war and battles over and over again, and paid little attention to nature. In fact, natural background, geography, and meteorology were made as conventional as stage scenery, and were treated as of no interest and little importance. Modern taste for reality and for the natural details throws this mediæval characteristic by contrast into strong relief.

Fashion has dictated how we style our hair and shape our bodies. It determines which animals or specific breeds of animals are kept as pets. It influences music and literature, so that a composer, poet, or novelist can be wildly popular one moment and completely forgotten the next. In medieval literature, allegory was highly valued and frequently used. Writers repeatedly depicted war and battles, giving little thought to nature. In fact, natural elements like geography and weather were treated as conventionally as stage props, seen as uninteresting and of little importance. Today's preference for reality and natural details highlights this medieval characteristic in stark contrast.

191. Miscellaneous fashions. Fashion rules in architecture. In the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries in England, English Renaissance and Gothic were regarded as barbaric, and palladian was admired. In France the preference was for rococo and 191Mansard forms. At the present time the English Renaissance and Gothic are in favor again, and palladian is regarded with disfavor. Painting and sculpture undergo variations of fashion as to standards and methods. The same is true of literature. Poetry and novels follow phases of fashion. A successful novel makes imitations and sets a fashion for a time. Types of heroes and ideals of character come and go by fashion. The type of the man-as-he-should-be varies by fashion, and this type exerts a great selection in the education of the young. Educational methods run through fashions. Fads in methods of teaching arise, are advocated with great emphasis, have their run, decline, and disappear. There are fashions of standing, walking, sitting, gesture, language (slang, expletives), pronunciation, key of the voice, inflection, and sentence accent; fashions in shaking hands, dancing, eating and drinking, showing respect, visiting, foods, hours of meals, and deportment. When snuff was taken attitudes and gestures in taking it were cultivated which were thought stylish. Fashion determines what type of female beauty is at a time preferred,—plump or svelte, blond or brunette, large or petite, red-haired or black-haired. When was that "simple time of our fathers" when people were too sensible to care for fashions? It certainly was before the Pharaohs and perhaps before the glacial epoch. Isaiah (iii. 16) rebukes the follies of fashion. Chrysostom preached to the early church against tricks and manners of gesture and walk which had been learned in the theater. Since literature has existed moralists have satirized fashion. Galton has noticed what any one may verify,—that old portraits show "indisputable signs of one predominant type of face supplanting another." "If we may believe caricaturists, the fleshiness and obesity of many English men and women in the earlier years of this century [nineteenth] must have been prodigious."407 Part of this phenomenon may be due to the fashion of painting. The portrait painter warps all his subjects toward the current standard of "good looks," but it is more probable that there is a true play of variation. Platycnemism and the pierced olecranon run in groups for a time. Then 192they run out. There are fashions in disease, as if fashion were really in nature. This goes beyond the limits of our definition, but the rise and passing away of variations in breeding plants and animals, and perhaps in men, suggests that fashion may be an analogous play of experiment, half caprice, half earnest, whose utility lies in selection. If there was no reaching out after novelty except upon rational determination, the case would be very different from what it is when variation brings spontaneous suggestions. Our present modes of dress (aside from the variations imposed by fashion) are the resultant of all the fashions of the last two thousand years.

191. Miscellaneous fashions. Fashion rules in architecture. In the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries in England, the English Renaissance and Gothic styles were seen as barbaric, while Palladian architecture was admired. In France, the preferred styles were rococo and 191Mansard forms. Nowadays, the English Renaissance and Gothic are popular again, and Palladian style is looked down upon. Painting and sculpture also experience shifts in fashion regarding standards and techniques. The same applies to literature. Poetry and novels go through trends. A successful novel often leads to imitation and sets a trend for a while. Types of heroes and ideals of character come and go based on fashion. The ideal of what a man should be changes with trends, greatly influencing the education of the young. Educational methods also follow fashion. Teaching fads emerge, are heavily promoted, flourish, decline, and then disappear. There are trends in how to stand, walk, sit, gesture, use language (including slang and expletives), pronounce words, inflect voices, and stress sentences; trends in shaking hands, dancing, eating and drinking, showing respect, visiting, food choices, meal times, and behavior. When snuff was popular, the attitudes and gestures associated with its use were considered stylish. Fashion dictates what type of female beauty is preferred at any given time—whether plump or svelte, blonde or brunette, large or petite, red-haired or black-haired. When was that "simple time of our fathers" when people were too sensible to care about fashion? It must have been long before the Pharaohs and perhaps even before the Ice Age. Isaiah (iii. 16) criticizes the follies of fashion. Chrysostom preached to the early church against the tricks and gestures learned in the theater. Since literature began, moralists have mocked fashion. Galton has pointed out something anyone can confirm—old portraits show "clear signs of one dominant type of face replacing another." "If we can believe caricaturists, the weight and obesity of many English men and women in the early years of this century [nineteenth] must have been extraordinary."407 Part of this trend can be attributed to the fashion of painting. Portrait painters often adjust their subjects to fit the current standard of "good looks," but it’s more likely that there’s a genuine variation occurring. Platycnemism and the pierced olecranon occur in groups for a period, then fade away. There are even trends in diseases, as if fashion truly influences nature. This goes beyond our definition, but the rise and fall of variations in breeding plants and animals, and perhaps in humans, suggests that fashion may be a form of experimentation, partly whimsical and partly serious, where its utility lies in selection. If the pursuit of novelty were solely based on rational thought, the situation would be very different from what it is when variation inspires spontaneous ideas. Our current styles of dress (aside from fashion changes) are the result of all the trends of the last two thousand years.

192. All deformations by fashion are irrational. There is no guarantee that fashions will serve expediency. Deformations of the skull may not be harmful; they are not useful. The block inserted in the lip interferes with eating and speaking. It alters the language. Saliva cannot be retained, and flows over it. To those who are outside the fashion it is extremely ugly and disgusting. To those inside the fashion it is a standard of beauty and a badge of dignity and tribal position. All fashions tend to extravagance because the senses become accustomed to them, and it is necessary, in order to renew the impression of distinction, to exaggerate. The extravagances of fashion run through all grades of civilization. They show that fashion, coming from the whole to the individual, adds nothing to the sense, judgment, or taste of the latter, but imposes on him a coercion to conform. He who dissents is thought rustic and boorish. He is more or less severely boycotted, which means not only that he is made to suffer, but that he loses important advantages and hurts his interests.

192. All changes brought on by fashion are irrational. There’s no guarantee that trends will be practical. Changes to the skull might not be harmful, but they’re not helpful either. The block that’s put in the lip makes it hard to eat and talk. It changes the way we speak. Saliva can't be held back and spills over it. To those who don’t follow the trend, it looks extremely ugly and gross. To those who do, it’s a mark of beauty and a symbol of status and belonging. All fashions tend to become excessive because people get used to them, and to keep the feeling of being special, they have to exaggerate. The extremes of fashion can be seen across all levels of society. They show that fashion, moving from the collective to the individual, doesn’t add anything to that person's sense, judgment, or taste, but forces them to conform. Those who disagree are seen as unsophisticated and rude. They are more or less ostracized, which means they not only have to endure discomfort but also lose key opportunities and harm their own interests.

193. Satires on fashion. Forty years ago a lady who swung her arms as she walked was considered strong-minded. A lady who was young when the present queen of England introduced the fashion of brushing up the hair and uncovering the ears says that it seemed indecent. Fashion is stronger than autocracy. Nicholas I of Russia disapproved of late hours and ordered that court balls should be commenced early that they might be finished early. He found himself almost alone until eleven 193o'clock, and had to give up his reform.408 In the height of the crinoline fashion Leech published in Punch a picture of two maiden ladies who "think crinoline a preposterous and extravagant invention and appear at a party in a simple and elegant attire." The shocked horror of the bystanders is perfect, but the two ladies would to-day be quite in the fashion. Du Maurier published in Punch a skit in which a little girl asked her mother how Eve knew, the first time that she saw Cain as a baby, that he was not ugly. This is a very clever hit at the origin of conventions. There was when Cain was born no established convention that all babies are pretty.

193. Satires on fashion. Forty years ago, a woman who swung her arms while walking was seen as strong-willed. A woman who was young when the current queen of England set the trend of styling hair up and exposing ears remarked that it felt indecent. Fashion holds more power than absolute rule. Nicholas I of Russia disapproved of late nights and mandated that court balls should start early so they could end early. He found himself nearly alone until eleven 193 o'clock and had to abandon his reform.408 At the peak of the crinoline trend, Leech published a cartoon in Punch showing two spinster ladies who "think crinoline is a ridiculous and extravagant invention and attend a party in simple and elegant outfits." The shocked disapproval of the onlookers is spot on, but today, those two ladies would be completely in style. Du Maurier did a sketch in Punch where a little girl asked her mother how Eve knew, the first time she saw Cain as a baby, that he wasn’t ugly. This is a clever jab at the origin of social norms. When Cain was born, there was no established idea that all babies are cute.

194. Fashion in faiths and ideals. There are also fashions in trading, banking, political devices, traveling, inn keeping, book making, shows, amusements, flowers, fancywork, carriages, gardens, and games. There seem to be fashions in logic and reasoning. Arguments which are accepted as convincing at one time have no effect at another (sec. 227, n. 4). For centuries western Europe accepted the argument for the necessity of torture in the administration of justice as convincing. At different periods the satisfaction in allegory as a valid method of interpretation has been manifested and the taste for allegory in the arts has appeared. Philosophy goes through a cycle of forms by fashion. Even mathematics and science do the same, both as to method and as to concepts. That is why "methodology" is eternal. Mediæval "realism" ruled all thought for centuries, and its dominion is yet by no means broken. It prevails in political philosophy now. Nominalism is the philosophy of modern thought. Scholasticism held all the mental outfit of the learned. Thomas Aquinas summed up all that man knows or needs to know. A modern man finds it hard to hold his own attention throughout a page of it, even for historical purposes. "Phlogiston" and "vortices" had their day and are forgotten. Eighteenth-century deism and nineteenth-century rationalism interest nobody any more. Eighteenth-century economists argued in favor of stimulating population in order to make wages low, and thereby win in international competition. They never had a 194compunction or a doubt about this argument. No wonder it has been asserted that all truth, except that which is mathematically demonstrable, is only a function of the age. When the earth is underpopulated and there is an economic demand for men, democracy is inevitable. That state of things cannot be permanent. Therefore democracy cannot last. It contains no absolute and "eternal" truth. While it lasts a certain set of political notions and devices are in fashion. Certain moral standards go with them. Evolution is now accepted as a final fact in regard to organic phenomena. A philosophy of nature is derived from it. Is it only a fashion,—a phase of thought? For to all but a very few such a philosophy has no guarantee except that it is current. All accept it because all accept it, and for no other reason. Narrower philosophies become the fashion in classes, coteries, and cliques. They are really affectations of something which wins prestige and comes to be a badge of culture or other superiority. A few are distinguished because they know Greek, or because they are "freethinkers," or because they are ritualists, or because they profess a certain cultus in art, or because they are disciples of Ruskin, Eastlake, Carlyle, Emerson, Browning, Tolstoi, or Nietsche, and cultivate the ideas and practices which these men have advocated as true and wise. Often such fashions of thought or art pass from a narrow coterie to a wider class, and sometimes they permeate the mores and influence an age. When men believed in witches they did so because everybody did. When the belief in witches was given up it was because a few men set the fashion, and it was no longer "enlightened" to believe in them.

194. Trends in beliefs and values. There are also trends in trading, banking, political strategies, traveling, hospitality, publishing, entertainment, flowers, crafts, carriages, gardens, and games. It seems there are also trends in logic and reasoning. Arguments that are seen as convincing at one time may have no impact later (sec. 227, n. 4). For centuries, Western Europe accepted the argument for the necessity of torture in the administration of justice as valid. At different times, there has been a strong interest in allegory as a legitimate way of interpretation, and a taste for allegory in the arts has come and gone. Philosophy goes through a cycle of trends. Even mathematics and science follow suit, both in methods and concepts. That’s why "methodology" is timeless. Medieval "realism" dominated thought for centuries, and its influence is still far from broken. It remains strong in political philosophy today. Nominalism represents the philosophy of modern thought. Scholasticism encompassed all the intellectual tools available to the educated. Thomas Aquinas summarized all that humanity knows or needs to know. A modern person finds it difficult to stay focused on a page of it, even when studying history. "Phlogiston" and "vortices" had their time and are now forgotten. Eighteenth-century deism and nineteenth-century rationalism no longer interest anyone. Economists of the eighteenth century argued for encouraging population growth to lower wages and improve international competitiveness. They had no remorse or doubts about this argument. It’s no surprise that it has been claimed that all truth, except for what can be mathematically proven, is merely a product of its time. When the earth is underpopulated and there’s a demand for workers, democracy becomes inevitable. That situation can’t last forever. Therefore, democracy cannot endure. It lacks any absolute and "eternal" truth. While it exists, a particular set of political ideas and strategies becomes popular. Certain moral standards accompany them. Evolution is now widely accepted as a foundational fact regarding biological phenomena. A philosophy of nature comes from it. Is it merely a trend, a phase of thought? For nearly everyone, such a philosophy has no guarantee except that it is currently accepted. People believe it because everyone else does, and for no other reason. More specific philosophies become trendy within certain groups, circles, and cliques. These are often just affectations of something that gains prestige and becomes a marker of culture or superiority. Some stand out because they know Greek, or because they are "freethinkers," or because they practice certain rituals, or because they follow specific artistic movements, or because they are disciples of Ruskin, Eastlake, Carlyle, Emerson, Browning, Tolstoy, or Nietzsche, and embrace the ideas and practices these figures endorsed as valid and wise. Often, these trends in thought or art move from a small circle to a broader audience, and at times they influence societal norms and shape an era. When people believed in witches, it was because that was the prevailing belief. When the belief in witches faded, it was because a few individuals set a new trend, making it no longer "enlightened" to believe in them.

195. Fashion not trivial; not subject to argument. Fashion is by no means trivial. It is a form of the dominance of the group over the individual, and it is quite as often harmful as beneficial. There is no arguing with the fashion. In the case of dress we can sometimes tell what princess or actress started the fashion, and we sometimes know, in the case of ideas, who set them afloat. Generally, however, it is not known who started a fashion in dress. The authority of fashion is imperative as to everything which it touches. The sanctions are ridicule and 195powerlessness. The dissenter hurts himself; he never affects the fashion. No woman, whatever her age or position or her opinion about the crinoline fashion, could avoid wearing one. No effort to introduce a fashion of "rational dress" for women has ever yet succeeded. An artist, novelist, poet, or playwright of a school which is out of fashion fails and is lost. An opponent of the notions which are current can get no hearing. The fashion, therefore, operates a selection in which success and merit are often divorced from each other, but the selection is pitiless. The canons of criticism are set by fashion. It follows that there is no rational effect of fashion. There was a rule in goblinism: Say naught but good of the dead. The rule was dictated by fear that the ghost would be angry and return to avenge the dead. The rule has come down to us and is an imperative one. Eulogies on the dead are, therefore, conventional falsehoods. It is quite impossible for any one to depart from the fashion. The principle is in fashion that one should take the side of the weaker party in a contest. This principle has no rational ground at all. There is simply a slight probability that the stronger will be in the wrong. Fashion requires that we should all affect nonpartisanship in discussion, although it is absurd to do so. Of course these weighty rules on important matters go over into the mores, but they are fashions because they are arbitrary, have no rational grounds, cannot be put to any test, and have no sanction except that everybody submits to them.

195. Fashion is not trivial; not open to debate. Fashion is definitely not trivial. It's a way for the group to exert control over the individual, and it can be just as harmful as it is helpful. You can't really argue against fashion. With clothing, we can sometimes figure out which princess or actress started the trend, and sometimes we know who popularized certain ideas. But usually, it’s unclear who kickstarted a specific fashion in clothing. Fashion demands compliance in everything it influences. The consequences of ignoring it are mockery and 195powerlessness. Those who dissent only hurt themselves; they never change the fashion. No woman, no matter her age, status, or thoughts on crinolines, could avoid wearing one. Efforts to promote a "rational dress" style for women have never been successful. An artist, writer, poet, or playwright whose style falls out of favor risks failure and obscurity. Critics of popular ideas seldom receive attention. Therefore, fashion creates a selection process where success and talent often don’t align, but the selection is merciless. Fashion sets the standards for criticism. Hence, there is no rationale underpinning fashion. There’s a rule in goblinism: speak only good of the dead. This rule comes from the fear that the ghost might return to take revenge. It has persisted and remains a strict guideline. Consequently, eulogies for the deceased are often conventional falsehoods. It’s nearly impossible for anyone to break from the prevailing fashion. The prevailing norm is to side with the weaker party in any conflict. This principle lacks any rational basis. There’s only a slight chance that the stronger side might be in the wrong. Fashion demands that we all present ourselves as neutral in discussions, even though it doesn't make sense. These significant rules regarding important issues bleed into social customs, but they’re still fashions because they are arbitrary, lack rational justification, cannot be tested, and have no enforcement other than universal compliance.

196. Remoter effects of fashion. The selective effect of fashion, in spite of its irrationality and independently of the goodness or badness of its effect on interests, is a reflection on the intelligence of men. It accounts for many heterogeneous phenomena in society. The fashions influence the mores. They can make a thing modest or immodest, proper or improper, and, if they last long enough, they affect the sense and the standards of modesty and propriety. Fashions of banking and trading affect standards of honesty, or definitions of cheating and gambling. Public shows, dances, punishments, and executions affect, in time, standards of decency, taste in amusement, sentiments of humanity, views as to what is interesting and attractive. 196Methods of argument which are fashionable may train people to flippancy, sophistry, levity of mind, and may destroy the power to think and reason correctly. Scherr409 says that fashion served as a means to transfer to Germany the depravation of morals which had corrupted the Latin nations in the sixteenth century. Fashions now spread through all civilized nations by contact and contagion. They are spread by literature.

196. The Distant Effects of Fashion. The selective impact of fashion, despite its irrational nature and regardless of whether its effects are good or bad for interests, reflects on human intelligence. It explains many diverse phenomena in society. Fashions influence social customs. They can determine what is seen as modest or immodest, appropriate or inappropriate, and if they persist long enough, they shape perceptions and standards of modesty and propriety. Trends in banking and trading can influence standards of honesty or redefine cheating and gambling. Public events, dances, punishments, and executions can gradually shape standards of decency, tastes in entertainment, feelings of humanity, and ideas about what is interesting or attractive. 196Popular methods of argumentation can lead people to be superficial, deceptive, and careless in their thinking, ultimately impairing their ability to think and reason correctly. Scherr409 claims that fashion was a means to import the moral decay that had corrupted the Latin nations in the sixteenth century into Germany. Fashions now spread across all civilized nations through contact and influence. They are propagated by literature.

197. Slang and expletives. Slang and expletives are fashions in language. Expletives are of all grades from simple interjections to the strongest profanity. Many expletives are ancient religious formulas of objurgation, obsecration, asseveration, anathema, etc. They express a desire to curse or bless, invite or repel. Where the original sense is lost they sink into interjections, the whole sense of which is in the accent. Their use rises and falls with fashion in nations, classes, groups, and families, and it controls the habits of individuals. Whether certain persons use a pious dialect, a learned (pedantic) dialect, a gambler's slang, a phraseology of excessive adjectives and silly expletives, or profane expressions, oaths, and phrases which abuse sacred things, depends on birth and training. In this sense each dialect is the language for each group and corresponds to the mores of the group. There may be some psychology of expletives,410 but they seem to be accounted for, like slang, by the expediency of expression, which is the purpose of all language. There is a need for expression which will win attention and impress the memory. A strong expletive shocks an opponent, or it is an instinctive reaction on a situation which threatens the well-being of the speaker. It is a vent to emotion which gives relief from it when other relief is not possible. This last is one of the chief useful reasons for expletives. However, even then they are a vicious habit, for stronger and stronger expressions are required to win the same subjective effects. Old expressions lose force. Slang is the new coinage. The mintage is often graphic and droll; it is also often stupid and vulgar. A selection goes on. Some of it is rejected and 197some enters into the language. Expletives also go out of fashion. The strain for effect can be satisfied only by constantly greater and greater excess. It becomes a bad personal habit to use grotesque and extravagant expressions. Slang and expletives destroy the power of clear and cogent expression in speech or writing; and they must affect powers of thinking. Although slang is a new coinage which reinvigorates the language, the fashion of slang and expletives must be rated, like the fashion of using tobacco and alcohol, as at best a form of play, a habit and custom which springs from no need and conduces to no interest. The acts result in an idle satisfaction of the doer, and the good or ill effects all fall within his own organism. The prevalence of such fashions in a society becomes a fact of its mores, for there will be rational effects on interests. The selective effect of them is in the resistance to the fashions or subjection to them. They are only to a limited extent enforced by social sanctions. There is personal liberty in regard to them. Resistance depends on independent judgment and self-control, and produces independence and self-control; that is, it affects character. Groups are differentiated inside the society of those who resist and those who do not, and the effect on the mores (character of the group) results. The selective effects appear in the competition of life between the two groups.

197. Slang and expletives. Slang and expletives are trends in language. Expletives range from simple interjections to the strongest profanity. Many expletives originate from ancient religious phrases for cursing, blessing, and so on. They express a desire to curse or bless, to invite or repel. When their original meaning is lost, they become mere interjections, where the whole meaning relies on the tone used. Their usage rises and falls with trends in nations, social classes, groups, and families, influencing individual habits. Whether individuals adopt a religious tone, a scholarly (pretentious) way of speaking, a gambler's slang, a language full of unnecessary adjectives and silly expletives, or swear words that disrespect sacred themes depends on upbringing and education. In this way, each dialect serves as the language for its specific group and aligns with its cultural norms. There might be some psychological aspects to expletives,410 but they seem to stem, like slang, from the need for effective communication, which is the aim of all language. There is a demand for expression that captures attention and sticks in memory. A strong expletive can shock an adversary, or it may be an instinctive reaction to a situation threatening the speaker's well-being. It's a way to release emotions when other outlets are unavailable. This is one of the main practical purposes of expletives. However, they can become a bad habit, as stronger expressions are needed for the same emotional impact. Old expressions lose their strength. Slang represents new expressions. This new language can be vivid and humorous, but it can also be foolish and crude. Selection occurs; some are discarded, while others become part of the language. Expletives fall out of favor too. The need for dramatic effect can only be met with increasingly extreme expressions. It becomes an unhealthy habit to use bizarre and exaggerated phrases. Slang and expletives undermine the ability for clear and effective communication in speech or writing; they likely impact our thinking abilities. While slang revitalizes the language, the trend of slang and expletives should be seen, similar to the trends surrounding tobacco and alcohol, as mainly a playful habit or custom that stems from no real need and does not contribute to genuine interests. The acts offer only a fleeting satisfaction to the individual, and the consequences, good or bad, primarily affect them alone. The prevalence of such trends in a society reflects its cultural norms, as there are rational consequences for those interests. The selective impact comes from either resisting or submitting to these trends. They are only partially enforced by social norms, allowing for personal freedom concerning their use. Resistance relies on personal judgment and self-control, leading to greater independence and self-discipline; this influences character. Groups within society become distinct based on whether they resist or comply, affecting the group's character and cultural norms. The selective impacts show in the competition between these two groups.

198. Poses, fads, and cant. When fashion seizes upon an idea or usage and elevates it to a feature of a society at a period, it is, as was said above, affected by those who cannot attain to the real type and who exaggerate its external forms. The humanism of the Renaissance produced an affectation of learning, dilettante interest in collecting manuscripts, and zeal for style which was genuine in scholars, but was an affectation of the followers. There was also an affectation of pagan philosophy and of alienation from Christianity. The euphuists in England in the sixteenth century, the précieuses of Molière's time, the illuminati of the eighteenth century, are instances of groups of people who took up a whim and exaggerated conduct of a certain type, practicing an affectation. There are poses which are practiced as a fashion for a time. Fads get currency. 198Dandyism, athleticism, pedantry of various kinds, reforms of various kinds, movements, causes, and questions are phenomena of fads around which groups cluster, formed of persons who have a common taste and sentiment. Poses go with them. Poses are also affected by those who select a type of character which is approved. The dandy has had a score of slang names within two centuries corresponding to varieties of the pose and dress which he affected. He has now given way to the athlete, who is quite a different type. The Byronic pose prevailed for a generation. Goethe's Werther inspired a pose. They would both now be ridiculed. Favorite heroes in novels have often set a pose. Carlyle inspired a literary pose ("hatred of shams," etc.). He and Ruskin set a certain cant afloat, for every fad and pose which pretends to be sober and earnest must have a cant. Zola, D'Annunzio, Wagner, Ibsen, Gorky, Tolstoi, Sudermann, are men who have operated suggestion on the public mind of our time. They get a response from a certain number who thus cluster into a self-selected union of sympathy and propagate the cult of a view of life. Gloom and savagery, passion and crime, luxury and lust, romance and adventure, adultery and divorce, self-indulgence and cynicism, the reality of foulness and decay, are so suggested as to become centers on which receptive minds will organize and congenial ones will combine in sympathy. It is the effect of a great and active literature of belles-lettres, which is practically current throughout the civilized world, to multiply these sects of sentimental philosophy, with the fads and poses which correspond, and to provide them with appropriate cant. The cant of the voluptuary, the cynical egoist, the friend of humanity, and all the rest is just as distinct as that of the religious sectarian. Each of the little groups operates its own selection, but each is small. They interfere with and neutralize each other, but a general drift may be imparted by them to the mores. Our age is optimistic by virtue of the economic opportunities, power, and prosperity which it enjoys. The writers above mentioned are all pessimistic. They do not affect the age except upon the surface, by entertaining it, but they disturb its moral philosophy, 199they confuse its standards and codes, and they corrupt its tastes. They set fashions in literature which the writers of the second class imitate. In general, they relax the inhibitions which have come down to us in our mores without giving by suggestion an independence of character which would replace the traditions by sound judgments. Their influence will be greater when it has been diluted so as to reach the great mass. It hardly can be worse than that of the literature which is now used by that class.

198. Poses, trends, and clichés. When fashion picks up on an idea or trend and turns it into a defining feature of society at a certain time, it often becomes affected by those who can't quite grasp the real essence and exaggerate its outward appearance. The humanism of the Renaissance led to an affectation of knowledge, a casual interest in collecting manuscripts, and a genuine zeal for style seen in scholars, but it was just a pose among their followers. There was also an affected appreciation of pagan philosophy and a distancing from Christianity. The euphuists in England during the sixteenth century, the précieuses of Molière's era, and the illuminati of the eighteenth century are examples of groups that adopted a particular whim and exaggerated their behavior, practicing a form of affectation. Some poses are merely fashionable for a time. Trends become popular. 198 Dandyism, athleticism, various forms of pedantry, and all sorts of reforms, movements, causes, and issues are phenomena that draw people together, forming groups based on shared interests and sentiments. Such poses are also influenced by those who choose a character type that is socially accepted. Over the past two centuries, the dandy has had numerous slang terms associated with the different styles and fashions he embodied, but has since been replaced by the athlete, who represents a distinctly different figure. The Byronic pose was trend for a generation. Goethe’s Werther sparked a specific aesthetic. Nowadays, both would likely be laughed at. Beloved characters in novels often set trends as well. Carlyle inspired a literary pose characterized by a “hatred of pretenses,” etc. He and Ruskin spread a certain superficiality, as every trend and pose pretending to be sincere and earnest comes with its own jargon. Zola, D'Annunzio, Wagner, Ibsen, Gorky, Tolstoy, and Sudermann are influential figures who have shaped public thought in our time. They resonate with a segment of the population, which gathers into a self-selected community of shared feelings and promotes a particular view of life. Themes of gloom and savagery, passion and crime, luxury and desire, romance and adventure, adultery and divorce, self-indulgence and cynicism, the grim reality of decay, are suggested in ways that allow open minds to converge and like-minded individuals to unite in sympathy. The vibrant and active literary culture, which permeates the civilized world, stimulates these factions of sentimental philosophy, alongside the trends and poses that go with them, while also providing the corresponding jargon. The language of the hedonist, the cynical egoist, the humanitarian, and others is as distinctive as that of a religious sect. Each small group curates its own agenda, but they remain small. They interact and counterbalance each other, although together they may shape a general direction in societal norms. Our era is optimistic due to the economic opportunities, power, and prosperity it experiences. However, the writers mentioned earlier are all pessimistic. They influence the age mostly on the surface by entertaining it but they disturb its moral compass, 199 confuse its standards and codes, and undermine its tastes. They establish literary fashions that second-rate writers mimic. Overall, they weaken the restraints inherited from our societal norms without providing a sense of character independence to replace traditions with sound judgment. Their impact will grow when it dilutes enough to reach the masses. It probably can't be worse than the literature being consumed by that class.

199. Illustrations. In the later days of Greece the study of Homer became an affectation. Dio Chrysostom tells of a visit he made to a colony on the Borysthenes, in which nearly all could read the Iliad, and heard it more willingly than anything else.411 The Athenians, especially the gilded youth, affected Spartan manners and ways. The dandies went about with uncut hair, unwashed hands, and they practiced fist-fights. They were as proud of torn ears as German students are of cuts on their faces.412 The religious and social reforms of Augustus were a pose. They lacked sincerity and were adopted for a political purpose. Men took them up who did not conform their own conduct to them. Hence a "general social falsehood" was the result.413 In the fourth and fifth centuries all the well-to-do classes spent their time in making imitations of the ancient literature and philosophy. They tried to imitate Seneca and Pliny, writing compositions and letters, and pursuing a mode of life which they supposed the men of the period of glory had lived.414 The French of the fifteenth century had the greatest fear of ridicule; the Italians feared most that they might appear to be simpletons.415 In the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries the "chevaliers transis" wore furs in summer and summer mantles in winter. They meant to prove that "love suffices for everything."416 Old pictures of the sixteenth century show that it was considered modest to squint. A Spaniard thought 200that it showed friendship for any one to squint at him. It was also considered a sign of probity to have the lips primly closed and drawn.417 The Italian cicisbeo in the seventeenth century was a cavalier servente, who attended a married lady. Such men practiced extravagances and affectations, and are generally described as effeminate.418

199. Illustrations. In later times in Greece, studying Homer became a trend. Dio Chrysostom recounts a visit to a colony on the Borysthenes where almost everyone could read the Iliad, and they preferred it over anything else.411 The Athenians, particularly the wealthy youths, started adopting Spartan habits and lifestyles. The fashionable crowd walked around with uncut hair, dirty hands, and engaged in fistfights. They took pride in having torn ears just like German students take pride in scars on their faces.412 The religious and social reforms of Augustus were superficial. They lacked authenticity and were made for political reasons. Many adopted them without changing their own behavior. This led to a "general social falsehood."413 In the fourth and fifth centuries, the wealthy upper classes spent their time creating imitations of ancient literature and philosophy. They attempted to mimic Seneca and Pliny by writing essays and letters, and living a lifestyle they thought the great men of their glory days had lived.414 The French in the fifteenth century were most afraid of being ridiculed; the Italians were primarily worried about coming across as fools.415 In the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, the "chevaliers transis" wore furs in summer and summer cloaks in winter, intending to show that "love is enough for everything."416 Old paintings from the sixteenth century suggest that squinting was seen as modest. A Spaniard believed it showed friendship for someone to squint at him. It was also believed that having the lips tightly closed and drawn was a sign of virtue.417 The Italian cicisbeo in the seventeenth century was a cavalier servente, who accompanied a married woman. Such men engaged in extravagances and pretensions and are generally described as effeminate.418

200. Heroes, scapegoats and butts, caricature. Fashion sets, for any group at any time, its pet likes and dislikes. The mass must have its heroes, but also its victims and scapegoats and the butts of its ridicule. Caricature is futile when it is destitute of point. The test of it lies in the popular response which shows whether it has touched the core of the thing or not. When it can do this it reveals the real truth about the thing better than a volume of argument could do it. Sometimes a popular conviction is produced by a single incident which is a very important societal fact. The voyage of the Oregon from the Pacific (1898) convinced the American people that they must cut a canal through the isthmus. Probably this conviction was a non sequitur, but argument cannot overcome it, and it will control action with all the financial and other consequences which must ensue. A satire, an epigram, or a caricature may suffice to produce such a conviction.

200. Heroes, scapegoats, and targets, caricature. Fashion shapes, for any group at any time, its favorite likes and dislikes. The public needs its heroes, but also its victims, scapegoats, and those who are ridiculed. Caricature is pointless when it lacks substance. Its effectiveness is measured by the public's reaction, which indicates whether it has struck at the heart of the matter. When it can do this, it reveals the real truth about the issue better than a lengthy argument ever could. Sometimes, a popular belief is sparked by a single event that is a significant societal moment. The journey of the Oregon from the Pacific (1898) convinced the American public that they needed to build a canal through the isthmus. This belief was probably a non sequitur, but no argument can change it, and it will drive actions along with all the financial and other implications that follow. A satire, an epigram, or a caricature can be enough to create such a belief.

201. Caricature. The mere rhetorical form may have the greatest importance. A caricature often stings national vanity. A state may be represented as afraid, as having "backed down," as having appeared ridiculous. Group vanity is often a stronger motive than personal vanity, and the desire to gratify it will prove stronger than any rational conviction.

201. Caricature. The way something is expressed can be really important. A caricature often hurts national pride. A country can be shown as scared, as having "backed down," or as looking foolish. Group pride can be a stronger motivator than individual pride, and the need to satisfy it can be more powerful than any logical belief.

202. Relation of fads, etc., to mores. Thus the vanities, desires, prejudices, faiths, likes, and dislikes, which pervade a society, coerce dissenters and become stronger and stronger mass phenomena. They then affect interests. Then they wind strands of influence and control around individuals and demand sacrifices. In their combination they weave webs of action which constitute life and history. The selection which they 201exert, drawing in some and repelling others, produces results on the societal fabric of a later time. The consequences react on character, moral tone, life philosophy, ethical principles, and ruling sentiments. Thus they affect the mores, or even enter into them. The whole is handed on to the rising generation to be their outfit of knowledge, faith, and policy, and their rules of duty and well living.

202. Relation of fads, etc., to mores. The vanities, desires, prejudices, beliefs, likes, and dislikes that permeate a society pressure those who disagree and grow stronger as widespread phenomena. They then influence interests. They create networks of influence and control around individuals and demand sacrifices. In their combination, they form patterns of behavior that shape life and history. The selection they 201 exert, attracting some and pushing away others, impacts the social structure of the future. The outcomes affect character, moral values, life philosophies, ethical standards, and prevailing sentiments. In this way, they influence the mores or even become part of them. This entire set is passed down to the next generation to serve as their base of knowledge, beliefs, and values, as well as their guidelines for duty and good living.

203. Ideals. An ideal is entirely unscientific. It is a phantasm which has little or no connection with fact. Ideals are very often formed in the effort to escape from the hard task of dealing with facts, which is the function of science and art. There is no process by which to reach an ideal. There are no tests by which to verify it. It is therefore impossible to frame a proposition about an ideal which can be proved or disproved. It follows that the use of ideals is to be strictly limited to proper cases, and that the attempt to use ideals in social discussion does not deserve serious consideration. An ideal differs from a model in that the model is deduced from reality but within the bounds of reality. It is subject to approved methods of attainment and realization. An ideal also differs from a standard, for a standard must be real.

203. Ideals. An ideal is completely unscientific. It’s a fantasy with little or no connection to reality. Ideals are often created to avoid the difficult task of facing facts, which is the role of science and art. There’s no way to achieve an ideal. There are no tests to confirm it. Therefore, it’s impossible to create a statement about an ideal that can be proven or disproven. This means that the use of ideals should be limited to appropriate situations, and attempts to use ideals in social discussions shouldn't be taken seriously. An ideal is different from a model in that a model is derived from reality while staying within realistic boundaries. It follows accepted methods of achievement and realization. An ideal also differs from a standard, as a standard must be based in reality.

204. When ideals may be used. What are the proper cases for the use of ideals? Ideals can be useful when they are formed in the imagination of the person who is to realize them by his own exertions, for then the ideal and the programme of action are in the same consciousness, and therefore the defects of an ideal are reduced or removed. Ideals are useful (a) in homiletics, which are chiefly occupied with attempts at suggestion. In limited cases a preacher or teacher can suggest ideals which, if apprehended and adopted, become types toward which young persons may train themselves. Even then these cases merge in the next class. (b) Ideals are useful in self-education. The idea is then taken up from books or from admired persons by suggestion and imitation, or from autosuggestion, but generally from a combination of the two. An ideal from autosuggestion produces enthusiasm. The fantastic character of the ideal, if the person is young, is unimportant. His will is enlisted 202to work for it. He can constantly compare the ideal with his experience. The ideal is at last shorn down to reality and merges in sober plans of effort. (c) A far larger field for ideals is afforded by vanity. As vanity is itself a subjective affection, but one which can be awakened only in society, it uses the imagination to suppose cases, plan unlimited schemes, devise types of self-decoration and dreams of superiority, distinction, power, success, and glory. The creations are all phantasms. The ends are all ideals. These ideals may not be extravagant. Vanity generally creates them by raising to a higher pitch some treatment of the body or dress, some admired trait of character, some action which has won glory, or given pleasure and won applause. This whole field for ideals is largely influenced by suggestion from the current tastes and fashionable standards in the group, but autosuggestion is also very active in it. (d) Ideals also find a great field in marriage. In this case ideals of happiness have powerfully affected the institution at all its stages. Experience of marriage has been partly pleasant and partly the contrary. The experience has stimulated the reflection: How blessed it would be if only this or that unpleasant detail could be corrected! This has led to idealization or the imaginative conception of a modified institution. Our novels now sometimes aid in this idealization. Men loved their daughters with zealous and protective affection long before they loved their wives. The father's love reached out to follow his daughter into matrimony and to secure for her some stipulations which should free wedlock for her from pain or care which other wives had to endure. These stipulations were always guided by idealization. The rich and great were first able to realize the modifications. These then passed into fashion, custom, and the mores, and the institution was perfected and refined by them.

204. When ideals may be used. What are the right situations for using ideals? Ideals can be helpful when they are created in the mind of the person who will bring them to life through their own efforts, because then the ideal and the action plan exist in the same mindset, reducing or eliminating the flaws of the ideal. Ideals are useful (a) in preaching, which mainly focuses on attempts at suggestion. In certain situations, a preacher or teacher can propose ideals that, if understood and embraced, become models for young people to aspire to. Even then, these situations blend into the next category. (b) Ideals are helpful in self-education. The concept may come from books or admired individuals through suggestion and imitation, or from self-suggestion, usually combining both. An ideal from self-suggestion generates enthusiasm. The unrealistic nature of the ideal, if the person is young, doesn’t matter much. Their will is engaged 202 to pursue it. They can constantly compare the ideal with their experiences. Eventually, the ideal becomes grounded in reality and merges into practical plans of effort. (c) Vanity offers a much broader scope for ideals. Since vanity is a subjective feeling that can only be triggered in social contexts, it employs the imagination to conjure scenarios, plan limitless schemes, create types of self-decoration, and dream of superiority, distinction, power, success, and glory. These creations are all illusions. The goals are all ideals. These ideals might not be extreme. Vanity usually creates them by elevating some aspect of bodily treatment or clothing, some admired character trait, or some action that has brought glory, pleasure, or applause. This entire area for ideals is largely shaped by suggestions from current tastes and social trends, but self-suggestion also plays a significant role. (d) Ideals also find a vast arena in marriage. In this context, ideals of happiness have significantly influenced the institution at all its stages. Experiences of marriage have been partly enjoyable and partly not. This experience has sparked reflection: How wonderful it would be if only certain unpleasant aspects could be fixed! This has led to idealization or the imaginative conception of an improved institution. Our novels sometimes help with this idealization. Fathers loved their daughters with devoted and protective affection long before they loved their wives. A father’s love extended to following his daughter into marriage and securing for her certain arrangements that would liberate her from the pain or burdens that other wives often faced. These arrangements were always shaped by idealization. The wealthy and powerful were the first to implement these modifications. These then became fashionable, customary, and societal standards, leading to the refinement and perfection of the institution.

205. Ideals of beauty. The educated ideals under the second and third of the above heads become mass phenomena under the influence of fashion, when they control many or all. Ideal types of beauty are adopted by a group. Uncivilized people adopt such types of bodily beauty (sec. 189). The origin of them is unknown. A Samoan mother presses her thumb on the 203nose of her baby to flatten it.419 An Indian mother puts a board on the forehead of her baby to make it recede. Teeth are knocked out, or filed into prescribed shapes, or blackened. The skin is painted, cut into scars, or tattooed. Goblinism may have furnished the original motives for some deformations, but the natural physical features of the group which distinguish it from others, or the features produced by goblinistic usages, come to be the standard of beauty for the group. Those features are accentuated and exaggerated by the deformations which are practiced. The aim is at an ideal perfection of physical beauty. All fashion in dress has the same philosophy. In other cases, also, it seems that fashion is pursuing a fleeting and impossible ideal of perfect beauty, style, grace, dexterity, etc., which shall give distinction and superiority or impose subjection.

205. Ideals of beauty. The educated ideals mentioned in the second and third points become widespread trends due to fashion, affecting many or everyone. Groups adopt specific ideal types of beauty. Uncivilized cultures also embrace these types of bodily beauty (sec. 189). The origins of these ideals are unknown. A Samoan mother presses her thumb on her baby's nose to flatten it.203 An Indian mother uses a board on her baby's forehead to encourage a receding shape. Some remove teeth, file them into certain shapes, or blacken them. The skin may be painted, scarred, or tattooed. Folklore could have sparked some motivations behind these alterations, but the group’s natural physical traits that set it apart from others, or those created by traditional practices, become the beauty standards for that group. These traits are highlighted and exaggerated through various modifications. The goal is to achieve an ideal standard of physical beauty. All fashion trends share this same philosophy. In other instances, it appears that fashion is chasing a fleeting and impossible ideal of perfect beauty, style, grace, and skill that grants distinction and superiority or enforces inferiority.

206. The man-as-he-should-be. Group ideals may be types of character. In the Old Testament the ideal type is the "just man," who conformed to ritual standards at all points. A Moslem is a man who is "faithful" to Islam, which is self-surrender to the Omnipotent One.420 The type of the perfect man-as-he-should-be in the Mahabharata is one who will give his all to a Brahmin. The god Siva, disguised as a Brahmin, came to a hero. He ordered the hero to kill his own son and serve his corpse for the Brahmin to eat. The hero obeyed at once. The Brahmin set the hero's buildings on fire, but the latter served the dish without heeding the fire. The Brahmin ordered him to eat of the dish. He prepared to obey, but was excused from this trial. He had triumphantly stood the test. There was nothing he would not do for a Brahmin.421 The poem also contains a type of female perfection in person and character,—Savitri.422 The Greeks had many standards of personal excellence and social worth which entered to some extent into their mores. The ideal types were noble and refined. They have affected the mores of the class educated in the "humanities" since the Renaissance. 204They have never been truly incorporated in the mores of any society. Olbos was wealth, with grace, opulence, elegance, and generosity, and so wealth when not sordid or arrogant, the opposite of plutocratic. Arete was capacity, capability, and practical efficiency,—executive ability. Aidos was the opposite of "cheek." Sophrosyne was continence, self-control. Kalokagathie contained notions of economic, æsthetic, and moral good, fused into a single concept.423 The eleutheros was the gentleman endowed with all admirable qualities.424 The Greeks proved that people could sink very low while talking very nobly. The ideals were in the literature, not in the mores. "Their predisposition, their will, and their fate formed a consistent whole, and their decline was a consequence of the social and political life which they lived."425 In the sixth and seventh centuries A.D. the man-as-he-should-be was religious,—a hermit or a monk. In any case he was an ascetic. In Charlemagne's time the preferred type was changed. It became the warrior and knight, and led up to chivalry. A new poetry flourished to develop and propagate the new ideal. In mediæval society there were strongly defined ideals of the man-as-he-should-be. Milte was generosity of heart and mind. In the twelfth and thirteenth centuries it was the noble desire of the lord to share all he had with his retainers, which desire called out their devotion to him.426 The minstrels meant by it lavishness of gifts to themselves. Maze was the cardinal virtue. It meant observation of the limits in all actions and manifestations of feeling, the opposite of excess and extravagance.427 The church taught admiration of arbitrary ideals of ecclesiastical virtues. The ideals were ascetic. They seem to have been derived from the fathers of the fourth and fifth centuries, but they offer an example of borrowed and adopted ideals which were fully incorporated in the popular mores. The age accepted ascetic standards of goodness and character. The religious classes and the lay classes did not fall under the same 205standards of conduct and duty. It was the business of the former to live by the full standard. All classes, however, accepted the standards as valid, and the layman conformed to them at times, or as far as worldly life would permit. Elizabeth of Thuringia seems to be the ideal of the married woman, but her saintliness interfered with her other duties, and even her own time does not seem to have been sure in its judgment of her. That she was flogged is a fact which has many relations to her character and her age.428 All admired men who practiced asceticism and self-discipline. The types of the age were knightliness and saintliness. They were both highly elaborated. The knightly type began to develop in the time of Charlemagne and ran through the crusades. It contained grotesque and absurd elements. The story of the crusades is a criticism upon it. The knight was a fantastic person, who might do isolated deeds of valor, but who could not make a plan, work persistently to a purpose, coöperate with others, or either enforce or submit to discipline. Both the knight and the saint were ideal types which exerted a controlling power of selection through centuries.

206. The ideal man. Group ideals can represent different types of character. In the Old Testament, the ideal figure is the "righteous man," who adhered to ritual standards in every way. A Muslim is someone who is "faithful" to Islam, embodying complete submission to the All-Powerful One.420 The archetype of the perfect man in the Mahabharata is someone who gives everything to a Brahmin. The god Siva, disguised as a Brahmin, approached a hero and commanded him to kill his own son and serve the corpse to the Brahmin. The hero immediately complied. The Brahmin then set the hero's buildings on fire, but the hero continued to serve the dish without paying attention to the flames. The Brahmin instructed him to eat from the dish. He prepared to comply but was exempted from this test, having successfully proven his devotion. He would do anything for a Brahmin.421 The poem also presents a figure of female perfection in both character and appearance—Savitri.422 The Greeks had many standards of personal excellence and social value, which influenced their norms to some extent. The ideal types were noble and refined. They impacted the values of the educated class in the "humanities" since the Renaissance. 204 These ideals have never truly been integrated into the norms of any society. Olbos represented wealth accompanied by grace, luxury, elegance, and generosity, characterized as wealth that is neither greedy nor arrogant, the opposite of plutocracy. Arete meant talent, capability, and practical effectiveness—executive ability. Aidos was the opposite of "impudence." Sophrosyne referred to self-restraint and control. Kalokagathie encompassed notions of economic, aesthetic, and moral goodness merged into a single concept.423 The eleutheros was the gentleman endowed with all admirable qualities.424 The Greeks demonstrated that people could behave very poorly while speaking nobly. The ideals existed in literature, not within social norms. "Their predisposition, their will, and their fate formed a cohesive whole, and their decline was a result of the social and political life they lived."425 In the sixth and seventh centuries CE, the ideal man was often religious—a hermit or a monk. In Charlemagne's era, the preferred type shifted. It became the warrior and knight, leading to chivalry. New poetry emerged to foster and spread this new ideal. In medieval society, there were clearly defined ideals of the man-as-he-should-be. Milte represented generosity of heart and mind. In the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, it reflected the noble desire of a lord to share everything he had with his retainers, a desire that inspired their loyalty to him.426 The minstrels interpreted this as extravagance in giving gifts to themselves. Maze was considered the cardinal virtue, signifying the recognition of limits in all actions and expressions of feelings, the opposite of excess and extravagance.427 The church promoted admiration for arbitrary ideals of ecclesiastical virtues. These ideals tended to be ascetic and seemed to derive from the teachings of the fathers of the fourth and fifth centuries, yet they provide an example of borrowed and adopted ideals that were fully integrated into popular norms. The era embraced ascetic standards for goodness and character. The religious and lay classes, however, did not adhere to the same standards of conduct and duty. While the former were expected to live by these high standards, all classes accepted them as valid, and laypeople conformed when possible, or as much as worldly life allowed. Elizabeth of Thuringia appears to be the ideal married woman, but her saintliness affected her other responsibilities, and even her contemporaries seem uncertain in their judgment of her. The fact that she was punished serves as a reflection on her character and time.428 Everyone admired men who practiced asceticism and self-discipline. The archetypes of the time were knighthood and saintliness. Both were highly developed concepts. The knightly ideal began to form during Charlemagne’s time and continued through the crusades. This ideal contained both ridiculous and absurd elements. The history of the crusades critiques this notion. The knight was often a fantastical figure who could perform isolated acts of bravery but struggled to strategize, work consistently towards a goal, collaborate with others, or either enforce or submit to discipline. Both the knight and the saint represented ideal types that exerted significant influence over societal selection for centuries.

207. The standard type of man. Is the ideal of the man-as-he-should-be to be found, for us, in the "common man," or in the highest product of our culture? That is a most vital question for any society. It includes the question whether the society has a discord in itself as to its own ideal of the type of men it wants to produce. In the upper strata of the masses, amongst the educated, industrious, sober-minded people of good incomes, there exists the best family life. The children live constantly with their parents, and the latter watch over the health, manners, and morals of the children unceasingly from birth to maturity. The same parents make great sacrifices for the education of their children, although the class, as a class, has means to secure what is necessary without hard sacrifice. The point is that they value education highly and get it. We also multiply educational institutions. We feel sure that all this is good work. The churches and all good literature constantly inculcate good206 manners and morals according to the standards in the present mores. Here is a set of objects to be prized and worked for in families, schools, self-education, literature, and art, which go to the production of a type of men as the highest product of our civilization. Then suddenly we are told that the common man is wise beyond all the philosophers. The man on the curbstone is the arbiter of our destinies, and the standard man. "Culture" is derided and sneered at. This latter view has great popularity. It brings up a serious question: whether we are spoiling our children by educating them. Are we spoiling them for political power? Are we putting them under disabilities for public influence? It is related of an English statesman, that when asked by an American mother whether she should send her son to Oxford, he replied: "Why send him to Oxford? Send him to Washington, where he will learn democracy. That is what he will need to know." Certainly it behooves us to know whether we are spoiling our sons by sending them to the universities, and whether we ought not rather to send them to Tammany Hall. Either on one side or the other there is a great mass of empty phrases and false but inflated rhetoric.

207. The standard type of man. Is the ideal of the man-as-he-should-be found in the "common man," or in the highest expression of our culture? That is a critical question for any society. It raises the issue of whether the society has a disagreement about the type of men it aims to produce. Among the upper classes, among educated, hardworking, level-headed people with decent incomes, there is the best family life. Children grow up constantly with their parents, who keep a close eye on their health, behavior, and morals from birth through adulthood. These parents make significant sacrifices for their children's education, even though, as a class, they could afford the necessities without much struggle. The important thing is that they highly value education and pursue it. We also increase the number of educational institutions. We believe all of this is beneficial. Churches and quality literature consistently promote good206 manners and morals based on current standards. This creates a set of values to strive for in families, schools, self-education, literature, and art, all contributing to the production of the type of man that represents the pinnacle of our civilization. Then suddenly, we hear that the common man is wiser than all the philosophers. The everyday person is the judge of our fates and the standard man. "Culture" is mocked and ridiculed. This perspective is quite popular. It raises an important question: are we harming our children by educating them? Are we limiting their political power? Are we disadvantaging them in terms of public influence? It’s said that an English politician, when asked by an American mother whether she should send her son to Oxford, replied: "Why send him to Oxford? Send him to Washington, where he will learn democracy. That’s what he really needs to know." We certainly must determine whether we are hindering our sons by sending them to universities, and whether we should instead consider sending them to Tammany Hall. On either side, there’s a lot of empty talk and misleading but grandiloquent rhetoric.

208. Who does the thinking? The notion that "the group thinks" deserves to be put by the side of the great freaks of philosophy which have been put forth from age to age. Only the élite of any society, in any age, think, and the world's thinking is carried on by them by the transplanting of ideas from mind to mind, under the stress and strain of clashing argument and tugging debate. If the group thinks, then thought costs nothing, but in truth thought costs beyond everything else, for thousands search and talk while only one finds; when he finds something, a step is won and all begins over again. If this is so, it ought to be universally known and recognized. All the mores would then conform to it.

208. Who does the thinking? The idea that "the group thinks" should be seen as one of the many oddities in philosophy that have emerged over time. Only the elite of any society, in any era, engage in deep thinking, and the world's ideas are spread by them through intense discussions and debates. If the group thinks, then thinking is free, but in reality, thinking costs more than anything else, because thousands may search and talk while only one person discovers something valuable; when that happens, a breakthrough occurs, and the process starts all over again. If this is true, it should be widely recognized and accepted. All customs would then adapt to this understanding.

209. The gentleman. In modern English-speaking society the "gentleman" is the name for the man-as-he-should-be. The type is not fixed and the definition is not established. It is a collective and social ideal. Gentlemen are a group in society who have selected a code and standard of conduct as most conducive to prosperous and pleasant social relations. Therefore 207manners are an essential element in the type. A gentleman is one who has been educated to conform to the type, and that he has the cachet is indicated by his admission to the group. Novels develop and transmit the ideal; clubs are the tribunal of it. It is a floating notion which varies with the mores. The modern reader finds very few cases in Greek literature of what he can recognize as gentlemen. Orestes in the Electra of Euripides opens the discussion of what makes the worth of a man, but after saying that it is not wealth or poverty, and not valor in war, he flinches the question and says that it is better to leave it untouched. The peasant, married to Electra, certainly acts the gentleman. He also says of Orestes and Pylades, that if they really are as noble as they seem, they will be as well satisfied with humble fare as with grand fare. A gentleman of a century ago would not be approved now. A gentleman of to-day in the society of a century ago would be thought to have rowdy manners. Artificial manners are not in the taste of our time; athletics are. The "gentleman" always tends to an arbitrary definition. It appears now that he must have some skill at sports and games. The selective force of the social type of the gentleman is obvious in our own society. The sentiment noblesse oblige was once the name for the coercive force exerted on a noble by the code of his class. Now that fixed classes are gone and the gentleman is only defined by the usage and taste of an informal class, it is a term for the duties which go with social superiority of any kind, so far as those duties are prescribed and sanctioned by public opinion.

209. The gentleman. In modern English-speaking society, the "gentleman" refers to the ideal man. This type isn't fixed, and the definition is not clear-cut. It represents a collective and social ideal. Gentlemen are a group of people who have agreed on a code and standard of conduct that promotes positive and enjoyable social interactions. Therefore, 207 manners are a key element of this type. A gentleman is someone who has been educated to fit this ideal, and his acceptance into this group indicates he meets the standard. Novels help shape and communicate this ideal; clubs act as its authority. The concept is fluid and changes with societal values. The modern reader finds very few examples of what he would recognize as gentlemen in Greek literature. In the Electra by Euripides, Orestes starts a debate about what makes a man valuable, but after stating that it isn’t wealth or poverty, and not bravery in battle, he avoids answering the question directly, suggesting it’s better left unexplored. The peasant, married to Electra, definitely behaves like a gentleman. He also states about Orestes and Pylades that if they are truly noble, they should be just as happy with simple food as with luxurious meals. A gentleman from a century ago wouldn’t be accepted today. A modern gentleman in the society of a hundred years past would likely be seen as uncouth. Artificial manners are not in vogue anymore; sports are. The concept of the "gentleman" tends to have a flexible definition. It seems now that he should have some skills in sports and games. The criteria for being considered a gentleman are clear in our society. The idea of noblesse oblige, which once referred to the duties imposed on a noble by his class's code, has evolved. With fixed social classes disappearing and the gentleman now defined by the habits and preferences of informal groups, it has become a term for the responsibilities that come with any form of social superiority, as long as those responsibilities are recognized and validated by public opinion.

210. Social standard set by taboos. It may be still more important to notice that the standard social type is defined by taboos with only social sanctions. The negative side of noblesse oblige is more important than the positive. A gentleman is under more restraints than a non-gentleman. In the eighteenth century he patronized cockfights and prize fights, and he could get drunk, gamble, tell falsehoods, and deceive women without losing caste. He now finds that noblesse oblige forbids all these things, and that it puts him under disabilities in politics and business.

210. Social standard set by taboos. It’s even more important to recognize that the standard social type is shaped by taboos that only have social consequences. The negative aspect of noblesse oblige is more significant than the positive side. A gentleman faces more restrictions than someone who isn't a gentleman. In the eighteenth century, he could enjoy activities like cockfighting and prizefighting, and he could drink excessively, gamble, lie, and deceive women without losing his status. Now, he discovers that noblesse oblige prohibits all these behaviors and limits him in politics and business.

208A society exerts a positive selection on individuals by its definition of crimes and by its criminal jurisprudence. The taboos are turned into laws and are enforced by positive penalties.

208A society shapes individuals through its definitions of crime and its legal system. Taboos become laws that are upheld with specific penalties.

211. Crimes. The number and variety of crimes depends on the positive action of the state. What things are crimes in a state, therefore, indicates what the ruling authority desires to prevent. The motives have often been entirely selfish on the part of a king or a ruling caste, or they were dictated by a desire to further the vanity of such persons. By judicial precedent at Rome it was made a crime to beat a slave, or to undress near a statue of the emperor, or to carry a coin bearing his image into a latrine or a lupanar.429 Xiphilin, in his epitome of the history of Dio Cassius, inserts a story that, in the reign of Domitian, a woman was executed for undressing near the statue of that emperor.430 The notions in the mores of what ought to be prevented have been very variable and arbitrary. Juvenal denounces a consul who while in office drove his own chariot, although by night.431 Seneca was shocked at the criminal luxury of putting snow in wine.432 Pliny is equally shocked at the fashion of wearing gold rings.433 Lecky, after citing these cases, refers to the denunciations uttered by the church fathers against women who wore false hair. Painting the face is an old fault of women, against which moral teachers of all ages have thundered. Very recently, amongst us, clergymen have denounced women for not wearing bonnets in church, because Paul said that she "dishonoreth her head, for that is even all one as if she were shaven."434 These were not indeed cases of crimes, but of alleged vices or sins. In sumptuary laws we have cases of legislation which made fashions crimes. In the eighteenth century there was little legislation against brothels, drinking places, or gambling houses. We make it a crime to sell rum, but not to drink it. On the other hand, until recently commercial transactions and the lending of 209money for interest were so restricted in accordance with ethical and economic faiths that they were environed by crimes which are now obsolete. Heresy and sorcery were once very great crimes. Witchcraft and usury were abominable crimes.

211. Crimes. The number and types of crimes are determined by the actions of the state. What is considered a crime in a state reflects what the ruling authority aims to prevent. These motivations have often been entirely selfish on the part of a king or a ruling class, or driven by a desire to inflate their own vanity. Roman judicial precedent made it a crime to strike a slave, undress near a statue of the emperor, or take a coin with his image into a restroom or brothel.429 Xiphilin, in his summary of Dio Cassius's history, includes a story that, during Domitian's reign, a woman was executed for undressing near that emperor's statue.430 Ideas about what should be prevented in society have been very inconsistent and arbitrary. Juvenal criticizes a consul who drove his own chariot while in office, even though it was at night.431 Seneca was appalled by the decadent luxury of putting snow in wine.432 Pliny was equally disturbed by the trend of wearing gold rings.433 Lecky, after mentioning these examples, points to the church fathers' condemnations of women who wore false hair. Painting one's face has been a longstanding fault among women, condemned by moral educators throughout history. Very recently, local clergymen have criticized women for not wearing bonnets in church, because Paul stated that they "dishonoreth her head, for that is even all one as if she were shaven."434 These were not really crimes, but rather accusations of vices or sins. Sumptuary laws show instances of legislation that criminalized fashions. In the eighteenth century, there was little legislation against brothels, bars, or gambling houses. We criminalize selling rum, but not drinking it. Conversely, until recently, commercial transactions and lending money for interest were so restricted due to ethical and economic beliefs that they were surrounded by crimes that are now outdated. Heresy and sorcery were once considered serious crimes. Witchcraft and usury were abhorrent offenses.

212. Criminal law. In the original administration of justice it appears that there was only one punishment for the violation of taboo, sin and crime being coincident: that was death. Then, in cases, banishment was substituted for death, although this was only a change in form, since a banished man could not exist alone. In either case the selection was of the simplest kind. The society extruded from itself one who violated its rules. This is the fundamental sense of all punishments, like execution, transportation, or imprisonment, which remove the culprit from the society, permanently or for a time. Other punishments contained originally a large element of vengeance, vengeance being a primary impulse of great force to satisfy those whom the crimes injured and to deter others from the same crime. The administration of justice, therefore, bore witness to the judgment of the society as to what conduct and character should be selected for preservation or caused to cease. In all modern states the power to make acts crimes has been abused, and the motive of punishment has been so lost that we wrangle as to what it is. The ruling coterie uses the power to make things crimes to serve its own interests. Protectionists make it criminal to import goods. Governments do the same to further their fiscal purposes. They also make it criminal to immigrate or emigrate, or to coin money, even of full weight and fineness, or to carry letters and parcels. In England it is made a crime to violate railroad regulations. In some cases regulations for barber shops are enforced by making violations crimes. Generally, sanitary rules are so enforced. In the latest case it has been made a crime to spit in public places. The criminal law expresses the mores of the time when they have reached very concrete and definite formulæ of prohibition. Perhaps the administration of it expresses the mores still more clearly. It is now recognized as true that frightful penalties do not exert a proportionately deterrent effect. Our mores do not permit us to inflict pain in order to compel men to confess, or to put them 210in solitary confinement in dark and loathsome dungeons, or to let our prisons become sinks of vice and misery or schools of crime. The selective effect of punishment is the one which we seem to aim at, although not very intelligently.

212. Criminal law. In the early days of justice, it seems there was only one punishment for breaking taboo: death. Later, banishment replaced death in some cases, but this was essentially just a different form of punishment since a banished person couldn't survive alone. In both situations, the choice was straightforward. Society excluded those who broke its rules. This is the core idea behind all punishments, like execution, exile, or imprisonment, which remove offenders from society, either permanently or temporarily. Initially, other punishments also had a strong element of revenge, driven by a powerful urge to satisfy those harmed by the crime and to deter others from similar behavior. The justice system, therefore, reflected society's views on what behavior and character should be upheld or eliminated. In all modern nations, the power to define crimes has been misused, and the purpose of punishment has become unclear, leading to debates about its true nature. Those in power exploit the ability to label actions as crimes for their own benefit. For instance, protectionists criminalize the import of goods, and governments do the same for financial gain. They also criminalize immigration or emigration, making it illegal to mint currency of proper weight and quality, or to send letters and packages. In England, it is a crime to break railroad regulations. In some cases, violations of barber shop rules are also treated as crimes. Overall, sanitation regulations are enforced in a similar way. Recently, it has become a crime to spit in public places. Criminal law reflects the social norms of the time when specific prohibitions take shape. The administration of this law may reveal societal norms even more clearly. It is now understood that harsh penalties do not always effectively deter crime. Our social norms do not allow us to inflict pain to force confessions, lock individuals in dark, filthy solitary confinement, or let our prisons become places of vice and suffering or schools for crime. The intended effect of punishment seems to be selective, even if our approach to achieving this is not very thoughtful.

213. Mass phenomena of fear and hope. Manias and delusions are mental phenomena, but they are social. They are diseases of the mind, but they are epidemic. They are contagious, not as cholera is contagious, but contact with others is essential to them. They are mass phenomena.435 Some great hope (the good to be obtained by taking the heads of murdered men or from appeasing the gods by sacrificing one's children) or some great fear (drought, failure of food, purgatory), if common to the whole, makes them adopt any suggestion of a means to realize the hope or avert the feared calamity. Often there is no such quasi-rational reason for common action. Hysteria, especially amongst women and children, produces manias of falsehood, deceit (fasting women), trances, and witchcraft. In mediæval convents sometimes half the inmates were afflicted at the same time. Nervous depression and irritation produced physical acts of relief. One irritated another, and one surpassed another, until there was a catastrophe for the group.436 Religious enthusiasm has produced innumerable manias and delusions. Mediæval Christianity, Mohammedanism, Persia, and modern Russia furnish cases. Martyrdom proves nothing with regard to the truth or value of a religion. All the sects have had martyrs. Martyrdom, even under torture, has been sought, under the influence of religious enthusiasm, not only by Christians437 but by Donatists,438 Manichæans, and other most abominated heretics. Even the Adamites produced martyrs who went joyously to death.439 Quakers really provoked their own martyrdom in early New England.

213. Mass phenomena of fear and hope. Manias and delusions are mental phenomena, but they're also social. They're mental health issues, but they spread like epidemics. They're contagious, not in the way cholera is, but being around others is crucial to them. They're mass phenomena.435 Some big hope (like the good gained from killing others or appeasing the gods by sacrificing your children) or a significant fear (like drought, food shortages, or purgatory) that affects everyone can lead them to accept any suggestion for achieving the hope or avoiding the feared disaster. Often, there's no real rational reason for collective action. Hysteria, especially among women and children, can create crazes of falsehood, deceit (like fasting women), trances, and witchcraft. In medieval convents, sometimes half the residents would be affected at the same time. Nervous depression and irritation led to physical expressions of relief. One person would irritate another, escalating until there was a breakdown for the group.436 Religious fervor has caused countless manias and delusions. Medieval Christianity, Islam, Persia, and modern Russia provide examples. Martyrdom doesn't prove anything about the truth or worth of a religion. Every sect has had its martyrs. Martyrdom, even under torture, has been pursued, driven by religious fervor, not just by Christians437 but also by Donatists,438 Manichaeans, and other widely vilified heretics. Even the Adamites produced martyrs who gladly went to their deaths.439 Quakers actively sought their own martyrdom in early New England.

214. Manias, delusions. The phenomena of manias, popular delusions, group hallucinations, self-immolation, etc., show the possibilities of mental contagion in a group. They are responses to hope or fear which affect large numbers at the same time. 211They are often produced by public calamities, or other ills of life. Those who suffer feel themselves selected as victims, and they ask, Who has done this to us, and why? Often people who are not victims interpret a natural incident by egoistic reference. This is done not on account of the destruction wrought by an earthquake or a tornado, but from pure terror at what is not understood, e.g. an eclipse.440 Pilgrimages and crusades were cases of mania and delusion. The element of delusion was in the notion of high merit which could be won in pursuing the crusades. Very often manias and delusions are pure products of fashion, as in the case of the children's crusades, when the children caught the infection of the crusades, but did not know what they were doing, or why, and rushed on their own destruction. Often manias are logical deductions from notions (especially religious notions) which have been suggested, as in the case of the flagellants. It is the ills of life which drive people to such deductions, and they bear witness to excessive nervous excitement. The mediæval dancing mania was more purely nervous. The demonism and demonology of the Middle Ages was a fertile source for such deductions, which went far to produce the witchcraft mania. The demonistic notions taught by the church furnished popular deductions, which the church took up and reduced to dogmatic form, and returned as such to the masses. Thus the notions of sorcery, heresy, and witchcraft were developed.

214. Manias, delusions. The phenomena of manias, popular delusions, group hallucinations, self-immolation, and so on, demonstrate the potential for mental contagion within a group. They are responses to hope or fear that affect many people simultaneously. 211 These often arise from public disasters or other hardships in life. Those who suffer see themselves as chosen victims and ask, "Who did this to us, and why?" Frequently, people who aren't victims interpret a natural event in a self-centered way. This happens not because of the destruction caused by an earthquake or tornado, but out of sheer terror at what is not understood, like an eclipse.440 Pilgrimages and crusades were examples of mania and delusion. The delusion stemmed from the belief that great merit could be earned by joining the crusades. Often, manias and delusions are simply products of current trends, as seen in the case of the children's crusades when kids caught the enthusiasm of the crusades without understanding their purpose or consequences, rushing towards their own ruin. Manias are frequently logical consequences of ideas (especially religious ideas) that have been suggested, like with the flagellants. It is life's difficulties that lead people to these conclusions, showcasing intense nervous excitement. The medieval dancing mania was primarily a nervous condition. The demonism and demonology of the Middle Ages provided fertile ground for such conclusions, significantly contributing to the witchcraft mania. The demonistic ideas taught by the church generated popular interpretations, which the church formalized into dogma and passed back to the public. This is how the concepts of sorcery, heresy, and witchcraft were developed.

215. Monstrous mass phenomena of mediæval society. There must have been a deep and strong anthropological reason for the development of monstrous social phenomena in mediæval society. The Latin world was disintegrated to its first elements between the sixth century and the tenth. Such a dissolution of society abolished the inherited mores with all their restraints and inhibitions, and left society to the control of fierce barbaric, that is physical, forces. At the same period the Latin world absorbed hordes of barbarians who were still on a low nomadic warrior stage of civilization, and who adopted the ruins of Roman culture without assimilating them. The Christian church contributed crass superstitions about the other world and the relations of this world to 212it. The product was the Merovingian and Carlovingian history. Passion, sensuality, ferocity, superstitious ignorance, and fear characterized the age. It is supposed that western Europe was overpopulated and that the crusades operated a beneficial reduction of numbers.441 These facts may account for the gigantic mass phenomena in the early Middle Ages. Every sentiment was extravagant. Men were under some mighty gregarious instinct which drove them to act in masses, and they passed from one great passion or enthusiastic impulse to another at very short intervals. The passions of hatred and revenge were manifested, upon occasion, to the extremity of fiendishness. Nothing which the mind could conceive of seemed to be renounced as excessive (Clement V, John XXII). Gregory IX pursued the heretics and the emperor with an absorption of his whole being and a rancor which we cannot understand. Poverty was elevated into a noble virtue and a transcendent merit.442 This was the height of ascetic absurdity, since poverty is only want, and the next step would be a cult of suicide. The mendicant orders fought each other malignantly. Every difference of opinion made a war of extermination. Civil contests were carried on with extravagant ferocity as to the means used and as to the exultation of success or the penalty of failure. What was lacking was discipline. There was no authority or doctrine which could set limits to private passion. Life was held cheap. The gallows and the pit were in use all the time. The most marked product of invention was instruments of torture. Men and women were burned to death for frivolous reasons. Punishments taught people to gloat over suffering. Torture was inflicted as idly as we take testimony. With all this went deep faith in the efficacy of ritual and great other-worldliness, that is, immediate apprehension of the other world in this one. All the mores were adjusted to these features of faith and practice. It all proceeded out of the masses of the people. The church was borne along like a chip on the tide. The church hung back from the crusades until the depth of the popular interest had been tested. Then the crusades were declared to be the "will of God." This 213gave their own idea back again to the masses with the approval of the societal authority. The masses insisted on having acts and apparatus provided by which to satisfy their application of dogma. The power of the keys and the treasure of salvation were provided accordingly. The souls of the people were torn by the antagonism between the wild passions of the age and the ecclesiastical restraints on conduct. They feared the wrath of God and hell to come. The ritual and sacramental system furnished a remedy. The flagellants were a phenomenon of seething, popular passion, outside of the church and unapproved by its authority. Antony of Padua (♰ 1231) started the movement by his sermons on repentance and the wrath of God. Processions of weeping, praying, self-scourging, and half-naked penitents appeared in the streets of all the towns of Christendom. "Nearly all enemies made friends. Usurers and robbers made haste to restore ill-gotten goods, and other vicious men confessed and renounced vanity. Prisons were opened. Prisoners were released. Exiles were allowed to return. Men and women accomplished works of pity and holiness, as if they feared the all-powerful God would consume them with fire from heaven."443 This movement was altogether popular. It broke out again in 1349, in connection with the Black Death. Flagellation for thirty-three and a half days was held to purge from all sin. This was heresy and the flagellants were persecuted. The theory was a purely popular application by the masses of the church doctrine of penance, outside of the church system. It reappeared from time to time. The dancing mania began at Aix-la-Chapelle in 1373 and lasted for several years.444 It was an outlet for high nervous tension under which the population was suffering on account of great calamities, social distress, and superstitious interpretations of the same. In short, the period was one of monstrous phenomena, extravagant passions, and unreasonable acts.

215. Monstrous mass phenomena of medieval society. There had to be a significant anthropological reason for the emergence of bizarre social phenomena in medieval society. The Latin world fell apart into its basic elements between the sixth century and the tenth. This disintegration of society eliminated inherited customs along with their restrictions and inhibitions, leaving society at the mercy of brutal, barbaric, that is, physical, forces. During this same time, the Latin world absorbed groups of barbarians who were still in a primitive nomadic warrior phase of civilization, adopting the remnants of Roman culture without truly integrating it. The Christian church added crude superstitions about the afterlife and the connections between this world and 212 it. The result was the history of the Merovingians and Carolingians. The era was marked by intense passion, sensuality, brutality, ignorant superstition, and fear. It is believed that Western Europe faced overpopulation, and the Crusades helped decrease the population beneficially.441 These circumstances may explain the enormous social phenomena in the early Middle Ages. Every feeling was exaggerated. People were driven by a powerful instinct to band together, quickly shifting from one intense passion or enthusiastic urge to another. The feelings of hatred and revenge sometimes reached extreme levels of cruelty. No idea was seen as too excessive (Clement V, John XXII). Gregory IX relentlessly pursued heretics and the emperor with a level of fervor and bitterness that’s hard to comprehend. Poverty was elevated to a noble virtue and considered a great merit.442 This represented the peak of absurd asceticism, as poverty is merely a lack, and the next logical step could lead to a cult of suicide. The mendicant orders aggressively fought each other. Any disagreement sparked a war of extermination. Civil conflicts took place with extreme cruelty regarding both the methods used and the attitude towards victory or defeat. What was missing was discipline. There was no authority or doctrine to curb individual passions. Life was undervalued. Hangings and executions were common. The most notable inventions were torture devices. People were burned alive for trivial reasons. Punishments encouraged people to revel in suffering. Torture was administered as casually as one might take testimony. Alongside this was a profound belief in the power of ritual and a strong connection to the afterlife, meaning an immediate awareness of that world within this one. All the customs were adapted to these aspects of faith and practice. It all emerged from the common people. The church was carried along like a piece of driftwood in a tide. The church hesitated to engage in the Crusades until it saw the depth of popular interest. Then, they declared the Crusades to be the "will of God." This 213 reflected back to the masses, validated by societal authority. The masses demanded actions and methods to satisfy their interpretation of doctrine. The keys to heaven and the treasure of salvation were provided accordingly. The souls of the people were torn between the wild passions of the time and the church's constraints on behavior. They feared God’s wrath and the hell to come. The ritual and sacramental system offered a remedy. The flagellants were a manifestation of heated popular emotions, outside the church and not sanctioned by its authority. Antony of Padua (♰ 1231) sparked the movement with his sermons on repentance and God’s wrath. Processions of weeping, praying, self-flagellating, and half-naked penitents flooded the streets of all towns in Christendom. "Almost all enemies reconciled. Usurers and thieves rushed to restore stolen goods, and other immoral individuals confessed and abandoned vanity. Prisons were opened. Prisoners were freed. Exiles were allowed to return. Men and women carried out acts of compassion and holiness, as if they feared that the all-powerful God would consume them with fire from heaven."443 This movement was entirely popular. It flared up again in 1349, in connection with the Black Death. Flagellation for thirty-three and a half days was believed to cleanse all sins. This was considered heresy, and the flagellants faced persecution. The theory behind it was a purely grassroots application of the church's doctrine of penance, outside the church institution. It reemerged sporadically. The dancing mania began in Aix-la-Chapelle in 1373 and lasted several years.444 It served as an outlet for the high anxiety under which the population suffered due to great calamities, social distress, and superstitious interpretations. In summary, the period was characterized by monstrous phenomena, extreme passions, and irrational actions.

216. Gregariousness of the Middle Ages. "To estimate fully the force of these popular ebullitions in the Middle Ages, we must bear in mind the susceptibility of the people to contagious 214emotions and enthusiasms of which we know little in our colder day. A trifle might start a movement which the wisest could not explain nor the most powerful restrain. It was during the preaching of this crusade [of 1208, against the Albigenses] that villages and towns in Germany were filled with women who, unable to expend their religious ardor in taking the cross, stripped themselves naked and ran silently through the roads and streets. Still more symptomatic of the diseased spirituality of the time was the crusade of the children, which desolated thousands of homes. From vast districts of territory, incited apparently by a simultaneous and spontaneous impulse, crowds of children set forth, without leaders or guides, in search of the Holy Land; and their only answer, when questioned as to their object, was that they were going to Jerusalem. Vainly did parents lock their children up; they would break loose and disappear; and the few who eventually found their way home again could give no reason for the overmastering longing which had carried them away. Nor must we lose sight of other and less creditable springs of action which brought to all crusades the vile, who came for license and spoil, and the base, who sought the immunity conferred by the quality of crusader."445 "To comprehend fully the magnitude and influence of these movements we must bear in mind the impressionable character of the populations and their readiness to yield to contagious emotion. When we are told that the Franciscan Berthold of Ratisbon frequently preached to crowds of sixty thousand souls, we realize what power was lodged in the hands of those who could reach masses so easily swayed and so full of blind yearnings to escape from the ignoble life to which they were condemned. How the slumbering souls were awakened is shown by the successive waves of excitement which swept over one portion of Europe after another about the middle of the thirteenth century. The dumb, untutored minds began to ask whether an existence of hopeless and brutal misery was all that was to be realized from the promises of the gospel. The church had made no real effort at internal reform; it was still grasping, covetous, licentious, and a strange desire 215for something—they knew not exactly what—began to take possession of men's hearts and spread like an epidemic from village to village and from land to land."446

216. The Sociability of the Middle Ages. "To fully understand the impact of these popular outbursts in the Middle Ages, we need to consider how easily people were swayed by emotions and enthusiasms that feel unfamiliar to us today. A small trigger could spark a movement that even the wisest couldn't explain or the most powerful couldn't control. During the preaching of this crusade [of 1208, against the Albigenses], villages and towns in Germany were filled with women who, unable to express their religious fervor by taking the cross, stripped naked and silently ran through the roads and streets. An even more telling example of the troubled spirituality of the time was the children's crusade, which devastated thousands of homes. From large areas, seemingly driven by a shared, spontaneous urge, crowds of children set out, without leaders or guides, in search of the Holy Land; and when asked about their goal, they simply replied that they were going to Jerusalem. Parents tried desperately to lock their children up; they would break free and vanish, and the few who eventually made it back home could offer no explanation for the overpowering desire that had taken them away. We should also keep in mind other, less noble motives that brought to the crusades those seeking freedom and wealth, as well as those with darker intentions who sought the protection that came with being called a crusader." 445 "To fully grasp the extent and influence of these movements, we must acknowledge the impressionable nature of the populations and their willingness to succumb to contagious emotions. When we learn that the Franciscan Berthold of Ratisbon often preached to crowds of sixty thousand people, we see the power held by those who could connect with such easily influenced masses, full of blind desires to escape the miserable lives they were trapped in. The awakening of these dormant souls is evident in the waves of excitement that spread across various parts of Europe around the middle of the thirteenth century. The uneducated and silent minds began to question whether a life of relentless and brutal suffering was all that could be hoped for from the promises of the gospel. The church had made no real effort for internal reform; it remained greedy, covetous, and immoral, while an inexplicable yearning for something—though they weren't sure what—started to take hold of people's hearts and spread like an epidemic from village to village and from one land to another." 446

What we see here is the power of mere gregariousness, the impulse of acting in a crowd, without knowledge or purpose. The mere sense of being in the current movement, or "in the fashion," is a pleasure. When the movement is great in its compass and the numbers involved there is an exhilaration about being in it. If the notions by which it is enthused are great, or holy and noble, in form and pretense, even if not really so, it may become demonic, and it may accomplish incredible things. We had a grand illustration of this at the outbreak of the Civil War, in 1861, both in the North and South. Dissent on both sides was overwhelmed and all were swept away into the prevailing current.

What we have here is the power of simply being social, the urge to act as part of a crowd, without understanding or intention. Just feeling like you're part of the current trend, or "in style," brings enjoyment. When the movement is large and the number of people involved is significant, there's an excitement about being part of it. If the ideas fueling it are impressive, or appear noble and pure, even if they're not genuinely so, it can turn into something intense, achieving remarkable results. A clear example of this was at the start of the Civil War in 1861, on both the Northern and Southern sides. Any dissent was drowned out, and everyone got caught up in the dominant wave.

217. The mendicant orders. The mendicant orders responded to the deepest popular faiths and highest standards of the thirteenth century. Francis of Assisi (♰ 1226) took up the notion that it was wrong to own property, or at least meritorious to renounce it, and affirmed that Christ and his apostles repudiated all property and lived on alms. The Timotheists of the fifth century had held this notion, but were rated as heretics.447 Poverty, for Francis, did not mean a little property, but absolute rejection of all property. This was necessarily only a pose. He had to use other men's property, the use being right. Therefore he could only renounce productive labor. The popular religious temper of the time revered simplicity, humility, self-denial, and renunciation of "the world" as especially evangelical virtues. They were thought to be summed up in poverty. That Francis was a hero of this type of religion has been universally admitted. The virtues were just the ones which the Roman court did not show. Jacques de Vitry, an enthusiastic preacher against the Albigenses, went through Italy to Palestine in 1216. He left a journal448 in which he recorded his sadness at observing that, at the papal court, all were busy with secular affairs, kings and kingdoms, quarrels and lawsuits, so that it was almost impossible to speak 216about spiritual matters. He greatly admired the Franciscans, who were trying to renew primitive Christianity and save souls, thus shaming the prelates, who were "dogs who do not bark." The Count of Chiusi gave to Francis the mountain La Verna for retirement and meditation. Armed men were necessary to take possession of it against the beasts and robbers who had possession of it.449 Carmichael believes that Francis received the stigmata, which he describes in detail. The Francis of tradition is a fabulous person, created out of the pet ideas of his time.450 The historical person was a visionary. Dominic was a zealot. He wanted to convert all heretics by preaching or other means.

217. The mendicant orders. The mendicant orders addressed the deepest beliefs and highest ideals of the thirteenth century. Francis of Assisi (♰ 1226) embraced the idea that owning property was wrong, or at least praiseworthy to give it up, and argued that Christ and his apostles rejected all property and lived on donations. The Timotheists of the fifth century shared this belief but were considered heretics.447 For Francis, poverty didn’t just mean having little property but involved completely rejecting all property. This was necessarily somewhat hypocritical. He had to rely on the property of others, as using it was acceptable. Thus, he could only give up productive labor. The general religious sentiment of the time admired simplicity, humility, self-denial, and renunciation of "the world" as particularly virtuous. These qualities were believed to be summarized in the concept of poverty. It is widely acknowledged that Francis represented this type of religion. The virtues he embodied were the very ones that the Roman court failed to demonstrate. Jacques de Vitry, an enthusiastic preacher against the Albigenses, traveled from Italy to Palestine in 1216. He kept a journal448 in which he expressed his sadness at seeing that, at the papal court, everyone was preoccupied with worldly matters—kings, kingdoms, arguments, and lawsuits—making it nearly impossible to discuss spiritual issues. He greatly admired the Franciscans, who were striving to restore primitive Christianity and save souls, thereby shaming the prelates, whom he described as "dogs who do not bark." The Count of Chiusi granted Francis the mountain La Verna for his solitude and contemplation. Armed men were needed to secure it from the beasts and thieves who had taken control.449 Carmichael believes that Francis received the stigmata, which he elaborates on in detail. The Francis of tradition is a legendary figure, shaped by the popular ideas of his time.450 The historical figure was a visionary. Dominic was a passionate advocate. He aimed to convert all heretics through preaching or other methods.

218. Other mendicant orders. De Vitry found Humiliati in Lombardy, who were living by ideas like those of Francis. The Augustinian hermits were founded in 1256, the Carmelites in 1245, and the Servites, or Servants of Mary, about 1275.451 These were all mendicants, and they bear witness to the character of the notions of the time about poverty. It was a mania, and is fully expressed in the Romaunt de la Rose. Perhaps Francis did not mean to "found an order." He wanted to live in a certain way with a few friends. The spontaneous and very rapid spread of his order proves that it was concordant with a great popular taste. Francis was a dreamer and enthusiast, not a politician or organizer at all. In his testament he says: "After the Lord had given me care of the brethren, no one showed me what I ought to do, but the Highest Himself revealed to me that I ought to live according to the mode of the Holy Gospel." He was not thwarted and subjugated by the curia during his life, but his ideals were not maintained by the men in the order. The man who was later pope Gregory IX aided him to organize the order and to make it practically efficient, that is, to take the enthusiasm out of it and make it practical.452 The popes of the thirteenth century approved. There was in the principles of the order an antagonism to the church as it was, and also an antagonism to common sense. The church authorities wanted to bring the order into practical use, and suspected it of the heresies of Florus. It therefore split into "conventuals," who conformed to the methods of conventual life, and the "spirituals," who clung to the doctrines and rules of the founder. The latter became "observantines" (1368) and "recollects" (1487).453 The two branches hated each other and fought on all occasions. In 1275 the spirituals were treated as heretics, imprisoned in 217chains, and forbidden the sacrament.454 John XXII condemned their doctrine as heretical. This put the observantines in the same position as other heretical sects. They must be rebels and heretics or give up ideas which seemed to them the sum of all truth and wisdom. Generally they clung to their ideas like the heretics.455 One of their heroes was Bernard Delicieux (♰ 1320), who is celebrated as the only man who ever dared to resist the Inquisition. He was tortured twice, and condemned to imprisonment in chains on bread and water. He lived only a few months under this punishment.456 Out of admiration immense sums were given to the mendicants, and they became notorious for avarice and worldly self-seeking.457 As early as 1257 Bonaventura, the head of the order, reproached them with these faults.458 "Some of the venomous hatred expressed by the Italian satirists for the two great orders of St. Francis and St. Dominic may perhaps be due to an ancient grudge against them as a papal police founded in the interests of orthodoxy, but the chief point aimed at is the mixture of hypocrisy with immorality, which rendered them odious to all classes of society."459 "In general the Franciscans seem to us far less orthodox than the Dominicans. They issued from a popular movement which was irregular, unecclesiastical, very little conformed to the ideas of the hierarchy about discipline." "The followers of St. Francis continued to contain ardent-minded men who maintained that the Franciscan reform had not produced all its due results; that that reform was superior to popes and to the dispensations issued at Rome; that the appearance of the seraphic Francis was neither more nor less than the advent of a new Christianity and a new Christ, like in all respects to the first, but superior to it by poverty. Therefore all the democratic and communistic movements of later times,—the third order of St. Francis, the Beghards, Lollards, Bisocs, Fraticelli, Spiritual Brethren, Humiliati, and Poor Men of Lyons [Waldenses], who were exterminated by the state and the prisons of the Dominicans, have their origin in the old leaven of Katharism, Joachimism, and the eternal gospel."460

218. Other mendicant orders. De Vitry discovered the Humiliati in Lombardy, who were living by ideas similar to those of Francis. The Augustinian hermits were established in 1256, the Carmelites in 1245, and the Servites, or Servants of Mary, around 1275.451 All of these were mendicants, reflecting the prevailing ideas of the time regarding poverty. It was an obsession, fully expressed in the Romaunt de la Rose. Perhaps Francis didn't intend to "found an order." He simply wanted to live a certain way with a few friends. The rapid and spontaneous spread of his order shows it aligned with a popular sentiment. Francis was a dreamer and enthusiast, not a politician or organizer at all. In his testament, he states: "After the Lord had given me care of the brethren, no one showed me what I ought to do, but the Highest Himself revealed to me that I ought to live according to the mode of the Holy Gospel." He wasn’t thwarted or controlled by the curia during his lifetime, but his ideals were not upheld by the men in the order. The man who would later become Pope Gregory IX helped him organize the order and make it practically efficient, in other words, to remove the enthusiasm from it and make it practical.452 The popes of the thirteenth century approved. The principles of the order contained a conflict with the existing church, as well as with common sense. The church authorities wanted to bring the order into practical service and suspected it of the heresies of Florus. Consequently, it split into "conventuals," who adapted to the methods of conventual life, and the "spirituals," who adhered to the doctrines and rules of the founder. The latter became known as "observantines" (1368) and "recollects" (1487).453 The two branches despised each other and clashed at every opportunity. In 1275, the spirituals were treated as heretics, imprisoned in 217chains, and denied the sacrament.454 John XXII condemned their doctrine as heretical. This put the observantines in the same category as other heretical sects. They faced a choice: be rebels and heretics or give up ideas they believed were the essence of truth and wisdom. Generally, they clung to their ideas like the heretics.455 One of their heroes was Bernard Delicieux (♰ 1320), who is celebrated as the only person who ever dared to resist the Inquisition. He was tortured twice and sentenced to imprisonment in chains on bread and water. He survived only a few months under this punishment.456 Out of admiration, large sums were given to the mendicants, and they became infamous for greed and worldly desires.457 As early as 1257, Bonaventura, the head of the order, criticized them for these faults.458 "Some of the intense hatred expressed by Italian satirists towards the two great orders of St. Francis and St. Dominic may be rooted in an old grudge against them as a papal police established to support orthodoxy, but the main issue is the mix of hypocrisy with immorality, which made them detestable to all social classes." 459 "In general, the Franciscans appear to be much less orthodox than the Dominicans. They came from a popular movement that was irregular, unecclesiastical, and barely aligned with the hierarchical ideas on discipline." "The followers of St. Francis continued to include passionate individuals who believed the Franciscan reform had not achieved its full potential; that this reform was superior to popes and the dispensations issued from Rome; that the appearance of the seraphic Francis was nothing less than the beginning of a new Christianity and a new Christ, similar to the first but superior in terms of poverty. Thus, all subsequent democratic and communistic movements—the third order of St. Francis, the Beghards, Lollards, Bisocs, Fraticelli, Spiritual Brethren, Humiliati, and Poor Men of Lyons [Waldenses], who were persecuted by the state and imprisoned by the Dominicans—traced their roots back to the enduring influences of Katharism, Joachimism, and the eternal gospel." 460

219. Popular mania for poverty and beggary. The strength of the mendicant orders was in their popularity. They reconquered for the church the respect of the masses. Then they became the inquisitors, and the abusers of power for their own interests, and fell into great disfavor. Their history shows well the course of interaction between the masses and the rulers, and the course of institutions born in popular mores but abused to serve private interests. The mendicant orders furnished the 218army of papal absolutism. The Roman Catholic writers say that the popes saved the world from the despotism of emperors. What is true is that the pope and the emperor contended for the mastery, and the masses gave it to the pope. What the popes did with it we know. That is history. What the emperors would have done with it is matter for conjecture. It is very probable that they would have abused the power as badly as the popes did, but conjectural history is idle.

219. Popular obsession with poverty and begging. The mendicant orders were strong because they were popular. They regained the church's respect among the people. Then they turned into inquisitors and misused their power for their own gain, which led to their decline in popularity. Their history clearly illustrates the relationship between ordinary people and those in power, as well as how institutions that emerged from popular customs can be exploited for private interests. The mendicant orders provided the 218support for papal absolutism. Roman Catholic writers claim that the popes saved the world from the tyranny of emperors. The reality is that the pope and the emperor competed for dominance, and the people chose the pope. We know what the popes did with that power. That is history. What the emperors would have done with it remains a matter of speculation. It’s likely they would have abused their power just as the popes did, but speculating about history is pointless.

220. Delusions. Of popular delusions one of the most striking and recurrent examples is the belief that new and despised religious sects, which are forced to meet in private, practice obscene and abominable orgies. The early Christians were accused of such rites, and they charged dissenting sects with the same.461 The Manichæans, Waldenses, Huguenots, Puritans, Luciferans, Brothers of the Free Spirit, and so on through the whole list of heretical sects, have been so charged. Lea, in his History of the Inquisition, mentions over a dozen cases of such charges, some of which were true. Nowadays the same assertions are made against freemasons by Roman Catholics.462 Jews are believed by the peasants of eastern Europe to practice abominable rites in secret. The idea that secret sects use the blood of people not of their sect, especially of babies, in base rites is only a variant of the broad idea about secret rites. It is sometimes said that the charges were invented to make sects unpopular, but it is more probable that they arose from the secrecy of the meetings only. Christians are so charged now in China.463 The story of the discovery of such misbehavior always contains the same explanation—a husband followed his wife to the meeting and saw the proceedings.464

220. Delusions. One of the most notable and recurring examples of widespread delusions is the belief that new and disdained religious groups, which are forced to meet privately, engage in vile and disgusting orgies. Early Christians were accused of such practices, and they in turn accused other sects of the same. The Manichæans, Waldenses, Huguenots, Puritans, Luciferans, Brothers of the Free Spirit, and so on, have all faced these accusations. Lea, in his History of the Inquisition, mentions over a dozen instances of such charges, some of which were true. Today, similar claims are made against freemasons by Roman Catholics. Eastern European peasants believe that Jews partake in heinous rituals in secret. The notion that secret groups use the blood of outsiders, especially infants, in illicit rites is just a variation of the broader idea about hidden rituals. It's sometimes suggested that these allegations were created to tarnish the reputation of different sects, but it's more likely they stem from the secretive nature of their gatherings. Christians are currently accused of the same in China. The narrative of discovering such misconduct always includes the same explanation—a husband followed his wife to the meeting and witnessed the events.

221. Manias need suggestion. Manias and delusions are like fashions and fads in that they always seem to need a suggestion from some outside source, and often it is impossible to find such a source. A strong popular belief, like the belief in Satan and demons, furnishes a ground for a general disposition to hold some other people responsible for all the ills which befall one's 219self. Then the disposition to act cruelly against the suspected person arises to a mental disease, and by coöperation of others under the same aberration makes a mania.465 The explanation lies in autosuggestion or fixed ideas with the development loosely ranged under hysteria, which is the contagious form of nervous affection. The term "epidemic" can be applied only figuratively. "Mental disease occurs only on the ground of a specific constitutional and generally hereditary predisposition. It cannot therefore be spread epidemically, any more than diabetes or gout."466 The epidemic element is due to hysterical imitation. In like manner, epidemics or manias of suicide occur by imitation, e.g. amongst the Circumcellions, a subdivision of the Donatists, in Africa, in the middle of the fourth century A.D.467 Cognate with this was the mania for martyrdom which it required all the authority of the church to restrain.468 Josephus469 says of the Galileans, followers of Judas of Galilee, that they were famous for their indifference to death. Convents were often seats of frightful epidemics of hysteria. The accepted religious notions furnished a fruitful soil for it. To be possessed by devils was a distinction, and vanity was drawn into play.470 Autosuggestion was shown by actions which were, or were supposed to be, the actions proper for "possessed" people. Ascetic practices prepared the person to fall a victim to the contagion of hysteria. The predisposition was also cultivated by the religious ecstasies, the miracle and wonder faiths, and the current superstitions. Then there was the fact which nearly any one may have experienced, that an old and familiar story becomes mixed with memory, so that he thinks that what he heard of happened to himself. Untrained people also form strong convictions from notions which have been long and firmly held without evidence, and they offer to others the firmness of their own convictions as grounds for accepting the same faith without proof. Ritual acts and ascetic observances which others can see, also conduct and zeal 220in prayer or singing, and the odors of incense, help this transfer of faith without or against proof. These appeals to suggestibility all come under the head of drama. Nowadays the novels with a tendency operate the same suggestion. A favorite field for it is sociological doctrine. In this field it is a favorite process to proceed by ideals, but ideals, as above shown (secs. 203, 204), are fantastic and easily degenerate into manias when they become mass phenomena. Mariolatry, the near end of the world, the coming of the Paraclete, are subjects of repeated manias, especially for minds unsettled by excessive ascetic observances. It follows from all these cases of mental aberration that the minds of the masses of a society cannot be acted on by deliberation and critical investigation, or by the weight of sound reasoning. There is a mysticism of democracy and a transcendentalism of political philosophy in the masses to-day, which can be operated on by the old methods of suggestion. The stock exchange shows the possibility of suggestion. What one ought to do is to perceive and hold fast to the truth, but also to know the delusion which the mass are about to adopt; but it is only the most exceptional men who can hold to a personal opinion against the opinion of the surrounding crowd.

221. Manias need suggestion. Manias and delusions are similar to trends and fads in that they typically require a suggestion from an external source, and it’s often hard to identify that source. A strong popular belief, such as the belief in Satan and demons, creates an environment where people are inclined to blame others for the misfortunes that befall them 219. This leads to a tendency to act cruelly toward the suspected individuals, evolving into a mental illness, and when combined with similar beliefs from others, it becomes a mania.465 The explanation can be found in autosuggestion or fixed ideas that loosely fall under hysteria, which is a contagious form of nervous disorder. The term "epidemic" is used here figuratively. "Mental illness only develops based on a specific constitutional and generally hereditary predisposition. Thus, it cannot spread like an epidemic, just as diabetes or gout cannot."466 The epidemic factor results from hysterical imitation. Similarly, suicide epidemics or manias arise from imitation, for example, among the Circumcellions, a faction of the Donatists in Africa during the mid-fourth century CE467 Related to this was the mania for martyrdom, which required significant intervention from the church to control.468 Josephus469 remarked about the Galileans, followers of Judas of Galilee, noting their notorious indifference to death. Convents often witnessed terrifying outbreaks of hysteria. The prevailing religious beliefs provided fertile ground for this. Being "possessed by devils" was seen as a mark of distinction, and vanity came into play.470 Autosuggestion was evident in behaviors that were, or were thought to be, appropriate for "possessed" individuals. Ascetic practices made people more susceptible to the contagion of hysteria. The predisposition was also nurtured through religious ecstasies, miracle beliefs, and the superstitions of the time. Additionally, almost anyone may recognize that an old, familiar story can blend with their memories, leading them to believe that something they heard happened to them. Untrained individuals often form strong beliefs based on long-held notions lacking evidence, and they encourage others to accept their firm convictions as justification for the same beliefs without proof. Visible ritual acts, ascetic observances, conducted fervently in prayer or singing, and the scents of incense, further facilitate this transfer of faith without or contrary to evidence. These appeals to suggestibility fall under the category of drama. Nowadays, novels with similar tendencies create analogous suggestions. A common area for this is sociological doctrine, which often promotes ideals. However, as previously discussed (secs. 203, 204), ideals can be unrealistic and easily turn into manias when they become widespread. Mariolatry, the imminent end of the world, and the arrival of the Paraclete are recurring subjects of manias, especially for minds unsettled by excessive ascetic practices. From all these instances of mental disturbance, it follows that the masses of a society cannot be influenced by rational discussion and critical thought, or by sound reasoning. There exists a mysticism of democracy and a transcendentalism in political philosophy among today's masses, operable through traditional suggestion methods. The stock market illustrates the potential for suggestion. The ideal approach is to recognize and cling to the truth while also understanding the delusion the masses are about to embrace; however, only the most exceptional individuals can maintain their personal opinions against the prevailing views of those around them.

222. Power of the crowd over the individual. The manias and delusions therefore dominate the individual like the fashions, fads, and affectations. It is the power of the crowd over the individual which is constant. The truth and justice of the popular opinion is of very inferior importance. The manias and delusions also operate selection, but not always in the same way, or in any way which can be defined. He who resists a mania may be trodden under foot like any other heretic. There occur cases, however, in which he wins by dissent. If he can outlive the mania, he will probably gain at a later time, when its folly is proved to all.

222. Power of the crowd over the individual. Manias and delusions dominate individuals just like trends, crazes, and pretensions. The influence of the crowd over the individual is what remains consistent. The truth and fairness of popular opinion are of much less significance. Manias and delusions also guide choices, but not always in the same way, or in any way that can be clearly defined. Those who resist a mania may be crushed like any other outcast. However, there are instances where resisting leads to success. If someone can outlast the mania, they will likely benefit later, once its foolishness is recognized by everyone.

223. Discipline by pain. He who wants to make another do something, or to prevent him from doing something, may, if the former is the stronger, connect act or omission with the infliction of pain. This is only an imitation of nature, in which pain is a sanction and a deterrent. Family and school discipline have always rested on this artificial use of pain. It is, apparently, the 221most primary application of force or coercion. It combines directly with vengeance, which is a primary passion of human nature. Punishment is of this philosophy, for by punishment we furnish, or add, a painful consequence to acts which we desire to restrain, in the hope that the consequence will cause reflection and make the victim desist. The punishment may be imprisonment (i.e. temporary exclusion from the society), or fine, or scourging, or other painful treatment. The sense of punishment is the same whether the punishment be physical pain or other disagreeable experience. Although we have come to adopt modern ideas about the infliction of physical pain in punishment, we cannot depart far from its fundamental theory and motive. In the past, physical pain has been employed also, in lynching and in regular proceedings, to enforce conformity, and to suppress dissent from the current mores of the society. The physical proceedings are measures to produce conformity which differ from boycotting and other methods of manifesting disapproval and inflicting unpopularity in that they are positive and physical. Then the selection is positive and is pursued by external and physical sanctions.

223. Discipline through pain. If someone wants to make another person do something or stop them from doing something, they can, if they are stronger, link that action or inaction with the infliction of pain. This mimics nature, where pain serves as a punishment and a deterrent. Family and school discipline have always relied on this artificial use of pain. It seems to be the 221most basic use of force or coercion. It directly ties into vengeance, which is a fundamental human emotion. Punishment is part of this philosophy because by punishing someone, we add a painful consequence to actions we want to prevent, hoping that this consequence will lead to reflection and prompt the person to stop. The punishment can be imprisonment (i.e. temporarily excluding someone from society), a fine, whippings, or other painful treatments. The concept of punishment is the same whether it involves physical pain or another unpleasant experience. Even though we have adopted more modern views on inflicting physical pain as a form of punishment, we can't stray too far from its basic theory and intention. Historically, physical pain has also been used, in lynching and in official proceedings, to enforce conformity and suppress dissent against the current societal norms. These physical actions are measures to create conformity that differ from boycotting and other methods of expressing disapproval and creating unpopularity in that they are direct and physical. Thus, the selection is active and is enforced by external and physical consequences.

224. The mediæval church operated societal selection. It is evident that the mediæval church was a machine to exert societal selection. The great reason for its strength as such is that it never made the mores of the age; it proceeded out of them. It contributed, through a thousand previous years, phantasms about the other world and dogmas about the relation of this world to that one. These dogmas became mixed with all the experience of life in the days of civic decline and misery, and produced the mores of the tenth and eleventh centuries. All the great doctrines then took on the form of manias or delusions. In the early centuries of the Christian era "catholic" meant Christendom in its entirety, in contrast with the separate congregations, so that the concepts "all congregations" and the "universal church" are identical. However, the church over the whole world was thought to have been founded by the apostles, so that that only could be true which was found everywhere in Christendom. So "catholic" came to have a pregnant meaning, and got dogmatic and political 222connotations.471 In the eleventh century all Christendom was reduced to civic fragments in which tyranny, oppression, and strife prevailed. It was not strange that "catholicity" was revived as an idea of a peace pact by means of which the church might unite Christendom into a peace group for the welfare of mankind (sec. 14). This was a grand idea. If the Christian church had devoted itself to the realization of it, by forms of constitutional liberty, the history of the world would have been different. The church, however, used "catholicity" as a name for universal submission to the bishop of Rome and for hierarchical discipline, and used all means to try to realize that conception. By the Inquisition and other apparatus it attempted to enforce conformity to this idea, and exercised a societal selection against all dissenters from it. The ecclesiastics of Cluny, in the eleventh century, gave form to this high-church doctrine, and they combined with it a rational effort to raise the clergy to honor for learning and piety, as a necessary step for the success of their church policy. The circumstances and ideas of the time gave to these efforts the form of a struggle for a monarchical constitution of the church. In the thirteenth century this monarchy came into collision with the empire as the other aspirant to the rule of Christendom. Already the papacy was losing moral hold on its subjects. The clergy were criticised for worldliness, arrogance, and tyranny, and the antagonism of the dynastic states, so far as they existed, found expression in popular literature. Walter von der Vogelweide is regarded as a forerunner of the Reformation on account of his bitter criticisms of the hierarchy.472 It is, however, very noteworthy that, in spite of the popular language of the writers and their appeals to common experience, they did not break the people away from their ecclesiastical allegiance, and also that the church authorities paid little heed to the criticisms of these persons. The miracle and moral plays were in the taste of the age entirely. Besides being gross, they were irreligious and blasphemous. Ecclesiastics tolerated them nevertheless.473 The 223authorities moved only when "the faith" was brought in question. "The faith," therefore, acquired a technical signification of great importance. It was elevated to the domain of sentiment and duty and surrounded with pathos (sec. 178), while its meaning was undefined. In time it came to mean obedience to papal authority. Thus all the circumstances and streams of faith and sentiment of the eleventh and twelfth centuries concentrated in the hands of the hierarchy the control of society, because there was no other organ to accept the deposit. The Cluny programme was a programme of reform in the church such as everybody wanted. It gathered all "the good men" in a common will and purpose. The ideals and the means were selected, and the advocates of the same became the selected classes in society. They remained such long after the movement was spent and lost, but the notion remained that every good man, or would-be good man, ought to stand with the church.

224. The medieval church shaped societal choices. It's clear that the medieval church was a system that influenced social selection. The main reason for its power was that it didn't create the morals of the time; it emerged from them. It contributed, over a thousand years, ideas about the afterlife and doctrines about the relationship between this world and the next. These doctrines got intertwined with all the experiences of life during times of civic decline and suffering, resulting in the morals of the tenth and eleventh centuries. All the major doctrines turned into crazes or delusions. In the early Christian centuries, "catholic" referred to all of Christendom, in contrast to individual congregations, so the concepts of "all congregations" and the "universal church" were essentially the same. However, the church was believed to be established by the apostles worldwide, meaning that only what was found everywhere in Christendom could be deemed true. Thus, "catholic" took on a significant meaning, with dogmatic and political implications. 222 In the eleventh century, all of Christendom fragmented into civic divisions marked by tyranny, oppression, and conflict. It wasn't surprising that the idea of "catholicity" reemerged as a peace agreement, through which the church could unify Christendom into a peace organization for the benefit of humanity (sec. 14). This was a grand idea. If the Christian church had committed itself to achieving this through forms of constitutional freedom, the world’s history might have changed significantly. However, the church used "catholicity" as a term for total submission to the bishop of Rome and for hierarchical discipline, employing various means to enforce that concept. Through the Inquisition and other mechanisms, it sought to impose conformity to this idea and engaged in social selection against all who disagreed. The clergy of Cluny, in the eleventh century, shaped this high-church doctrine and, along with it, made a rational effort to elevate the clergy’s status for their knowledge and piety, viewing it as essential for their church policy's success. The circumstances and ideas of the time framed these efforts as a struggle for a monarchical structure of the church. In the thirteenth century, this monarchy clashed with the empire as the other contender for control of Christendom. By this point, the papacy was already losing its moral grip on its followers. The clergy faced criticism for being worldly, arrogant, and tyrannical, and the opposition from ruling states, where they existed, found a voice in popular literature. Walter von der Vogelweide is seen as a precursor to the Reformation due to his harsh critiques of the hierarchy. It is, however, significant that, despite the popular language of the writers and their appeals to common experience, they did not lead people away from their loyalty to the church, and church authorities largely ignored the critiques from these individuals. The miracle and moral plays were entirely in line with the tastes of the time. Not only were they crude, but they also lacked religious reverence and were blasphemous. Nevertheless, ecclesiastics tolerated them. The authorities only reacted when "the faith" was questioned. "The faith," therefore, gained a crucial technical significance. It was elevated to the realms of emotion and duty and was surrounded by pathos (sec. 178), while its actual meaning remained vague. Over time, it came to signify obedience to papal authority. Thus, all the circumstances and currents of faith and sentiment of the eleventh and twelfth centuries consolidated control of society in the hands of the hierarchy because there was no other body to uphold the tradition. The Cluny agenda was a reform initiative in the church that everyone desired. It united all "the good men" under a shared will and purpose. The ideals and methods were chosen, and the proponents of these became the elite classes in society. They remained so long after the movement had fizzled out, but the idea persisted that every good person, or aspiring good person, should align with the church.

225. The mediæval church. In the crusades the church went to war with Islam, another aspirant to rule mankind. It undoubtedly drilled and disciplined its own adherents by the crusades and thus confirmed its power. It is also certain that the crusades were popular and only put into effect the wish of the great body of Christians. It was the masses, therefore, who made the mediæval church. It possessed a corporate organization and hierarchy which was a body of personal interests, in which ambition, cupidity, and love of power were awakened. The church was venal, sensual, gross, and inhuman, because the mores of the age were such. How could the church be other than the age was? Where was it to find inspiration or illumination from without which should make ecclesiastics anything but men of their age? The men of that age left on record their testimony that the church was in no way better than the society.474 From the end of the twelfth century man after man and sect after sect arose, whose inspiration was moral indignation at the vices and abuses in the church. Wycliffe denied transubstantiation on rationalistic grounds, but his work all consisted in criticism of hierarchical abuses and of the principles which made the abuses 224possible. The church never was on the level of the better mores of any time. Every investigation which we make leads us not to the church as the inspirer and leader, but to the dissenting apostles of righteousness, to the great fluctuations in the mores (chivalry, woman service, city growth, arts, and inventions), to the momentum of interests, to the variations in the folkways which travel (crusades and pilgrimages), commerce, industrial arts, money, credit, gunpowder, the printing press, etc., produced.

225. The medieval church. During the Crusades, the church went to war against Islam, another contender for global dominance. It undoubtedly trained and organized its followers through the Crusades, thereby strengthening its influence. It's also clear that the Crusades were popular and reflected the desires of the majority of Christians. Thus, it was the people who shaped the medieval church. It had a corporate structure and hierarchy that was driven by personal interests, where ambition, greed, and the thirst for power were stirred. The church was corrupt, indulgent, crude, and inhumane, as the values of the time dictated. How could the church be any different from the era? Where could it find external inspiration or enlightenment that would transform its leaders into anything other than products of their time? The people of that period left behind evidence that the church was no better than society itself.474 From the end of the twelfth century onward, numerous individuals and sects emerged, driven by moral outrage against the church's vices and abuses. Wycliffe rejected transubstantiation on rational grounds, but his work primarily critiqued the hierarchical abuses and the principles that allowed those abuses to occur 224. The church was never aligned with the better values of any era. Every investigation we conduct reveals that the church was not the source of inspiration and leadership but rather the dissenting voices of righteousness, the significant shifts in values (such as chivalry, service to women, urban growth, arts, and inventions), the push of interests, and the changes in customs brought about by ventures like the Crusades and pilgrimages, commerce, industrial arts, money, credit, gunpowder, the printing press, and so on.

226. Sacerdotal celibacy. The church rode upon the tide and tried to keep possession of the social power and use it for the interest of ecclesiastics. Asceticism was in the mores. Everybody accepted the ascetic standard of merit and holiness as correct and just, whether he lived by it or not. Sacerdotal celibacy was a case of asceticism. Every one knew that it had come about in church history and was not scriptural or primitive. It was in the notions of the age that there were stages in righteousness, and that religious persons were bound to live by higher stages than persons not technically religious. Renunciation of sex was higher righteousness than realization of sex, as is taught in the seventh chapter of First Corinthians. This notion existed amongst heathen and pagans. The priests in the Melkart temple at Gades (Cadiz) were bound to celibacy.475

226. Sacerdotal celibacy. The church was riding the wave of social power, trying to maintain control and use it for the benefit of its leaders. Asceticism was part of the culture. Everyone accepted the ascetic standard of worth and holiness as right and true, whether they lived by it or not. Sacerdotal celibacy was a form of asceticism. Everyone knew it was something that developed in church history and wasn’t based on scripture or early practices. People believed there were levels of righteousness, and that religious individuals were expected to live by higher standards than those who weren’t considered religious. Giving up sex was seen as a higher form of righteousness than experiencing it, as explained in the seventh chapter of First Corinthians. This belief was also present among non-believers and pagans. The priests at the Melkart temple in Gades (Cadiz) were required to remain celibate.475

The merit of celibacy is a very old religious idea in Hindostan. The Todas have a celibate priesthood.476 "It is one of the inconsistencies of the Hindu religion that it enjoins the duty of marriage on all, yet honors celibacy as a condition of great sanctity, and a means of acquiring extraordinary religious merit and influence."477 "All the ascetic sects of the Saivas are celibates."478 Lamas at Shang (98° E. 36° N.) are allowed to marry, but not in Tibet.479 The Christian notion of the third century was that clerics ought to come up to the higher standard. This was the purest and highest reason for celibacy. It had been a standard of perfection in the Christian church for six hundred years before 225Hildebrand. Whatever motives of policy or ecclesiastical ambition may have been mixed with it in the eleventh century, it had the merit of bringing doctrine and practice into accord.

The value of celibacy is a very old religious concept in India. The Todas have a celibate priesthood.476 "It's one of the inconsistencies of Hinduism that it requires everyone to marry, yet it respects celibacy as a highly sacred state and a way to gain extraordinary religious merit and influence."477 "All the ascetic sects of the Saivas are celibate."478 Lamas in Shang (98° E. 36° N.) are allowed to marry, but not in Tibet.479 The Christian belief in the third century was that clergy should aspire to a higher standard. This was the purest and highest reason for celibacy. It had been a standard of perfection in the Christian church for six hundred years before 225Hildebrand. Regardless of any political motives or ecclesiastical ambitions that may have mixed in during the eleventh century, it succeeded in aligning doctrine with practice.

227. The masses wanted clerical celibacy. It is to be noticed that clerical celibacy was a demand of the masses amongst church members, and that the demand came directly out of Christian mores. In the fourth century this doctrine was derived from sacramentarianism. The notion became fixed that there was an inherent and necessary incongruity between marriage and the celebration of the sacrament of the mass. "In the course of the fourth century it was a recognized principle that clerical marriages were criminal. They were celebrated, however, habitually, and usually with the greatest openness."480 That means that they were in antagonism with church opinion and its tendency at that time. Sacerdotalism triumphed in the fifth century. "Throughout the struggle the papacy had a most efficient ally in the people." Preachers exhorted the people to holiness, and the people required this of the clergy, and enforced it by riots and mob violence. Cases are cited which "bring before us the popular tendencies and modes of thought, and show us how powerful an instrument the passions of the people became, when skilfully aroused and directed by those in authority."481 The fundamental notion which underlies all asceticism was here at work, viz., that virtue has stages, that a man can be more than good, or worse than bad. The council of Constantinople, in 680, made new rules against the marriage of the clergy, because the old ones were neglected and forgotten. The motive stated was the welfare of the people, who regarded such marriages as scandalous. The excess in temper and doctrine was a mark of the period. The learned would have held the doctrine as a metaphysical truth only, but the masses turned it into a practical rule. The share of the masses in the establishment of the rule is a very important fact. Lea thinks that they were manipulated by the ecclesiastics.482 In the religious revival of the eleventh century the marriage of the clergy was "popularly regarded as a heresy and a scandal." 226There was no defense of it.483 It was an undisputed fact that celibacy was not scriptural or primitive.484 At that time "all orders, from bishops down, without shame or concealment, were publicly married and lived with their wives as laymen, leaving their children fully provided for in their wills.... This laxity prevailed throughout the whole of Latin Christendom, sacerdotal marriage being everywhere so common that it was no longer punished as unlawful and scarcely even reprehended."485 "Not a thought of the worldly advantages consequent on the reform appears to have crossed the mind of Damiani. To him it was simply a matter of conscience that the ministers of Christ should be adorned with the austere purity through which alone lay the path to salvation. Accordingly, the arguments which he employs in his endless disputations carefully avoid the practical reasons which were the principal motive for enforcing celibacy. His main reliance was on the assumption that, as Christ was born of a virgin, so he should be served and the eucharist be handled only by virgins."486 This took up again the fifth-century doctrine in its popular form, but it evidently led directly up to the heresy that the validity or benefit of the sacrament depended on the purity of the priest. In his zeal for celibacy Hildebrand fell into this heresy, although a man was burned for it at Cambrai in 1077.487 Hildebrand also gave civil authorities power over ecclesiastics in order to carry out his reform.488 In the middle of the twelfth century the "reform" was directed against the women (wives), for fear of the resistance of the men. In Rome the women were enslaved and given to the church of the Lateran. All bishops were ordered to seize the women for the benefit of their churches.489 In 1095 the sacrament of marriage was declared by the lateran council less potent than the religious vow, although the contrary had been the church doctrine.490 Thus what came out of the popular mores underwent the growth 227of formulated dogma and deduction. In the thirteenth century marriage of the clergy ceased, but concubinage continued, concubines being a legitimate but inferior order of wives, whose existence was tolerated on payment of a fee known as cullagium.491 "Scarcely had the efforts of Nicholas and Gregory put an end to sacerdotal marriage at Rome when the morals of the Roman clergy became a disgrace to Christendom."492 "Those women [clerical concubines] came to be invested with a quasi-ecclesiastical character, and to enjoy the dearly prized immunities attached to that position."493 Gerson (1363-1429) paid admiration to virginity and celibacy, but he "saw and appreciated its practical evils, and had no scruple in recommending concubinage as a preventive, which, though scandalous in itself, might serve to prevent greater scandals." In districts it became customary to require a new parish priest to take a concubine.494 "This was the inversion which the popular opinion had undergone in four centuries."495 "The principles of the church led irrevocably to the conclusion, paradoxical as it may seem, that he who was guilty of immorality, knowing it to be wrong, was far less criminal than he who married, believing it to be right."496 At Avignon, when it was the seat of the papacy, sex license and vice became proverbial. A speech of the most shameless cynicism is attributed to Cardinal Hugo, in which he described the effect, in 1251, of the residence of the papal court there for eight years. In the fourteenth century that city became the most wicked, and especially the most licentious, in Christendom.497 The first case of the presence of women at a feast in the Vatican is said to have been at the marriage of Teodorina, daughter of Innocent VIII, in 1488. Comedies were played before the mixed company.498

227. The masses wanted clerical celibacy. It's important to note that clerical celibacy was a demand among church members, and this demand stemmed directly from Christian customs. In the fourth century, this belief arose from sacramentarianism. The idea took hold that there was a fundamental and necessary conflict between marriage and the celebration of the mass. "During the fourth century, it became widely accepted that clerical marriages were sinful. However, they were still commonly practiced and usually quite openly."480 This indicates that they were in conflict with church opinion and its tendencies at that time. Sacerdotalism gained dominance in the fifth century. "Throughout this struggle, the papacy had a very effective ally in the people." Preachers called for greater holiness, and the people demanded this from the clergy, often enforcing it through riots and mob violence. There are examples that "highlight the popular tendencies and modes of thought, demonstrating how powerful a tool the passions of the people became when skillfully stirred and directed by those in power."481 The fundamental idea underlying all asceticism was present here, namely, that virtue has different levels, and a person can be more than good or worse than bad. The council of Constantinople, in 680, established new rules against clergy marriage because the old ones had been ignored and forgotten. The stated reason was the welfare of the people, who viewed such marriages as scandalous. The extreme attitudes and doctrines were characteristic of the period. While educated individuals may have considered the doctrine a metaphysical truth, the masses turned it into a practical rule. The involvement of the masses in establishing this rule is crucial. Lea believes they were manipulated by the ecclesiastics.482 In the religious revival of the eleventh century, clergy marriage was "widely seen as a heresy and a scandal." 226 There was no defense for it.483 It was a well-accepted fact that celibacy was neither scriptural nor traditional.484 At that time, "all ranks, from bishops down, openly married and lived with their wives like laymen, ensuring their children were well provided for in their wills.... This laxity was pervasive throughout Latin Christendom, with sacerdotal marriage being so common that it was no longer punished as unlawful and barely even criticized."485 "Not once did the worldly advantages associated with the reform seem to cross Damiani's mind. For him, it was simply a matter of conscience that Christ's ministers should embody the austere purity that alone leads to salvation. Consequently, the arguments he used in his endless debates carefully avoided the practical reasons that were the main motivation for enforcing celibacy. His primary argument relied on the belief that, since Christ was born of a virgin, He should be served and the Eucharist should be administered only by virgins."486 This revisited the fifth-century doctrine in its popular form, but it clearly led directly to the heresy claiming that the validity or benefit of the sacrament depended on the priest's purity. In his zeal for celibacy, Hildebrand fell into this heresy, even though a man was burned for it in Cambrai in 1077.487 Hildebrand also granted civil authorities power over clerics to implement his reforms.488 In the mid-twelfth century, the "reform" targeted the women (wives), fearing pushback from the men. In Rome, women were enslaved and turned over to the church of the Lateran. All bishops were instructed to claim these women for the benefit of their churches.489 In 1095, the Lateran Council declared the sacrament of marriage to be less powerful than religious vows, despite it previously being the church's doctrine.490 Thus, what emerged from popular customs transformed into formulated dogma and deduction. By the thirteenth century, clergy marriage had largely ended, but concubinage persisted, with concubines being a recognized but inferior type of wife, tolerated for payment of a fee known as cullagium.491 "Just as Nicholas and Gregory had put an end to sacerdotal marriage in Rome, the morals of the Roman clergy soon became a disgrace to Christendom."492 "These women [clerical concubines] began to acquire a quasi-ecclesiastical status and enjoyed the valuable immunities associated with that position."493 Gerson (1363-1429) admired virginity and celibacy, yet he "recognized and acknowledged its practical downsides and had no hesitation in recommending concubinage as a preventive measure which, while itself scandalous, might help avert greater scandals." In certain areas, it became standard practice to require a new parish priest to take a concubine.494 "This was the shift that popular opinion underwent in four centuries."495 "The principles of the church inevitably led to the paradoxical conclusion that a person guilty of immorality, aware of its wrongness, was far less guilty than one who married, believing it to be right."496 In Avignon, while it was the papacy's home, sexual license and vice became notorious. A speech filled with the most shameless cynicism is attributed to Cardinal Hugo, in which he described the impact, in 1251, of the papal court's eight-year residence there. In the fourteenth century, that city became the most wicked and particularly the most immoral in Christendom.497 The first recorded instance of women attending a feast in the Vatican supposedly took place at the marriage of Teodorina, the daughter of Innocent VIII, in 1488. Comedies were performed in front of the mixed audience.498

228. Abelard. A cleric who married flinched from the standard of his calling, in the view of the church. Hildebrand's decrees were like the other crowning acts of great men,—they came at the culmination of a great movement in the mores. They accorded 228with the will and wish of the masses. In all ages acts are due to mixed motives, but in the Middle Ages the good motives were kept for show and the bad ones controlled. Clerics did not cease to have concubines until after the Council of Trent, and the difference between law and practice (bridged over by pecuniary penalties) called for special ethics and casuistry. The case of Abelard (1079-1142) shows what tragedies were caused. He claimed to be, and to some extent he was, a champion of reason and common sense, and he was a skeptic as to the current philosophy. He was vain, weak, and ambitious. He selected the loveliest woman he knew, and won her love, which he used to persuade her to be his concubine, that she might not hinder him in his career.499 The treatment accorded to Heloise shows that a woman could be a concubine of an ecclesiastic, but not his wife, without condemnation. That was the allowance for human despair under the ecclesiastical rules.500 Thus the church first suggested views of life and dogmas of religion, with which the masses combined their mores and returned them to the church as a gift of societal power. The church then formulated the mores and created disciplinary systems to use the power and make it institutional and perpetual. Then the mores revolted against the authority and the religion, and the ethics which it taught. A Roman Catholic writer says that a study of the Middle Ages will produce this result: "We shall have recognized in the church the professional peacemaker between states and factions, as well as between man and man, the equitable mediator between rulers and their subjects, the consistent champion of constitutional liberty, the alleviator of the inequalities of birth, the uninterested and industrious disseminator of letters, the refiner of habits and manners, the well-meaning guardian of the national wealth, health, and intellect, and the fearless censor of public and private morality."501 These are, indeed, the functions which the church ought to have fulfilled, and about which ecclesiastics said something from time to time. Also, the church did do something for these 229interests when no great interest of the church was at stake on the other side. No unbiased student of the Middle Ages has been convinced that, in truth and justice, the work of the mediæval church could be thus summed up. The one consistent effort of the church was to establish papal authority. Its greatest crime was obscurantism, which was war on knowledge and civilization. This nothing can palliate or offset.

228. Abelard. A cleric who married strayed from the expectations of his role, according to the church. Hildebrand's decrees were akin to the pivotal actions of great leaders—they emerged at the peak of a significant social movement. They reflected the desires and aspirations of the people. Throughout history, actions arise from mixed motives, but in the Middle Ages, the good intentions were often for show, while the bad ones held sway. Clerics didn't stop having concubines until after the Council of Trent, and the gap between law and practice (often bridged by monetary penalties) required unique ethical considerations and reasoning. The story of Abelard (1079-1142) illustrates the tragedies that unfolded. He claimed, and to some extent was, a defender of reason and common sense, while being skeptical of the prevailing philosophy. He was vain, weak, and ambitious. He chose the most beautiful woman he knew and won her love, which he exploited to convince her to be his concubine, so she wouldn’t interfere with his ambitions.499 The treatment of Heloise indicates that a woman could be an ecclesiastical concubine, but not his wife, without facing condemnation. This was a concession to human despair under church rules.500 Thus, the church initially proposed views of life and religious doctrines, which the people incorporated into their social customs and returned as a gift of societal power. The church then defined these customs and developed disciplinary systems to utilize, institutionalize, and perpetuate that power. Eventually, the customs rebelled against the authority and the religion, along with the ethics it promoted. A Roman Catholic writer asserts that studying the Middle Ages will lead to this conclusion: "We will recognize in the church the professional peacemaker among states and factions, as well as between individuals, the fair mediator between rulers and their subjects, the steadfast advocate of constitutional liberty, the mitigator of social inequalities, the selfless and diligent spreader of knowledge, the refiner of habits and manners, the well-meaning protector of national wealth, health, and intellect, and the fearless watchdog of public and private morality."501 These are, indeed, the roles the church should have fulfilled, about which ecclesiastics occasionally spoke. Additionally, the church did contribute to these 229interests when no significant church interest was at stake. No impartial student of the Middle Ages believes that, in reality and fairness, the work of the medieval church can be accurately summed up this way. The church's main consistent objective was to establish papal authority. Its greatest wrongdoing was obscurantism, which was a campaign against knowledge and civilization. This cannot be excused or justified.

229. The English church and the mores. The church, however, from 1000 A.D. on was a machine of societal selection, and it pursued its work, suggesting and administering a work of that kind, grand results of which have come down to us in the civilization we have inherited. Our work largely consists in rational efforts to eliminate the elements which the church introduced. In some respects the history of clerical celibacy in England best illustrates the mores. In the sixteenth century the rule and usage of the church had inculcated, as a deep popular prejudice, the notion that a priest could not be married. Cranmer, in ordering a visitation, directed investigation "whether any do contemn married priests, and for that they be married will not receive the communion or other sacrament at their hands."502 This prejudice very slowly died out, but it did die out and the popular judgment favored and required clerical marriage. In the nineteenth century popular judgment rose in condemnation of fox-hunting parsons, and also of pluralists, and it has caused reforms and the disappearance of those classes.

229. The English church and the customs. The church, starting around 1000 CE, became a mechanism for societal selection, actively shaping and managing the culture that has significantly influenced the civilization we live in today. Our main effort is to rationally work towards removing the elements that the church introduced. The history of clerical celibacy in England exemplifies this cultural shift. In the sixteenth century, the church's rules and practices created a widespread belief that a priest could not be married. Cranmer, while organizing a visitation, instructed to investigate "whether anyone disdains married priests and refuses to receive communion or any other sacrament from them because they are married."502This belief gradually faded away, but it did fade, and public opinion began to support and demand clerical marriage. By the nineteenth century, public opinion turned against fox-hunting clergymen and pluralists, leading to reforms and the decline of those groups.

230. The selection of sacerdotal celibacy. If it had not been for sacerdotal celibacy, there would have been ecclesiastical feudalization and the ecclesiastical benefices would have become hereditary. The children of priests inherited benefices and intermarried so long as the marriage of priests was allowed. There would have been a priestly caste.503 The church as an institution would have been greatly modified. The consequences we cannot imagine. If Hildebrand and the other eleventh-century leaders foresaw the effect, it was statesmanship on their part to establish the celibacy of the clergy. That institution has molded the priesthood and the mores of all who have adhered to the mediæval church. The 230Latin people of southern Europe are now horrified at the notion of a married priest. The concubine of a priest is a wicked woman, but she is not a social abomination. All protest and resistance seems to have passed away and, since the sixteenth century, sacerdotal celibacy has been accepted as a feature of the Romish Church, which all its members are expected to accept. It is a grand triumph of social selection.

230. The choice of priestly celibacy. If it weren't for priestly celibacy, the church would have become feudalized and church positions would have turned into hereditary roles. The children of priests would inherit these positions and intermarry as long as priestly marriage was permitted. This would have created a priestly class. 503 The church as an institution would have changed significantly. We can’t even imagine the consequences. If Hildebrand and other leaders of the eleventh century anticipated this impact, it was a clever move on their part to enforce clerical celibacy. This practice has shaped the priesthood and the values of everyone affiliated with the medieval church. The 230Latin populations in southern Europe are now appalled by the idea of a married priest. While a priest's mistress is seen as immoral, she isn’t considered a social outcast. Any protest or opposition seems to have disappeared, and since the sixteenth century, priestly celibacy has been accepted as a standard aspect of the Roman Catholic Church, which all members are expected to embrace. It represents a significant success in social selection.

231. How the church operated selection. The church was a great hierarchical organization for social power and control, which inherited part of the intense integration of the Roman empire. Fra Paolo Sarpi said of it, in the seventeenth century: "The interests of Rome demand that there shall be no change by which the power of the pontiff would be diminished, or by which the curia would lose any of the profits which it wins from the states, but the novelties by which the profits of the curia would be increased, or by which the authority of the states would be diminished and that of the curia increased, are not abhorred, but are favored. This we see every day."504 The church decided all recognition and promotion, and disposed of all rewards of ambition. The monarchical and autocratic tendency in it was the correct process for attaining the purposes by which it was animated. Its legitimacy as an organization for realizing faiths and desires which prevailed in society is beyond question. It drew towards itself all the talent of the age except what was military. It crushed all dissenters and silenced all critics for centuries. Its enginery was all planned for selection. It disposed of the greatest prizes and the most dreadful penalties. All its methods were positive and realistic, and whatever can be accomplished by authority, tyranny, penalty, and repression it accomplished. In modern times political parties offer the nearest parallels. They are organizations for societal control, which distribute rewards and penalties and coerce dissenters. The history of the papacy in the fifteenth century reminds one of the history of Tammany Hall in the nineteenth century. The strength of Tammany is due to the fact that it fits the tastes and needs of a great modern city under democracy. When Tammany won an 231election it was said that the people had put the city in their hands and that they ought to profit by it. When Leo X was elected pope he said, "God has given us the papacy; now let us enjoy it."505

231. How the church operated selection. The church was a major hierarchical organization for social power and control, which inherited part of the deep integration of the Roman Empire. Fra Paolo Sarpi remarked on it in the seventeenth century: "The interests of Rome demand that there shall be no change that diminishes the power of the pontiff or that causes the curia to lose any of the profits it gains from the states, but innovations that increase the profits of the curia or that reduce the authority of the states while boosting the curia's authority are not opposed, but encouraged. We see this every day."504 The church controlled all recognition and promotion and managed all ambition's rewards. Its monarchical and autocratic nature was the right process for achieving the aims behind its operations. Its legitimacy as an organization for realizing societal beliefs and desires is unquestionable. It attracted all the talent of the age except for the military. It suppressed all dissenters and silenced critics for centuries. Its machinery was designed for selection. It offered the greatest rewards and the harshest penalties. All its methods were direct and practical, and it achieved whatever could be done through authority, tyranny, punishment, and repression. In modern times, political parties serve as the closest parallels. They are organizations for social control, distributing rewards and penalties while coercing dissenters. The history of the papacy in the fifteenth century is reminiscent of Tammany Hall in the nineteenth century. Tammany's strength comes from its alignment with the tastes and needs of a large modern city under democracy. When Tammany won an 231election, it was said that the people had taken control of the city and that they should benefit from it. When Leo X was elected pope, he proclaimed, "God has given us the papacy; now let us enjoy it."505

232. Mores and morals; social code. For every one the mores give the notion of what ought to be. This includes the notion of what ought to be done, for all should coöperate to bring to pass, in the order of life, what ought to be. All notions of propriety, decency, chastity, politeness, order, duty, right, rights, discipline, respect, reverence, coöperation, and fellowship, especially all things in regard to which good and ill depend entirely on the point at which the line is drawn, are in the mores. The mores can make things seem right and good to one group or one age which to another seem antagonistic to every instinct of human nature. The thirteenth century bred in every heart such a sentiment in regard to heretics that inquisitors had no more misgivings in their proceedings than men would have now if they should attempt to exterminate rattlesnakes. The sixteenth century gave to all such notions about witches that witch persecutors thought they were waging war on enemies of God and man. Of course the inquisitors and witch persecutors constantly developed the notions of heretics and witches. They exaggerated the notions and then gave them back again to the mores, in their expanded form, to inflame the hearts of men with terror and hate and to become, in the next stage, so much more fantastic and ferocious motives. Such is the reaction between the mores and the acts of the living generation. The world philosophy of the age is never anything but the reflection on the mental horizon, which is formed out of the mores, of the ruling ideas which are in the mores themselves. It is from a failure to recognize the to and fro in this reaction that the current notion arises that mores are produced by doctrines. The "morals" of an age are never anything but the consonance between what is done and what the mores of the age require. The whole revolves on itself, in the relation of the specific to the general, within the horizon formed by the mores. Every attempt to win an outside standpoint from which to reduce the whole to an absolute 232philosophy of truth and right, based on an unalterable principle, is a delusion. New elements are brought in only by new conquests of nature through science and art. The new conquests change the conditions of life and the interests of the members of the society. Then the mores change by adaptation to new conditions and interests. The philosophy and ethics then follow to account for and justify the changes in the mores; often, also, to claim that they have caused the changes. They never do anything but draw new lines of bearing between the parts of the mores and the horizon of thought within which they are inclosed, and which is a deduction from the mores. The horizon is widened by more knowledge, but for one age it is just as much a generalization from the mores as for another. It is always unreal. It is only a product of thought. The ethical philosophers select points on this horizon from which to take their bearings, and they think that they have won some authority for their systems when they travel back again from the generalization to the specific custom out of which it was deduced. The cases of the inquisitors and witch persecutors who toiled arduously and continually for their chosen ends, for little or no reward, show us the relation between mores on the one side and philosophy, ethics, and religion on the other. (See Chapters IX, XIV, and XV.)

232. Mores and morals; social code. For everyone, the mores provide the idea of what should be. This includes what should be done, as everyone should work together to make reality align with what ought to exist in life. All concepts of propriety, decency, chastity, politeness, order, duty, right, rights, discipline, respect, reverence, cooperation, and fellowship, especially regarding issues where good and bad hinge on where the line is drawn, are found in the mores. The mores can make things seem right and good to one group or era that, to another, seem completely against human nature. The thirteenth century fostered such feelings toward heretics that inquisitors had no more doubts in their actions than people would today if they tried to wipe out rattlesnakes. The sixteenth century instilled views about witches that led witch hunters to believe they were fighting against the enemies of God and humanity. Naturally, the inquisitors and witch hunters consistently shaped their ideas of heretics and witches. They amplified these ideas and then returned them to the mores in a more extreme form, igniting fear and hatred in people's hearts, which then evolved into even more fantastical and brutal motivations. This illustrates the interplay between the mores and the actions of the current generation. The world philosophy of the time is only a reflection on the mental landscape shaped by the mores, reflecting the dominant ideas within those mores. This misunderstanding of the back-and-forth interaction leads to the current belief that mores are created by doctrines. The "morals" of a time are merely the alignment between what's done and what the mores require. Everything revolves around itself, relating the specific to the general, within the framework established by the mores. Any attempt to step outside this framework to reduce everything to an absolute philosophy of truth and right, based on an unchanging principle, is misguided. New elements are only introduced through new achievements in nature via science and art. These new advancements alter life conditions and the interests of society members. Consequently, the mores adapt to these new conditions and interests. Philosophy and ethics then follow, aiming to explain and justify changes in the mores; often, they assert that they have caused these changes. They merely re-establish new connections between aspects of the mores and the thought framework in which they are situated, which is derived from the mores. The framework expands with greater knowledge, yet for one era, it is just as much a generalization from the mores as for another. It is always abstract. It is merely a product of thought. Ethical philosophers pinpoint points on this framework to base their perspectives, believing they gain authority for their systems when they revert from generalizations to the specific custom from which they came. The cases of inquisitors and witch hunters, who labored tirelessly for their goals with little or no reward, illustrate the relationship between mores on one side and philosophy, ethics, and religion on the other. (See Chapters IX, XIV, and XV.)

233. Orthodoxy in the mores. Treatment of dissent. Selection by torture. It has been observed above (sec. 100) that the masses always enforce conformity to the mores. Primitive taboos are absolute. There is no right of private judgment. Renegades, apostates, deserters, rebels, traitors, and heretics are but varieties of dissenters who are all subject to disapproval, hatred, banishment, and death. In higher stages of civilization this popular temper becomes a societal force which combines with civil arrangements, religious observances, literature, education, and philosophy. Toleration is no sentiment of the masses for anything which they care about. What they believe they believe, and they want it accepted and respected. Illustrations are furnished by zeal for political parties and for accepted political philosophy. The first punishment for dissent less than death is extrusion from the society. Next come bodily pains and penalties, that is, torture. 233Torture is also applied in connection with the death penalty, or modes of death are devised which are as painful as they can be made. The motive is to deter any one from the class of acts which is especially abominated. In the cases above cited (sec. 211), under criminal law, it will be observed that death by burning was applied in the case of incest, or other very abominable crime, in the laws of Hammurabi and other ancient codes (sec. 234). Such extreme penalties are first devised to satisfy public temper. The ruler is sure of popularity if he shows rigor and ferocity. His act will be regarded as just. It is now the popular temper, when any one commits a crime which is regarded as very horrible, to think and say what frightful punishment he deserves. It is a primary outpouring of savage vengeance. When precedents have been established for frightful punishments, the rulers apply the same in cases of disobedience against themselves or their authority. Now torture and ferocious penalties have reached another stage. They were invented by the masses, or in order to appeal to the masses. They have now become the means of authority and discipline. The history of torture is a long development of knowledge of pain, and of devices to cause it. Then it becomes a means which is at the disposal of those who have the power. The Dominican Izarn, in a chant of triumph over the Albigenses, represents himself as arguing with one of them to whom he says, "Believe as we do or thou shalt be burned."506 This is the voice of a victorious party. It is the enforcement of uniformity against dissent. Systematic and legal torture then becomes an engine of uniformity and it acts selectively as it crushes out originality and independent suggestion. It is at the disposal of any party in power. Like every other system of policy it loses its effect on the imagination by familiarity, and that effect can be regained only by intensifying it. Therefore where torture has been long applied we find that it is developed to grades of incredible horror.

233. Conformity in Society. Treatment of Dissent. Selection by Torture. It has been noted earlier (sec. 100) that people always enforce adherence to societal norms. Primitive taboos are absolute. There is no room for personal judgment. Renegades, apostates, deserters, rebels, traitors, and heretics are all types of dissenters who face disapproval, hatred, banishment, and even death. In more advanced societies, this collective mindset becomes a social force that combines with civil laws, religious practices, literature, education, and philosophy. Tolerance is not a feeling that the masses possess towards anything they truly care about. What they believe is non-negotiable, and they demand acceptance and respect for those beliefs. Examples can be seen in the fervor for political parties and established political ideologies. The first punishment for dissent short of death is exclusion from society. Following that are physical pains and penalties, which equate to torture. 233Torture is also applied in conjunction with the death penalty, or methods of execution are created to be as torturous as possible. The aim is to deter anyone from committing acts that are especially despised. As observed in previous cases (sec. 211), under criminal law, death by burning was utilized for incest and other heinous crimes in Hammurabi's laws and other ancient codes (sec. 234). Such extreme measures are first created to appease public sentiment. A ruler is sure to gain popularity by showing severity and cruelty. Their actions will be seen as just. Today, when someone commits a crime deemed horrific, the popular sentiment is to think and say what terrible punishment they deserve. It is an immediate outpouring of savage revenge. Once precedents for horrific punishments are set, rulers apply the same to acts of disobedience against themselves or their authority. Now torture and brutal penalties have evolved further. They were initially created by the masses or to appeal to them. They have now become tools of authority and discipline. The history of torture is a long progression of understanding pain and inventing ways to inflict it. It then becomes a tool for those in power. The Dominican Izarn, in a triumphant chant over the Albigenses, portrays himself arguing with one of them, stating, "Believe as we do or you will be burned."506 This represents the voice of a victorious faction. It embodies the enforcement of conformity against dissent. Systematic and legal torture thus becomes an instrument of uniformity, selectively suppressing originality and independent thought. It is available to any ruling party. Like any other policy system, its impact on the imagination diminishes with familiarity, and it can only be regained by intensifying it. Thus, in places where torture has been long established, we find it escalates to unimaginable levels of horror.

234. Execution by burning. In the ancient world execution by burning was applied only when some religious abomination was included in the crime, or when it seemed politically outrageous. In the laws of Hammurabi an hierodule who opened 234a dramshop or entered one to get a drink was to be burned.507 One who committed incest with his mother was to meet the same punishment,508 also one who married a mother and her daughter at the same time.509 In Levit. xx. 14 if a man marries a mother and her daughter together, all are to be burned, and in Levit. xxi. 9 the daughter of a priest, if she becomes a harlot, is to be burned. At the end of the seventh century b.c. some priestly families connected with the temple of Amon at Napata, Egypt, by way of reform, introduced the custom of eating the meat of sacrifices uncooked. They were burned for heresy.510 In the year 5 B.C., upon a rumor of the death of Herod I, some Jews tore down the Roman eagle from the gate of the temple. Herod caused forty-two of them to be burned.511 Caligula caused an atellan composer to be burned in the arena for a sarcasm on the emperor.512 Constantine ordered that if a free woman had intercourse with a slave man, the man should be burned.513 In all the ancient and classical period, burning was reserved as a most painful form of death for the most abominable criminals and the most extravagant and rare crimes. By another law of Constantine it was ordered that if Jews and heaven worshipers should stone those who were converted from their sects to the Catholic faith, they should be burned.514 In the Theodosian Code, also, any slave who accused his master of any crime except high treason was to be burned alive without investigation.515 Thus burning became the penalty for criminals of a despised class or race.

234. Execution by burning. In the ancient world, burning as a form of execution was used only when the crime involved some religious offense or was seen as a political outrage. According to the laws of Hammurabi, a hierodule who opened 234 a bar or entered one to drink was to be burned.507 Those who committed incest with their mother faced the same punishment,508 as did anyone who married both a mother and her daughter at the same time.509 In Leviticus xx. 14, if a man marries a mother and her daughter simultaneously, all are to be burned, and in Leviticus xxi. 9, the daughter of a priest who becomes a prostitute is to be burned. At the end of the seventh century B.C., some priestly families associated with the temple of Amon in Napata, Egypt, reformed their practices by introducing the custom of consuming the meat of sacrifices uncooked. They were burned for heresy.510 In the year 5 B.C., after rumors of Herod I's death, some Jews tore down the Roman eagle from the temple gate. Herod ordered forty-two of them to be burned.511 Caligula had an Atellan composer burned in the arena for making a sarcastic remark about the emperor.512 Constantine decreed that if a free woman had sex with a slave man, the man should be burned.513 Throughout the ancient and classical periods, burning was reserved as one of the most painful methods of execution for the most heinous criminals and the most unusual crimes. Another law by Constantine stated that if Jews and followers of other religions stoned those who converted to Catholicism, they should be burned.514 According to the Theodosian Code, any slave who accused his master of any crime, except high treason, was to be burned alive without investigation.515 Thus, burning became the penalty for criminals from marginalized classes or races.

235. Burning in North American colonies. In the colonial laws of Massachusetts, New Jersey, New York, South Carolina, and Virginia it was provided that negroes should be executed by burning. Here we have a recrudescence of the idea that great penalties are deterrent. Modern penologists do not believe that that is true. It is, however, the belief of the masses, which they have recently shown in methods of lynching. It might have been believed ten years ago that it would be impossible to get a 235crowd of Americans to burn a man at the stake, but there have been many cases of it.516

235. Burning in North American colonies. In the colonial laws of Massachusetts, New Jersey, New York, South Carolina, and Virginia, it was stated that enslaved people should be executed by burning. This reflects a resurgent belief that severe punishments act as deterrents. However, modern experts on punishment disagree with that notion. Still, many people hold onto this belief, as evidenced by recent incidents of lynching. Just a decade ago, it might have seemed impossible to gather a group of Americans to burn someone at the stake, but there have been multiple instances of it.235516

236. Solidarity of group in penalty incurred by one. In primitive society any one who departed from the ways of ancestors was supposed to offend their ghosts; furthermore, he was supposed to bring down their avenging wrath on the whole group of which he was a member. This idea has prevailed until modern times. It aroused the sentiment of vengeance against the dissenter, and united all the rest in a common interest against him. Especially, if any misfortune befell the group, they turned against any one who had broken the taboos. Thus goblinism was united to the other reasons for disliking dissenters and gave it definite direction and motive. At Rome, "in the days of the republic, every famine, pestilence, or drought was followed by a searching investigation of the sacred rites, to ascertain what irregularity or neglect had caused the divine anger, and two instances are recorded in which vestal virgins were put to death because their unchastity was believed to have provoked a national calamity."517 In the Roman law is found a proposition which was often quoted in the Middle Ages: "That which is done against divine religion is done to the harm of all."518 Hale519 explains the tortures inflicted by the Iroquois, by their desire to mark some kinds of Indian warfare as very abominable, and so to drive them out of use. Torture always flatters vanity. He who inflicts it has power. To reduce, plunder, and torment an enemy is a great luxury. The lust of blood is a frightful demon when once it is aroused. A Hungarian woman of noble birth, at the beginning of the seventeenth century, tortured to death thirty or forty of her maidservants. She began by inflicting severe punishments and developed a fiendish passion for the sight of suffering and blood.520 It is the combinations of the other elements, religion, ambition, sex, vanity, and the lust of blood, with the dislike of dissenters, 236which has caused the most frightful developments of torture and persecution. This brings us to the case of the mediæval inquisition. It is not to be expected that a phenomenon of high civilization will be simple and uniform. So the motives of Christian persecution to enforce conformity are numerous and mixed. It was directly against some of the leading principles of Christianity, but there are texts in the New Testament which were used to justify it.521

236. Solidarity of group in penalty incurred by one. In early societies, anyone who strayed from the traditions of their ancestors was believed to offend their spirits; moreover, this was thought to bring divine wrath upon the entire group to which they belonged. This belief has persisted into modern times. It fueled a desire for revenge against the individual who dissent, bonding the rest together in a shared interest against them. Particularly, if the group faced any misfortune, they would blame anyone who had violated the sacred rules. This belief in supernatural retribution aligned with other reasons for disliking dissenters, shaping a clear direction and motive. In Rome, "during the republic, every famine, plague, or drought led to a thorough investigation of the sacred rites to identify any deviations or neglect that may have angered the gods, and there are documented cases where vestal virgins were executed for their perceived unchastity, believed to have caused a national disaster."517 The Roman law contained a statement often cited in the Middle Ages: "That which is done against divine religion is done to the harm of all."518 Hale519 describes the torture inflicted by the Iroquois as an attempt to label certain types of Indian warfare as highly reprehensible, aiming to eliminate them. Torture always plays into vanity. The one who inflicts it holds power. To crush, rob, and torment an enemy is a significant indulgence. The thirst for blood becomes a terrifying monster once it is ignited. A noble Hungarian woman in the early seventeenth century tortured to death thirty or forty of her maidservants, starting with brutal punishments and growing a sadistic obsession with the sight of pain and blood.520 It is the combination of other factors—religion, ambition, sex, vanity, and bloodlust—with the disdain for dissenters that has led to the most horrific instances of torture and persecution. This brings us to the case of the medieval inquisition. One should not expect phenomena of advanced civilization to be simple and uniform. Thus, the motivations behind Christian persecution aimed at enforcing conformity are numerous and complex. It went directly against some of the core teachings of Christianity, yet there are passages in the New Testament that were used to justify it.521

237. Torture in ancient states. The Egyptians used torture in all ordinary investigations to find out the facts.522 The Greeks had used torture. It was common in the Periclean age in the courts of Athens. The accused gave his slaves to be tortured "to challenge evidence against himself."523 Plutarch524 tells of a barber who heard of the defeat of Nicias in Sicily and ran to tell the magistrates. They tortured him as a maker of trouble by disseminating false news, until the story was confirmed. Philotas was charged with planning to kill Alexander. He was tortured and the desired proof was obtained.525 Eusebius,526 describing the persecution under Nerva, says that Simeon, Bishop of Jerusalem, being one hundred and twenty years old, was tortured for several days and then crucified. Torture underwent a special development in the Euphrates valley. The Assyrian stones show frightful tortures which kings sometimes inflicted with their own hands. Maiming, flaying, impaling, blinding, and smothering in hot ashes became usual forms in Persia. They passed to the Turks, and the stories of torture and death inflicted in southeastern Europe, or in modern Persia, show knowledge and inventive skill far beyond what the same peoples have otherwise shown. The motives have been religious contempt, hereditary animosity, and vengeance, as well as political and warlike antagonism.

237. Torture in ancient states. The Egyptians practiced torture in all routine investigations to uncover the truth.522 The Greeks had also used torture. It was common during the Periclean era in Athenian courts. The accused would give up their slaves to be tortured "to challenge evidence against themselves."523 Plutarch524 recounts a barber who learned about Nicias's defeat in Sicily and rushed to inform the magistrates. He was tortured as a troublemaker for spreading false news until the story was verified. Philotas faced charges of plotting to kill Alexander. He was tortured, and the sought-after evidence was obtained.525 Eusebius,526 describing the persecution under Nerva, mentions that Simeon, the Bishop of Jerusalem, who was one hundred and twenty years old, was tortured for several days before being crucified. Torture underwent significant development in the Euphrates valley. Assyrian carvings depict horrific tortures that kings sometimes inflicted with their own hands. Maiming, flaying, impaling, blinding, and suffocating in hot ashes became standard practices in Persia. These methods were adopted by the Turks, and the accounts of torture and death in southeastern Europe or modern Persia display a level of knowledge and creativity far beyond what these people have otherwise demonstrated. The motives behind such acts included religious contempt, longstanding enmity, and revenge, along with political and military opposition.

238. Torture in the Roman empire. The Roman emperors lived in a great fear of supernatural attack. There was a very 237great interest for many people in the question: When will the emperor die? Many, no doubt, made use of any apparatus of astrology or sorcery to find out. To the emperor and his adherents this seemed to prove a desire that he should die, and was interpreted as treasonable. The Christians helped to develop demonism. They regarded all the heathen gods as demons. As they gained power in society this notion spread, and there was a great revival of popular demonism. By the lex Julia de Majestate torture might be applied to persons charged with treason, and the definition of treason was greatly enlarged. Torture was used to great excess under Tiberius and Nero. In the fourth century, after the emperors became Christians, it was feared that persons who hated them would work them ill by sorcery with the aid of the demons, formerly heathen gods. Sorcery and treason were combined and strengthened by a great tide of superstition which overspread the Roman world.527 The first capital punishment for heresy in the Christian church seems to have been the torture and burning of Priscillian, a Manichæan, at Treves, in 385, with six of his adherents, by the Emperor Maximus. This act caused a sensation of truly Christian horror. Of the two bishops who were responsible, one was expelled from his see; the other resigned.528 In 579 King Chilperic caused ecclesiastics to be tortured for disloyal behavior. About 580 the same king, having married a servant maid, an act which caused family and political trouble, upon the death of two of her children, caused a woman to be tortured who was charged with murdering the children in the interest of their stepbrother. She confessed, revoked her confession, and was burned. Three years later another child of the queen died, and several women were tortured and burned or broken on the wheel for causing the death by sorcery.529 Pope Nicholas I, in 866, opposed the use of torture as barbaric, and the pseudo-Isidorian Decretals take the same position in regard to it. Indeed, that was the orthodox Christian view in the dark ages.

238. Torture in the Roman Empire. The Roman emperors lived in constant fear of supernatural threats. Many people were intensely curious about the question: When will the emperor die? No doubt, some used astrology or sorcery to try to find out. To the emperor and his supporters, this appeared to indicate a wish for his death and was seen as treasonous. Christians contributed to the rise of demonism by considering all pagan gods as demons. As they gained influence in society, this belief spread, leading to a significant revival of popular demonism. Through the lex Julia de Majestate, torture could be inflicted on those accused of treason, and the definition of treason was greatly expanded. Torture was extensively used during the reigns of Tiberius and Nero. In the fourth century, when the emperors converted to Christianity, there were fears that those who disliked them would harm them through sorcery aided by the demons, who were formerly known as pagan gods. Sorcery and treason became intertwined and were heightened by a wave of superstition that swept across the Roman world.527 The first capital punishment for heresy in the Christian church appears to have been the torture and burning of Priscillian, a Manichaean, along with six of his followers, at Treves in 385, by Emperor Maximus. This act triggered a wave of genuine Christian horror. Of the two bishops responsible, one was removed from his position, while the other resigned.528 In 579, King Chilperic had clergy tortured for disloyalty. Around 580, after marrying a maidservant, which led to family and political turmoil, he ordered the torture of a woman accused of murdering two of her children in favor of their stepbrother after their deaths. She confessed, recanted her confession, and was executed by burning. Three years later, after another child of the queen died, several women were tortured and either burned or executed by the wheel for allegedly causing the death through sorcery.529 Pope Nicholas I, in 866, condemned the use of torture as barbaric, and the pseudo-Isidorian Decretals echoed this position. Indeed, that was the standard Christian perspective during the dark ages.

238239. Such was the course of descent by which torture came to the Middle Ages. It was in connection with the revival of the eleventh century that the Roman law of treason was made to apply to heresy by construing it as treason to God.530 It is, however, of the first importance to notice that it was the masses which first applied death by burning to heretics. The mob lynched heretics long before the church began to persecute.531 (See, further, sec. 253.)

238239. This is how torture made its way into the Middle Ages. With the revival in the eleventh century, Roman law regarding treason was extended to heresy, interpreting it as treason against God.530 It's crucial to point out that it was the general public who first used burning as a punishment for heretics. The mob executed heretics long before the church started its persecution.531 (See, further, sec. 253.)

240. Jewish and Christian universality. Who persecutes whom? The Jews held that their God was the only real God. The gods of other nations were "vanity," that is, nullity. They held that their religion was the only true one. When about the time of the birth of Christ they stepped before the Greco-Roman world with this claim, it cost them great hatred and abuse. In the history of religion it counts as a great fact of advance in religious conceptions. Christianity inherited the idea and applied it to itself. It has always claimed to be absolutely and alone true as a religious system. Every other religion is an invader of its domain. It was this attitude which gave a definition to heresy. Under paganism "speculation was untrammeled. The notion of there being any necessary guilt in erroneous opinion was unknown."532 When once this notion found acceptance it produced a great number of deductions and corollaries and gave form to a great number of customs, such as they had never had before. The effect on the selection of articles of faith out of the doctrines of warring sects and philosophies is obvious, also the effect on methods of controversy. The effects are important in the fourth and fifth centuries, and the notion became one of the postulates of all thinking. This is the ultimate reason for the wickedness of heresy and for the abomination of all heretics. Certainly Christianity did not, in this matter, improve on the philosophy of paganism. It was this attitude of Christianity and its neglect of the existing political authority which drew upon it the contempt, derision, and hatred of the heathen. The persecution of Christians was popular. It expressed the popular feeling, which was more constantly expressed in the popular comedy and 239the improvised popular play.533 The persecution in Nerva's time was more popular than political.534 In the following century the Christians denounced heathenism as a worship of demons. "It is not surprising that the populace should have been firmly convinced that every great catastrophe that occurred was due to the presence of the enemies of the gods."535 "The history of the period of the Antonines continually manifests the desire of the populace to persecute, restrained by the humanity of the rulers."536 In the third century the Decian persecution was largely due to the "popular fanaticism caused by great calamities, which were ascribed to the anger of the gods at the neglect of their worship."537 "The most horrible recorded instances of torture were usually inflicted, either by the populace, or in their presence, in the arena."538 Frightful tortures were inflicted in the attempt to make Christians sacrifice to the heathen gods. This effort was due to the popular apprehension of solidarity in responsibility for the neglect by the Christians of the state gods, to the decline of all social welfare and the implied insult to the state. In the fourth century Christianity became the religion of the state and took up the task of persecuting the heathen. "The only question is: In whose hands is the power to persecute?" That question alone determines who shall persecute whom. Literature was produced which uttered savage hatred against all who were not fully orthodox, and the sects practiced violence and cruelty against each other to the full extent for which they found opportunity. "Never, perhaps, was the infliction of mutilation, and prolonged and agonizing forms of death, more common" than in the seventh and eighth centuries.539 "Great numbers were deprived of their ears and noses, tortured through several days, and at last burned alive or broken slowly on the wheel."540 At Byzantium, in the ninth century, a prefect of the palace was burned in the circus for appropriating the property of a widow. It became the custom that capital punishments were executed in the circus.541 240All this course of things was due to popular tastes and desires, and it was a course of popular education of the masses in cruelty, love of bloodshed, and gratification of low hatred and other base passions. All the laws, the exhortations of the clergy, and the public acts of torture and execution held out the suggestion that heresy was a thing deserving the extremest horror and abomination. What was heresy? No one knew unless he was an educated theologian, and such were rare. The vagueness of heresy made it more terrible. "The long-continued teaching of the church, that persistent heresy was the one crime for which there could be no pardon or excuse, seemed to deprive even the wisest and purest of all power of reasoning where it was concerned."542

240. Jewish and Christian universality. Who persecutes whom? The Jews believed their God was the only true God. The gods of other nations were considered "vanity," essentially meaningless. They thought their religion was the only genuine one. When they presented this claim to the Greco-Roman world around the time of Christ's birth, they faced significant hatred and abuse. This marked a significant shift in religious understanding. Christianity took on this idea and claimed it for itself, always asserting that it was the only completely true religious system. Any other religion was seen as encroaching on its territory. This mindset defined heresy. Under paganism, "speculation was unrestricted. The idea that there was any necessary guilt for having incorrect beliefs was unheard of." When this notion gained traction, it led to many implications and established numerous customs that had not existed before. The consequences were clear in how articles of faith were chosen from the conflicting sects and philosophies, along with the impact on methods of debate. These effects were particularly striking in the fourth and fifth centuries, and the idea became a foundational point for all thinking. This was the ultimate reason for the perceived wickedness of heresy and the disdain for all deemed heretics. Indeed, Christianity did not improve upon pagan philosophy in this respect. It was this stance of Christianity and its disregard for existing political authority that earned it the scorn, mockery, and animosity of the non-believers. The persecution of Christians became widely supported, reflecting popular sentiment that was often echoed in comedy and improvised performances. The persecution during Nerva's era was more popular than political in nature. In the next century, Christians condemned paganism as demonic worship. "It's not surprising that the general populace believed firmly that any major disaster was due to the presence of those who opposed the gods." "The era of the Antonines consistently showed the public's desire to persecute, tempered by the compassion of the rulers." In the third century, the Decian persecution was largely fueled by "popular fanaticism spurred by significant disasters, which were attributed to the gods' anger over their worship being neglected." "The most horrific recorded acts of torture were usually carried out by the public or in their sight, in the arena." Terrible tortures were inflicted to force Christians to sacrifice to the pagan gods. This effort stemmed from the public's fear of shared responsibility for Christians' neglect of the state gods, the decline of societal welfare, and the perceived insult to the state. By the fourth century, Christianity became the state religion and took on the role of persecuting pagans. "The only question is: Who holds the power to persecute?" That question alone decides who persecutes whom. Literature emerged that expressed fierce hatred against anyone who was not fully orthodox, and sects committed violence and cruelty against one another whenever they had the chance. "Never, perhaps, was the infliction of mutilation and prolonged, agonizing deaths more common" than in the seventh and eighth centuries. "Many people had their ears and noses cut off, endured torture for days, and were eventually burned alive or crushed slowly on the wheel." In the ninth century at Byzantium, a palace prefect was burned in the circus for taking a widow's property. It became customary for executions to take place in the circus. 240 All these events were driven by popular tastes and desires, leading to a form of collective education in cruelty, bloodlust, and the satisfaction of low hatred and other base emotions. All laws, clergy exhortations, and public acts of torture and execution promoted the idea that heresy was something truly horrifying and detestable. What exactly was heresy? Most people had no idea unless they were educated theologians, which were rare. The ambiguity surrounding heresy made it all the more frightening. "The church's long-standing teaching that persistent heresy was the one crime that could never be forgiven or excused seemed to strip even the wisest and purest of their ability to reason about it."

241. The ordeal. The doctrines and sentiments of this early age were seed planted to produce an immeasurable crop in the eleventh and twelfth centuries, when they were brought forth again and quoted with the authority of the church fathers. The ordeal is a question addressed to the superior powers in order to learn the truth. The question is always categorical: Is this man guilty or not? The irrationality is that there is a third possibility which cannot be tested; the superior powers may not answer at all. In the early Middle Ages the ordeal was in common use in all civil and ecclesiastical trials. Experience proved the fallacy of it. We are led to believe that the people of the dark ages, not yet being locked in dogmatism, although stupid and ignorant, were better able to learn from experience than those of later times. Innocent III, in 1212, forbade the use of the ordeal, the occasion being its use by the Bishop of Strasburg against heretics.543 The Lateran Council of 1215 forbade ecclesiastics to take any part in ordeals. It is perhaps true that torture was introduced from the Roman law after the ordeal was ruled out.544

241. The ordeal. The beliefs and ideas of this early period were seeds sown to yield an immense harvest in the eleventh and twelfth centuries when they were revived and cited with the authority of church leaders. The ordeal is a question posed to higher powers to uncover the truth. The question is always straightforward: Is this man guilty or not? The problem is that there is a third option that can't be tested; the higher powers might not respond at all. During the early Middle Ages, the ordeal was commonly used in both civil and church trials. Experience showed its flaws. We're led to think that the people of the dark ages, while ignorant and naïve, were actually better at learning from experience than later generations. Innocent III, in 1212, banned the ordeal because the Bishop of Strasburg used it against heretics.543 The Lateran Council of 1215 prohibited church officials from participating in ordeals. It may be true that torture was brought in from Roman law after the ordeal was abolished.544

242. Irrationality of torture. Torture was far more irrational than the ordeal. The Roman authorities had recorded warnings of its fallacy.545 Torture destroys nerve power, will, and consciousness. There comes a point at which the victim will assent to anything to escape pain, or to get a quick and easy death. 241Therefore "confessions" under torture are of no value. Ulpian said of it, "Res est fragilis et periculosa et quae veritatem fallat."546 One of the templars said that if he was tortured further he would confess that he had murdered the Saviour. Another said that he would confess anything if he was tortured further, although he was ready to suffer any death for the Order of Templars. He would confess that he had killed the mother of God.547 A heretic under torture cried out that Christ, if so treated, would be proved a heretic.548 Bernard Delicieux declared before King Philip that Peter and Paul could be convicted of heresy by the methods of the inquisitors.549 Count Frederick von Spee, a Jesuit who opposed the witch persecutions, is quoted as saying, in 1631, "Treat the heads of the church, the judges, or me, as you treat those unhappy ones [accused of witchcraft], subject any of us to the same tortures, and you will discover that we are all sorcerers."550 He quoted an inquisitor who boasted that if he could get the pope on the rack he would prove him a sorcerer.551 In the thirteenth century "judges were well convinced of the failure of the procedure with its secret and subjective elements, but they could not in any other way cope with crime."552

242. Irrationality of torture. Torture was much more irrational than the ordeal. The Roman authorities had documented warnings about its flaws.545 Torture erodes nerve power, will, and consciousness. There comes a point where the victim will agree to anything to escape pain or to achieve a quick and easy death. 241 So, "confessions" obtained under torture are worthless. Ulpian remarked about it, "Res est fragilis et periculosa et quae veritatem fallat."546 One of the templars said that if he was tortured further, he would confess to having murdered the Savior. Another remarked that he would confess to anything if subjected to more torture, even though he was willing to face any death for the Order of Templars. He would confess to having killed the mother of God.547 A heretic being tortured cried out that if Christ were treated in such a way, he would be deemed a heretic.548 Bernard Delicieux stated before King Philip that Peter and Paul could be convicted of heresy using the methods of the inquisitors.549 Count Frederick von Spee, a Jesuit who opposed the witch hunts, is quoted as saying in 1631, "Treat the heads of the church, the judges, or me, like you treat those unfortunate ones [accused of witchcraft]; subject any of us to the same tortures, and you will find that we are all sorcerers."550 He cited an inquisitor who boasted that if he could get the pope on the rack, he would prove him a sorcerer.551 In the thirteenth century, "judges were well aware of the failure of the procedure with its secret and subjective elements, but they could not find another way to deal with crime."552

This means, of course, that by long and manifold suggestion certain selected forms of crime had been stigmatized until the masses regarded them with horror. Then the apparatus of the administration of justice was brought to bear to exterminate all who could be charged with them, and when the process was objected to as horrible, it was defended on grounds of necessity to meet the horrible crime. By this action and reaction a great body of interests was enveloped in a special atmosphere, within which any excess of savagery was possible. The societal selection was prosecuted by murder of all dissenters.

This means, of course, that through long and various suggestions, certain specific types of crime had been labeled so negatively that the general public viewed them with disgust. Then, the justice system was used to eliminate anyone who could be accused of these crimes, and when people criticized this harsh approach as terrible, it was justified as a necessary response to address the horrific crime. Through this back-and-forth, a large group of interests was surrounded by a unique atmosphere where any level of brutality became acceptable. Society targeted and eliminated all dissenters.

243. Inquisitorial procedure from Roman law. The Roman criminal procedure was, in part, inquisitorial.553 In the later period 242of the republic a private accuser, who must be an injured party, started and conducted the prosecution, but the magistrates could proceed on their own motion, upon denunciation, or by inquisitorial process. The last method became the custom under the empire. Prosecutions for treason were thus carried on, and by the end of the empire sorcerers and heretics, as hostes publici, like traitors, were thus tried. All citizens were bound to denounce such criminals. This procedure was taken up into the canon law, so that the Christian church inherited a system of procedure as well as the doctrines above stated.554

243. Inquisitorial procedure from Roman law. The Roman criminal procedure was partly inquisitorial.553 In the later period 242of the republic, a private accuser, who had to be a victim, initiated and managed the prosecution, but the magistrates could act on their own initiative, based on reports, or through an inquisitorial process. The last method became standard under the empire. Prosecutions for treason were handled this way, and by the end of the empire, sorcerers and heretics, classified as hostes publici, like traitors, were tried in the same manner. All citizens were required to report such criminals. This procedure was adopted into canon law, so the Christian church inherited a system of legal procedures as well as the doctrines mentioned above.554

244. Bishops as inquisitors. In the Carolingian period bishops were instructed to seek out heretics and to secure their conversion, but they rarely distinguished themselves by zeal in this matter. The procedure was that of a grand jury set in motion by common report. Lucius III and Barbarossa, acting together in 1184, prepared a decretal in which the duty of bishops was reaffirmed and an attempt was made to give sharper method to their proceedings. They were to seek out heretics, holders of secret conventicles, or any who "in any way differed, in mode of life, from the faithful in general." Those who refused to be disciplined and to conform were to be abandoned to the secular arm for fitting punishment. All civil officers were to swear to enforce laws against heretics. Here we find the fundamental notions of the later Inquisition, but zealous executioners were wanting. If the decretal had been "obeyed strictly and energetically, it would have established an episcopal instead of a papal Inquisition."

244. Bishops as inquisitors. During the Carolingian period, bishops were tasked with identifying heretics and ensuring their conversion, but they often didn’t show much enthusiasm for this role. The process resembled a grand jury initiated by public rumor. In 1184, Lucius III and Barbarossa collaborated to create a decretal that reaffirmed the bishops' responsibilities and aimed to refine their methods. They were instructed to find heretics, those who held secret gatherings, or anyone who "in any way lived differently from the faithful in general." Those who refused to comply and conform were to be handed over to secular authorities for appropriate punishment. All civil officials were required to swear to uphold laws against heretics. Here we see the basic principles of the later Inquisition, but there was a lack of dedicated enforcers. Had the decretal been "followed strictly and vigorously, it would have set up an episcopal Inquisition instead of a papal one."

245. Definition of heretic. The definition of a heretic just quoted occurs often and is the only one which could be formulated. A person was as liable to be charged with heresy if better than the crowd as if worse. "In fact, amid the license of the Middle Ages ascetic virtue was apt to be regarded as a sign of heresy. About 1220 a clerk of Spire, whose austerity subsequently led him to join the Franciscans, was only saved by the interposition of Conrad, afterwards Bishop of Hildesheim, from being burned as a heretic, because his preaching led certain women to lay aside their vanities of apparel and behave with 243humility.... I have met with a case, in 1320, in which a poor old woman at Pamiers submitted to the dreadful sentence for heresy simply because she would not take an oath. She answered all interrogations on points of faith in orthodox fashion, but though offered her life if she would swear on the gospels, she refused to burden her soul with the sin, and for this she was condemned as a heretic."555 "Heretics who were admitted to be patterns of virtue were ruthlessly exterminated in the name of Christ, while in the same holy name the orthodox could purchase absolution for the vilest of crimes for a few coins."556 There could be no definition of a heretic but one who differed in life and conversation from the masses around him. This might mean strange language, dress, manners, or greater restraint in conduct. Pallor of countenance was a mark of a heretic from the fourth century to the twelfth.557 In the thirteenth century Franciscans were preëminently orthodox, but when John XXII stigmatized as heretical the assertion that Christ and his Apostles never had any property, they became criminals whom civil officers were bound to send to the stake.558 John was himself a heretic as to the "beatific vision." He thought that the dead would not enter the presence of God until the judgment day.559 The Franciscans held that the blood shed by Christ in the Passion lost its divinity, was separated from the Logos, and remained on earth. This was heresy.560 The Dominicans, with Thomas Aquinas, were heretics as to the immaculate conception.561 All the disputants on all sides of these questions went into the dispute at the risk of burning or being burned, as the tide should run.

245. Definition of heretic. The definition of a heretic just mentioned comes up frequently and is the only one that can be clearly stated. A person could be accused of heresy for being better than others or worse. "In fact, during the chaotic times of the Middle Ages, being highly virtuous was often seen as a sign of heresy. Around 1220, a cleric from Spire, whose strict lifestyle eventually led him to join the Franciscans, was only saved from being burned as a heretic by the intervention of Conrad, who later became Bishop of Hildesheim, because his preaching influenced some women to stop being vain and act with 243 humility.... In 1320, I encountered a case where a poor old woman in Pamiers accepted the horrifying sentence for heresy simply because she refused to take an oath. She answered all questions about faith in an orthodox manner, but when offered her life if she would swear on the gospels, she declined to burden her soul with sin, and for this, she was condemned as a heretic."555 "Heretics who were acknowledged to be examples of virtue were ruthlessly eliminated in the name of Christ, while the orthodox could buy forgiveness for the worst crimes for just a few coins."556 There could only be one definition of a heretic: someone who lived and acted differently from the people around them. This could indicate unusual language, clothing, behavior, or more self-discipline. A pale complexion was a sign of a heretic from the fourth to the twelfth century.557 In the thirteenth century, Franciscans were considered thoroughly orthodox, but when John XXII declared the belief that Christ and his Apostles never owned property to be heretical, they became outlaws whom civil authorities were obligated to prosecute. 558 John himself was a heretic regarding the "beatific vision." He believed that the dead would not enter God's presence until judgment day.559 The Franciscans believed that the blood Christ shed during the Passion lost its divine nature, became separate from the Logos, and remained on Earth. This was viewed as heresy.560 The Dominicans, along with Thomas Aquinas, were considered heretics regarding the immaculate conception.561 Everyone involved in these disputes faced the risk of being burned, depending on how the situation unfolded.

246. The Albigenses. For some reason which is not easy to understand, the Manichæan doctrine took deep root in the Christian church from the fourth century on. To us the doctrine seems ethically bad, but that only shows how little religious dogmas make ethics. The enemies of the Albigenses recognized their high purity of life.562 They called themselves kathari, or puritans. Popular fanaticism commenced persecution against them in the 244eleventh century. They were in antagonism to the hierarchy and the Catholic system, especially to papal autocracy. "Even with those abhorred sectaries, the church was wonderfully slow to proceed to extremities. It hesitated before the unaccustomed task. It shrank from contradicting its teachings of charity, and was driven forward by popular fanaticism. The persecution of Orleans, in 1017, was the work of King Robert, the Pious. The burning at Milan, soon after, was done by the people against the will of the archbishop.... Even as late as 1144, the church of Liège congratulated itself on having, by the mercy of God, saved the greater part of a number of confessed and convicted kathari from the turbulent mob which strove to burn them.... In 1145 the zealous populace seized the kathari and burned them, despite the resistance of the ecclesiastical authorities."563 These cases of lynching are the first cases, in the Middle Ages, of burning heretics. They show that the masses in the Christian church thought that the proper treatment of enemies of God, the church, and all men.

246. The Albigenses. For some reason that's hard to grasp, the Manichæan doctrine took strong hold in the Christian church starting in the fourth century. To us, the doctrine seems ethically flawed, but that just illustrates how little religious teachings define ethics. The foes of the Albigenses acknowledged their high moral standards.562 They referred to themselves as kathari, or puritans. Popular fanaticism began to persecute them in the 244eleventh century. They opposed the hierarchy and the Catholic system, particularly papal authoritarianism. "Even with those despised sectarians, the church was remarkably slow to take drastic measures. It hesitated before this unfamiliar endeavor. It recoiled from contradicting its principles of charity, yet was pushed forward by popular fanaticism. The persecution in Orleans, in 1017, was initiated by King Robert, the Pious. The burning in Milan shortly after was carried out by the people against the wishes of the archbishop.... Even as late as 1144, the church of Liège felt proud to have, by the mercy of God, protected the majority of a group of confessed and found guilty kathari from the angry mob that sought to burn them.... In 1145, the fervent populace captured the kathari and burned them, despite opposition from church authorities."563 These instances of mob justice are the first recorded cases of heretic burnings in the Middle Ages. They reveal that the general public within the Christian church believed that this was the appropriate way to deal with enemies of God, the church, and all of humanity.

247. Persecution popular. Innocent III began war on the Albigenses at the beginning of the thirteenth century, as rebels and heretics. All Catholics approved what he did, and thought that the Albigenses richly deserved all the treatment they received. The age was not religious, but it had intense religiosity, and the whole religiosity was heated to a high pitch by the contest with the Albigenses. The pride, ambition, and arrogance of the hierarchy and the basest greed and love of plunder of the masses were enlisted against them. Lea's statement is therefore fully justified that "the Inquisition was not an organization arbitrarily devised and imposed upon the judicial system of Christendom by the ambition or fanaticism of the church. It was rather a natural—one may almost say an inevitable—evolution of the forces at work in the thirteenth century, and no one can rightly appreciate the process of its development and the results of its activity without a somewhat minute consideration of the factors controlling the minds and souls of men during the ages which laid the foundation of modern civilization."564 In the mind of the age 245"there was a universal consensus of opinion that there was nothing to do with a heretic but to burn him." This was one of those wide and popular notions upon which mores grow, because the folkways are adjusted to it in all departments of life as a rule of welfare. The courts of Toulouse at first, not recognizing the forces against the Albigenses, tried to protect their subjects, but "to the public law of the period [Raymond II of Toulouse] was an outlaw, without even the right of self-defense against the first-comer, for his very self-defense was rated among his crimes. In the popular faith of the age he was an accursed thing, without hope, here or hereafter. The only way of readmission into human fellowship, the only hope of salvation, lay in reconciliation with the church through the removal of the awful ban which had formed half of his inheritance. To obtain this he had repeatedly offered to sacrifice his honor and his subjects, and the offer had been contemptuously spurned.... The battle of toleration against persecution had been fought and lost; nor, with such a warning as the fate of the two Raymonds, was there risk that other potentates would disregard the public opinion of Christendom by ill-advised mercy to the heretic."565

247. Popular Persecution. Innocent III launched a war against the Albigenses at the start of the thirteenth century, labeling them as rebels and heretics. All Catholics supported his actions and believed that the Albigenses deserved the harsh treatment they received. While the era wasn't deeply religious, it was marked by strong religiosity, which was intensified by the conflict with the Albigenses. The pride, ambition, and arrogance of the church hierarchy, along with the greed and desire for plunder among the masses, were mobilized against them. Thus, Lea's assertion is completely justified that "the Inquisition was not an organization arbitrarily devised and imposed upon the judicial system of Christendom by the ambition or fanaticism of the church. It was rather a natural—one may almost say an inevitable—evolution of the forces at work in the thirteenth century, and no one can rightly appreciate the process of its development and the results of its activity without a somewhat minute consideration of the factors controlling the minds and souls of men during the ages which laid the foundation of modern civilization."564 In that time, 245 "there was a universal consensus of opinion that there was nothing to be done with a heretic but to burn him." This was one of those widespread and popular beliefs upon which societal norms are built, as folkways are adapted to it throughout every aspect of life as a rule for well-being. The courts of Toulouse initially, not realizing the forces against the Albigenses, attempted to protect their citizens, but "by the public law of the period, [Raymond II of Toulouse] was an outlaw, without even the right to defend himself against anyone, as his very self-defense was considered one of his crimes. In the public eyes of the time, he was an accursed figure, without hope, here or in the afterlife. The only way to regain acceptance into human society, the only hope for salvation, lay in reconciling with the church by lifting the terrible ban that partially defined his inheritance. To achieve this, he repeatedly offered to sacrifice his honor and his subjects, but his proposals were scornfully rejected.... The struggle for tolerance against persecution had been fought and lost; furthermore, with the warning provided by the fate of the two Raymonds, there was little chance that other rulers would overlook the public opinion of Christendom by showing misguided mercy to heretics."565

248. An annalist of Worms is quoted about Dorso's operations on the upper Rhine in 1231. Dorso burned many persons of the peasant class. The annalist adds, "The people, when they saw this, were favorable to the inquisitors and helped them; and rightly, since those heretics deserved death. Confident in the approval of the masses, they went on to make arrests in towns and villages, as they pleased, and then they said to the judges, without further evidence, 'These are heretics. We withdraw our hands from them.' The judges were thus compelled to burn many. That was not according to the sense of the Holy Scriptures, and the ecclesiastics everywhere were greatly troubled. Since, however, the people took sides with the unjust judges, their will was executed everywhere." "The pitiless and incompetent judges later saw that they could not maintain their conduct without the help of great men, whom they won by saying that they would burn rich people, whose goods the great men 246should have." "That pleased the great men, who helped them, and called them to their cities and towns." "The people, when they saw this, asked the reason, to which the persecutors answered, 'We would burn a hundred innocent if there was one guilty amongst them.'"566

248. An annalist from Worms is quoted about Dorso's activities on the upper Rhine in 1231. Dorso executed many people from the peasant class. The annalist adds, "The people, witnessing this, supported the inquisitors and aided them; justifiably so, as those heretics deserved death. Confident in the public's approval, they proceeded to make arrests in towns and villages at will, and then told the judges, without any further proof, 'These are heretics. We're done with them.' The judges were thus compelled to execute many. This was not in line with the teachings of the Holy Scriptures, and ecclesiastics everywhere were deeply troubled. However, since the people sided with the unjust judges, their will was carried out everywhere." "The ruthless and incompetent judges later realized they couldn't sustain their actions without the support of influential figures, whom they convinced by claiming they would burn wealthy individuals, whose possessions the powerful men 246 could claim." "This pleased the influential men, who assisted them and invited them to their cities and towns." "When the people saw this, they inquired about the reason, to which the persecutors responded, 'We would burn a hundred innocent if there was one guilty among them.'"566

249. It was also true of the persecutions of the philosophers in Mohammedan Spain that they were popular. "The best educated princes allowed themselves to be driven to persecute, in spite of their personal preferences, as a means of winning popularity."567

249. It was also the case that the persecutions of philosophers in Muslim Spain were popular. "The most educated rulers allowed themselves to be pushed into persecuting, despite their personal beliefs, as a way to gain popularity."567

250. Theory of persecution. The public opinion of the ruling classes of Europe demanded that heresy should be exterminated at whatever cost, and yet with the suppression of open resistance the desired end seemed as far off as ever.... Trained experts were needed, whose sole business it should be to unearth the offenders and extort a confession of their guilt.... Thus to the public of the thirteenth century the organization of the Inquisition and its commitment to the children of Saint Dominic and Saint Francis appeared a perfectly natural or rather inevitable development arising from the admitted necessities of the time and the instrumentalities at hand.568

250. Theory of persecution. The public opinion of the ruling classes in Europe demanded that heresy be completely eradicated at any cost, yet with the suppression of open resistance, the desired outcome still seemed as distant as ever.... Skilled experts were needed, whose only job would be to uncover the offenders and force a confession of their guilt.... For the public in the thirteenth century, the establishment of the Inquisition and its association with the followers of Saint Dominic and Saint Francis looked like a perfectly natural or rather inevitable response to the pressing needs of the time and the resources available.568

251. Duties laid on the civil authority. The secular authority accepted the functions allotted to it out of the spirit of the age. To fall into disfavor at Rome was, for a prince, to risk the loyalty of his subjects, with whom it was a point of high importance to belong to a "Christian" state, that is, one on good terms with the church. "We are not to imagine, however, from these reduplicated commands that the secular power, as a rule, showed itself in the slightest degree disinclined to perform the duty. The teachings of the church had made too profound an impression for any doubt in the premises to exist. As has been seen above, the laws of all the states of Europe prescribed concremation as the appropriate penalty for heresy, and even the free commonwealths of Italy recognized the Inquisition as the judge whose sentences were to be blindly executed."569

251. Duties placed on civil authority. The secular authority took on its assigned roles in line with the spirit of the times. For a ruler, losing favor in Rome meant jeopardizing their subjects' loyalty, as it was crucial for them to be part of a "Christian" state, meaning one that had a good relationship with the church. "However, we shouldn't think that these repeated commands indicate that the secular power was generally unwilling to fulfill its duties. The church's teachings had made a deep impact, so there was no doubt about their validity. As mentioned earlier, the laws of all European states mandated burning as the proper punishment for heresy, and even the independent republics of Italy accepted the Inquisition as the authority whose rulings were to be followed without question."569

247252. "The practice of burning the heretic alive was thus not the creature of positive law, but arose generally and spontaneously, and its adoption by the legislator was only the recognition of a popular custom."570 "Confession of heresy became a matter of vital importance, and no effort was deemed too great, no means too repulsive, to secure it. This became the center of the inquisitorial process, and it is deserving of detailed consideration, not only because it formed the basis of procedure in the Holy Office, but also because of the vast and deplorable influence which it exercised for five centuries on the whole judicial system of continental Europe."571 In the second half of the twelfth century burning had become, by custom, the usual punishment for heretics. The purpose was universally regarded as right and pious, and the means was thought wise and correct. Therefore the whole procedure went forward on a course of direct and consistent development.572 It was first decreed in positive law in the code of Pedro II, of Aragon, in 1197. In the laws of Frederick II, in 1224, the punishment was death by burning or loss of the tongue. In 1231, in Sicily, burning was made absolute. In 1238 the stake was made the law of the empire against heresy. In 1270 Louis IX made it the law of France.573 "Dominic and Francis, Bonaventura and Thomas Aquinas, Innocent III and St. Louis, were types, in their several ways, of which humanity, in any age, might well feel proud, and yet they were as unsparing of the heretic as Ezzelino da Romano was of his enemies. With such men it was not hope of gain or lust of blood or pride of opinion or wanton exercise of power, but sense of duty, and they but represented public opinion from the thirteenth to the seventeenth century."574 That is to say, that the virtues of the individuals were overruled by the vices of the mores of the age.

247252. "The practice of burning heretics alive wasn't established by formal law; it arose generally and spontaneously, and its acceptance by lawmakers was just acknowledgment of a popular tradition."570 "Confessing to heresy became extremely important, and no effort was considered too great, no method too gruesome, to achieve it. This became the core of the inquisitorial process, warranting thorough examination, not only because it laid the groundwork for procedures in the Holy Office but also due to the extensive and tragic impact it had for five centuries on the entire judicial system of continental Europe."571 By the second half of the twelfth century, burning had become the standard punishment for heretics by custom. The intent was widely viewed as just and pious, and the method was seen as wise and appropriate. Consequently, the entire process moved along a clear and consistent path.572 It was first formally enacted in the laws of Pedro II of Aragon in 1197. In Frederick II's laws from 1224, the punishment was death by burning or loss of the tongue. By 1231 in Sicily, burning became an absolute punishment. In 1238, it was established as the law of the empire against heresy. In 1270, Louis IX made it the law of France.573 "Dominic and Francis, Bonaventura and Thomas Aquinas, Innocent III and St. Louis were exemplary figures, worthy of pride in any era, yet they were just as ruthless towards heretics as Ezzelino da Romano was towards his foes. For such men, it wasn't about greed or bloodlust or pride or arbitrary power; it was a sense of duty, reflecting public opinion from the thirteenth to the seventeenth century."574 This means that the virtues of these individuals were overshadowed by the vices of the cultural norms of their times.

253. The shares of the church and the masses. The steps of the process by which the Christian church was made an organization to enforce uniformity of confession by bodily pain, that is, 248in fact, by murder, demand careful attention. Back of all the popular demands for persecution there was the teaching of the church in antecedent periods and a crude popular logic of detestation and destruction. Then the outbreak of persecution appears as a popular act with lynching executions. At this point the church, by virtue of its teaching and leading functions, ought to have repressed excessive zeal and guided the popular frenzy. It did not do so. It took the lead of the popular movement and encouraged it. This was its greatest crime, but it must be fairly understood that it acted with public opinion and was fully supported by the masses and by the culture classes. The Inquisition was not unpopular and was not disapproved. It was thought to be the proper and necessary means to deal with heresy, just as we now think police courts necessary to deal with petty crimes (see sec. 247). The system of persecution went on to extravagances. The masses disapproved. They could not be held to any responsibility. They turned against the ecclesiastical authorities and threw all the blame on them.

253. The shares of the church and the masses. The process by which the Christian church became an organization enforcing uniform beliefs through physical punishment, that is, 248 effectively, through murder, requires careful consideration. Behind all the public calls for persecution were the teachings of the church from earlier times and a simplistic public logic of hatred and destruction. The rise of persecution emerged as a community response, similar to lynch mob actions. At this crucial moment, the church, because of its teaching and leadership role, should have curbed excessive enthusiasm and guided the public outrage. Instead, it led the charge and encouraged it. This was its most significant wrongdoing, but it must be recognized that it acted in alignment with public opinion and received full backing from the masses as well as the educated classes. The Inquisition was not seen unfavorably and did not face disapproval. It was considered the proper and necessary way to address heresy, just like we currently view police courts as essential for handling minor offenses (see sec. 247). The persecution system escalated to extremes. The general public disapproved. They felt no responsibility for what transpired. They turned against the church authorities and placed all the blame on them.

254. The church uses the power for selfish aggrandizement. Things now advanced, therefore, to the second stage. The church authorities accepted the executive duty in respect to the defense of the church and society against heresy. The popular idea was that heresy would bring down the wrath of God on all Christendom, or on the whole of the small group in which it occurred.575 The church authorities formulated doctrines, planned programmes, and appointed administrative officers. To them the commission laid upon them meant more social power, and they turned it into a measure of selfish aggrandizement. This alienated first all competent judges, and at last the masses.

254. The church uses its power for selfish gain. Things have now progressed to the second stage. The church leaders took on the responsibility of defending the church and society against heresy. The common belief was that heresy would bring God's wrath upon all of Christendom, or on the entire small group where it occurred.575 The church leaders developed doctrines, planned programs, and appointed administrative officials. To them, the responsibility they had been given meant more social power, which they then used for their own selfish gain. This first alienated all competent judges and eventually turned the masses against them.

255. The Inquisition took shape slowly. The Inquisition took shape very gradually through the first half of the thirteenth century. "In the proceedings of this period the rudimentary character of the Inquisition is evident." The mendicant orders furnished the first agents. They were admired and honored by the masses. Gregory IX, in his first bulls (1233), making the 249 Dominicans the official inquisitors, seemed to be uncertain as to the probable attitude which the bishops would adopt to this invasion of their jurisdiction, "while the character of his instructions shows that he had no conception of what the innovation was to lead to." "As yet there was no idea of superseding the episcopal functions." In fact, the mendicant orders supplanted the military orders as papal militia, just as they were later supplanted by the Jesuits, and they very greatly assisted the reorganization of the church into an absolute monarchy under the pope.576 Frederick II died in 1250. He was the first modern man on a throne. He had aimed to rule all Christendom by despotic methods which he perhaps learned from the Mohammedans. He would have made a monarchy if he had succeeded, which would have anticipated that of Charles V or Philip II by three hundred years.577 It was the mores of the age which decided between him and the pope. His court was a center of Arabic culture and of religious indifference. There were eunuchs, a harem, astrologers from Bagdad, and Jews richly pensioned by the emperor to translate Arabic works. "All these things were transmuted, in popular belief, into relations with Ashtaroth and Beelzebub."578 The saying that there had been three great impostors—Moses, Jesus, and Mohammed—was attributed to him, and it appears that his contemporaries generally believed that he first used the statement. The only thing which he left behind was the code of laws which he had made, by way of concession and attempt to buy peace from the popes, by which all civil authorities were made constables and hangmen of the church, to which all dissenters were sacrificed.

255. The Inquisition took shape slowly. The Inquisition gradually developed throughout the first half of the thirteenth century. "In the proceedings of this period, the basic nature of the Inquisition is clear." The mendicant orders provided the first agents. They were admired and respected by the people. Gregory IX, in his initial bulls (1233), making the 249 Dominicans the official inquisitors, seemed unsure about how the bishops would react to this encroachment on their authority, "while the nature of his instructions indicates that he had no idea of what the innovation would lead to." "At that point, there was no intention of replacing the episcopal functions." In fact, the mendicant orders replaced the military orders as the papal militia, just as they were later replaced by the Jesuits, and they significantly aided in reorganizing the church into an absolute monarchy under the pope.576 Frederick II died in 1250. He was the first modern ruler. He aimed to govern all of Christendom using despotic methods, perhaps learned from the Mohammedans. If he had succeeded, he would have created a monarchy that would have preceded that of Charles V or Philip II by three hundred years.577 It was the social norms of the time that determined the outcome between him and the pope. His court became a hub of Arabic culture and religious indifference. There were eunuchs, a harem, astrologers from Baghdad, and Jews generously funded by the emperor to translate Arabic texts. "All these things were transformed, in popular belief, into associations with Ashtaroth and Beelzebub."578 The notion that there were three great impostors—Moses, Jesus, and Mohammed—was attributed to him, and it seems that his contemporaries generally believed he was the first to use that phrase. The only legacy he left behind was the code of laws he established, as an attempt to gain peace from the popes, which made all civil authorities the constables and executioners of the church, to which all dissenters were sacrificed.

256. Formative legislation. In 1252 Innocent IV issued a bull "which should establish machinery for systematic persecution as an integral part of the social edifice in every city and every state." He authorized the torture of witnesses. "These provisions are not the wild imaginings of a nightmare, but sober, matter-of-fact legislation, shrewdly and carefully devised to accomplish a settled policy, and it affords us a valuable insight into 250the public opinion of the day to find that there was no effective resistance to its acceptance." There is evidence, twenty years later, that the Inquisition "had not been universally accepted with alacrity, but the few instances which we find recorded of refusal show how generally it was submitted to." The institution was in full vigor in Italy, but not beyond the Alps, "yet this was scarce necessary so long as public law and the conservative spirit of the ruling class everywhere rendered it the highest duty of the citizen of every degree to aid in every way the business of the inquisitor, and pious monarchs hastened to enforce the obligations of their subjects." "It was not the fault of the church if a bold monarch like Philip the Fair occasionally ventured to incur divine vengeance by protecting his subjects."579

256. Formative legislation. In 1252, Innocent IV issued a bull "meant to create a system for systematic persecution as a fundamental component of the social structure in every city and every state." He allowed for the torture of witnesses. "These rules are not the wild fantasies of a nightmare, but practical, straightforward legislation, carefully designed to implement a fixed policy, and they give us valuable insight into 250the public sentiment of the time, showing that there was no significant resistance to its acceptance." There is evidence, twenty years later, that the Inquisition "was not universally embraced with eagerness, but the few recorded instances of refusal demonstrate how widely it was accepted." The institution was thriving in Italy, but not beyond the Alps, "yet this was hardly necessary as long as public law and the conservative mindset of the ruling class everywhere made it the highest duty of citizens of all ranks to assist in any way with the work of the inquisitor, and devoted monarchs were quick to enforce the responsibilities of their subjects." "It was not the church's fault if a bold king like Philip the Fair occasionally risked divine retribution by shielding his subjects."579

257. Dungeons. It is evident that the lust of blood was educated into the mores by public executions with torture, by obscene adjuncts, by inhuman sports, and by public shows. Cruelty and inhumanity in civil cases were as great as under the Inquisition. A person apprehended on any charge was imprisoned in a frightful dungeon, damp, infested by rats and vermin, generally in chains, and he was often forced to lie in a constrained position. This was a part of the policy which prevailed in the administration of justice. It was intended to break the spirit and courage of the accused. Confinement was solitary, and various circumstances besides pain and hunger were brought to bear on the imagination. It was the rule that every accused person must fast for eight or ten hours before torture. The dungeons were often ingenious means of torture. There was one in the Bastille at Paris, the floor of which was conical, with the point downwards so that it was impossible to sit, or lie, or stand in it. In another, in the Châtelet, the floor was all the time covered by water, in which the prisoners must stand.580

257. Dungeons. It's clear that the desire for blood was ingrained in society through public executions, torture, shocking spectacles, and gruesome entertainment. The cruelty and inhumanity in civil cases were just as severe as during the Inquisition. A person arrested on any charge was thrown into a terrible dungeon—damp, crawling with rats and pests, usually shackled, and often forced to lie in uncomfortable positions. This was part of the approach to justice at the time, aimed at breaking the spirit and resolve of the accused. Confinement was solitary, and beyond pain and hunger, various other factors were used to torment the imagination. The rule was that every accused person had to fast for eight to ten hours before being tortured. The dungeons often served as clever methods of torture. For instance, one in the Bastille in Paris had a conical floor sloping downward, making it impossible to sit, lie down, or stand comfortably. In another one, at the Châtelet, the floor was always covered with water, forcing the prisoners to stand in it.580

258. The yellow crosses. One of the penalties inflicted by the Inquisition causes astonishment and at the same time shows how thoroughly the mass of the population were on the side of the Inquisition until the fifteenth century. Persons convicted of 251heresy, but coerced to penitence, were forced to wear crosses of cloth, generally yellow, three spans long and two wide, sewed on their garments. Thus the symbol of Christian devotion was turned into a badge of shame.581 It pointed out the wearer as an outcast. However, it depended on the mass of the population to say what it should mean. How did they treat persons thus marked? They boycotted them. The wearers of crosses could not find employment, or human intercourse, or husbands, or wives. They were actually unable to get the relations with other men and women which are essential to existence.582 If the people had pitied them, or sympathized with them, they would have shown it by kindness, in spite of ecclesiastical orders. In fact, the cross was a badge of infamy and was enforced as such by public action. "The unfortunate penitent was exposed to the ridicule and derision of all whom he met, and was heavily handicapped in every effort to earn a livelihood."583 It is evident that the way in which the general public treated the cross-wearers can alone account for the weight which those under this penalty attached to it. "It was always considered very shameful." At Augsburg, in 1393, for seventy gold gulden, the wearing of crosses could be escaped.584

258. The yellow crosses. One of the penalties imposed by the Inquisition is shocking and also reveals how strongly the general population supported the Inquisition until the fifteenth century. People convicted of 251heresy, but forced to repent, were made to wear cloth crosses, usually yellow, that were three spans long and two spans wide, sewn onto their clothes. So, the symbol of Christian faith became a mark of shame.581 It identified the wearer as an outcast. However, it was up to the general public to determine what it meant. How did they treat those marked in this way? They avoided them. The cross-wearers were unable to find jobs, social connections, or partners. They were really unable to establish the relationships with others that are essential for living.582 If the public had shown compassion or sympathy for them, it would have been evident through their kindness, regardless of church orders. In reality, the cross was a mark of disgrace that was enforced through public actions. "The unfortunate penitent faced ridicule and mockery from everyone they encountered and was severely hindered in every attempt to make a living."583 It's clear that the way the general public treated those wearing crosses is the only reason that those under this penalty regarded it with such significance. "It was always seen as very shameful." In Augsburg, in 1393, for seventy gold gulden, a person could avoid wearing the crosses.584

259. Confiscation. Another penalty of frightful effect was confiscation. As soon as a man was arrested for heresy, his property was sequestrated and inventoried. His family was thrown on the street. It was out of the Roman law that "pope and king drew the weapons which rendered the pursuit of heresy attractive and profitable." "The church cannot escape the responsibility of naturalizing this penalty in European law as a punishment for spiritual transgressions."585 "It would be difficult to estimate the amount of human misery arising from this source alone." "The threats of coercion which at first were necessary to induce the temporal princes to confiscate the property of their heretical subjects soon became superfluous, and history has few displays of man's eagerness to profit by his fellow's misfortunes more deplorable than that of the vultures which followed in the 252wake of the Inquisition to batten on the ruin which it wrought." In Italy the confiscated property was divided into three parts by the pope's order. One part went to the Inquisition for its expenses, one part to the papal camera, and one part to the civil authority. Later, the civil authority generally got nothing. About 1335 a Franciscan bishop of Silva "reproached those of his brethren who act as inquisitors with their abuse of the funds accruing to the Holy Office.... The inquisitors monopolized the whole, spent it on themselves, or enriched their kindred at their pleasure." "Avarice joined hands with fanaticism, and between them they supplied motive power for a hundred years of fierce, unremitting, unrelenting persecution which, in the end, accomplished its main purpose." The confiscations did not concern the populace. They furnished the motive of the great to support the administration of the Inquisition.586 "Persecution, as a steady and continuous policy, rested, after all, upon confiscation. It was this which supplied the fuel to keep up the fires of zeal, and when it was lacking the business of defending the faith languished lamentably. When katharism disappeared under the brilliant aggressiveness of Bernard Gui, the culminating point of the Inquisition was passed, and thenceforth it steadily declined, although still there were occasional confiscated estates over which king, prelate, and noble quarreled for some years to come."587 "The earnest endeavors of the inquisitors were directed much more to obtaining conversions with confiscations and betrayal of friends than to provoking martyrdoms.... The really effective weapons of the Holy Office, the real curses with which it afflicted the people, can be looked for in its dungeons and its confiscations, in the humiliating penances of the saffron crosses, and in the invisible police with which it benumbed the heart and soul of every man who had once fallen into its hands."588 It is evident that these means of tormenting and coercing dissenters went much further to cause them to disappear than autos-de-fe and other executions. The selection of those who submitted, or played the hypocrite, was accomplished in the fifteenth century.

259. Confiscation. Another terrifying consequence was confiscation. Once a person was arrested for heresy, their property was seized and cataloged. Their family was left homeless. It was from Roman law that "pope and king drew the weapons that made the pursuit of heresy appealing and profitable." "The church cannot escape the responsibility of making this penalty a part of European law as punishment for spiritual offenses."585 "It's hard to measure the amount of human suffering caused by this alone." "The threats of coercion that were initially needed to persuade the temporal rulers to seize the property of their heretical subjects quickly became unnecessary, and history holds few instances of humanity's eagerness to benefit from others' misfortunes more tragic than that of the vultures who followed the 252Inquisition to feed on the devastation it caused." In Italy, the confiscated property was divided into three portions by the pope's order. One portion went to the Inquisition for its expenses, one portion to the papal treasury, and one portion to the civil authorities. Over time, the civil authorities generally received nothing. Around 1335, a Franciscan bishop of Silva "criticized his fellow inquisitors for misusing the funds intended for the Holy Office.... The inquisitors took everything for themselves, spending it on personal needs or enriching their relatives at will." "Greed teamed up with fanaticism, and together they fueled a hundred years of fierce, relentless persecution that ultimately achieved its primary goal." The confiscations did not concern the general public. They motivated the powerful to support the administration of the Inquisition.586 "Persecution, as a consistent and ongoing policy, ultimately rested on confiscation. It was this that provided the fuel to keep the fires of zeal burning, and when that was absent, the effort to defend the faith suffered greatly. When katharism faded under the bold actions of Bernard Gui, the peak of the Inquisition was reached, and from then on it steadily declined, although there were still occasional confiscated estates over which kings, bishops, and nobles fought for several more years."587 "The serious efforts of the inquisitors focused much more on achieving conversions through confiscations and betrayal of friends than on provoking martyrdoms.... The truly effective weapons of the Holy Office, the real afflictions it inflicted on the people, can be found in its dungeons and confiscations, in the humiliating penances of the saffron crosses, and in the invisible police that paralyzed the heart and soul of every person who had at any time fallen into its grasp."588 It's clear that these methods of tormenting and coercing dissenters were far more effective at making them disappear than autos-de-fe and other executions. The selection of those who complied or pretended to comply was carried out in the fifteenth century.

253260. Operation of the Inquisition. The Inquisition acted effectively. It kept detailed records and pursued its victims to the third generation.589 It covered Europe with a network of reports which would rival the most developed modern police systems, "putting the authorities on the alert to search for every stranger who wore the air of one differing in life and conversation from the ordinary run of the faithful." "To human apprehension, the papal Inquisition was well-nigh ubiquitous, omniscient, and omnipotent." Inquisitors were set free from all rules which had been found necessary to save judges from judicial error,590 and the formularies to guide inquisitors inculcated chicane, terrorism, deception, and brow-beating, and an art of entangling the accused in casuistry and dialectics. A new crime was invented for the cases in which confession could not be obtained: suspicion of heresy, which had three degrees, "light," "vehement," and "violent." Even papal decretals which restrained the effort to destroy the accused could be set aside.591 Thus the Inquisition coöperated with the criminal law. It operated on the society of Christendom for ten or twelve generations a selection of those who would submit and obey, and an elimination of those who dissented.

253260. Operation of the Inquisition. The Inquisition was very effective. It kept detailed records and pursued its victims for up to three generations.589 It established a network of reports across Europe that could compete with the most advanced modern police systems, "alerting the authorities to look for every stranger who seemed different in behavior and speech from the usual faithful." "To human perception, the papal Inquisition seemed almost everywhere, all-knowing, and all-powerful." Inquisitors were exempt from all the rules that were meant to protect judges from making mistakes,590 and the guidelines for inquisitors encouraged trickery, intimidation, deceit, and bullying, as well as a skill for ensnaring the accused in complicated arguments and reasoning. A new crime was created for cases where a confession couldn't be obtained: suspicion of heresy, which had three levels: "light," "vehement," and "violent." Even papal decrees that limited efforts to condemn the accused could be ignored.591 Thus, the Inquisition worked alongside the criminal justice system. It impacted the society of Christendom for ten or twelve generations, selecting those who would conform and follow, while eliminating those who opposed.

261. Success of the Inquisition. That the Inquisition succeeded in its purpose is certain. It forced at least external conformity and silence, especially of the masses. The heterodoxy of the Middle Ages "is divisible into two currents, of which one, called the 'eternal gospel,' includes the mystical and communistic sects which, starting from Joachim de Florus, after having filled the twelfth and thirteenth centuries ... was carried on, in the fourteenth, by the German mystics; the other, summed up in the blasphemy that there had been three great impostors [Moses, Jesus, and Mohammed], represents materialistic infidelity, due to a study of the Arabs, and skulking under the name of Averroes."592 Of these two schools of heretics the former was the more popular and tenacious. It is not to be understood that the masses ever recognized their own handiwork in the Inquisition, or the popes of the fifteenth century. On the contrary, the sequence goes on to 254the fourth stage in which the masses, seeing the operation of ambition, venality, and despotism in the officers of the institution created to meet a popular demand, denounce it and turn against it to destroy it.

261. Success of the Inquisition. It's clear that the Inquisition achieved its goals. It enforced at least external conformity and quieted the masses. The heresy of the Middle Ages can be divided into two trends: one, known as the 'eternal gospel,' includes the mystical and communist sects that began with Joachim de Florus and thrived in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, continuing into the fourteenth with German mystics; the other represents a materialistic disbelief, captured in the claim that there were three major impostors [Moses, Jesus, and Mohammed], stemming from Arab studies and using the name Averroes."592 Of these two groups of heretics, the first was more popular and resilient. It shouldn't be thought that the masses recognized their own creation in the Inquisition or in the popes of the fifteenth century. Instead, the sequence continues to 254the fourth stage, where the masses, observing ambition, greed, and tyranny in the officials of the institution established to meet a public demand, denounce it and turn against it to dismantle it.

262. Torture in civil and ecclesiastical trials. (See sec. 237 ff.) In the course of its work the Inquisition had introduced torture into the administration of Christian justice and into the mores. The jurists were all corrupted by it. They supposed that, without torture, no crimes could be detected or punished, and this opinion ruled the administration of justice on the continent until the eighteenth century.593 Lea finds the earliest instances of legal torture in the Veronese Code of 1228, and in the Sicilian Constitutions of 1231;—work of the rationalist emperor, Frederick II, but it was "sparingly and hesitatingly employed." Innocent IV adopted it in 1252, but only secular authorities were to use it. This was to save the sanctity of ecclesiastics. In 1256 Alexander IV, "with characteristic indirection," authorized inquisitors and their associates to absolve each other, and grant dispensations for irregularities. This gave them absolute liberty, and they could inflict or supervise torture.594 There were other "poses," such as the prohibition to shed blood, i.e. to break the skin, and the rule to ask the civil power, when surrendering the victim to it, not to proceed to extremes, although it was bound to burn the victim. As the system continued in practice its methods were refined and its experts were trained. Any one who was charged must be convicted if possible. The torture produced permanent crippling or maiming. It would not do to release any one so marked with the investigation and then acquitted. Hence more and more frightful measures became necessary. Nevertheless cases occurred in which the accused held out beyond the power of the persecutors.595 At Bamberg, in 1614, a woman seventy-four years old endured torture up to the third grade. After three quarters of an hour on the "Bock" she fell dead. The verdict was that she had cleared herself, by enduring the torture, of the "evidence" against her, and would have been freed if she had lived. She was to have Christian burial, and a document attesting this finding was to be given to her husband and children. Some jurists of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries were led to doubt about torture, but they almost all agreed that it was necessary "in some cases." These were the reformers who were careful not to be extremists. We are told that Peter of Ravenna, in 1511, urged the abolition of torture, and that Louis Vivez, a Spaniard, took the same position a little later. Neither won any attention.596 In the Carolina, Charles V's law book of 1532, which was in general savage in its penalties, torture was to be applied only 255in cases punishable by death or life imprisonment, and only on strong prima facie evidence of guilt. Confession under torture was to have no weight unless confirmed after an interval. These restrictions were not observed in practice.597 There are very many cases on record in which it was afterwards proved that many persons had suffered torture and cruel execution, upon confession, who were innocent of all crime.598

262. Torture in civil and ecclesiastical trials. (See sec. 237 ff.) During its operations, the Inquisition brought torture into the practice of Christian justice and into societal norms. The legal professionals were all tainted by it. They believed that without torture, no crimes could be uncovered or punished, and this belief dominated the justice system on the continent until the eighteenth century.593 Lea identifies the earliest recorded instances of legal torture in the Veronese Code of 1228 and the Sicilian Constitutions of 1231; the latter was created by the rationalist emperor, Frederick II, though it was used "rarely and with hesitation." Innocent IV sanctioned it in 1252, but only by secular authorities to preserve the dignity of ecclesiastics. In 1256, Alexander IV, "with characteristic indirection," allowed inquisitors and their associates to absolve each other and give dispensations for irregularities. This granted them complete freedom to inflict or oversee torture.594 There were other "poses," like the ban on shedding blood, meaning breaking the skin, and the guideline to request that civil authorities avoid going too far when handing over victims, even though they were obligated to execute the victim. As the system developed, its methods became more refined, and its practitioners became better trained. Anyone accused had to be convicted if possible. Torture led to permanent injury or disability. It was unacceptable to release someone who bore the marks of the investigation and then acquitted them. Consequently, increasingly horrific methods were deemed necessary. Nonetheless, there were instances where the accused could withstand the pressures applied by their persecutors.595 In Bamberg, in 1614, a seventy-four-year-old woman underwent torture up to the third degree. After three-quarters of an hour on the "Bock," she collapsed and died. The verdict concluded that she had cleared herself of the "evidence" against her by enduring the torture and would have been set free had she survived. She was to receive a Christian burial, and a document certifying this finding was to be given to her husband and children. Some jurists in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries began to question torture, but almost all of them agreed that it was necessary "in some cases." These were reformers who were cautious not to take extreme positions. We learn that Peter of Ravenna, in 1511, advocated for the abolition of torture, and that Louis Vivez, a Spaniard, took the same stance shortly thereafter. Neither of them received any attention.596 In the Carolina, Charles V's law book from 1532, which was generally harsh in its penalties, torture was to be used only 255in cases punishable by death or life imprisonment, and only with strong prima facie evidence of guilt. A confession obtained under torture would be deemed invalid unless confirmed after some time. These restrictions were not followed in practice.597 Numerous documented instances exist where it was later shown that many individuals who underwent torture and cruel execution for confessing were completely innocent of any crime.598

263. The selection accomplished. Thus the apparatus and devices for putting down dissent and enforcing submission to such authority as the great number were willing to recognize had attained a superficial success. Opposition was silenced. Dissent was made so dangerous that no one dared express it, except here and there a hero, and outward conformity to church discipline was almost universal. The mores also underwent influence from a societal power which was great and pervading. The external and artificial character of the conformity was so well known that a name was given to it,—implicita fides,—and this was discussed as to its nature and value. The mores are gravely affected by implicita fides when it is held by a great number of persons.599 The selection which had destroyed honest thinkers and sincere churchmen had cultivated a class of smooth hypocrites and submissive cowards. In the fifteenth century the whole of Christendom had accepted the church system with its concepts of welfare and its dictates of duty, and had adopted the ritual means of holiness and salvation which it prescribed. In fact, at no other time were men ever so busy as then with "good works," or so fussy about church ritual. Everybody was anxious not to be a heretic. At the same time the whole mediæeval system was falling to pieces, and the inventions and discoveries were disproving all received and approved ideas about the world and welfare in it. Gross sensuality and carnal lust got possession of society, and the church system was an independent system of balancing accounts with the other world. The theater declined into obscenity and coarseness, and the popular pulpit was hardly better.600 The learned world was returning to classical 256paganism. The popes had their children in the Vatican and publicly married them there. Under Sextus IV the courtesans at Rome paid a tax which produced 20,000 ducats per annum. Prelates owned brothels. Innocent VIII tried to stop the scandal. In 1490 his vicar published an edict against all concubinage, but the pope forced him to recall it because all ecclesiastics had concubines. There were 6800 public meretrices at Rome besides private ones and concubines. Concubinage was really tolerated, subject to the payment of an amercement.601 The proceedings under Alexander VI were only the culmination of the license taken by men who were irresponsible masters of the world, and who showed the insanity of despotism just as the Roman emperors did.602 The church had broken down under the reaction of its own efforts to rule the world. It had made moral hypocrisy and religious humbug characteristic of Christians, for he who indulges in sensual vice and balances it off by ritual devices is morally subject to the deepest corruption of character. The church system had corrupted the mores by adding casuistry and dialectic smartness to the devices for regulating conduct and satisfying interests. The men of the Renaissance, especially in Italy, acted always from passionate motives and went to great excess. Their only system of conduct was success in what they wanted to do, and so they were often heroes of crime. Yet they all conformed to church ritual and discipline.

263. The selection accomplished. The methods and tools used to suppress dissent and enforce submission to an authority that most people accepted had achieved a superficial success. Opposition was silenced. Dissent became so dangerous that few dared to express it, except for the occasional hero, and outward conformity to church rules was nearly universal. Social norms were also influenced by a pervasive societal power. The external and artificial nature of this conformity was well known, and it was given a name—implicita fides—which was debated regarding its nature and value. The social norms are significantly affected by implicita fides when held by a large majority of people.599 The selection that eliminated honest thinkers and sincere church followers fostered a class of smooth hypocrites and submissive cowards. In the fifteenth century, all of Christendom had accepted the church system along with its ideas of welfare and its mandates of duty, adopting the rituals for holiness and salvation that it prescribed. In fact, at no other time were people as busy with "good works" or so particular about church rituals. Everyone was eager to avoid being labeled a heretic. At the same time, the entire medieval system was collapsing, and new inventions and discoveries were challenging all established ideas about the world and our welfare in it. Society was overtaken by gross sensuality and lust, while the church operated as an independent system balancing accounts with the afterlife. The theater degenerated into obscenity and crudeness, and the popular pulpit was hardly any better.600 The educated world was reverting to classical 256paganism. The popes had their children in the Vatican and publicly married them there. Under Sextus IV, courtesans in Rome paid taxes that generated 20,000 ducats annually. Church officials owned brothels. Innocent VIII attempted to curb the scandal. In 1490, his vicar issued an edict against all concubinage, but the pope forced him to retract it because all ecclesiastics had concubines. There were 6,800 public prostitutes in Rome in addition to private ones and concubines. Concubinage was effectively tolerated, provided a payment was made.601 The actions taken under Alexander VI were merely the peak of the excess indulged in by those who were reckless masters of the world and mirrored the insanity of despotism just like the Roman emperors did.602 The church had collapsed under the weight of its own attempts to govern the world. It had made moral hypocrisy and religious pretense hallmarks of Christianity, for those who indulge in sensual vices and try to balance them with rituals are morally subjected to the deepest corruption of character. The church system had corrupted social norms by adding clever tricks and intellectual arguments to the ways of regulating behavior and addressing interests. The men of the Renaissance, particularly in Italy, acted from passionate motives and often went to extremes. Their only guiding principle was success in their ambitions, which often turned them into criminals. Yet they all adhered to church rituals and discipline.

264. A great undertaking like the suppression of dissent by force and cruelty cannot be carried out in a great group of states without local differentiation and variation. To close the story, it is worth while to notice these variations in England, Spain, and Venice.

264. A major effort like suppressing dissent through force and cruelty can't be executed across a large group of states without local differences and variations. To wrap things up, it's important to highlight these differences in England, Spain, and Venice.

265. Torture in England. The Inquisition cannot be said to have existed in the British Islands or Scandinavia. The laws of Frederick II had no authority there. In England, in 1400, the death penalty for heresy was introduced by the statute de heretico comburendo. In 1414 a mixed tribunal of ecclesiastics and laymen was established to search out heretics and punish them. It was employed to suppress Lollardry. Under Edward VI these 257laws were repealed; under Mary they were renewed. In the first Parliament of Elizabeth they were repealed again, except the statute of 1400, which was repealed in 1676, when Charles II wanted toleration for Roman Catholics. Then the ecclesiastical courts were restricted to ecclesiastical penalties.603 Torture was never legal in England. The use of it was pushed to the greatest extreme when Clement V and Philip the Fair were seeking evidence against the templars. Then the pope wrote a fatherly letter of expostulation to Edward of England, because of the lack of this engine in his dominions.604 Cases of torture no doubt occurred. The star chamber had an inquisitorial process in which the rack seems to have been used. Barbaro, a Venetian ambassador in the sixteenth century, reported the non-use of torture as an interesting fact in English mores. He says the English think that it often forces untrue confession, that it "spoils the body and an innocent life; thinking, moreover, that it is better to release a criminal than to punish an innocent man."605 From the thirteenth century it was forbidden to keep a prisoner in chains. In other countries this was the rule, and ingenuity was expended to fasten the prisoner in a most uncomfortable position.606 The last case of the rack in the star chamber was that of Peacham, in 1614.607 The last execution for heresy in the British Islands was that of a medical student at Edinburgh, eighteen years of age, named Aikenhead, in 1696.608 The greatest cruelty in England was "pressing" prisoners to compel them to plead because, if they did not plead, the trial could not go on.

265. Torture in England. The Inquisition can't be said to have existed in the British Islands or Scandinavia. The laws of Frederick II had no authority there. In England, in 1400, the death penalty for heresy was introduced by the statute de heretico comburendo. In 1414, a mixed tribunal of church officials and laypeople was set up to identify and punish heretics. It was used to suppress Lollardry. Under Edward VI, these 257 laws were repealed; under Mary, they were reinstated. In Elizabeth's first Parliament, they were repealed again, except for the statute of 1400, which was finally repealed in 1676 when Charles II sought toleration for Roman Catholics. After that, the ecclesiastical courts were limited to ecclesiastical penalties.603 Torture was never legal in England. Its use was pushed to the greatest extreme when Clement V and Philip the Fair were trying to gather evidence against the Templars. Then the pope sent a concerned letter to Edward of England, addressing the absence of this method in his lands.604 Cases of torture undoubtedly occurred. The Star Chamber had an inquisitorial process where the rack seems to have been used. Barbaro, a Venetian ambassador in the sixteenth century, noted the lack of torture as an interesting aspect of English customs. He remarked that the English believe it often leads to false confessions, that it "damages the body and destroys an innocent life; plus, they think it’s better to let a criminal go free than to punish an innocent person."605 Since the thirteenth century, it was prohibited to keep a prisoner in chains. In other countries, this was the norm, and creative methods were employed to hold prisoners in extremely uncomfortable positions.606 The last use of the rack in the Star Chamber was in the case of Peacham in 1614.607 The final execution for heresy in the British Islands was of a medical student named Aikenhead in Edinburgh, who was eighteen years old, in 1696.608 The most notable cruelty in England was "pressing" prisoners to force them to plead because, without a plea, the trial could not proceed.

It follows that the repressive system of the mediæval church did not produce effects on the mores in England.

It follows that the oppressive system of the medieval church did not have an impact on the customs in England.

266. The Spanish Inquisition. The Spanish Inquisition is an offshoot and development of that of the mediæval church. The latter was started in Aragon and Navarre in 1238.609 In the latter half of the fourteenth century Eymerich (author of the Directorium Inquisitorum) conducted an inquisition in Aragon against Jews and Moors. In Castile, in 1400, an inquisition was in activity.610 None of these efforts produced a permanent establishment. In the reign of Isabella, Cardinal Mendoza organized the Inquisition as a state institution to establish the throne.611 The king named the inquisitors, who need not be ecclesiastics. The confiscated property of "heretics" fell to the state. Ecclesiastics were subject to the tribunal. The church long withheld approval from this inquisition, because it was political in origin and purpose, and was created outside the church organization and without church authorization. The populace also opposed it. This union of church and populace forced the grandees to support it.612 The punishments "implied confiscation of 258property. Thus whole families were orphaned and consigned to penury. Penitence in public carried with it social infamy, loss of civil rights and honors, intolerable conditions of ecclesiastical surveillance, and heavy pecuniary fines. Penitents who had been reconciled returned to society in a far more degraded condition than convicts released on ticket of leave. The stigma attached in perpetuity to the posterity of the condemned, whose names were conspicuously emblazoned upon church walls as foemen to Christ and to the state."613 When "the Spanish viceroys tried to introduce the Spanish Inquisition at Naples and Milan, the rebellious people received protection and support from the papacy, and the Holy Office, as remodeled in Rome, became a far less awful engine of oppression than that of Seville."614 The Spanish Inquisition went on to a new form, free from papal and royal control and possessing a "specific organization."615 "Like the ancient councils of the time of the Goths, the Inquisition is an arm which serves, in the hands of the monarch, to finish the subjugation of the numerous semi-feudal nobles created by the conquest, because before the faith there are no privileged persons, and no one is sheltered from the ire of the terrible tribunal. Its intervention is so absolute, and its dedication to its function so extravagant, that, rendering itself more Catholic than the pope, it usurps his authority and revolts against the orders of the pontiff, giving to the peninsular church the character of a national church, with the king at the head as pontiff, and the inquisitor by his side as chief prelate."616 The peculiar character of the Spanish Inquisition as a state institution and a civil engine should never be forgotten. It was very different from the papal Inquisition. The creature also ruled its creator, for it controlled the state in the direction of its own institutional character and purposes. The Spanish Inquisition, therefore, offers us the extreme development of the movement which started in the popular tastes, ideas, and wishes of the twelfth century, when it was employed for the selfish purposes of rulers. It presents the extreme case of a positive institution, born from the mores and winning independent power and authority over all interests. It very deeply affected Spanish mores. It had no great effect of societal selection.

266. The Spanish Inquisition. The Spanish Inquisition is an extension and evolution of the medieval church's efforts. It began in Aragon and Navarre in 1238.609 In the second half of the fourteenth century, Eymerich (the author of the Directorium Inquisitorum) led an inquisition in Aragon aimed at Jews and Moors. In Castile, an inquisition was active in 1400.610 None of these attempts established a lasting institution. During Isabella's reign, Cardinal Mendoza organized the Inquisition as a state institution to strengthen the throne.611 The king appointed the inquisitors, who didn’t have to be clergy. The state seized the property of "heretics." Clergy were subject to the tribunal. The church long withheld its approval from this inquisition because it was politically motivated, created outside of church authority and organization. The general public also opposed it. This alliance of church and people forced the nobles to support it.612 The punishments included property confiscation. Whole families were left orphaned and impoverished. Public penance led to social disgrace, loss of civil rights and honors, unbearable ecclesiastical oversight, and hefty fines. Penitents who had been reconciled returned to society in a much more degraded state than convicts released on probation. The stigma lasted forever for the descendants of the condemned, whose names were prominently displayed on church walls as enemies of Christ and the state."613 When "the Spanish viceroys tried to introduce the Spanish Inquisition in Naples and Milan, the rebellious populace received support and protection from the papacy, and the Holy Office, as restructured in Rome, became a far less terrifying tool of oppression than that of Seville."614 The Spanish Inquisition evolved into a new form, free from papal and royal control and possessing a "specific organization."615 "Like the ancient councils from the time of the Goths, the Inquisition is a tool that helps the monarch complete the subjugation of the many semi-feudal nobles created by the conquest, because before faith, there are no privileged people, and no one is safe from the wrath of the dreadful tribunal. Its authority is so overarching, and its commitment to its role so intense, that it becomes more Catholic than the pope, usurping his authority and defying the orders of the pontiff, giving the Spanish church the character of a national church, with the king as its head and the inquisitor by his side as the chief prelate."616 The unique nature of the Spanish Inquisition as a state institution and a civil tool should never be overlooked. It was very different from the papal Inquisition. The institution also controlled its creator, as it dominated the state according to its own institutional goals and purposes. Thus, the Spanish Inquisition represents the extreme development of a movement that began with the popular tastes, ideas, and desires of the twelfth century when it was used for the selfish aims of rulers. It exemplifies the extreme case of a positive institution, borne from societal norms, gaining independent power and authority over all interests. It significantly influenced Spanish customs but had little impact on societal selection.

267. Inquisition in Venice. The Inquisition in Venice took on a form which was to some extent peculiar. The Venetian political system was secret, suspicious, and despotic. It would not admit any interference from outside. Venice always pretended to hold off church authority. In fact, however, she could not maintain this attitude. The Inquisition won control of many subjects beyond heresy or only constructively heresy.617 Fra Paolo Sarpi618 made a collection of Venetian laws which show the jealousy of ecclesiastical interference, or which nullified the ordinances made in Rome. "The position of the republic was indefensible under the public law of the period. It was 259so administering its own laws as to afford an asylum to a class universally proscribed, and refusing to allow the church to apply the only remedy deemed appropriate to this crying evil. It therefore yielded to the inevitable, but in a manner to preserve its own autonomy and independence."619 "The truth is that, in regard both to the Holy Office and the index, Venice was never strong enough to maintain the independence which she voted."620 In 1573 Paolo Veronese was summoned by the Holy Office to explain and justify his picture of the Supper, now in the Louvre. He had put in a man at arms, a greyhound, and other figures which the inquisitors thought irrelevant and unfit. He was ordered to change the picture within three months. He put Magdalen in the place of the greyhound.621 It is impossible to make a definite statement of the results of the Venetian effort to resist the church system, but that such an effort was made in Italy is an important historical fact.

267. Inquisition in Venice. The Inquisition in Venice took on a somewhat unique form. The Venetian political system was secretive, paranoid, and authoritarian. It wouldn’t accept any outside interference. Venice always pretended to resist church authority. However, in reality, it couldn't keep up that facade. The Inquisition gained control over many subjects beyond just heresy or what could be seen as heresy.617 Fra Paolo Sarpi618 compiled a collection of Venetian laws that showed the mistrust of ecclesiastical interference or that nullified the decrees made in Rome. "The position of the republic was untenable under the public law of that time. It was 259 administering its own laws in a way that provided shelter to a group that was universally outlawed, while refusing to let the church apply the only solution considered appropriate for this pressing issue. Therefore, it conceded to the inevitable, but in a way that aimed to protect its own autonomy and independence."619 "The truth is that, regarding both the Holy Office and the index, Venice was never strong enough to uphold the independence it proclaimed."620 In 1573, Paolo Veronese was called by the Holy Office to explain and defend his painting of the Supper, now in the Louvre. He had included a man-at-arms, a greyhound, and other figures which the inquisitors found irrelevant and inappropriate. He was instructed to revise the painting within three months. He replaced the greyhound with Magdalen.621 It's impossible to definitively state the outcomes of Venice's attempt to resist the church system, but that such an effort occurred in Italy is an important historical fact.

268. Use of the Inquisition for political and personal purposes. In spite of the religiosity of the age there were princes and factions which cared more for political power than for theological questions. When the power of the Inquisition was established many ecclesiastical and civil persons desired to employ its agency for their personal or party ends. Boniface VIII, in the bull Unam Sanctam, laid down in full force the doctrine of papal supremacy and independence. Any one who resisted the power lodged by God in the church resisted God, unless, like the Manichæans, he believed in two principles, in which case he was a heretic. If the pope errs, he can be judged by God alone. There is no earthly appeal. "We say, declare, define, and pronounce, that it is necessary to salvation that every human creature be subjected to the Roman pontiff." "It was soon perceived that an accusation of heresy was a peculiarly easy and efficient method of attacking a political enemy."622 John XXII, in his quarrel with Visconti, trumped up charges of heresy which won public opinion away from Visconti, disassociated his friends, and ruined him. Heresy and damnation were used to and fro, as interest dictated, and only for policy.623 This is the extreme development of the action against dissenters in its third stage, the abuse of power for selfish purposes. "Heretic" became an epithet of immense power in factional quarrels, and the Inquisition was a weapon which any one could use who could seize it. Hence effects on the mores were produced in an age when factions were numerous and their quarrels constant. In these cases, however, the selectional effect was only against the personal enemies of the powerful, and was not a societal effect at all.

268. Use of the Inquisition for political and personal purposes. Despite the religious fervor of the time, there were rulers and factions more focused on political power than on theological issues. Once the Inquisition was established, many church and state officials wanted to use its influence for their personal or political agendas. Boniface VIII, in the bull Unam Sanctam, firmly established the doctrine of papal supremacy and independence. Anyone who opposed the power given by God to the church opposed God himself, unless, like the Manicheans, they believed in two principles, in which case they were considered heretics. If the pope makes a mistake, only God can judge him. There is no appeal to earthly authorities. "We say, declare, define, and pronounce that it is necessary for salvation that every human being be subject to the Roman pontiff." "It soon became clear that accusing someone of heresy was an especially easy and effective way to undermine a political opponent."622 John XXII, in his conflict with Visconti, fabricated charges of heresy that swayed public opinion against Visconti, estranged his allies, and led to his downfall. Heresy and damnation were wielded back and forth as interest dictated, solely for political gain.623 This represents the extreme culmination of the actions taken against dissenters in its third phase, the misuse of power for selfish reasons. "Heretic" became a term of significant power in factional disputes, and the Inquisition was a tool anyone could wield if they could gain control of it. As a result, there were impacts on social behaviors during a time when factions were numerous and their conflicts perpetual. However, in these instances, the effects were solely targeted at the personal enemies of those in power and did not have a broader societal impact.

269. We have distinguished four stages in the story of the attempt to establish religious uniformity under papal control in 260the Middle Ages. I. The church taught doctrines and alleged facts about the wickedness of aberrant opinions. II. The masses, accepting these teachings, built deductions upon them, and drew inferences as to the proper treatment of dissenters. They put the inferences in effect by lynching acts. III. The leaders of society accepted the leadership of these popular movements, and the church went on to teach hatred of dissenters and extreme abuse of them. It elevated persecution to a theory of social welfare by the extermination of dissenters, reduced the views and notions of the masses to dogmas, and led in selection by murder. IV. These ideas and practices were then vulgarized by the masses again. Trial by torture, bloody executions, and finally witchcraft persecutions were the results in the next stage. Witchcraft persecutions were not selective. They are well worth study as the greatest illustration of the degree of aberration which the mores may undergo, but they lie aside from the present topic. In savage life alleged witchcraft is punished with great torture and a painful death,624 but nothing of the kind is found in any of the great religions except Latin Christianity.

269. We have identified four stages in the effort to impose religious uniformity under papal authority during the Middle Ages. I. The church taught doctrines and claimed facts about the wickedness of differing opinions. II. The masses, accepting these teachings, made deductions based on them and concluded how dissenters should be treated. They carried out these conclusions through acts of lynching. III. Society's leaders embraced the direction of these popular movements, and the church continued to preach hatred towards dissenters and led extreme abuses against them. It turned persecution into a social welfare theory by eliminating dissenters, reduced the views of the masses to dogmas, and condoned murder as a method of selection. IV. These ideas and practices were then further popularized by the masses. The next stage saw trials involving torture, brutal executions, and ultimately witch hunts. These witch hunts weren't selective. They are significant as the greatest example of how societal norms can deviate, but they are outside the current discussion. In primitive life, alleged witchcraft is punished with severe torture and a painful death,624 but nothing similar exists in any of the major religions except for Latin Christianity.

373 Burckhardt, Kulturgesch. Griechenlands, I, 211.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burckhardt, Kulturgesch. Griechenlands, Vol. I, p. 211.

374 JAI, XI, 44.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XI, 44.

375 Ratzel, Völkerkunde, II, 163.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ratzel, Völkerkunde, II, 163.

376 Britisch Guiana, II, 428.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ British Guiana, II, 428.

377 Grupp, Kulturgesch. der Röm. Kaiserzeit, I, 32.

377 Grupp, History of Roman Imperial Culture, I, 32.

378 Scherr, Kulturgesch., 109.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Scherr, Cultural History, 109.

379 Rudeck, Oeffentl. Sittlichkeit, 45.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rudeck, Public Morality, 45.

380 Deutsches Leben, 285, 297, 332.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ German Life, 285, 297, 332.

381 Lippert, Kulturgesch., I, 370.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lippert, Cultural History, I, 370.

382 Bur. Ethnol., V, 488.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bur. Ethnol., V, 488.

383 Cary and Tuck, Chin Hills, I, 173.

383 Cary and Tuck, Chin Hills, I, 173.

384 JAI, XVI, 87; cf. Fritsch, Eingeb. Süd-Afr., 170.

384 JAI, XVI, 87; see Fritsch, Eingeb. Süd-Afr., 170.

385 Bijdragen tot T.L. en V.-kunde, XXXV, 67.

385 Contributions to T.L. and V. Studies, XXXV, 67.

386 JAI, XIII, 280.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XIII, 280.

387 Austral. Assoc. Adv. Sci., 1892, 622.

387 Austral. Assoc. Adv. Sci., 1892, 622.

388 Hagen, Unter den Papuas, 241.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hagen, Among the Papuans, 241.

389 Ibid., 213.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 213.

390 Woodford, Naturalist among Headhunters, 178.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Woodford, Naturalist among Headhunters, 178.

391 Paulitschke, Ethnog. N.O. Afrikas, I, 93.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Paulitschke, Ethnog. N.O. Afrikas, Vol. I, p. 93.

392 Anthropology, 243.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Anthropology, 243.

393 JAI, XVII, 235.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XVII, 235.

394 Büttner, Das Hinterland van Walfischbai, 235.

394 Büttner, The Hinterland of Walfisch Bay, 235.

395 South Africa, I, 298.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ South Africa, I, 298.

396 Schweinfurth, Heart of Afr., I, 153.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schweinfurth, Heart of Afr., I, 153.

397 JASB, III, 370.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JASB, III, 370.

398 Finsch, Samoafahrten, 90.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Finsch, Samoafahrten, 90.

399 Schwaner, Borneo, I, 221.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schwaner, Borneo, I, 221.

400 Ratzel, Völkerkunde, II, 570.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ratzel, Anthropology, II, 570.

401 Pommerol, Une Femme chez les Sahariennes, 243.

401 Pommerol, A Woman Among the Saharans, 243.

402 Smithson. Rep., 1895, 594.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Smithson. Rep., 1895, 594.

403 Umschau, IV, 789.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Umschau, IV, 789.

404 Yriarte, La Vie d'un Patricien de Venise, 58

404 Yriarte, The Life of a Patrician from Venice, 58

405 Ibid., 53.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 53.

406 Du Camp, Paris, VI, 388.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Du Camp, Paris, Vol. VI, 388.

407 Galton, Human Faculty, 6, 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Galton, Human Faculty, 6, 8.

408 Century Magazine, XLII, 89.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Century Magazine, 42, 89.

409 Deutsche Frauenwelt, II, 65.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ German Women's World, II, 65.

410 Patrick in Psych. Rev., VIII, 113.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Patrick in Psych. Rev., vol. VIII, p. 113.

411 Orat., XXXVI.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Orat., XXXVI.

412 Beloch, Griech. Gesch., II, 29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Beloch, Greek History, II, 29.

413 Boissier, Relig. Rom., I, 211.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Boissier, Roma Religion, I, 211.

414 Dill, Last Century of the Western Empire.

414 Dill, Last Century of the Western Empire.

415 Gregorovius, Lucret. Borgia, 99.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gregorovius, Lucret. Borgia, 99.

416 De Maulde la Clavière, Les Femmes de la Renaissance, 457.

416 De Maulde la Clavière, Women of the Renaissance, 457.

417 Erasmus, De Civil. Morum Pueril., I, i, 1.

417 Erasmus, On the Ethics of Childhood, I, i, 1.

418 De Maulde, 470.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ De Maulde, 470.

419 Austr. Ass. Adv. Sci., 1892, 62; JAI, XIII, 280.

419 Austr. Ass. Adv. Sci., 1892, 62; JAI, XIII, 280.

420 Pischon, Einfluss d. Islam, 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pischon, Influence of Islam, 1.

421 Das Freie Wort, II, 312.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Free Word, II, 312.

422 Holtzmann, Indische Sagen, I, 247.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Holtzmann, Indian Legends, I, 247.

423 Burckhardt, Griech. Kulturgeschichte, I, 171; II, 365.

423 Burckhardt, Greek Cultural History, I, 171; II, 365.

424 Becker-Hermann, Charikles, III, 318.

Becker-Hermann, *Charikles*, III, 318.

425 Burckhardt, II, 365.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burckhardt, II, 365.

426 Uhlhand, Dichtung und Sage, 232.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Uhlhand, Poetry and Legend, 232.

427 Weinhold, Deutsche Frauen, I, 162.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Weinhold, German Women, I, 162.

428 Michael, Gesch. d. Deutschen Volkes, II, 209-214.

428 Michael, History of the German People, II, 209-214.

429 Suetonius, Tiberius, 58.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Suetonius, Tiberius, 58.

430 Manning, Trans. of Xiphilin, II, 83; Xiphilin's Epitome, published in 1551.

430 Manning, Translation of Xiphilin, II, 83; Xiphilin's Summary, published in 1551.

431 Satires, VIII, 146.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Satires, VIII, 146.

432 Nat. Quaest., IV, 13; Ep., 78.

432 Nat. Quaest., IV, 13; Ep., 78.

433 Hist. Nat., XXXIII, 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hist. Nat., Vol. XXXIII, No. 4.

434 N. Y. Times, August 18, 1903. (Cf. sec. 483.)

434 N. Y. Times, August 18, 1903. (See sec. 483.)

435 Achelis, Die Ekstase, 113.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Achelis, The Ecstasy, 113.

436 Regnard, Sorcellerie, 45.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Regnard, *Sorcery*, 45.

437 Lecky, Eur. Morals, I, 391.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lecky, European Morals, I, 391.

438 Gibbon, Chap. XXI.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gibbon, Ch. 21.

439 Lea, Inquis., II, 518

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., II, 518

440 Friedmann, Wahnideen im Völkerleben, 224.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Friedmann, Delusions in International Life, 224.

441 Kugler, Kreuzzüge, 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kugler, Crusades, 7.

442 Michael, Gesch. d. Deutschen Volkes, II, 80.

442 Michael, History of the German People, II, 80.

443 Michael, Gesch. d. Deutschen Volkes, II, 255-258.

443 Michael, History of the German People, II, 255-258.

444 Lea, Inquis., II, 381, 393.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., II, 381, 393.

445 Lea, Inquis., I, 147.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., I, 147.

446 Lea, Inquis., I, 268.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., I, 268.

447 Lea, Sacerd. Celib., 377.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Celibate Priests, 377.

448 Nouv. Mem. de l'Acad. des Sciences, Lettres, et Beaux Arts de Belgique, XXIII, 30.

448 New Memoirs of the Academy of Sciences, Letters, and Fine Arts of Belgium, XXIII, 30.

449 Carmichael, In Tuscany, 224.

Carmichael, *In Tuscany*, 224.

450 See the Fioretti de Francisco.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See the Fioretti de Francisco.

451 Michael, Gesch. d. Deutschen Volkes, II, 97.

451 Michael, History of the German People, II, 97.

452 Goetz, in Hist. Vierteljahrschrift, VI, 19.

452 Goetz, in Hist. Quarterly Review, VI, 19.

453 Lea, Inquis., III, 172, 179.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., III, 172, 179.

454 Lea, Inquis., III, 33.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquisition., III, 33.

455 Ibid., 51, 59.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 51, 59.

456 Hauréau, Bernard Delicieux, 142.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hauréau, Bernard Delicieux, 142.

457 Lea, Inquis., III, 34.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., III, 34.

458 Ibid., 29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 29.

459 Symonds, Renaissance, I, 394.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Symonds, Renaissance, I, 394.

460 Renan, Averroes, 259 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Renan, Averroes, 259 ff.

461 Lecky, Eur. Morals, I, 414, 417.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lecky, European Morals, I, 414, 417.

462 Hansen, Zauberwahn, etc., 227.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hansen, *Zauberwahn*, etc., 227.

463 N. Y. Times, January 9, 1898.

463 New York Times, January 9, 1898.

464 Lea, Inquis., II, 373.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., II, 373.

465 Friedmann, Wahnideen im Völkerleben, 207.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Friedmann, Delusions in International Life, 207.

466 Ibid., 209.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 209.

467 Gibbon, Chap. XXI.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gibbon, Chap. 21.

468 Lecky, Eur. Morals, I, 391.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lecky, European Morals, I, 391.

469 Antiq., XVIII, 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Antiq., 18, 1.

470 Regnard, Sorcellerie, etc.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Regnard, Sorcery, etc.

471 Harnack, Dogmengesch. (3rd ed.), I, 319.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Harnack, Dogmengesch. (3rd ed.), I, 319.

472 Jastrow and Winter, Gesch. d. Hohenstaufen, II, 241.

472 Jastrow and Winter, Gesch. d. Hohenstaufen, II, 241.

473 Scherr, Deutsche Kultur und Sittengesch., 183.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Scherr, German Culture and Customs., 183.

474 Mayer, Oesterreich, I, 156.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mayer, Austria, I, 156.

475 Pietschmann, Phoenizier, 223 note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pietschmann, Phoenizier, 223 note.

476 Hopkins, Religions of India, 537.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hopkins, Religions of India, 537.

477 Monier-Williams, Brahmanism and Hinduism, 55.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Monier-Williams, *Brahmanism and Hinduism*, 55.

478 Wilkins, Modern Hinduism, 90.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wilkins, Modern Hinduism, 90.

479 Rockhill, Through Mongolia and Tibet, 135.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rockhill, Through Mongolia and Tibet, 135.

480 Lecky, Eur. Morals, II, 329.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lecky, European Morals, II, 329.

481 Lea, Sacerd. Celibacy, 81.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Celibacy of Priests, 81.

482 Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ *i.e.*

483 Sac. Celib., 250, 252.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sac. Celib., 250, 252.

484 Canon Law, can. XIII, dist. lvi.; Aquinas, Sum., II, 2, qu. 186, art. 4, sec. 3.

484 Canon Law, can. XIII, dist. lvi.; Aquinas, Sum., II, 2, qu. 186, art. 4, sec. 3.

485 Lea, Sac. Celib., 187.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Holy Single Life, 187.

486 Ibid., 213. This is a good example of the change in notions of good arguments (sec. 194).

486 Ibid., 213. This is a great example of the shift in ideas about strong arguments (sec. 194).

487 Ibid., 244, 249.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 244, 249.

488 Ibid., 235.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 235.

489 Ibid., 198.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 198.

490 Ibid., 326; Canon Law, Gratian's Com. on can. I, dist. xxvii.

490 Ibid., 326; Canon Law, Gratian's Commentary on canon I, dist. xxvii.

491 Lea, Sac. Celib., 271.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Sac. Celib., 271.

492 Ibid., 356.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 356.

493 Ibid., 350.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 350.

494 Ibid., 355.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 355.

495 Ibid., 416.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 416.

496 Ibid., 209.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 209.

497 Ibid., 356 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 356 and following.

498 D'Ancona, Orig. del teatro Ital., II, 73.

498 D'Ancona, Origins of Italian Theater, II, 73.

499 Deutsch, Abelard, 44, 106, 111.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ German, Abelard, 44, 106, 111.

500 Hausrath, Abelard, 28, 32.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hausrath, Abelard, 28, 32.

501 Hall, Elizabethan Age, 103.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hall, Elizabethan Era, 103.

502 Lea, Sac. Celib., 488.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Sac. Celib., 488.

503 Ibid., 150.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 150.

504 Della Inquisizione di Venezia, Opere IV, 51.

504 The Inquisition of Venice, Works IV, 51.

505 Symonds, Renaissance, I, 372.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Symonds, Renaissance, I, 372.

506 Lenient, La satire au M. A., 41.

506 Lenient, La satire au M. A., 41.

507 Winckler, Gesetze Hammurabis, 19.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Winckler, Code of Hammurabi, 19.

508 Ibid., 26.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 26.

509 Müller, Hammurabi, 131.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Müller, Hammurabi, 131.

510 Maspero, Peuples de l'Orient, III, 666.

510 Maspero, Peoples of the East, III, 666.

511 Jewish Encyc., VI, s.v. "Herod I."

511 Jewish Encyc., VI, s.v. "Herod I."

512 Suetonius, Caligula, 27.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Suetonius, Caligula, 27.

513 Cod. Theod., IX, 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Codex Theodosianus, IX, 9.

514 Cod. Justin., I, 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Codex Justinianus, I, 9.

515 Cod. Theod., VI, 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Codex Theodosianus, VI, 2.

516 In 1899 a German officer was condemned to death by a court martial for killing a half-breed subordinate with great torture. The emperor reduced the punishment to fifteen years' imprisonment, and in May, 1902, granted the prisoner a full pardon.—Assoc. Press, December 24, 1899; N. Y. Times, May 24, 1903.

516 In 1899, a German officer was sentenced to death by court martial for brutally torturing and killing a mixed-race subordinate. The emperor reduced the sentence to fifteen years in prison, and in May 1902, he granted the prisoner a full pardon.—Assoc. Press, December 24, 1899; N. Y. Times, May 24, 1903.

517 Lecky, Morals, I, 407.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lecky, Morals, vol. I, p. 407.

518 Cod. Justin., I, 5, sec. 4.

518 Cod. Justin., I, 5, sec. 4.

519 Iroquois Book of Rites, 97.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Iroquois Book of Rites, 97.

520 Elsberg, Elizabeth Bathory.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Elsberg, Elizabeth Bathory.

521 1 Cor. v. 1; 1 Tim. i. 20; Gal. i. 8.

521 1 Cor. 5:1; 1 Tim. 1:20; Gal. 1:8.

522 Maspero, Peuples de l'Orient, II, 539.

522 Maspero, Peoples of the East, II, 539.

523 Mahaffy, Soc. Life in Greece, 226.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mahaffy, Social Life in Greece, 226.

524 Nicias, ad fin.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nicias, ad fin.

525 Quint. Curt. Rufus, Alexander, VI, 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Quint. Curt. Rufus, Alexander, VI, 11.

526 Hist. Eccles., III.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Church History, III.

527 Gibbon, Chap. XVII; Hansen, Zauberwahn, etc., 108.

527 Gibbon, Chap. XVII; Hansen, Zauberwahn, etc., 108.

528 Heyer, Priesterschaft und Inquis., 16-18; Lea, Inquis., I, Chap. V.

528 Heyer, Priests and Inquisition., 16-18; Lea, Inquisition., I, Chap. V.

529 Hansen, Zauberwahn, Inquisition, und Hexenprocess im M. A., 110, 113.

529 Hansen, Witch Mania, Inquisition, and Witch Trials in the Middle Ages, 110, 113.

530 Lea, Inquis., I, 421.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., I, 421.

531 Ibid., 308.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 308.

532 Lecky, Morals, II, 190.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lecky, Morals, Volume II, 190.

533 Reich, Der Mimus, I, 90-96.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Reich, The Mimic, I, 90-96.

534 Lecky, Morals, I, 437.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lecky, Morals, I, 437.

535 Ibid., 408.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 408.

536 Ibid., 436.

Same source, 436.

537 Ibid., 455.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 455.

538 Ibid., 466.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 466.

539 Ibid., II, 238.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., Vol. II, 238.

540 Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

541 Reich, Der Mimus, I, 192.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Reich, Der Mimus, Vol. I, p. 192.

542 Lea, Inquis., II, 493.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., II, 493.

543 Ibid., I, 306.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 1, 306.

544 Ibid., 421.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 421.

545 Digest, XLVII, 18, espec. sec. 23.

545 Digest, XLVII, 18, espec. sec. 23.

546 Digest, XLVII, 18, espec. sec. 23.

546 Digest, XLVII, 18, espec. sec. 23.

547 Schotmüller, Untergang der Templer, 141, 311, 352.

547 Schotmüller, Fall of the Templars, 141, 311, 352.

548 Flade, Inquisitionsverfahren in Deutschland, 84.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Flade, Inquisition Procedures in Germany, 84.

549 Lea, Inquis., II, 87.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., II, 87.

550 Scherr, Kulturgesch., 383.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Scherr, Cultural History, 383.

551 Janssen, Gesch. d. Deutschen Volkes, VIII, 541.

551 Janssen, History of the German People, VIII, 541.

552 Hansen, Zauberwahn, 110.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hansen, Magic Madness, 110.

553 Mommsen, Röm. Strafrecht, 349.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mommsen, Roman Criminal Law, 349.

554 Hansen, Zauberwahn, etc., 100; Lea, Inquis., I, 311.

554 Hansen, Zauberwahn, etc., 100; Lea, Inquis., I, 311.

555 Lea, Inquis., I, 87.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., I, 87.

556 Ibid., III, 641.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., III, 641.

557 Ibid., I, 110, 371.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 1, 110, 371.

558 Ibid., 541.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 541.

559 Ibid., III, 454, 594.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., III, 454, 594.

560 Ibid., II, 171.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., Vol. II, 171.

561 Ibid., III, 596.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., III, 596.

562 Ibid., I, 101.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, I, 101.

563 Lea, Inquis., I, 218.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., I, 218.

564 Ibid., iii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., iii.

565 Lea, Inquis., I, 207.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., I, 207.

566 Michael, Gesch. d. Deutschen Volkes, II, 326.

566 Michael, A History of the German People, II, 326.

567 Renan, Averroes, 35.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Renan, Averroes, 35.

568 Lea, Inquis., I, 537.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquiry., I, 537.

569 Ibid., 537.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 537.

570 Lea, Inquis., I, 222.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., I, 222.

571 Ibid., 410.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 410.

572 Hansen, Zauberwahn, etc., 223.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hansen, Zauberwahn, etc., 223.

573 Lea, Inquis., I, 220; Hansen, Zauberwahn, etc., 223.

573 Lea, Inquis., I, 220; Hansen, Zauberwahn, etc., 223.

574 Lea, Inquis., I, 234.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., I, 234.

575 Lea disputes this as to the educated clergy, while admitting it as to the masses, which is the essential point here (Lea, Inquis., I, 237).

575 Lea disagrees with this regarding the educated clergy but agrees when it comes to the masses, which is the key point here (Lea, Inquis., I, 237).

576 Burckhardt, Renaissance, 3.

Burckhardt, *Renaissance*, 3.

577 Jastrow and Winter, Hohenstaufen, II, 298.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jastrow and Winter, Hohenstaufen, II, 298.

578 Renan, Averroes, 288.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Renan, Averroes, 288.

579 Lea, Inquis., I, 224, 309-313, 322, 327-330, 337-342.

579 Lea, Inquis., I, 224, 309-313, 322, 327-330, 337-342.

580 Lacroix, Middle Ages, I, 407; Flade, Inquisitionsverfahren, 86.

580 Lacroix, Middle Ages, I, 407; Flade, Inquisitionsverfahren, 86.

581 Lea, Inquis., I, 467.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., I, 467.

582 Ibid., 470.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 470.

583 Ibid., 464, 467-470.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 464, 467-470.

584 Flade, Inquisitionsverfahren, 111.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Flade, Inquisition Procedure, 111.

585 Lea, Inquis., I, 501.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., I, 501.

586 Lea, Inquis., I, 511-513, 519-521, 533.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., I, 511-513, 519-521, 533.

587 Ibid., 529.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 529.

588 Ibid., 551.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ , 551.

589 Lea, Inquis., I, 366.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., I, 366.

590 Ibid., 405.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 405.

591 Ibid., 364-366, 405, 433, 493; II, 96.

591 Same here., 364-366, 405, 433, 493; II, 96.

592 Renan, Averroes, 292.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Renan, Averroes, 292.

593 Lea, Inquis., I, 560.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., I, 560.

594 Ibid., 421.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 421.

595 Cases given by Janssen, Gesch. d. Deutschen Volkes, VIII, 629.

595 Cases provided by Janssen, Gesch. d. Deutschen Volkes, VIII, 629.

596 Janssen, VIII, 467.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Janssen, VIII, 467.

597 Scherr, Kulturgesch. Deutschlands, 624; Janssen, Gesch. d. Deutschen Volkes, VIII, 467.

597 Scherr, Cultural History of Germany, 624; Janssen, History of the German People, VIII, 467.

598 Janssen, VIII, 467.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Janssen, VIII, 467.

599 Harnack, Dogmengesch., III, 453.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Harnack, Dogmengesch., III, 453.

600 Lenient, La Satire en France, 309, 315.

600 Lenient, La Satire en France, 309, 315.

601 Burchard, Diarium, II, 442.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burchard, Diary, II, 442.

602 See Burchard, III, 167, 227.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Burchard, III, 167, 227.

603 Lea, Inquis., I, 352.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., I, 352.

604 Ibid., III, 300; Schotmüller, Untergang der Templer, I, 388.

604 Same source, III, 300; Schotmüller, Fall of the Templars, I, 388.

605 Venetian Ambass., I, 11, 233.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Venetian Ambassador, I, 11, 233.

606 Lea, Inquis., I, 488.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., I, 488.

607 Inderwick, The King's Peace, 172.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Inderwick, The King's Peace, 172.

608 Lea, Inquis., I, 352.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., I, 352.

609 Hansen, Zauberwahn, etc., 338.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hansen, Zauberwahn, etc., 338.

610 Ibid., 338.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 338.

611 Lea, Inquis. in Spain, 158.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis. in Spain, 158.

612 Heyer, Priesterschaft und Inquis., 42.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heyer, Priesthood and Inquisition., 42.

613 Symonds, Catholic Reaction, I, 185.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Symonds, Catholic Response, I, 185.

614 Ibid., 199.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 199.

615 Ibid., 179.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 179.

616 Oliveira Martins, Civilisação Iberica, 268.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Oliveira Martins, *Civilisation Iberica*, 268.

617 Symonds, Catholic Reaction, I, 205.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Symonds, Catholic Reaction, I, 205.

618 Opere, IV, 7 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Works, IV, 7 ff.

619 Lea, Inquis., II, 250.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., II, 250.

620 Symonds, Catholic Reaction, I, 207.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Symonds, Catholic Reaction, Vol. I, p. 207.

621 Yriarte, Patricien de Venise, 162, 439.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Yriarte, Patrician of Venice, 162, 439.

622 Lea, Inquis., III, 191-192, 238.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., III, 191-192, 238.

623 Ibid., 198. Collected cases in Fra Paolo Sarpi, Della Inquis. de Venezia, Opere, IV, 24.

623 Same source., 198. Collected cases in Fra Paolo Sarpi, On the Inquisition of Venice, Works, IV, 24.

624 Fritsch, Eingeb. Süd-Afr., 99.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fritsch, South African Geography, 99.


CHAPTER VI

SLAVERY

Origin and motives.—Slavery taught steady labor.—Servitude of group to group.—Slavery and polygamy.—Some men serve others.—Freedom and equality.—Figurative use of "slave."—Ethnography of slavery.—Family slavery.—Slavery amongst North American savages.—Slavery in South America.—Slavery in Polynesia and Melanesia.—Slavery in the East Indies.—Slavery in Asia.—Slavery in Japan.—Slavery in higher civilization.—Slavery amongst Jews.—Slavery in the classical states.—Slavery at Rome.—Slave revolts.—Later Roman slavery.—Slaves in the civil wars; clientage.—Manumission. Natural liberty.—Slavery as represented in the inscriptions.—Rise of freedom in industry.—Freedmen in the state.—Philosophers opponents of slavery.—The industrial colleges.—Laws changed in favor of slaves.—Christianity and slavery.—The colonate.—Depopulation.—Summary view of Roman slavery.—The Therapeuts.—Slavery amongst the Germanic nations.—The sale of children.—Slavery and the state.—Slavery in Europe. Italy in the Middle Ages.—Slavery in France.—Slavery in Islam.—Review of slavery in Islam.—Slavery in England.—Slavery in America.—Colonial slavery.—Slavery preferred by slaves.—The future of slavery.—Relation of slavery to the mores and to ethics.

Origin and motives.—Slavery taught steady labor.—Servitude of group to group.—Slavery and polygamy.—Some men serve others.—Freedom and equality.—Figurative use of "slave."—Ethnography of slavery.—Family slavery.—Slavery among North American natives.—Slavery in South America.—Slavery in Polynesia and Melanesia.—Slavery in the East Indies.—Slavery in Asia.—Slavery in Japan.—Slavery in higher civilization.—Slavery among Jews.—Slavery in classical societies.—Slavery in Rome.—Slave revolts.—Later Roman slavery.—Slaves in the civil wars; clientship.—Manumission. Natural liberty.—Slavery as represented in inscriptions.—Rise of freedom in industry.—Freedmen in the state.—Philosophers opposing slavery.—The industrial colleges.—Laws changed to benefit slaves.—Christianity and slavery.—The colonate.—Depopulation.—Overview of Roman slavery.—The Therapeuts.—Slavery among Germanic nations.—The sale of children.—Slavery and the state.—Slavery in Europe. Italy during the Middle Ages.—Slavery in France.—Slavery in Islamic societies.—Review of slavery in Islam.—Slavery in England.—Slavery in America.—Colonial slavery.—Slavery preferred by some slaves.—The future of slavery.—The relationship of slavery to social norms and ethics.

270. Origin and motives. Slavery is a thing in the mores which is not well covered by our definition. Slavery does not arise in the folkways from the unconscious experimentation of individuals who have the same need which they desire to satisfy, and who try in separate acts to do it as well as they can. It is rather due to ill feeling towards members of an out-group, to desire to get something for nothing, to the love of dominion which belongs to vanity, and to hatred of labor. "The simple wish to use the bodily powers of another person, as a means of ministering to one's own ease or pleasure, is doubtless the foundation of slavery, and as old as human nature."625 "There is an extraordinary power of tyranny invested in the chiefs of tribes and nations of men that so vastly outweighs the analogous power possessed by the leaders of animal herds as to rank as a 262special attribute of human society, eminently conducive to slavishness."626 The desire to get ease or other good by the labor of another, and the incidental gratification to vanity, seem to be the fundamental principles in slavery, when philosophically regarded, after the rule of one man over others has become established. The whole group, however, must approve of the custom and must enforce it; otherwise it cannot exist. It appears that slavery began historically with the war captive, if he or she was not put to death, as he was liable to be by the laws of war. Those laws put the defeated, with his wife, children, and property, at the mercy of the victors. The defeated might be tortured to death, as was done amongst the North American Indians, or they might be saved from death by the women. Then they were put to help the women and were rated as women. Slavery, therefore, in its origin, was a humanitarian improvement in the laws of war, and an alleviation of the status of women. It seems to be established that it began where the economic system was such that there was a gain in making a slave of a war captive instead of killing him. It follows that slavery, wherever it has existed, has affected all the mores of the society. It promised great results gratis. It will appear below that it has been a terrible afrit, a demon which promised service but which became a master. When adopted into the folkways it has dominated and given tone and color to them all. That is the reason for giving it a place here.

270. Origin and motives. Slavery is a concept in cultural norms that isn't fully captured by our definition. It doesn’t emerge from individuals unconsciously experimenting to meet their own needs through separate actions. Instead, it stems from hostility towards members of an outsider group, a desire to get something for nothing, the desire for control stemming from vanity, and a disdain for work. "The simple desire to use another person’s physical abilities to make one’s own life easier or more enjoyable is undoubtedly the foundation of slavery, and as ancient as human nature."625 "There is an extraordinary power of tyranny held by leaders of tribes and nations that far exceeds the similar power held by leaders of animal groups, ranking as a 262unique characteristic of human society, significantly promoting subservience."626 The desire to gain ease or other benefits through another's labor, along with the boost to vanity, seems to be the core principles of slavery when viewed philosophically, once the dominance of one person over others is established. However, the entire group must endorse and enforce this custom; otherwise, it cannot persist. Historically, slavery seems to have begun with war captives, unless they were killed, as was often permitted by war laws. These laws left the defeated, along with their spouse, children, and belongings, at the mercy of the victors. The defeated could be tortured to death, as was done among the North American Indians, or they might be spared through the intervention of women. Then, they were put to assist the women and were regarded at the same level as women. Therefore, in its beginnings, slavery was a humanitarian advancement in war laws, offering improved conditions for women. It appears to have originated where the economic system created an incentive to enslave a war captive instead of executing them. As a result, slavery has influenced the cultural norms of societies wherever it has occurred. It promised significant rewards without cost. It will be shown that it has been a harmful force, a demon that promised service but ended up dominating. Once integrated into cultural norms, it has controlled and colored them all. That’s why it’s addressed here.

271. Slavery taught steady labor. It seems to be also right to understand that slavery proved to be a great schoolmaster to teach men steady work. If that view is correct, we must understand that no men would do any hard, persistent work if they could help it. The defeated were forced to it, and learned to submit to it. Then they helped the whole society up to a higher status, in which they also shared.627 Von Götzen gives some proof of this when he states that he and his troop of carriers sat by the camp fire evenings and that one after another told his life. "Nearly all had been, as children, brought from the inner country to the coast by slave dealers. Now they were proud of 263this slavery, proud of belonging to the 'cultivated' and of not being any longer 'wild' men."628 In that view slavery is a part of the discipline by which the human race has learned how to carry on the industrial organization. There are some tasks which have been very hard and very disagreeable. Comrades in an in-group have never forced these on each other. It seemed to be good fun, as well as wise policy, to make members of a rival out-group do these tasks, after defeating them in war. For women the grinding of seeds (grain) always was a heavy burden until modern machinery brought natural powers to do it. For men the rowing of boats (galleys) has been a very hard kind of work.629 After slavery came to exist it was extended to other cases, even to some classes of cases in the in-group. Of these cases the first was that of debt. Amongst the Eveans a debtor who cannot pay is put to death. This, however, is a very exceptional rule.630 The course of thought is, that a debtor has used another man's product and is bound to replace it. He therefore falls into servitude to his creditor in fact, whether it is so expressed or not. He must live on and work for the creditor. Another case in which slavery was introduced was that of crime. The criminal fell under obligations of restitution of value to an individual or to the whole (chief). Other cases of extension of slavery will appear below. We have many cases of groups exploited by other groups. The former are then inferior and despised groups who are tyrannized over by others who have beaten them in war or easily could do so.

271. Slavery taught steady labor. It seems accurate to say that slavery served as a significant teacher for men about consistent work. If this perspective is true, we need to accept that no one would willingly do hard, continuous work if they had the choice. The defeated were compelled to work and learned to accept it. In doing so, they helped elevate society as a whole to a better state, from which they also benefited. 627 Von Götzen provides some evidence of this when he shares that he and his group of carriers sat by the campfire each evening, taking turns to share their life stories. "Almost all had been taken as children from the interior and brought to the coast by slave traders. Now they felt proud of this slavery, proud to belong to the 'cultured' and no longer being 'wild' people." 628 From this perspective, slavery is seen as part of the discipline through which humanity has learned to maintain an industrial organization. Some tasks have historically been very tough and unpleasant. Members of a group have never imposed these tasks on each other. It seemed both fun and smart to make members of an opposing group do these jobs after defeating them in battle. For women, grinding seeds (grain) was always a heavy task until modern machines came along to do it. For men, rowing boats (galleys) has been a particularly laborious kind of work. 629 After slavery became established, it expanded to include other situations, even some within the same group. The first of these situations was debt. Among the Eveans, a debtor who cannot pay is put to death. However, this is a very rare rule. 630 The underlying idea is that a debtor has used someone else's resources and must return the favor. Consequently, they essentially become a servant to their creditor, whether explicitly stated or not. They must continue to live and work for the creditor. Another situation where slavery arose was in cases of crime. The criminal was obligated to make restitution to an individual or to the community (chief). Other instances of slavery's expansion will be discussed later. We see many examples of groups being exploited by others. The exploited groups are then seen as inferior and disdained by those who have defeated them in war or could do so easily.

272. Servitude of group to group. Agriculture is a peaceful occupation, the pursuit of which breeds out the physical strength of nomadism. The cases in which nomads rule over tillers belong, in general, under this head, more especially because such a difference in the economy of life produces mutual contempt and hatred. The Israelites entered Canaan as nomads, 264and their relation to the Canaanites was that which is here described. Another case is presented by the smiths, who generally appear as the earliest handicraftsmen, but are regarded with doubt and suspicion. They are not slaves, but they are treated as outcasts. Very often, in case of conquest by an invading tribe, the smiths remain under the invaders as a subject and despised caste. The Masarva are descendants of Betchuanas and Bushmen. They stand in a relation of slaves to the Betchuanas, Matabele, and Marutse, in whose land they dwell, except that they may not be sold.631 The Vaganda are subject to the Vahuma.632 The latter keep out of sight, being inferior in civilization but greater in power. Von Götzen also met with the Vahuma as rulers over the Vahuta, i.e. "belongers," as they called them.633 The Arabs hold the negroes of Borku in subjection and rob them of the date harvest.634 In other parts of the same district a nomad section rules over a settled section of the same population.635 Nomads hold themselves to be the proper ones to rule.636 The Hyksos's invasion of Egypt is a case of the subjection of tillers by nomads, attended by all the contempt of men on one grade of civilized effort for those on another.637 The combination of the two, the nomads forming the ruling caste of military nobles, forms a strong state.638 The Tuaregs of the Sahara do not allow the inhabitants of Kauar to raise vegetables or grains, but force them to buy the same of them (the Tuaregs), which they bring to them from the Sudan to buy salt, which the Kauar dwellers must have ready.639 The Akarnanians, in 1350, sold themselves to the barbarians, in a body, in order to escape want.640 The Masai are another group of warriors and raiders. The Varombutta do their hunting and tilling for them.641 The Makololo hold the Makalaka in similar serfdom, but the subjection is easy and the servitude light, because the subject individuals can easily run away.642 The Hupa of California hold their neighbors in similar subjection and in tributary servitude.643 Other cases are furnished by the Vanyambo, west of the Victoria Nyassa,644 and the Djur, who long served the Nubians as smiths.645 It gives us pleasure to learn that, about sixty years ago, the inferior tribes on Uvea (Tai), of the Loyalty group, revolted against the dominant tribe and nearly exterminated it.646

272. Servitude of group to group. Agriculture is a peaceful job that diminishes the physical strength associated with nomadic life. Instances where nomads control farmers fall under this category, especially since the stark differences in lifestyles can lead to mutual disdain and hostility. The Israelites came into Canaan as nomads, 264 and their relationship with the Canaanites reflects this dynamic. Another example is the blacksmiths, who are often seen as the first skilled workers, yet they are viewed with skepticism and mistrust. They aren’t slaves, but they are treated like outcasts. Frequently, after being conquered by an invading tribe, blacksmiths remain as a subject and disdainful class under their conquerors. The Masarva are descendants of Betchuanas and Bushmen. They are in a slave-like relationship with the Betchuanas, Matabele, and Marutse in whose territory they live, except they cannot be sold.631 The Vaganda are subservient to the Vahuma.632 The latter remain out of sight, being less civilized but more powerful. Von Götzen also encountered the Vahuma as rulers over the Vahuta, or "belongers," as they referred to them.633 The Arabs keep the black people of Borku in subjugation and take their date harvest.634 Elsewhere in the same area, a nomadic group governs a settled group within the same population.635 Nomads consider themselves the rightful rulers.636 The Hyksos invasion of Egypt exemplifies the domination of farmers by nomads, reflecting the scorn from one level of civilization toward another.637 The combination of the two, with nomads forming the ruling class of military elites, creates a powerful state.638 The Tuaregs of the Sahara do not allow the people of Kauar to grow vegetables or grains and compel them to purchase these supplies from the Tuaregs, who bring them from the Sudan in exchange for salt, which the Kauar residents must have ready.639 The Akarnanians, in 1350, collectively sold themselves to the barbarians to escape poverty.640 The Masai are another group of warriors and raiders. The Varombutta do their hunting and farming for them.641 The Makololo keep the Makalaka in a similar form of serfdom, but the subjugation is mild and the servitude is light because the subject individuals can easily escape.642 The Hupa of California similarly hold their neighbors in subjection and under tributary servitude.643 Further examples come from the Vanyambo, west of Victoria Nyassa,644 and the Djur, who served the Nubians as blacksmiths for a long time.645 It’s encouraging to hear that around sixty years ago, the inferior tribes on Uvea (Tai), part of the Loyalty group, revolted against the dominant tribe and nearly wiped it out.646

,

265 273. Slavery and polygamy. Such instances show us the existence in human nature of a tendency of stronger groups to exploit weaker ones in the struggle for existence; in other words, slavery or forced labor is one way in which, in elementary civilization, the survival of the fittest group is brought about. The slavery of individuals has not the same definite result on the competition of life. "We find polygamy and slavery continually at work dissolving the cohesion of old political institutions in the old civilized races of Asia and Africa. In an uncivilized society, like that of Zululand, they prevent such cohesion ever taking place. They help to keep the Kaffir tribes in perpetual unrest and barbarism, by destroying the germs of civilization and preventing its growth."647 That the two have this effect in common may very probably be true, but in many respects they are antagonistic to each other. Slavery meets the necessity for many laborers which may otherwise be a cause for polygamy. Wherever slavery exists it affords striking illustrations of the tendency of the mores towards consistency with each other, and that means, of course, their tendency to cluster around some one or two leading ones. Africa now furnishes the leading proofs of this. The negro society is one in which physical force is the chief deciding element. The negroes have enslaved each other for thousands of years. Very few of them have ever become slaves to whites without having been previously slaves to other negroes. In 1875 it was reckoned that twenty thousand persons, chiefly women and children whose male relatives had generally been killed, were taken into slavery from around Lake Nyassa. The difficulties and expense of the slave trade in that region became so great that it could not be carried on except by alliance with one tribe which defeated and enslaved another and sold the survivors. The Arabs opened paths for ivory hunting. The slave dealers used these means of communication. They established garrisons in order to exploit the territory, and ended by depopulating it.648 Junker argues earnestly against the impression which has been established in Europe that Arabs are chiefly to blame for slavery. "There are places in Africa where 266three men cannot be sent on a journey together for fear two of them may combine and sell the third."649

265 273. Slavery and polygamy. These instances demonstrate a tendency in human nature for stronger groups to exploit weaker ones in the fight for survival; in simpler societies, slavery or forced labor is one way that the survival of the fittest group is achieved. The slavery of individuals doesn’t have the same clear effect on the competition of life. "We consistently see polygamy and slavery undermining the unity of traditional political systems in the older civilized societies of Asia and Africa. In uncivilized societies, such as Zululand, they prevent any unity from forming. They contribute to keeping the Kaffir tribes in ongoing unrest and barbarism by stifling the growth of civilization." 647 While it's likely true that both have this common effect, they are often in conflict with one another. Slavery addresses the need for many laborers, which could otherwise lead to polygamy. Where slavery exists, it provides clear examples of how social customs tend to align with each other, indicating their inclination to cluster around one or two main ideas. Africa now offers the most prominent examples of this. The society among Black Africans primarily relies on physical force for decision-making. They have enslaved each other for thousands of years. Very few have ever been enslaved by whites without first being enslaved by other Black Africans. In 1875, it was estimated that twenty thousand people, mostly women and children whose male relatives had typically been killed, were captured into slavery from around Lake Nyassa. The challenges and costs associated with the slave trade in that area became so significant that it could only continue through alliances between tribes that conquered and enslaved others, then sold the survivors. The Arabs created pathways for ivory hunting, which the slave traders exploited. They established military outposts to capitalize on the land and ultimately ended up depopulating it. 648 Junker strongly argues against the widely held belief in Europe that Arabs are primarily responsible for slavery. "There are places in Africa where 266 three men cannot travel together for fear that two of them might team up to sell the third." 649

274. Some men serving others. Freedom and equality. Figurative use of "slavery." Must we infer, then, that there is a social necessity that some men must serve others? In the New Testament it is taught that willing and voluntary service of others is the highest duty and glory of human life. If one man's strength is spent on another man's struggle for existence, the survival of the former in the competition of life is impaired. The men of talent are constantly forced to serve the rest. They make the discoveries and inventions, order the battles, write the books, and produce the works of art. The benefit and enjoyment go to the whole. There are those who joyfully order their own lives so that they may serve the welfare of mankind. The whole problem of mutual service is the great problem of societal organization. Is it a dream, then, that all men should ever be free and equal? It is at least evident that here ethical notions have been interjected into social relations, with the result that we have been taught to think of free and equal units willingly serving each other. That, at least, is an idealistic dream. Yet it no more follows from the fact that slavery has done good work in the history of civilization that slavery should forever endure than it follows from the fact that war has done good work in the history of civilization that war is, in itself, a good thing. Slavery alleviated the status of women; the domestication of beasts of draft and burden alleviated the status of slaves; we shall see below that serfs got freedom when wind, falling water, and steam were loaded with the heavy tasks. Just now the heavy burdens are borne by steam; electricity is just coming into use to help bear them. Steam and electricity at last mean coal, and the amount of coal in the globe is an arithmetical fact. When the coal is used up will slavery once more begin? One thing only can be affirmed with confidence; that is, that as no philosophical dogmas caused slavery to be abolished, so no philosophical dogmas can prevent its reintroduction if economic changes should make it fit and suitable again. As steam has had 267put upon it the hard work of life during the last two hundred years, the men have been emancipated from ancient hard conditions and burdens, and the generalities of the philosophers about liberty have easily won greater and greater faith and currency. However, the mass of mankind, taught to believe that they ought to have easy and pleasant times here, begin to complain again about "wages slavery," "debt slavery," "rent slavery," "sin slavery," "war slavery," "marriage slavery," etc. What men do not like they call "slavery," and so prove that it ought not to be. It appears to be still in their experience that a free man is oppressed by contracts of wages, debt, rent, and marriage, and that the cost of making ready for war and of warding off sin are very heavy. Political institutions readjust and redistribute the burdens of life over a population, and they change the form of the same perhaps, but the burdens are in the conditions of human life. They are always present, and political institutions never can do away with them at all. Therefore slavery, if we mean by it subjection to the conditions of human life, never can be abolished.

274. Some men serving others. Freedom and equality. Figurative use of "slavery." Must we conclude that it’s a social necessity for some people to serve others? The New Testament teaches that willingly serving others is the highest duty and honor in life. If one man's effort goes toward another's struggle for survival, the first man's chances in the competition of life are weakened. Talented individuals are often compelled to serve everyone else. They make discoveries and inventions, direct battles, write books, and create works of art. The benefits and enjoyment go to everyone. Some people gladly arrange their lives to serve the welfare of humanity. The entire issue of mutual service is a significant question of societal organization. Is it just a dream that all people should ever be free and equal? It’s clear that ethical ideas have been intermingled with social relationships, leading us to think of free and equal individuals willingly serving one another. That is, at least, an idealistic dream. However, it doesn’t follow that just because slavery has contributed to the advancement of civilization, it should endure forever, any more than it follows that war's contributions mean war is inherently good. Slavery improved women's status; the domestication of working animals improved slaves' lives; and we’ll see later on that serfs gained freedom when wind, flowing water, and steam took over the heavy work. Right now, steam carries the heavy loads; electricity is just becoming useful for that too. Ultimately, steam and electricity depend on coal, and the amount of coal on Earth is a mathematical fact. When the coal runs out, will slavery start again? One thing we can confidently say is that just as philosophical beliefs did not bring about the end of slavery, no philosophical ideas can stop its return if economic changes make it relevant again. For the past two hundred years, steam has taken on the hard work of life, freeing people from severe conditions and burdens, while philosophical ideas about liberty have gained more and more acceptance. However, the general population, led to believe they should have easy and comfortable lives, starts to complain about "wage slavery," "debt slavery," "rent slavery," "sin slavery," "war slavery," "marriage slavery," and so on. People label things they dislike as "slavery," demonstrating that it should not exist. It still seems that, in their experience, a free individual is oppressed by contracts related to wages, debt, rent, and marriage, and that the costs of preparing for war and avoiding sin are very high. Political systems redistribute and adjust life’s burdens among the population and may alter their form, but these burdens are an inherent part of human life. They are always there, and political systems can never eliminate them entirely. Therefore, if we define slavery as subjection to the realities of human existence, it can never truly be abolished.

275. Ethnographical illustrations of slavery. In Togo male slaves work in the fields where yams are cultivated. Each carries a basket in which he has a chicken, which will live on worms and insects in the field. The slave is soon married. He has two days in the week to work for himself. One of his grown boys can replace him on the other four. He can buy a slave to replace him. Thus they often attain to wealth, freedom, and power. A female slave, if married to a free man, becomes free. This form of slavery is only a mode of service. The slave lives with the family, and enjoys domestic consideration. There is also debt slavery, the whole family being responsible for the debt of a member.650 Klose, however, describes the ruin wrought by slave raids. "Murder and incendiarism are the orders in this business. Great villages and districts are made deserts and are depopulated by the raids." "It is not in negro nature to subject one's self voluntarily to labor. The negro wants to be compelled to work." The fetich priest gives him a harmless drink, which is to be fatal to him if he tries to run away.651 The Ngumba in south Kamerun hold their slaves in huts near their own houses. A mishandled slave can leave his master and demand the protection of another. A debtor who cannot pay becomes slave of his creditor until the debt is paid in value, but this does not free 268him. He can pay also by his wife or daughter.652 Amongst the Ewe-speaking tribes a woman who is condemned to a fine may sell or pawn her children, if her husband will not give her the amount to be paid. The husbands often hold back until the women pawn the children to them, whereby they obtain complete control of the children.653 Their slaves are criminals and debtors, or, if foreigners, are victims of war or of kidnapping. They are not regarded with contempt, are well treated, do not have as hard a lot as an English agricultural laborer, and often attain to wealth and honor. The master-owner may not kill a slave.654 In Bornu the women slaves find favor in the eyes of their masters, and by amiability win affection. If they have children they win a firm position, "for only the most stringent circumstances could compel a Moslem, whose ideas are reasonably correct, to sell the mother of his children."655 The Somal and Afar do not deal much in slaves. They use women and a pariah class. A Somal is never slave to a Somal, and war captives are not made slaves. Also amongst the Galla it appears that debtor slavery does not exist. Criminal slavery does, however, exist, and is used by the chiefs. It is honorable to treat slaves well. In Kaffa the slaves are lazy and pretentious, because they know that their owners do not look to them for labor, but speculate on their children, whom they will sell.656 In general, in East Africa, the master-owner has not the power of life and death, and the slave has a right of property. "A headman (of a village) in debt sells first his slaves, then his sisters, then his mother, and lastly his free wives, after which he has nothing left."657 Stuhlmann658 says that slaves in Uganda are well treated, as members of the family. Brunache659 says the same of the Congo tribes so far as they have not been contaminated by contact with whites. This may be regarded as characteristic of African slavery. The Vanika of eastern Africa are herding nomads. They cannot use slaves, and make war only to steal cattle.660 Bushmen love liberty. They submit to no slavery. They are hunters of a low grade. They hate cattle, as the basis of a life which is different from (higher than) their own. They massacre cattle which they cannot steal or carry away.661 Mungo Park described free negroes reduced to slavery by famine.662 In Ashanti a man and a woman discovered in the act in the bush, or in the open air, are slaves of him who discovered them, but they are redeemable by their families.663 Ashanti slavery is domestic and very mild. The slave marries his master's daughter and plays with the master. He also eats from the same dish.664 Slavery 269of this form is never cruel or harsh. Debt slavery is harder, for the services of the pawn count for nothing on the debt.665 The effect of the abolition of slavery in Algeria was stupor amongst master-owners and grief amongst slaves. The former wondered how it could be wrong to care for persons who would have been eaten by their fellow-countrymen if they had succumbed to the hard struggle for existence at home. The latter saw themselves free—really free—in the desert, with no supply of food, clothing, or other supplies, and no human ties.666 In all families of well-to-do people little negroes are found. The author saw one who told her that the lady of the house had suckled him.667 It is reported from eastern Borneo that a white man could hire no natives for wages. They thought it degrading to work for wages, but if he would buy them they would work for him.668 In spite of what has been said above about slavery on the west coast of Africa it is to be remembered that the master-owner has the power of life and death and that he often uses it. If he is condemned to death for a crime, he can give a slave to be executed in his place.669 In eastern Angola, if a woman dies in childbirth, her husband has to pay her parents. If he cannot, he becomes their slave.670 In South Africa Holub found that the fiercest slave chasers were blacks, who had slaves at home and treated them worse than Mohammedans ever did.671 Formerly a Kaffir would work in the diamond mines for three marks a day until he got money enough to buy cattle and to buy a woman at home, a European suit, a kettle, and a rifle. Then he went home and set up an establishment. Then he would return to earn more and buy more wives, who would support him to his life's end.672 The stronger Hottentot tribes hold classes of their own population, or mountain Damara and Bushmen, in servitude, although no law defines a "slave." Those people hold the treatment they receive to be due to their origin. Amongst all South African tribes the rich exert their power to subjugate the poor, who hang upon them in a kind of clientage, hoping to receive something. Cruelty and even murder are not punished by the judges.673

275. Ethnographic illustrations of slavery. In Togo, male slaves work in the fields where yams are grown. Each carries a basket containing a chicken that survives on worms and insects found in the field. The slave typically gets married soon after. He has two days a week to work for himself, while one of his adult sons can take over on the other four days. He can also buy a slave to take his place. As a result, many achieve wealth, freedom, and power. A female slave who marries a free man gains her freedom. This type of slavery is more like a form of service. The slave lives with the family and is treated with domestic respect. Furthermore, there’s debt slavery, where the entire family is responsible for the debts of one member.650 Klose, however, describes the devastation caused by slave raids. "Murder and arson are the norm in this business. Large villages and areas are turned into deserts and depopulated by these raids." "It's not in the nature of black people to voluntarily submit to labor. They need to be forced to work." The fetish priest gives him a harmless drink, which will be lethal if he tries to escape.651 The Ngumba in southern Kamerun keep their slaves in huts near their homes. A mistreated slave can leave his master and seek protection from someone else. A debtor who can't pay becomes the slave of his creditor until the debt is paid; however, this doesn’t free him. He can also pay with his wife or daughter.652 Among the Ewe-speaking tribes, a woman who is fined may sell or pawn her children if her husband refuses to provide the amount needed. Husbands often withhold help until the woman surrenders the children to them, giving them complete control. Their slaves are criminals and debtors, or in the case of foreigners, victims of war or kidnapping. They are not viewed with disdain, are treated well, and generally have a easier life than English agricultural laborers, often achieving wealth and status. The master-owner is not permitted to kill a slave.654 In Bornu, women slaves gain favor from their masters and win affection through kindness. If they have children, they secure a strong position, "for only the most extreme circumstances would force a Muslim, whose beliefs are usually sound, to sell the mother of his children."655 The Somal and Afar do not extensively trade in slaves. They use women and a marginalized class. A Somal is never enslaved by another Somal, and prisoners of war aren’t made into slaves. Similarly, among the Galla, it seems debtor slavery is non-existent. However, criminal slavery exists and is utilized by the chiefs. It is considered honorable to treat slaves well. In Kaffa, the slaves are lazy and pretentious because they know their owners don’t rely on them for labor but instead speculate on their children, whom they will sell.656 Generally, in East Africa, the master-owner does not hold the power of life and death, and the slave has property rights. "A headman (of a village) in debt sells first his slaves, then his sisters, then his mother, and finally his free wives, after which he has nothing left."657 Stuhlmann658 states that in Uganda, slaves are treated well, as members of the family. Brunache659 makes a similar observation about the Congo tribes, as long as they haven’t been affected by contact with whites. This can be seen as characteristic of African slavery. The Vanika of eastern Africa are nomadic herders. They do not use slaves and only make war to steal cattle.660 Bushmen value their freedom and do not accept slavery. They are low-ranking hunters and abhor cattle, viewing it as a basis for a lifestyle that's different (and considered higher) than their own. They slaughter cattle they cannot steal or carry away.661 Mungo Park described free black people who fell into slavery due to famine.662 In Ashanti, a man and a woman caught in the act in the bush or open air become slaves of the person who discovered them, though their families can redeem them.663 Ashanti slavery is domestic and quite mild. The slave can marry the master’s daughter and play games with the master. He also eats from the same plate.664 Slavery 269 of this type is never cruel or harsh. However, debt slavery is more demanding because the services of the pawn count for nothing against the debt.665 The impact of the abolition of slavery in Algeria was a state of shock for master-owners and sorrow for slaves. The former wondered how it was wrong to care for those who would have been eaten by their fellow countrymen had they succumbed to the harsh struggle for existence at home. The latter found themselves free—truly free—out in the desert, without food, clothing, or other supplies, and no human relationships.666 In all families of wealthy individuals, there are often small black children. The author once met one who told her that the lady of the house had breastfed him.667 Reports from eastern Borneo indicate that a white man could not hire locals for wages. They viewed wage work as degrading, but if he were to buy them, they would work for him.668 Despite the previous statements regarding slavery on the west coast of Africa, it should be noted that the master-owner does have the power of life and death and often utilizes it. If he faces a death sentence for a crime, he can offer a slave to be executed in his place.669 In eastern Angola, if a woman dies during childbirth, her husband must compensate her parents. If he cannot, he becomes their slave.670 In South Africa, Holub found that the most aggressive slave hunters were black people who owned slaves themselves and treated them worse than any Mohammedans.671 In the past, a Kaffir would work in the diamond mines for three marks a day until he saved enough money to buy cattle, a woman, a European suit, a kettle, and a rifle. He would then return home to establish his life. Afterward, he would go back to earn more and purchase additional wives, who would support him until the end of his days.672 The stronger Hottentot tribes keep parts of their own population, or mountain Damara and Bushmen, in servitude, although no law explicitly defines a "slave." Those individuals view the treatment they receive as a result of their origins. Among all South African tribes, the wealthy utilize their power to dominate the poor, who depend on them in a sort of client relationship, hoping to receive something in return. Cruelty and even murder go unpunished by the judges.673

276. Family slavery. The savage form of slavery in Africa furnishes us one generalization which may be adopted with confidence. Whenever slaves live in a family, sharing in the family 270life and associating freely with the male members of it in work, religion, play, etc., the slavery is of a very light type and implies no hardship for the slave.

276. Family slavery. The brutal form of slavery in Africa gives us one clear take-away that can be confidently stated. When slaves live with a family, participating in family life and engaging freely with the male members in work, religion, play, etc., the slavery is quite mild and does not impose significant hardship on the slave.

277. Slavery in North America among savages. Slavery is believed to have existed amongst the Indians of Virginia. "They made war, not for land or goods, but for women and children, whom they put not to death, but made them do service."674 The young men and slaves worked in the fields of the Mississippi valley. The latter were not overworked.675 The Algonquins made slaves of their prisoners, especially of the women and children.676 The Illinois are represented as an intermediate party who got slaves in the South and sold them in the West.677 The Wisconsin tribes used to make captives of Pawnees, Osages, Missouris, and Mandans. When Pawnees were such captives (slaves) they were treated with severity.678 In the Gulf region of North America slavery was common from the earliest times. That slaves might not escape, a sinew in the leg was cut, by the Six Nations.679 On the northwestern coast of North America slavery was far more developed than east of the Rocky Mountains. In Oregon and Washington slavery was interwoven with the social polity. Slaves were also harshly treated, as property, not within the limits of humanity. For a man to kill a half dozen of his own slaves was a sign of generous magnanimity on his part. One tribe stole captives from its weaker neighbors. Hence the slave trade is an important part of the commerce of all the tribes up to Alaska.680 In 1841 it was reckoned that one third of the entire population from northern British Columbia to southern Alaska were "slaves of the most helpless and abject description." "The great supply was obtained by trade with the southern Indians, in which the Tsimshian acted as middlemen. They were kidnapped or captured by the southern Indians from their own adjacent tribes and sold to the Tsimshian, who traded them to the northern Thlinkit and interior Tinné tribes for furs." "Slaves did all the drudgery, fished for their owner, strengthened his force in war, were not allowed to hold property or to marry, and when old and worthless were killed. The master's power was unlimited." The slave must commit any crime at the command of the master. The slaves were set free at some ceremonies, but they were put to death at the funerals of chiefs, or as foundation sacrifices, or in reparation for insults or wrongs. The northern Indians were more warlike and would not make good slaves. The Oregon flatheads were docile and industrious.681 The Chinooks became the wealthiest tribe in the region by acting as middlemen to sell war captives taken inland as far from home 271as possible.682 Amongst the Thlinkits slaves are forbidden to wear the labret, and sex intercourse with a slave woman disgraces a free man.683 "Amongst the early Central Americans the slave who achieved any feat of valor in war received his liberty and was adopted by the Capulli, or clan."684 In Mexico there were slaves of three classes,—criminals, war captives, and persons who had voluntarily sold themselves or had been sold by their parents. The captor generally sacrificed a prisoner, but might hold him as a slave. Those who sold themselves did so to get a fund for gambling. There was a public slave mart at Azcapuzalco. The system is described as kind, but slaves might lose their lives through the act of the master at feasts or funerals.685 "Actual slavery of the Indians in Mexico continued as late as the middle of the seventeenth century."686 It is evident that slavery existed all over North and Central America, but was more developed on the Pacific coast than in the Mississippi valley. The meat eaters of the buffalo region had less opportunity to use the institution.687

277. Slavery in North America among Indigenous Peoples. Slavery is thought to have existed among the Native Americans of Virginia. "They fought not for land or possessions, but for women and children, whom they did not kill but made serve them."674 The young men and enslaved people worked in the fields of the Mississippi valley. The enslaved individuals weren't overworked.675 The Algonquins enslaved their prisoners, especially women and children.676 The Illinois are described as middlemen who acquired slaves in the South and sold them in the West.677 The tribes in Wisconsin would take captives from Pawnees, Osages, Missourians, and Mandans. Pawnee captives (slaves) were treated harshly.678 In the Gulf region of North America, slavery was common from early times. To prevent slaves from escaping, the Six Nations would cut a sinew in their legs.679 On the northwestern coast of North America, slavery was much more established than it was east of the Rocky Mountains. In Oregon and Washington, slavery was integrated into the social structure. Slaves were also treated harshly, regarded as property and not within the bounds of humanity. A man killing several of his own slaves was seen as an act of generous nobility. One tribe took captives from weaker neighbors. Thus, the slave trade was a significant part of trade among all tribes up to Alaska.680 In 1841, it was estimated that one third of the total population from northern British Columbia to southern Alaska were "slaves of the most helpless and miserable kind." "The majority were acquired through trade with southern tribes, where the Tsimshian acted as intermediaries. They were kidnapped or captured by southern tribes from their neighboring clans and sold to the Tsimshian, who then traded them to the northern Thlinkit and interior Tinné tribes for furs." "Slaves performed all the labor, fished for their owners, bolstered their military forces, were not allowed to own property or marry, and when they became old and useless were killed. The master's power was absolute." Slaves were forced to commit any crime at their master's command. Slaves could be freed at certain ceremonies, but were also sacrificed during chief funerals, as foundational sacrifices, or to atone for offenses. The northern Indigenous groups were more warlike and made poor slaves. The Oregon flatheads were obedient and hardworking.681 The Chinooks became the wealthiest tribe in the area by acting as middlemen to sell war captives taken as far from home 271as possible.682 Among the Thlinkits, slaves were not allowed to wear the labret, and a free man was disgraced if he had sexual relations with a slave woman.683 "Among early Central Americans, a slave who performed a courageous act in battle was granted freedom and adopted by the Capulli, or clan."684 In Mexico, there were three classes of slaves: criminals, war captives, and individuals who had voluntarily sold themselves or were sold by their parents. The captor usually sacrificed a prisoner but could hold him as a slave. Those who sold themselves did so to fund gambling. There was a public slave market at Azcapuzalco. The system is described as humane, but slaves could lose their lives due to their master's actions during feasts or funerals.685 "Actual slavery of the Indigenous peoples in Mexico lasted until the mid-seventeenth century."686 It is clear that slavery existed throughout North and Central America, but was more developed on the Pacific coast than in the Mississippi valley. The meat-eaters of the buffalo region had fewer opportunities to implement the institution.687

278. Slavery in South America. In South America we also meet with at least one case of a tribe, or part of a tribe, which is in clientage to another tribe. This is a subdivision of the third rank of the Mbaya, who voluntarily entered into a relation of clientage to the Mbaya, giving them service under arms, and in house and field, without being their slaves, being protected in return by the powerful and feared tribe.688 The Guykurus carry on frequent wars to get captives, whom they keep in stringent servitude. "There is, perhaps, no tribe of South American Indians, among whom the state of slavery is so distinctly marked as among them." Slaves and free do not intermarry, lest marriage be profaned. There is no way in which a slave may become free.689 The Guykurus are the strongest tribe in the valley of the Paraguay. They have horses and were called by the Portuguese Cavalleiros.690 In Brazil it was thought that the cultivation of the country was impossible unless the Indians were made slaves. The early laws and orders of the kings of Portugal seem to reveal a sincere desire to control greed and cruelty. In 1570 private slave raids were forbidden and slavery was confined to those captured in public and just war. Lisbon, however, became a great slave mart by the law that slaves passing from one colony (Africa) to another (America) must pass through Lisbon and pay a tax there. Peter Martyr is quoted that slavery was necessary for Indians who, if they had no master, would go on with their old customs and idolatry. Slavery killed 272them, however. It did not make them laborers.691 In general, in the valley of the Yapura, in the first half of the nineteenth century, slaves were war captives who were very unkindly treated.692 The aborigines began to sell their war captives to Europeans soon after the latter arrived. They wanted rosewood especially, and they took Indians to Africa as slaves.693 Boggiani694 expresses the opinion in regard to the savages of the Chaco, as the meadow region on the Paraguay river is called, that slavery amongst a people of more civilized mores, is, for them, "an incalculable benefit," and that "to hinder slavery, in such circumstances, would be a capital error." "It is necessary to force them to come out of their brutelike condition, and to awaken their intelligence, which is not wanting, if they receive practical and energetic direction." Bridges695 says that one Fuegian is thrown into clientage to another by their mode of life. "For a young man, with no wife and few relatives, must live with some one who can protect him, and with whom he can live in comfort, whose wife or wives can catch fish for him, etc."

278. Slavery in South America. In South America, we also encounter at least one instance of a tribe, or part of a tribe, that is in a client relationship with another tribe. This is a subgroup of the third rank of the Mbaya, who voluntarily entered into a client relationship with the Mbaya, providing them with service in battle, as well as in domestic and agricultural work, without being their slaves, and in exchange, they are protected by this powerful and feared tribe.688 The Guykurus frequently engage in wars to capture individuals, whom they hold in strict servitude. "There is probably no tribe of South American Indians where the institution of slavery is so clearly defined as among them." Slaves and free individuals do not intermarry, to avoid the desecration of marriage. There is no possibility for a slave to attain freedom.689 The Guykurus are the strongest tribe in the Paraguay valley. They have horses and were referred to by the Portuguese as Cavalleiros.690 In Brazil, it was believed that the development of the country was impossible without enslaving the Indians. The early laws and edicts of the Portuguese kings seem to show a genuine effort to curb greed and brutality. In 1570, private slave raids were banned, and slavery was limited to those captured in public and just wars. However, Lisbon became a major slave market due to the law requiring slaves traveling from one colony (Africa) to another (America) to pass through Lisbon and pay a tax there. Peter Martyr is cited as stating that slavery was necessary for Indians who, without a master, would continue their old customs and idolatry. However, slavery ultimately destroyed 272them; it did not turn them into laborers.691 Generally, in the Yapura valley, during the first half of the nineteenth century, slaves were war captives who were treated very poorly.692 The native people began selling their war captives to Europeans soon after their arrival. They especially sought rosewood and took Indians to Africa as slaves.693 Boggiani694 expresses the viewpoint that for the people of the Chaco, the grassland area near the Paraguay River, slavery, as practiced by more civilized people, is "an immeasurable benefit," and that "preventing slavery in such situations would be a grave mistake." "It is necessary to compel them to emerge from their brutish state and to stimulate their intelligence, which is present, provided they receive practical and vigorous guidance." Bridges695 notes that one Fuegian is placed into a client relationship with another due to their lifestyle. "For a young man with no wife and few relatives, he must live with someone who can protect him and with whom he can live comfortably, whose wife or wives can fish for him, etc."

279. Slavery in Polynesia and Melanesia. Polynesia, Melanesia, and the East Indies, especially the last, present us pictures of a society which is old and whose mores have been worn threadbare, while their stage of civilization is still very low. Codrington696 says: "There is no such thing as slavery, properly so called. In head-hunting expeditions prisoners are made for the sake of their heads, to be used when occasion requires, and such persons live with their captors in a condition very different from that of freedom, but they are not taken or maintained for the purposes of slaves." Ratzel697 says: "Slavery prevailed everywhere in Melanesia, originating either in war or debt. Sometimes it was hard; sometimes not." Somerville says that "slaves are kept chiefly for their heads, which are demanded whenever any occasion necessitates them, such as the death of the owner." He is speaking of the Solomon Islands.698 What Finsch says of the Melanesians may be extended to all the inhabitants of the South Sea islands.699 They will not work because they do not need to. They have few wants. Pfeil wants to make the people of German Melanesia work, in order that they may contribute to the tasks of the human race. The problem presents one of the great reasons for slavery in history.

279. Slavery in Polynesia and Melanesia. Polynesia, Melanesia, and the East Indies, especially the latter, show us a picture of a society that is ancient and whose customs have become worn out, while their level of civilization remains quite low. Codrington696 says: "There is no such thing as slavery in the true sense. In head-hunting expeditions, prisoners are taken for their heads, which are used as needed, and these individuals live with their captors in a condition that is very different from freedom, but they are not kept or maintained as slaves." Ratzel697 mentions: "Slavery existed throughout Melanesia, arising either from war or debt. Sometimes it was severe; other times it wasn't." Somerville notes that "slaves are primarily kept for their heads, which are required whenever a situation calls for them, such as the death of the owner." He is referring to the Solomon Islands.698 What Finsch states about the Melanesians can be applied to all the inhabitants of the South Sea islands.699 They do not work because they do not need to. They have few desires. Pfeil wants to get the people of German Melanesia to work so they can contribute to the responsibilities of humanity. This issue represents one of the major reasons for slavery throughout history.

280. Slavery in the East Indies. The chief of Chittagong700 wrote to the English governor, in 1774, that slavery in his district was due to the sale of himself by any person who was destitute, and had no friends or position. He and his wife must serve the master and his wife in any desired 273way, including services which a free servant would not perform, "through fear of demeaning himself and disgracing his family." Abolition of this slavery would produce complaints by the masters, and would not please the servants who are used to it. "Until lately the universal custom prevailed in the hills of having debtor slaves." The debtor gave one of his children or a female relative to serve as a menial until the debt should be paid. The pawned persons "were treated as members of the creditor's family and never exposed to harsh usage." The effect of interference by the English was that the wives and daughters of the great men suddenly had to do all the housework. "Debtor and creditor lost confidence in each other."701 "There is a detestable and actual slavery in these hills, which is now only carried on by independent tribes, beyond English jurisdiction. This is the captivity to the bow and spear,—men and women taken prisoners by force in war, and sold from master to master. The origin of this custom was the want of women."702 In the Chin hills there are slaves who are war captives, or criminals, or debtors, and others who are voluntary slaves, or slaves by birth. The master had full power of life and death, but, in fact, slaves were well treated. The people made raids on the Burmese lowlands and seized captives who were held for ransom. A slave man cohabits with a slave woman and brings up his children with affection "in the same humble, but not necessarily unhappy, position as his own."703 In Ceylon there were slave persons of all ranks. Those of royal rank were princes who were prisoners or criminals. Any one might obtain slaves by purchase, or accept voluntary slaves who looked to him for good support.704 A Malay will buy of a chief a number of war captives whom he takes to an island. Then he goes to a Chinaman and tells him that the slaves want to work on that island, but still owe the speaker the cost of transportation. The Chinaman pays this and gives to the slaves, on credit, clothes, etc., including money with which to gamble. Wages are low and interest high. They never can pay their debts and get their freedom again. This kind of slave trade has depopulated northern Nias.705 On Sumatra, when a debtor is called upon to pay and cannot, or when he dies and does not leave enough property to pay his debts, his children fall into semi-slavery. They can perhaps persuade some one to pay their debts and accept their services. If their master formally three times demands payment of them which they cannot give, they fall into full slavery. Slavery exists in the Malay seaport towns, but not in the rural districts, where life is too simple.706 In times of famine and want parents sell their children into slavery for a little rice. Children, especially daughters, constitute a large part of the fortune of a house father.707

280. Slavery in the East Indies. The chief of Chittagong700 wrote to the English governor in 1774, stating that slavery in his area arose from individuals selling themselves when they were destitute and lacked friends or status. He and his wife had to serve their master and his wife in various ways, including tasks that a free servant would refuse "out of fear of lowering themselves and bringing shame to their family." Ending this form of slavery would lead to complaints from the masters and would not be welcomed by the servants who were accustomed to it. "Until recently, it was common in the hills to have debtor slaves." The debtor would give one of their children or a female relative to serve as a household servant until the debt was settled. The individuals given as pawns "were treated as part of the creditor's family and were never subjected to mistreatment." The impact of English intervention was that the wives and daughters of the elite suddenly had to handle all the household chores. "Debtors and creditors lost trust in each other."701 "There is a horrible and real slavery in these hills, currently practiced only by independent tribes outside of English control. This involves captivity by force in war—men and women taken as prisoners and sold from one master to another. The root of this practice stemmed from a shortage of women."702 In the Chin hills, there are slaves who are war captives, criminals, debtors, and others who are voluntary slaves or born into slavery. The master held absolute power over life and death, but, in reality, slaves were treated fairly well. The locals conducted raids into the Burmese lowlands and captured individuals who were held for ransom. A male slave lives with a female slave and raises his children with care "in the same humble yet not necessarily unhappy position as his own."703 In Ceylon, there were slaves of all statuses. Those of royal status included princes who were captured or criminals. Anyone could acquire slaves through purchase or take in voluntary slaves who relied on him for good support.704 A Malay would buy several war captives from a chief and take them to an island. He would then approach a Chinese trader, telling him the slaves wanted to work on that island but still owed him the cost of their transportation. The Chinese trader would pay this and provide the slaves, on credit, with clothing and money for gambling. Wages were low and interest rates high. They could never settle their debts and regain their freedom. This type of slave trade has caused depopulation in northern Nias.705 In Sumatra, when a debtor is asked to repay and cannot, or when they die leaving insufficient assets to cover their debts, their children fall into a state of semi-slavery. They might convince someone to clear their debts in exchange for their labor. If their master formally demands payment three times, which they cannot provide, they become fully enslaved. Slavery exists in the Malay coastal towns, but not in rural areas, where life is much simpler.706 During times of famine and hardship, parents may sell their children into slavery for a small amount of rice. Children, particularly daughters, represent a significant part of a family’s wealth.707

274At Koetei, on the Mahakkam in Borneo, all well-to-do people have debtors in pawn, whose position is somewhat better than that of slaves. The debtors seem content and submissive. Captives taken on head-hunting expeditions are held as slaves until human sacrifices are wanted.708 The souls of all those who are put to death at the death of a Dyak rajah become his servants in the other world. In this world the killer can command, as his fetich, the soul of the killed. On the death of a great man his debtor slaves are bound to the carved village post, which indicates the glory of head-hunting, and are tortured to death.709 "Slavery is greatly practiced" on Timorlaut. A thief, debtor, slanderer, or defamer may become the slave of the one he has wronged. The slave trade is also active between the islands.710 The slaves of the sea Dyaks adopt their customs and become contented. Sometimes they win affection and are adopted, freed, and married to free women. Slaves and masters eat together the same food in the rural villages.711 Among the land Dyaks slaves, by destitution and debt, "are just as happy as if perfectly free, enjoying all the liberty of their masters, who never think of ill-using them."712 In old times one who set a house on fire was liable to become the slave of any one who was burned out.713 Slaves on Timor do not seem to care for liberty. Their livelihood would not be so certain. There is a kind of slavery to the kingdom, not to any individual, but the slave cannot be sold by the king.714 In the Barito valley a debtor slave has to do any kind of work. He may be punished by blows, or fines added to his debt, which may also be increased by any breaches of customs, or by the value of broken tools or vessels. A month after a child is born to him ten gulden are added, also expenses of education when the child is ready to go to work. He may be slain at a feast of the dead by his master. The owner can torment the debtor by new fines, and keep up the debt or even increase it.715 In the Katingan valley there are no debtor slaves, because after three years a debtor who cannot pay becomes an hereditary slave, and cannot get his liberty even if he should get the means to pay his debt.716 If he ever gets the means to pay and attempts to free himself he is compelled to pay fees, taxes, and customary dues to the "spirits of the house," etc. When he leaves his master's house he must not return to it for a year or two, nor eat anything brought from it—"to prove his independence." Then he gives a feast and becomes free.717 "Slavery and pawnship are, in the nature of the case, the same."718 The Dyaks put their Eden on a cloud 275island. They have a myth that the daughters of the great Being let down seven times seven hundred cords of gold thread in order to lower mortals upon a mountain, but the mortals were overhasty and tried to lower themselves by bamboos and rattans. The god, angry at this, condemned them to slavery. The myth, therefore, accounts for a caste of slaves. Formerly also war captives and criminals who could not pay fines became slaves. Debts cause men to fall into pawnship. Extravagant living, and gambling, lead to this condition. If a man becomes pawn for a debt his whole household goes with him. All have to work very hard to try to satisfy a greedy master. The pawn is entitled to one tenth of the harvest, or of the gain by trade. Free men despise pawns.719 Wilken720 says of the Bataks that a slave, by diligence and thrift, can always buy himself. In addition to all the ill chances of gambling, extravagance, making love to another man's wife, etc., by which a man may become a debtor slave, customs exist which are traps for the unwary. Sago and rice are left in the woods, in some islands, until wanted. If a man passes the store, he is supposed to take away the spirit of the goods. If caught, he and all his family become slaves. If a man dies who was wont to fish at a certain place, the place becomes taboo to his ghost. Any one who fishes there becomes a slave to his family. Also, if a district is in mourning, any one who breaks the mourning customs is made a slave.721 The education of the Chinese in ethical doctrines has made slavery amongst them slight and mild. It is attributed to poverty, which forces parents to sell their daughters.722 The owners must provide female slaves with husbands, and the law forbids the separation of husband and wife, or of parents and little children.723 It appears that slavery is forbidden by law, but is tolerated in the case where the parents are poor. Boys once enslaved continue in bondage and their children follow them, but there is no legal possession. Girls become free at marriage.724

274At Koetei, on the Mahakkam in Borneo, well-off people have debtors in pawn, who are in a slightly better situation than slaves. The debtors appear content and submissive. Captives taken on head-hunting trips are kept as slaves until human sacrifices are needed.708 The souls of all those who are killed when a Dyak rajah dies become his servants in the afterlife. In this world, the killer can command, as his fetich, the soul of the person he has killed. When a prominent individual dies, his debtor slaves are tied to the carved village post, symbolizing the glory of head-hunting, and are tortured to death.709 "Slavery is widely practiced" on Timorlaut. A thief, debtor, slanderer, or defamer can become the slave of the person he has wronged. The slave trade is also booming between the islands.710 The sea Dyaks' slaves adopt their customs and become satisfied. Sometimes they earn affection and are adopted, freed, and married to free women. Slaves and their masters share the same food in rural villages.711 Among the land Dyaks, slaves, due to poverty and debt, "are just as happy as if completely free, enjoying all the freedom of their masters, who never think of mistreating them."712 In the past, someone who set a house on fire could become the slave of anyone who was affected by the fire.713 Slaves in Timor don't seem to care about freedom. Their livelihood might not be as secure otherwise. There is a form of slavery to the kingdom, not to any individual, but the king cannot sell the slave.714 In the Barito valley, a debtor slave must perform any kind of work. He can be punished with blows or added fines to his debt, which can also increase due to violations of customs, or for the value of broken tools or items. A month after a child is born to him, ten gulden are added to his debt, along with education expenses when the child is old enough to work. He can be killed at a feast of the dead by his master. The owner can torment the debtor with new fines, keeping the debt alive or even increasing it.715 In the Katingan valley, there are no debtor slaves because, after three years, a debtor who cannot pay becomes an hereditary slave and cannot gain his freedom even if he manages to pay off his debt.716 If he ever manages to pay off the debt and tries to free himself, he is forced to pay fees, taxes, and customary dues to the "spirits of the house," etc. When he leaves his master's house, he must not return for a year or two, nor eat anything brought from it—"to prove his independence." Then he throws a feast and becomes free.717 "Slavery and pawnship are, in essence, the same."718 The Dyaks place their Eden on a cloud 275island. They have a myth that the daughters of the great Being lowered mortals onto a mountain with seven times seven hundred threads of gold, but the mortals were too impatient and tried to lower themselves using bamboos and rattans. Angry, the god condemned them to slavery. This myth explains the existence of a slave caste. In the past, war captives and criminals unable to pay fines also became slaves. Debts lead men into pawnship. The lifestyle and gambling lead to this situation. When a man becomes a pawn for a debt, his entire household goes with him. Everyone must work very hard to appease a greedy master. The pawn is entitled to one-tenth of the harvest or profit from trade. Free men look down on pawns.719 Wilken720 notes that a Batak slave can always buy their freedom through hard work and savings. In addition to the unfortunate consequences of gambling, excess, flirting with another man's wife, etc., there are customs that can trap the unsuspecting. In some islands, sago and rice are left in the woods until needed. If someone passes by the storage area, they are seen as taking away the spirit of the goods. If caught, he and his entire family become slaves. If someone dies and used to fish at a particular spot, that spot becomes taboo for their spirit. Anyone fishing there becomes a slave to that family. Similarly, if a district is in mourning, anyone who breaks the mourning customs becomes a slave.721 The education of the Chinese in ethical teachings has made slavery among them minimal and mild. It is blamed on poverty, which forces parents to sell their daughters.722 The owners must provide female slaves with husbands, and the law prohibits separating husband and wife or parents from young children.723 It seems that slavery is illegal, but tolerated in cases where the parents are poor. Boys who are enslaved remain in bondage, and their children inherit this status, but there is no legal ownership. Girls gain freedom upon marriage.724

281. Slavery in Asia. Slavery in Asia is of a kind which puts the slave largely at the mercy of his owner, but the mores have taught the slave owner to use his power with consideration. This is generally, not universally, true. Nivedita says725 that "slavery in Asia, under the régime of great religious systems, has never meant what Europe and America have made of it.... It is a curious consequence of this humanity of custom [or rather, of the judgment in the mores as to the wisest course of conduct in a 276class of cases] that the word 'slave' cannot be made to sting the Asiatic consciousness as it does the European."

281. Slavery in Asia. Slavery in Asia is a form that leaves the slave largely at the mercy of their owner, but societal norms have taught slave owners to wield their power with some consideration. This is generally true, though not always. Nivedita says725 that "slavery in Asia, under the influence of major religious systems, has never meant what it has in Europe and America.... It’s an interesting consequence of this humane custom [or rather, of the judgment in societal norms regarding the best course of action in a 276class of cases] that the term 'slave' doesn’t carry the same sting in the Asian consciousness as it does in the European."

282. Slavery in Japan. In Japan slavery was a common punishment, in early times, for crime. Debtors unable to pay became slaves of their creditors, and thieves were made slaves of those whom they had robbed. The attempt to introduce Christianity into Japan and the resistance to it led to the slavery of many Christian converts, if they refused after torture to recant. This was an alternative to death. Slaves were tattooed with marks to show ownership. "Slaves were bought and sold like cattle in early times, or presented as tribute by their owners,—a practice constantly referred to in the ancient records." Their sex unions were not recognized. "In the seventh century, however, private slaves were declared state property, and great numbers were then emancipated, including nearly all,—probably all, who were artisans, or followed useful callings. Gradually a large class of freedmen came into existence, but until modern times the great mass of the common people appear to have remained in a condition analogous to serfdom."726

282. Slavery in Japan. In early Japan, slavery was a common punishment for crime. Debtors who couldn’t pay their debts became the slaves of their creditors, and thieves became slaves to the people they stole from. The effort to bring Christianity to Japan and the pushback against it resulted in the enslavement of many Christian converts who, after being tortured, refused to recant their faith. This was a way to avoid death. Slaves were marked with tattoos to indicate ownership. "Slaves were bought and sold like cattle in the past, or given as tribute by their owners,—a practice frequently noted in ancient records." Their relationships were not recognized. "In the seventh century, however, private slaves were declared state property, and many were then freed, including nearly all,—likely all—who were artisans or engaged in useful trades. Over time, a large class of freedmen emerged, but until modern times, it seems the vast majority of the common people remained in a situation similar to serfdom."726

283. Slavery in higher civilization. It appears quite clear that men in savagery and barbarism used each other, if they could, to serve their interests, and slavery resulted. The hardships of life caused it. The rules of war were "Woe to the vanquished!" and "To the victors the spoils." Debt was a relation which might come about between two men from incidents in the struggle for existence, or from loans of money and goods. All mischance might be converted into lack of resources (money and goods), and he who borrowed fell into dependence and servitude. All violations of custom and law led to fines; all need of civil authority made it necessary to pay fees. The debtor pledged his future working time. His relation to his creditor was personal. That he was a borrower proved that he had nothing which could form a property security. The laws of Hammurabi provide that a debtor may give his wife and children as pawn slaves, but only for three years. In the fourth year the creditor was to set them free. The pawn persons were to be well treated. A slave given 277in pawn might be sold, but not if it was a female slave with children.727 To aid or conceal a fugitive slave was a capital offense.728 Many Chaldean contracts have been found in which the debtor bound himself to work for the creditor until he should pay the debt.729 It appears that the Babylonian slaves could form a peculium and carry on business with it as a capital, paying their owners a tax upon it.730

283. Slavery in higher civilization. It’s pretty clear that in primitive and barbaric societies, people used each other to serve their interests, leading to the existence of slavery. The challenges of life led to this situation. The rules of war were "Woe to the defeated!" and "To the victors go the spoils." Debt was a relationship that could arise between two individuals due to circumstances in the struggle for survival or through loans of money and goods. Any form of misfortune could lead to a lack of resources (money and goods), and those who borrowed became dependent and enslaved. Violating customs and laws resulted in fines; any need for civil authority required payment of fees. The debtor would pledge their future labor. Their relationship to the creditor was personal. Being a borrower indicated that the individual had nothing that could serve as collateral. The laws of Hammurabi state that a debtor could offer their wife and children as collateral slaves, but only for three years. In the fourth year, the creditor was required to free them. The people provided as collateral were to be treated well. A slave given as collateral could be sold, except for a female slave with children.727 Helping or hiding a runaway slave was punishable by death.728 Many contracts from Chaldea show that the debtor agreed to work for the creditor until they paid off the debt.729 It appears that Babylonian slaves could create a peculium and conduct business with it as capital, paying their owners a tax on it.730

284. Slavery amongst Jews. The Jewish law had a provision like that in the law of Hammurabi, except that the limit was six years instead of three. A debtor was not to be a slave, but to give service until the year of jubilee.731 In 2 Kings iv. 1 the widow tells Elisha that her husband's creditors will come and take her two sons to be bondmen. The creditors of some of the Jews who returned from exile threatened to make them debtor slaves. Nehemiah appealed to them not to do so.732 In Matt. xviii. 25 the man who could not pay was to be sold with his wife and children. Kidnapping was punishable by death.733 In Job xxxi. 15 we find the ultimate philosophico-religious reason for repudiating slavery: "Has not He who made me made him [the slave] also in his mother's womb?" The laws of the "Book of Covenants" begin with laws about slaves.734 A male slave, with his wife, is to be freed in the seventh year, unless he prefers to remain a slave. A man may sell his daughter into slavery, i.e. to be a concubine. There was no difference in principle between a daughter given to wife and one sold to be a concubine. In Deut. xv. 12 the female slave is also set free in the seventh year, and persons so freed are to be given gifts when they depart. The slaves were war captives, or bought persons, or criminals.735 The lot of slaves was not hard. The owners had not the power of life and death. The slave could acquire property.736 If the slave was an Israelite he was protected by especial restrictions on the master in behalf of fellow-countrymen.737

284. Slavery among Jews. Jewish law included a rule similar to that in the law of Hammurabi, but the duration was six years instead of three. A debtor was not to be made a slave but to provide service until the year of jubilee.731 In 2 Kings iv. 1, the widow tells Elisha that her husband's creditors will come to take her two sons as bondmen. The creditors of some Jews returning from exile threatened to make them debtor slaves. Nehemiah urged them not to go through with it.732 In Matt. xviii. 25, the man who couldn't pay was to be sold along with his wife and children. Kidnapping was punishable by death.733 In Job xxxi. 15, we see the ultimate philosophical and religious reason for rejecting slavery: "Has not He who made me made him [the slave] also in his mother's womb?" The laws in the "Book of Covenants" start with regulations about slaves.734 A male slave, along with his wife, is to be freed in the seventh year, unless he chooses to remain a slave. A man can sell his daughter into slavery, meaning to be a concubine. There was no fundamental difference between a daughter given in marriage and one sold as a concubine. In Deut. xv. 12, the female slave is also freed in the seventh year, and those freed are to receive gifts when they leave. Slaves were typically war captives, people who were bought, or criminals.735 The situation of slaves was not harsh. Owners did not have the power of life and death over them. Slaves could own property.736 If the slave was an Israelite, there were special restrictions on the master to protect fellow countrymen.737

278 285. Slavery in the classical states. Slavery came to the two great classical states from the antecedent facts of savage and barbaric life. When Aristotle came to study slavery he could not find a time when it was not. We have seen how it had become one of the leading institutions of uncivilized society, and how it had been developed in different forms and degrees. The two great classical states, more especially Rome, built their power on slavery. Both states pursued their interests with little care for the pain they might inflict on others, or the cost in the happiness of others. The Roman state began by subjugating its nearest neighbors. It used its war captives as slaves, increased its power, conquered more, and repeated the process until it used up all the known world. The Phœnicians were merchants, who kidnapped men, women, and children, if they found opportunity, and sold them into slavery far from home. The Ionians, who grew rich by commerce, bought slaves and organized states in which slaves did all the productive work. In both Greece and Rome productive work came to be despised. One is amazed to find how easily any one who went on a journey might fall into slavery, or how recklessly the democracy of one city voted to sell the people of a defeated city into slavery, yet how unhesitatingly everybody accepted and repeated the current opinions about the baseness of slave character. Homer says that a slave has only half the soul of a man.738 The love stories in the Scriptores Erotici very often contain an incident of kidnapping. The story of Eumæus must have been that of many a slave.739 It is also only rarely and very incidentally that the classical writers show any pity for slaves, although they often speak of the sadness of slavery.740 If any man, especially a merchant, who went on a journey incurred a great risk of slavery, why was not slavery a familiar danger of every man, and therefore a matter for pity and sympathy? In the great tragedies the woes of slavery, especially the contrasts for princes and princesses, heroes and heroines, are often presented. Polyxena, in Euripides's Hekuba, 360, bewails her anticipated lot as a slave. A fierce master will buy her. She will have to 279knead bread for him, to sweep and weave, leading a miserable life, given as wife to some base slave. She prefers to be sacrificed at Achilles's tomb. When the Greeks were going to kill her, she asked them to keep their hands off. She would submit. Let her die free. "It would be a shame to me, royal, to be called a slave amongst the dead." In the Trojan Women the screams of the Trojan women are heard, as they are distributed by lot to their new Greek masters. The play is full of the woes of slavery. At Athens slaves enjoyed great freedom of manners and conduct. They dressed like the poorest freedmen. No one dare misuse the slave of another simply because he was a slave. If the master abused a slave, the latter had an asylum in the temple and could demand to be sold. Slaves could pursue any trade which they knew, paying a stipulated sum to their owners, and could thus buy their manumission. Their happiness, however, depended on the will of another.741 In the law they were owned as things were, and could be given, lent, sold, and bequeathed. They could not possess property, nor have wives in assured exclusive possession against masters. Their children belonged to their masters. Plato thought that nature had made some to command, others to serve.742 He thought the soul of a slave base, incapable of good, unworthy of confidence.743 Aristotle thought that every well-appointed house needs animate and inanimate tools. The animate tools are slaves, who have souls, but not like those of their masters. They lack will. Slaves are like members of the master, ruled by his will. Their virtue is obedience.744 He says that there were men in his time who said that slavery was an injustice due to violence and established by law.745

278 285. Slavery in the classical states. Slavery in the two major classical states originated from the earlier practices of savage and barbaric life. When Aristotle studied slavery, he found it had always existed. We have seen how it became a central institution in uncivilized societies and how it evolved in various forms and intensities. The two great classical states, especially Rome, built their power on slavery. Both states pursued their interests with little regard for the suffering they caused others or the impact on others' happiness. The Roman state started by conquering its nearest neighbors, using war captives as slaves, increasing its power, conquering more, and repeating the cycle until it dominated the known world. The Phoenicians, as merchants, kidnapped men, women, and children whenever they had the chance and sold them into slavery far from their homes. The wealthy Ionians purchased slaves and organized states where slaves performed all the productive work. In both Greece and Rome, productive work became looked down upon. It's surprising how easily someone on a journey could end up enslaved, or how carelessly the democracy of one city voted to sell the defeated city’s people into slavery, yet how everyone accepted and repeated the prevailing beliefs about the inherent inferiority of slaves. Homer states that a slave has only half the soul of a man.738 The love stories in the Scriptores Erotici often include kidnapping incidents. Eumaeus's story likely reflects that of many slaves.739 Classical writers rarely showed any compassion for slaves, even though they frequently discussed the tragedy of slavery.740 If any man, especially a merchant, faced significant risks of enslavement while traveling, why wasn't slavery a common danger that evoked pity and sympathy? In major tragedies, the sufferings of slavery, especially the contrasts between princes and princesses, heroes and heroines, are often portrayed. Polyxena, in Euripides's Hekuba, 360, laments her expected fate as a slave. A cruel master will buy her, and she will be forced to 279 knead bread, sweep, and weave, leading a miserable life as the wife of some lowly slave. She prefers to be sacrificed at Achilles's tomb. When the Greeks were about to kill her, she pleaded with them to spare her. She would rather die free. "It would shame me, being royal, to be called a slave among the dead." In The Trojan Women, the cries of the Trojan women are heard as they are distributed by lot to their new Greek masters. The play is filled with the sorrows of slavery. In Athens, slaves enjoyed considerable freedom of behavior and conduct. They dressed like the poorest freedmen. No one dared mistreat someone else's slave merely because they were a slave. If a master abused a slave, that slave could find refuge in a temple and demand to be sold. Slaves could pursue any trade they knew, paying a set fee to their owners, enabling them to potentially buy their freedom. However, their happiness was reliant on someone else's will.741 According to the law, they were considered property and could be given, lent, sold, or inherited. They couldn't own property or have wives with guaranteed exclusive possession against their masters. Their children belonged to their masters. Plato believed nature made some people to lead and others to serve.742 He regarded the soul of a slave as inferior, incapable of good, and unworthy of trust.743 Aristotle claimed that every well-ordered household requires both animate and inanimate tools. The animate tools are slaves, who have souls but not like their masters'. They lack will. Slaves are like extensions of the master, directed by his will. Their virtue lies in obedience.744 He noted that some men in his time argued that slavery was an injustice caused by violence and backed by law.745

286. Slavery at Rome. It is in ancient Rome that we find slavery most thoroughly developed. Any civilization which accomplishes any great results must do so by virtue of force which it has at its disposal. The Romans conquered and enslaved their nearest neighbors. By virtue of their increased power they extended their conquests. They repeated this process until they had consumed all the known world. The city of Rome was a center 280towards which all the wealth of the world was drawn. There was no reverse current of goods. What went out from Rome was government,—peace, order, and security. The provinces probably for a time made a good bargain, although the price was high. In the earliest times slaves were used for housework, but were few in number per household. In 150 B.C. a patrician left to his son only ten. Crassus had more than five hundred. C. Caec. Claudius, in the time of Augustus, had 4116.746 In the early days a father and his sons cultivated a holding together. Slaves were used when more help was needed. There was one slave to three sons and they lived in constant association of work and play. When conquest rendered slaves numerous and cheap, free laborers disappeared.747 Ti. Semp. Gracchus, in 177 B.C., after the war in Sardinia, sold so many Sardinian slaves that "cheap as a Sardinian" became a proverb.748 His son Tiberius is reported to have been led into his agrarian enterprise by noticing that the lands of Etruria were populated only by a few slaves of foreign birth.749 Bücher750 puts together the following statistics of persons reduced to slavery about 200 B.C.: after the capture of Tarentum (209 B.C.), 30,000; in 207 B.C., 5400; in 200 B.C., 15,000.751 Roman slaves were not allowed to marry until a late date. They were systematically worked as hard as it was possible to make them work, and were sold or exposed to perish when too old to work. Such was the policy taught by the older Cato.752 The number on the market was always great; the price was low; it was more advantageous to work them so hard that they had no time or strength to plot revolts. This is the most cynical refusal to regard slaves as human beings which can be found in history. They were liable to be tortured in their owners' cases in court. They might be given over to the gladiatorial shows and set to fight each other, or wild beasts. Seventy-eight gladiators condemned to fight to the death revolted in 74 B.C. under Spartacus, 281who defeated five armies. Crassus was sent against him with eight legions. Lucullus was recalled from Thrace and Pompey from Spain. Spartacus was cut to pieces in his last battle. Crassus crucified six thousand prisoners along the road from Capua to Rome.753

286. Slavery at Rome. Ancient Rome had slavery fully developed. Any civilization that achieves significant results does so through the force it can exert. The Romans conquered and enslaved their nearest neighbors. With their increased power, they expanded their conquests, repeating this process until they dominated the known world. Rome became a center 280 that attracted all the wealth in the world. There was no flow of goods back to the provinces. What left Rome was governance—peace, order, and security. The provinces probably benefited for a while, even though the cost was steep. In earlier times, households used a small number of slaves for housework. In 150 BCE, a patrician left only ten slaves to his son. Crassus owned over five hundred, while C. Caec. Claudius had 4,116 during Augustus's time.746 In the beginning, a father and his sons worked a farm together, using slaves when extra help was needed. There was one slave for every three sons, and they worked and played together constantly. When conquests made slaves plentiful and affordable, free laborers vanished.747 Ti. Semp. Gracchus, in 177 BCE, sold so many Sardinian slaves after the war in Sardinia that "cheap as a Sardinian" became a saying.748 His son Tiberius reportedly started his agricultural campaign after noticing that the lands of Etruria were inhabited by only a few foreign slaves.749 Bücher750 compiled the following statistics on people reduced to slavery around 200 BCE: after the capture of Tarentum (209 BCE), 30,000; in 207 B.C., 5,400; in 200 B.C., 15,000.751 Roman slaves were not allowed to marry until much later. They were forced to work as hard as possible and were sold or abandoned when they were too old to be useful. This policy was advocated by the older Cato.752 The number of slaves available in the market was always high; their price was low, and it was more beneficial to work them so hard that they lacked the time or strength to rebel. This represents a deeply cynical refusal to recognize slaves as human beings found in history. They could be tortured in their owners' legal cases. They might be forced into gladiatorial games, pitted against each other or wild animals. In 74 B.C., seventy-eight gladiators condemned to fight to the death rebelled under Spartacus, 281 defeating five armies. Crassus was sent with eight legions to combat him. Lucullus was recalled from Thrace and Pompey from Spain. Spartacus was killed in his final battle. Crassus crucified six thousand prisoners along the road from Capua to Rome.753

287. Slave revolts. The severity of the Roman system of slavery is shown by the number of revolts and the severe proceedings in each of them. There was such a revolt in 499 B.C. The guilty were crucified. The following year there was another.754 In 416 there was another. The aim always was to take the citadel and burn the city.755 Sicily was covered with a swarm of slaves at the beginning of the second century B.C. They were especially Syrians, very tough and patient. They were managed under Cato's plan: "Work or sleep!" In 196 B.C. the slaves in Etruria revolted and were suppressed with great severity.756 In 104 those of Sicily revolted. They were subdued four years later and the last remnant were sent to Rome to fight beasts. They killed themselves in the arena.757 The later Roman system was that the mob of the city put the world in the hands of one or another, and he gave them bread and games as their part of the plunder. The frumentaria were the permanent and steady pay of the "world conquerors." They made herding the best use of Italian land. "Where before industrious peasants prospered in glad contentment, now unfree herdsmen, in wide wastes, drove the immense herds of Roman senators and knights."758 The Sicilian landowners left their shepherds to steal what they needed, so that they were educated to brigandage. The greatest sufferer was the small freeman.759 There is a story in Diodorus,760 of Damophilos, an owner of great latifundia, whose slaves came to him to beg clothes. He replied: "Do the travelers, then, go naked through the country? Are they not bound to pay toll to him who needs clothes?" He caused them to be flogged and sent them back to work. The misery of the slave population seems to have reached its acme at Enna where two roads across the island cross each other. The town lies 3000 feet high. It was a great fortress down into the Middle Ages.761 At this place began a slave revolt, led by a Syrian skilled in sorcery. The slaves took the city and engaged in rapine and murder. A band was sent to capture Damophilos. The men killed him, and the women his wife. Their daughter was sent in security to her relatives.762 It was ten years before peace was restored to the island.

287. Slave revolts. The harshness of the Roman slavery system is evident in the frequency of revolts and the brutal responses to them. One such revolt occurred in 499 B.C., with the culprits being crucified. Another revolt took place the following year.754 In 416, there was yet another. The goal was always to seize the citadel and set the city on fire.755 By the beginning of the second century BCE, Sicily was overrun with slaves, particularly Syrians, who were known to be tough and resilient. They were overseen according to Cato's rule: "Work or sleep!" In 196 B.C., the slaves in Etruria revolted and were met with extreme force.756 In 104, the Sicilian slaves revolted and were defeated four years later, with the last survivors sent to Rome to fight wild animals, where they ultimately took their own lives in the arena.757 The later Roman system involved the city mob giving control to various leaders, who provided them with bread and entertainment as their share of the spoils. The frumentaria served as a reliable and steady source of payment for the "world conquerors." They utilized Italian land for herd management. "Where once hardworking farmers thrived in happy contentment, now unfree herdsmen roamed vast lands, managing the enormous flocks of Roman senators and knights."758 The Sicilian landowners allowed their shepherds to take what they needed, leading them to become accustomed to banditry. The greatest victim was the small landowner.759 Diodorus recounts a story about Damophilos, a wealthy owner of large estates, whose slaves came to him asking for clothes. He responded, "Do travelers wander around naked? Aren't they supposed to pay tolls to those who need clothes?" He had them whipped and sent back to work. The suffering of the slave population seemed to peak at Enna, where two roads intersect across the island. The town stands 3000 feet up and was a formidable fortress into the Middle Ages.761 A slave revolt erupted here, led by a Syrian skilled in magic. The slaves captured the city and engaged in pillaging and murder. A group was dispatched to take down Damophilos; they killed him, and his wife was also murdered. Their daughter was safely sent to her relatives.762 It took ten years for peace to be restored to the island.

282 288. Later Roman slavery. Slaves in the civil wars. Clientage. Down to about 200 B.C. slavery, although mechanical and cruel, was domestic. The slave was a member of the household, on intimate terms with the master or his children, shared in the religious exercises, and the graves of slaves were under religious protection.763 In the second century B.C. Roman expansion gained momentum and produced power and wealth. The factions of the city were fighting for control of the booty. Roman character became mechanical and hard. This affected the type of slavery. By 100 B.C. Carthaginians, Greeks, and Romans had developed a system of holding slaves which was cruel and reckless, and slaves had acquired a character of hatred, venom, and desire for revenge. They were malignant, cunning, and hypocritical.764 In the civil wars each leader sought the help of slaves. Sulla set free 10,000 of them, whom he put in the tribes of the city.765 After the battle of Cannæ the Romans armed 8000 slaves whom they enfranchised.766 Æmilius Paulus sold 15,000 Epirotes. Marius made 90,000 Teutons captives at Aquæ Sextiæ and 60,000 Cimbrians at Vercellæ. When Marius offered liberty to slaves only three followed him.767 Sulla promised liberty to the slaves of the proscribed, if they would bear testimony against their masters. One did so. Sulla freed him, but then put him to death. Thus the slaves were the sport of political factions and leaders. The Roman conquests caused everywhere a certain servile temper. All conquered people were depressed into quasi-slavery. All had to pay a head tax, which was a mark of servitude. The Roman system reduced all to servitude. A late emperor called the senators "slaves in the toga." When all were rendered nil under the emperor the slaves gained. They were not in worse case than the rest.768 During the conquests entire peoples became clients. If any one did not attach himself as client to a great family he was lost. Freed women, for this reason, almost always fell into vice.769 Clientage became the 283refuge of loafers. "Romans did not give anything gratis." All who were outside the social system had to seek the patronage of a great man. For his protection he took pay in money or service. The status was a modified slavery.

282 288. Later Roman slavery. Slaves in the civil wars. Clientage. Until around 200 B.C., slavery, while harsh and cruel, was mostly domestic. Slaves were part of the household, had close relationships with their masters and their families, participated in religious practices, and were buried with religious honors.763 In the second century BCE, as Rome expanded, it gained power and wealth. The city's factions fought for control of the spoils. Roman society grew more mechanical and harsh, which changed the nature of slavery. By 100 BCE, the systems of enslavement developed by the Carthaginians, Greeks, and Romans became cruel and reckless, leading to a widespread atmosphere of hatred, malice, and a thirst for revenge among slaves. They became deceitful, shrewd, and hypocritical.764 During the civil wars, each leader looked for support from slaves. Sulla freed 10,000 slaves and incorporated them into the city tribes.765 After the battle of Cannæ, the Romans armed 8,000 slaves and granted them freedom.766 Æmilius Paulus sold 15,000 Epirotes. Marius captured 90,000 Teutons at Aquæ Sextiæ and 60,000 Cimbrians at Vercellæ. When Marius offered freedom to slaves, only three chose to follow him.767 Sulla promised freedom to the slaves of the proscribed if they testified against their masters. One did, and Sulla freed him, only to execute him later. Thus, slaves became pawns in political struggles. The Roman conquests created a servile attitude everywhere. All conquered peoples were reduced to a state of quasi-slavery and had to pay a head tax, which symbolized their servitude. The Roman system subjected everyone to servitude. A later emperor referred to senators as "slaves in togas." When the emperor rendered all subjects nil, the slaves gained at least some benefit; their situation wasn’t worse than anyone else's.768 During the conquests, entire populations became clients. Anyone who didn't attach themselves as a client to a powerful family was doomed. As a result, freed women often fell into vice.769 Clientage became the 283 refuge for those who did nothing productive. "Romans didn't give anything for free." Anyone outside the social framework had to seek the favor of a powerful individual. In exchange for protection, they would pay with money or services. This status was a form of modified slavery.

289. Manumission. Natural liberty. The slave dealers developed tricks far surpassing those of horse dealers in modern times.770 By enfranchisement the owner got rid of the worst worry of slavery, and tied the freedman to himself by a contract which it was for the interest of the freedman to fulfill. The owner made a crafty gain.771 Tacitus772 says that, in his time, the Roman people was almost entirely freedmen. If that is so, we must notice that the "people," under the empire, are a different set from what they were under the republic. When the Romans got an educated artisan as a slave they set him to teach a number of others. When no more outsiders were conquered and enslaved the slaves taught each other. The work then became gross and ran down.773 This was another of the ways in which Rome consumed the products and culture of the world. Very few instances, real or fictitious, of sympathy with slaves can be cited. In the story of Trimalchio, Encolpius and his friends beg off a slave who is to be whipped for losing the garment of another slave in the bath. At a supper at which Augustus was present a slave broke a vase. His master ordered him cast to the murenae in a tank. The slave begged Augustus to obtain for him an easier death, which Augustus tried to do. The master refused. Augustus then gave the slave complete grace, broke the host's other vases himself, and ordered the tank filled up.774 Under Nero, Pedanius having been murdered, his slaves, four hundred in number, were all condemned to death, according to law. The populace rose against this sentence, which was fulfilled, but it shows that there was a popular judgment which would respond upon occasion.775 "Not once, in all antiquity, does a serious thought about the abolition of slavery arise."776 284It was the basis of the entire social and political order. They were in terror of the slaves and despised them, but could not conceive of a world without them. Probably we could not either, if we had not machines by means of which we make steam and electricity work for us. Individuals were manumitted on account of the gain to the master. The owner said, in the presence of a magistrate, "I will that this man be free, after the manner of the Quirites." The magistrate touched the head of the slave with his rod, the master boxed his ears, and he was a free man.777 The law provided a writ, "resembling in some respects the writ of habeas corpus, to compel any one who detained an alleged freedman to present him before a judge."778 The Roman lawyers also, if they could find a moment during gestation when the mother had been free, employed legal fiction to assume that the child had been born at that moment.779 Florentinus defined slavery as "a custom of the law of nations by which one man, contrary to the law of nature, is subjected to the dominion of another."780 Ulpian likewise said that, "as far as natural law is concerned, all men are equal."781

289. Manumission. Natural liberty. The slave traders had tricks that far exceeded those of modern horse dealers.770 By granting freedom, the owner relieved himself of the biggest headache of slavery and secured the freedman to him through a contract that benefited the freedman to uphold. The owner profitably manipulated the situation.771 Tacitus772 states that during his time, almost the entire Roman populace consisted of freedmen. If that's the case, we should note that the "people," under the empire, were different from what they were during the republic. When Romans acquired an educated artisan as a slave, they had him teach other slaves. When there were no more outsiders to conquer and enslave, the slaves taught each other, which led to a decline in the quality of work.773 This was yet another way Rome absorbed the products and culture from around the world. There are very few examples, whether true or fictional, of compassion towards slaves. In the tale of Trimalchio, Encolpius and his friends try to help a slave who is about to be whipped for losing another slave's garment in the bath. During a dinner that Augustus attended, a slave broke a vase. His master ordered him to be thrown to the murenae in a tank. The slave pleaded with Augustus for a more merciful death, which Augustus attempted to secure. The master refused. Augustus then granted the slave a full pardon, broke the host's other vases himself, and ordered the tank to be filled.774 Under Nero, when Pedanius was murdered, all his 400 slaves were sentenced to death, as per the law. The public protested this decision, which was still carried out, but it demonstrates that there was a public opinion that could react when necessary.775 "Not once, in all antiquity, does a serious thought about the abolition of slavery arise."776 284It was the foundation of the entire social and political structure. They were terrified of the slaves and looked down on them, yet couldn't imagine a world without them. Most likely, we couldn't either, if we didn't have machines that harness steam and electricity to work for us. Individuals were freed for the benefit of the master. The owner would state, in front of a magistrate, "I declare that this man shall be free, following the custom of the Quirites." The magistrate would touch the slave's head with his staff, the master would strike his ears, and he became a free man.777 The law provided a writ, somewhat similar to a habeas corpus writ, to force anyone who detained an alleged freedman to bring him before a judge."778 Roman lawyers also used legal fiction, if they could find a moment during pregnancy when the mother had been free, to claim that the child had been born at that specific moment.779 Florentinus defined slavery as "a custom of international law by which one man, against the laws of nature, is subjected to the control of another."780 Ulpian also stated that "in terms of natural law, all men are equal."781

290. Slavery as represented in the inscriptions. "The inscriptions reveal to us a better side of slave life, which is not so prominent in our literary authorities." They show cases of strong conjugal affection between slave spouses, and of affection between master and slave.782 In the first century the waste of the fortunes won by extortion from the provinces, and the opening of industrial opportunities by commerce, with security, gave great stimulus to free industry. The inscriptions "show the enormous and flourishing development of skilled handicrafts," with minute specialization. "The immense development of the free proletariat, in the time of the early empire, is one of the most striking social phenomena which the study of the inscriptions has brought to light." The time was then past when Roman society depended entirely on slave labor for the supply of all its wants.783 Dill thinks that "the new class of free 285artisans and traders had often, so far as we can judge by stone records, a sound and healthy life, sobered and dignified by honest toil, and the pride of skill and independence."784 The slave acted only under two motives, fear and sensuality. Both made him cowardly, cringing, cunning, and false, and at the same time fond of good eating and drinking and of sensual indulgence. As he was subject to the orders of others, he lacked character, and this suited his master all the better. The morality of slaves extended in the society, and the society was guided by the views of freedmen in its intellectual activity. The strongest symptom of this was the prevalence of a morality of tips, which put on the forms of liberality. It was no more disgrace to take gifts than to give them. Senators took gifts from the emperor, and all, including the emperor, reckoned on legacies. Thus the lack of character spread.785 Slavery proved a great corrupter of both slaves and owners. It was the chief cause of the downfall of the state which had been created by it. It made cowards of both owners and slaves. "The woes of negro slaves were insignificant, like a drop to an ocean, in comparison with the sufferings of ancient slaves, for the latter generally belonged to civilized peoples."786

290. Slavery as represented in the inscriptions. "The inscriptions reveal a more positive side of slave life, which isn't as clearly shown in our literary sources." They display strong marital bonds between slave couples and affection between masters and slaves.782 In the first century, the squandering of wealth acquired through extortion from provinces and the creation of industrial opportunities through commerce, coupled with security, greatly encouraged free industry. The inscriptions "demonstrate the significant and thriving development of skilled crafts," with detailed specialization. "The vast growth of the free labor force during the early empire is one of the most remarkable social phenomena uncovered by the study of inscriptions." The time had passed when Roman society relied solely on slave labor to meet all its needs.783 Dill believes that "the new class of free 285artisans and traders often enjoyed, based on stone records, a robust and dignified life, grounded in honest work, and filled with pride in their skills and independence."784 Slaves acted primarily out of fear and desire. These motives made them cowardly, submissive, cunning, and dishonest, while also leading them to enjoy good food and drink, as well as indulgent pleasures. Because they were under the control of others, they lacked integrity, which suited their masters just fine. The morale of slaves influenced society, which was steered by the opinions of freedmen in its intellectual pursuits. A prominent sign of this was the widespread acceptance of a tipping culture disguised as generosity. It became as accepted to receive gifts as it was to give them. Senators accepted gifts from the emperor, and everyone, including the emperor, planned on inheritances. Thus, the lack of integrity became widespread.785 Slavery was a significant corrupting force for both slaves and their owners. It was a major factor in the decline of the state that it had helped establish. It turned both owners and slaves into cowards. "The hardships of African slaves were trivial, like a drop in an ocean, compared to the suffering of ancient slaves, who generally belonged to civilized societies."786

291. Rise of the freedmen in industry. The freedmen were the ones who were free from the old Roman contempt for productive labor. They seized the chances for industry and commerce and amassed wealth. "Not only are they crowding all the meaner trades [in the first and second centuries of the Christian era], from which Roman pride shrank contemptuously, but, by industry, shrewdness, and speculative daring, they are becoming great capitalists and landowners on a senatorial scale."787 "The plebeian, saturated with Roman prejudice, looking for support to the granaries of the state or the dole of the wealthy patron, turned with disdain from the occupations which are in our days thought innocent, if not honorable."788 "After all reservations, the ascent of the freedmen remains a great and beneficent 286revolution. The very reasons which made Juvenal hate it most are its best justification to a modern mind. It gave hope of a future to the slave. By creating a free industrial class it helped to break down the cramped social ideal of the slave owner and the soldier. It planted in every municipality a vigorous mercantile class, who were often excellent and generous citizens. Above all, it asserted the dignity of man."789 But for the freedmen the society seems to have contained but two classes,—"a small class of immensely wealthy people, and an almost starving proletariat."790

291. Rise of the Freedmen in Industry. The freedmen were no longer held back by the old Roman disdain for productive work. They took advantage of opportunities in industry and commerce and built wealth. "Not only are they taking over all the lesser trades [in the first and second centuries of the Christian era], which Roman pride looked down upon, but through hard work, cleverness, and risk-taking, they are becoming significant capitalists and landowners on a senatorial level."787 "The commoners, steeped in Roman biases, relied on the state’s grain supplies or the charity of wealthy patrons, turning away with contempt from occupations that today are seen as harmless, if not respected."788 "Ultimately, despite any objections, the rise of the freedmen represents a significant and positive 286revolution. The very reasons that made Juvenal despise it the most serve as strong justification to a modern perspective. It offered hope for a better future to slaves. By creating a free industrial class, it helped dismantle the narrow social view of slave owners and soldiers. It established a dynamic merchant class in every town, who were often outstanding and generous citizens. Above all, it affirmed the dignity of humanity."789 But for the freedmen, society appeared to consist of only two groups,—"a small class of extremely wealthy individuals, and an almost starving working class."790

292. The freedmen in the state. Every despot needs ministers. The history of all despotisms shows that they find those best suited to their purpose in persons of humble rank. They can use such ministers against nobles or other great men, and can command their complete loyalty. Julius Cæsar made some of his freedmen officers of the mint. It was simply an extension of the usage of aristocratic households. The emperor employed freedmen to write letters and administer the finances of the empire as he would have used them to manage his private estate. "Under Caligula, Claudius, and Nero, the imperial freedmen attained their greatest ascendancy. Callistus, Narcissus, and Pallas rose to the rank of great ministers, and, in the reign of Claudius, were practically masters of the world. They accumulated enormous wealth by abusing their power, and making a traffic in civic rights, in places, or pardons."791 The freedmen favorites carried the evil effects of slavery on character to another stage and were agents of the corruption of the new form of the state by the inheritance of slavery. "The women of the freedmen class, for generations, wielded, in their own way, a power which sometimes rivaled that of the men." They often had great charms of person and mind. "Their morals were the result of an uncertain social position, combined with personal attractions, and education." Some of them did great mischief. Panthea, mistress of Lucius Verus, is celebrated as one of the most beautiful women who ever lived. She had a lovely voice, was fond of music and poetry, and had a very 287superior mind. She "never lost her natural modesty and simple sweetness."792 In the first century some freedmen married daughters of senatorial houses. They were very able men. No others could have performed the duties of the three great secretaryships,—appeals, petitions, and correspondence. The fortunes of these men were often adventurous in the extreme, like those of the ministers of sultans in the Arabian Nights. A slave, advanced to a higher position in a household, then to a position of confidence, where he proved his ability and devotion, got a great office and became master of the world. Men of this kind have always been refused social status.793 In the second century the system was changed, and knights became the great officers of administration.

292. The freedmen in the state. Every tyrant needs advisors. The history of all tyrannies shows that they find those best suited to their needs among people of low status. They can use such advisors against nobles or other powerful individuals, and they can count on their total loyalty. Julius Caesar made some of his freedmen officers of the mint. It was just an extension of how aristocratic households operated. The emperor employed freedmen to write letters and manage the finances of the empire as he would have used them to run his private estate. "Under Caligula, Claudius, and Nero, the imperial freedmen reached their peak influence. Callistus, Narcissus, and Pallas rose to the rank of top ministers and, during Claudius's reign, were practically the rulers of the world. They amassed vast wealth through the abuse of their power and by trading civic rights, positions, or pardons."791 The freedmen's favorites brought the negative effects of slavery on character to another level and were agents of the corruption of the new form of state due to their inherited legacy of slavery. "The women of the freedman class, for generations, held a kind of power that sometimes rivaled that of the men." They often had great beauty and intelligence. "Their morals were shaped by an unstable social position, combined with personal allure and education." Some of them caused significant harm. Panthea, the mistress of Lucius Verus, is renowned as one of the most beautiful women who ever lived. She had a beautiful voice, loved music and poetry, and possessed a very 287superior intellect. She "never lost her natural modesty and simple sweetness."792 In the first century, some freedmen married daughters of senatorial families. They were very capable individuals. No one else could have handled the responsibilities of the three great secretariats—appeals, petitions, and correspondence. The fortunes of these men were often extremely adventurous, much like the ministers of sultans in the Arabian Nights. A slave, rising to a higher position in a household and then to a position of trust where he demonstrated his skill and loyalty, could achieve a high office and become powerful. Individuals like this have always been denied social status.793 In the second century, the system changed, and knights became the top administrators.

293. Philosophers opponents of slavery. The great neostoics of the first century first denounced slavery and uttered the great humanitarian doctrines. The real question in regard to Roman slavery was this: Is a slave not a man? If he was one, he was either the victim of misfortune or the inheritor of the misfortune of an ancestor. If he did not thereby lose human status as a member of the race he deserved pity and help. The humanitarian philosophy, therefore, had the simplest task and the most direct application. Dio Chrysostom declared the evil effects of slavery on the masters, sensuality, languor, and dependence. He pointed out the wide difference between personal status and character,—the possible nobility of a slave and the possible servility of a freeman.794 Seneca especially taught the abstract philosophy of liberalism, kindness, and humanity. He represented a movement in public opinion. Pliny cultivated all the graces of the debonair gentleman. Dill compares him to a "kindly English squire." The inscriptions show that "his household was by no means a rare exception."795 Slaves had such perquisites and chances that "the slave could easily purchase his own freedom." "The trusted slave was often actually a partner, with a share of the profits of an estate, or he had a commission on the returns."796 Plutarch's whole philosophy of life is gentle 288and kindly. It is unemotional and nonstimulating. The neostoics had the character of an esoteric sect. We never are sure that their writings are any more than rhetorical exercises, or that they act or expect others to act by their precepts. Slavery was such a fact in the social order that no one could conceive of the abolition of it, or propose abolition as a thing within the scope of statesmanship.

293. Philosophers Opposed to Slavery. The prominent neostoics of the first century condemned slavery and promoted key humanitarian principles. The main question about Roman slavery was this: Is a slave not a person? If he is, then he is either a victim of unfortunate circumstances or has inherited misfortune from an ancestor. If that’s the case, he doesn’t lose his human status and deserves compassion and support. The humanitarian philosophy, therefore, had a straightforward task and application. Dio Chrysostom pointed out the harmful effects of slavery on the masters, including indulgence, laziness, and dependency. He highlighted the significant difference between personal status and character—the potential greatness of a slave and the possible weakness of a free person.794 Seneca particularly taught the core philosophy of liberalism, kindness, and humanity, representing a shift in public opinion. Pliny exemplified all the qualities of a refined gentleman. Dill compares him to a "kindly English squire." Inscriptions indicate that "his household was by no means a rare exception."795 Slaves had benefits and opportunities such that "the slave could easily buy his own freedom." "The trusted slave was often actually a partner, sharing in the profits of an estate, or earning a commission on the returns."796 Plutarch's entire philosophy of life is gentle 288 and compassionate. It is calm and unexciting. The neostoics had the feel of an exclusive group. We can never be certain that their writings are anything more than rhetorical exercises or that they expect others to follow their recommendations. Slavery was such an accepted part of social structure that no one could imagine its abolition or suggest that abolishing it was a viable option for statesmanship.

294. The industrial colleges. The Romans had a genius for association and organization. Under the republic artisans began to unite in colleges. In the last century of the republic the political leaders took alarm at these unions and forbade them. Cæsar and Augustus abolished the right of association. In the second century a certain number of societies existed, in spite of prohibitions,—miners, salt workers, bakers, and boatmen. Until Justinian all such unions were carefully watched as dangerous to public peace and order. In the civil law they were authorized, and made like natural persons.797 The fashion of them became very popular. "The colleges in which the artisans and traders of the Antonine age grouped themselves are almost innumerable, even in the records which time has spared. They represent almost every conceivable branch of industry, or special skill, or social service."798 "Men formed themselves into these groups for the most trivial or whimsical reasons, or for no reason at all, except that they lived in the same quarter and often met. From the view which the inscriptions give us of the interior of some of these clubs, it is clear that their main purpose was social pleasure."799 "And yet, many an inscription leaves the impression that these little societies of the old pagan world are nurseries, in an imperfect way, of gentle charities and brotherliness."800 They had many honorary members from among the richer classes. Wandering merchants and military veterans, as well as young men fond of sport, formed clubs on the same type. Alexander Severus organized all the industrial colleges and assigned them defensores. In the colleges all were equal, so that they were educational in effect. "But these instances 289cannot make us forget the cruel contempt and barbarity of which the slave was still the victim, and which was to be his lot for many generations yet to run. Therefore the improvement in the condition of the slave, or of his poor plebeian brother, by the theoretical equality in the colleges may be easily exaggerated."801 The statesmen had feared that the artisans might use their organization to interfere in politics. What happened in the fourth century was that the state used the organizations to reduce the artisans to servitude, and to subject them to heavy social obligations by law.

294. The industrial colleges. The Romans were great at forming associations and organizing groups. During the republic, artisans started coming together in colleges. In the last century of the republic, political leaders became concerned about these unions and banned them. Cæsar and Augustus eliminated the right to associate. By the second century, several societies existed despite the bans—like miners, salt workers, bakers, and boatmen. Up until Justinian's time, these unions were closely monitored as threats to public order. Civil law recognized them and treated them like legal entities.797 They became very popular. "The colleges that artisans and traders formed during the Antonine period are almost countless, even in the records that have survived the test of time. They cover nearly every conceivable industry, skill, or social service."798 "People joined these groups for trivial or random reasons, or for no reason at all, other than living in the same neighborhood and often running into each other. The inscriptions suggest that these clubs mainly aimed for social enjoyment."799 "Yet, many inscriptions imply that these little societies of the old pagan world were, in an imperfect way, early examples of kindness and camaraderie."800 They had several honorary members from wealthier classes. Traveling merchants, military veterans, and young sports enthusiasts formed similar clubs. Alexander Severus organized all the industrial colleges and assigned them defensores. Within the colleges, everyone was considered equal, which made them educational in practice. "However, these examples 289 do not overshadow the cruel disdain and brutality that slaves still faced, which would continue to be their reality for many generations. Therefore, any improvement in the conditions of slaves or their poor plebeian counterparts due to the theoretical equality in these colleges may be easily overstated."801 The politicians feared that artisans could use their organization to interfere in politics. What actually occurred in the fourth century was that the state used these organizations to reduce artisans to servitude and impose heavy social obligations on them by law.

295. Laws changed in favor of slaves. When the conquests ceased and the supply of new slaves was reduced those slaves who were born in the households or on the estates came into gentler relations to their owners. Slaves rose in value and were worth more care. The old plan of Cato became uneconomical. All sentiments were softened in the first century as war became less constant, less important, and more remote. The empire was an assumption by the state of functions and powers which had been family powers and functions, and part of the patria potestas. Women, children, and slaves shared in emancipation until the state made laws to execute its jurisdiction over them. Hadrian took from masters the power of life and death over slaves. Antoninus Pius confirmed this, and provided that he who killed his own slave should suffer the same penalty as he who killed the slave of another.802 This brought the life of every slave into the protection of the state. Under Nero a judge was appointed to hear the complaints of slaves and to punish owners who misused them. Domitian forbade castration. Hadrian forbade the sale of slaves to be gladiators. The right to sell female slaves into brothels was also abolished.803

295. Laws changed in favor of slaves. When the conquests stopped and the influx of new slaves decreased, those slaves who were born in households or on estates began to have better relationships with their owners. Slaves increased in value and required more care. Cato's old methods became unprofitable. In the first century, feelings softened as wars became less frequent, less significant, and more distant. The empire involved the state taking over functions and powers that used to belong to families, part of the patria potestas. Women, children, and slaves experienced some degree of freedom until the state enacted laws to assert its authority over them. Hadrian removed the death penalty that masters had over slaves. Antoninus Pius confirmed this change, providing that killing one's own slave would incur the same punishment as killing someone else's slave.802 This change ensured that every slave's life was protected by the state. Under Nero, a judge was appointed to listen to slaves' complaints and to punish owners who mistreated them. Domitian banned castration. Hadrian prohibited the sale of slaves as gladiators. The right to sell female slaves into brothels was also eliminated.803

296. Christianity and slavery. In 1853 C. Schmidt published an essay on the "Civil Society of the Roman World and its Transformation by Christianity," in which he thought it right to attribute all the softening of the mores in the first three Christian centuries to Christianity. Lecky, on the other hand, says: "Slavery was distinctly and formally recognized by Christianity, 290and no religion ever labored more to encourage a habit of docility and passive obedience."804 Schmidt is obliged to take the ground that Christianity received and accepted slavery as a current institution, in which property rights existed, and that it suffered these to stand. If that is true, then Christianity could not exert much influence on civil society. What Christianity did was to counteract to a great extent the sentiment of contempt for slaves and for work. It did this ritually, because in the church, and especially in the Lord's Supper, all participated alike and equally in the rites. The doctrine that Christ died for all alike combined with the philosophical and humanitarian doctrine that men are of the same constitution and physique to produce a state of mind hostile to slavery. In the fourth century the church began to own great possessions, including slaves, and it accepted the standpoint of the property owner.805 In the Saturnalia of Macrobius (fl. 400 A.D.) Prætextatus reaffirms the old neostoic doctrine about slavery, of Seneca and Dio Chrysostom. Dill806 takes the doctrine to be the expression of the convictions of the best and most thoughtful men of that time. It is not to be found in Jerome, Augustine, or Chrysostom. Nevertheless the church favored manumission and took charge of the ceremony. It especially favored it when the manumitted would become priests or monks. The church came nearest to the realization of its own doctrines when it refused to consider slave birth a barrier to priesthood. In all the penitential discipline of the church also bond and free were on an equality. The intermarriage of slave and free was still forbidden. Constantine ordered that if a free woman had intercourse with her slave she should be executed and he should be burned alive.807 The pagan law only ordered that she should be reduced to slavery. The manumissions under Constantine were believed, in the sixteenth century, to have caused almshouses and hospitals to 291be built, on account of the great numbers of helpless persons set adrift.808 Basil the Macedonian (♰ 886) first enacted that slaves might have an ecclesiastical marriage, but the prejudice of centuries made this enactment vain.809 The abolition of crucifixion had special value to the slave class. There was no longer a special and most infamous mode of execution for them. A law of Constantine forbade the separation of members of a family of slaves.810 These are the most important changes in the law of slavery until the time of the codex of Justinian. Lecky thinks that Justinian advanced the law beyond what his predecessors had done more in regard to slavery than on any other point. His changes touched three points: (1) He abolished all the restrictions on enfranchisement which remained from the old pagan laws, and encouraged it. (2) He abolished the freedmen as an intermediate class, so that there remained only slave and free, and a senator could marry a freed woman, i.e. a slave whom he had already freed. (3) A slave might marry a free woman, if his master consented, and her children, born in slavery, became free if the father was enfranchised. The punishment for the rape of a slave woman was made death, the same as for the rape of a free woman.811 Isidore of Seville (♰ 636) said: "A just God alloted life to men, making some slaves and some lords, that the liberty of ill-doing on the part of slaves might be restrained by the authority of rulers." Still he says that all men are equal before God, and that Christ's redemption has wiped away original sin, which was the cause of slavery.812

296. Christianity and slavery. In 1853, C. Schmidt published an essay on the "Civil Society of the Roman World and its Transformation by Christianity," where he argued that the moral improvements seen in the first three centuries of Christianity were due to the influence of Christianity itself. Conversely, Lecky contends, "Christianity distinctly and formally acknowledged slavery, and no religion worked harder to instill a sense of submission and passive obedience." Schmidt must assert that Christianity accepted slavery as a prevailing institution, recognizing property rights and allowing them to persist. If that's the case, then Christianity couldn't have significantly impacted civil society. What it did was mitigate the general disdain for slaves and labor. It accomplished this through rituals, as everyone participated equally in church services, particularly during the Lord's Supper. The belief that Christ died for everyone, combined with the philosophical and humanitarian idea that all humans share the same nature and physique, fostered a mindset that was opposed to slavery. In the fourth century, the church began to acquire considerable wealth, including owning slaves, adopting the perspective of a property owner. In the Saturnalia of Macrobius (fl. 400 A.D.), Prætextatus reiterated the old neostoic viewpoint on slavery from thinkers like Seneca and Dio Chrysostom. Dill interprets this doctrine as reflecting the views of the most thoughtful individuals of that time. However, it is not found in the writings of Jerome, Augustine, or Chrysostom. Nonetheless, the church supported manumission and oversaw the ceremony, particularly encouraging it for those who would become priests or monks. The church was closest to embodying its teachings when it disregarded slave birth as an obstacle to becoming a priest. In all areas of penitential discipline, both bonded individuals and the free were treated equally. However, intermarriage between slaves and free citizens was still forbidden. Constantine mandated that if a free woman had sexual relations with her slave, she should be executed, and he should be burned alive. In contrast, the pagan law simply stated that she would become a slave. The manumissions under Constantine were believed, in the sixteenth century, to lead to the establishment of almshouses and hospitals due to the high numbers of helpless individuals left without support. Basil the Macedonian (♰ 886) was the first to allow slaves to have an ecclesiastical marriage, but the long-standing prejudice rendered this legislation ineffective. The abolition of crucifixion was particularly significant for the slave class, as it removed a uniquely notorious method of execution. A law from Constantine prohibited separating family members of slaves. These represent the most major changes in slavery law until the Justinian Code emerged. Lecky argues that Justinian made more advancements in slavery laws compared to his predecessors on any other issue. His reforms addressed three areas: (1) He removed all restrictions on manumission imposed by previous pagan laws and promoted it. (2) He eliminated the status of freedmen as a middle class, leaving only slaves and free individuals, allowing a senator to marry a freed woman, meaning a former slave he had already liberated. (3) A slave could marry a free woman with the master’s consent, and their children born into slavery would be free if the father was emancipated. The punishment for raping a slave woman was set to death, the same penalty as for raping a free woman. Isidore of Seville (♰ 636) stated: "A just God allocated life to men, making some slaves and some lords, so that the liberty of wrongdoing by slaves might be curtailed by the authority of their rulers." Yet, he also expressed that all men are equal before God and that Christ's redemption has erased original sin, which was the root of slavery.

297. The colonate. At the end of the empire population was declining, land was going out of use and returning to wilderness, the petty grandees in towns were crushed by taxes into poverty, artisans were running away and becoming brigands because the state was immobilizing them, and peasants were changed into colons. The imperial system went on until the man, the emperor, was above all laws, the senate were slaves, and the provinces were the booty of the emperor. The whole system then became 292immobilized. What the colons were and how they came into existence has been much disputed. They were immobilized peasants. We find them an object of legislation in the codex Theodosianus in the fourth century. They were personally free (they could marry, own property, could not be sold), but they were bound to the soil by birth and passed with it. They cultivated the land of a lord, and paid part of the crops or money.813 Marquardt thinks that they arose from barbarians quartered in the Roman empire.814 Heisterbergk815 thinks that there are three possible sources, between which he does not decide,—impoverished freemen, emancipated slaves, barbarian prisoners. Wallon816 ascribes the colonate to the administration. As society degenerated it became harder and harder to get the revenue, and the state adopted administrative measures to get the property of any one who had any. This system impoverished everybody. To carry it out it was necessary to immobilize everybody, to force each one to accept the conditions of his birth as a status from which he could not escape. What made the colonate, then, was misery.817 Emancipated slaves and impoverished peasants met in the class of colons, in state servitude. The proprietors were only farmers for the state. The tribute was the due of the state. Laborers were enrolled in the census and held for the state. The interest of the fiscus held the colon to the soil.818 The words "colon" and "slave" are used interchangeably in the codex Justinianus.

297. The colonate. By the end of the empire, the population was decreasing, land was falling into disuse and turning back into wilderness, and the minor nobles in towns were crushed by taxes into poverty. Artisans were fleeing and turning to robbery because the state was immobilizing them, and peasants were transformed into colons. The imperial system continued until the emperor was above all laws, the senate were subservient, and the provinces were the emperor's spoils. The entire system then became 292static. There has been much debate about what colons were and how they came to be. They were immobilized peasants. We find them as objects of legislation in the codex Theodosianus in the fourth century. They were personally free (they could marry, own property, and could not be sold), but they were tied to the land by birth and passed with it. They farmed a lord's land and paid part of their crops or money.813 Marquardt believes they originated from barbarians settled in the Roman Empire.814 Heisterbergk815 suggests three possible sources, without making a definitive choice: impoverished freemen, freed slaves, and barbarian prisoners. Wallon816 attributes the colonate to the administration. As society declined, it became increasingly difficult to collect revenue, and the state implemented administrative measures to seize the property of anyone who owned any. This system impoverished everyone. To enforce it, it was necessary to immobilize everyone, compelling each person to accept their birth conditions as a status from which they could not escape. Thus, what created the colonate was misery.817 Emancipated slaves and impoverished peasants were united in the class of colons, in state servitude. The property owners acted merely as farmers for the state. The tribute was owed to the state. Laborers were recorded in the census and held for the state. The interests of the fiscus kept the colon tied to the land.818 The terms "colon" and "slave" are used interchangeably in the codex Justinianus.

298. Depopulation. The depopulation of Italy under the empire is amply proved. Vespasian moved population from Umbria and the Sabine territory to the plain of Rome.819 Marcus Aurelius established the Marcomanni in Italy.820 Pertinax offered land in Italy and the provinces to any one who would cultivate it.821 Aurelian tried to get land occupied.822 He sent barbarians to settle in Tuscany.823 As time went on more and more land 293was abandoned and greater efforts were made to secure settlers. Valentinian settled German prisoners in the valley of the Po.824 In the time of Honorius, in Campania five hundred thousand arpents were discharged from the fiscus as deserted and waste. In the third century, if the colon ran away from land which no one would take he was pursued by all the agencies of the law and brought back like a criminal.825 The colons ran away because the curiales, their masters, put on them the taxes which the state levied first on the curiales.826 What was wanted was men. The Roman imperial system had made men scarce by making life hard. Pliny said that the latifundia destroyed Italy. The saying has been often quoted in modern times as if it had some unquestionable authority. It is a case of the common error of confusing cause and consequence. The latifundia were a consequence and a symptom. Heisterbergk827 thinks that the latifundia were not produced by economic causes, but by vanity and ostentation. The owners did not look to the land for revenue. He asks828 how a strictly scientific system of grand culture with plenty of labor could ruin any country. Rodbertus829 thinks that the latifundia went from a grand system to a petty system between the times of the elder and the younger Pliny by the operation of the law of rent. He thinks that there must have been garden culture in Italy at the beginning of the empire, and that the colonate arose from big estates with petty industry and from the law of mortgage. He thinks, further, that the colons, until the fourth century, were slaves, and that their status was softened by the legislation of the fourth century. Heisterbergk thinks that the colonate began in the corn provinces, and that it was, at the beginning of the fourth century, on the point of passing away, but the legislation of the fourth century perpetuated it. He thinks that it was injured, as an institution, by the great increase of taxation after Diocletian. Then legislation was necessary to keep the colons on the land.830

298. Depopulation. The depopulation of Italy during the empire is well documented. Vespasian relocated people from Umbria and the Sabine region to the area surrounding Rome.819 Marcus Aurelius settled the Marcomanni in Italy.820 Pertinax offered land in Italy and the provinces to anyone willing to farm it.821 Aurelian attempted to get land occupied.822 He sent barbarians to settle in Tuscany.823 Over time, more land 293was left abandoned, and increasing efforts were made to find settlers. Valentinian settled German prisoners in the Po Valley.824 During Honorius's time, in Campania, five hundred thousand arpents were declared deserted and waste by the fiscus. In the third century, if a colon fled from land that nobody would take, they were pursued by all legal authorities and brought back like a criminal.825 The colons fled because the curiales, their masters, imposed on them the taxes that the state first levied on the curiales.826 What was needed was people. The Roman imperial system had made people scarce by making life difficult. Pliny stated that the latifundia ruined Italy. This saying has often been cited in modern times as if it held some unquestionable truth. It exemplifies the common mistake of confusing cause and effect. The latifundia were a result and a symptom. Heisterbergk827 believes that the latifundia were not caused by economic factors, but by vanity and showiness. The owners did not rely on the land for income. He questions828 how a purely scientific system of large-scale agriculture with plenty of labor could ruin any country. Rodbertus829 argues that the latifundia transitioned from a grand system to a petty system between the times of the elder and younger Pliny due to the law of rent. He suggests that there must have been small-scale agriculture in Italy at the start of the empire, and that the colonate developed from large estates with minor industries and mortgage laws. Additionally, he believes that the colons, until the fourth century, were slaves, and their status was relaxed by legislation in that century. Heisterbergk asserts that the colonate started in the grain-producing provinces and was on the verge of disappearing at the beginning of the fourth century, but legislation from that century ensured its continuation. He contends that it was negatively impacted as an institution by the significant rise in taxation following Diocletian. Consequently, legislation was necessary to keep the colons on the land.830

294 299. Summary on Roman slavery. Chrysostom describes the misbehavior of all classes, about 400 A.D.831 The colons were overburdened. When they could not pay they were tortured. A colon was flogged, chained, and thrown into prison, where he was forgotten. His wife and child were left in misery to support themselves, and get something for him if they could. The Roman system, after consuming all the rest of the world, began to consume itself. The Roman empire at last had only substituted one kind of slaves for another. Artisans and peasants were now slaves of the state. Slavery was at first a means. By it the subjugated countries were organized into a great state. Then it developed its corruption. It was made to furnish gladiators and harlots. Nowhere else do we see how slavery makes cowards of both slaves and owners as we see it at Rome in the days of glory. Slavery rose to control of the mores. The free men who discussed contemporary civilization groaned over the effects of slavery on the family and on private interests, but they did not see any chance of otherwise getting the work done. Then all the other social institutions and arrangements had to conform to slavery. It controlled the mores, prescribed the ethics, and made the character. In the last century of the Western empire the protest against it ceased. It seemed to be accepted as inevitable, and one of the unavoidable ills of life. It ruled society. Scarcely a man represented the old civilization who can command our respect. The social and civic virtues were dead.

294 299. Summary on Roman slavery. Chrysostom describes the misbehavior of all classes around 400 CE831 The laborers were overwhelmed. When they couldn't pay, they were tortured. A laborer was beaten, chained, and thrown into prison, where he was forgotten. His wife and child were left to struggle to survive and to try to help him if they could. The Roman system, after exhausting all the rest of the world, began to consume itself. The Roman empire had simply replaced one type of slave with another. Artisans and farmers became slaves of the state. Slavery started as a means to an end. It helped organize the conquered territories into a vast empire. Then it spiraled into corruption. It was used to supply gladiators and prostitutes. Nowhere else do we see how slavery turns both slaves and owners into cowards as we do in Rome during its glorious days. Slavery came to dominate social customs. The free men who debated the issues of their time lamented the impact of slavery on families and personal interests, yet they saw no alternative for getting the work done. Consequently, all other social institutions had to adapt to slavery. It dictated social norms, set ethical standards, and shaped character. By the last century of the Western empire, the outcry against slavery faded. It seemed to be accepted as unavoidable, one of life's inescapable burdens. It governed society. Hardly a man of the old civilization remained who could earn our respect. Social and civic virtues had died.

300. In all the ancient world we meet with distinct repudiation of slavery only amongst the Therapeuts, a communistic association amongst the Jews in the last century before Christ. They were ascetics, each of whom lived in a cell. We first hear of them through Philo Judæus (The Contemplative Life) about the time of the birth of Christ. They had no slaves. They regarded slavery as absolutely contrary to nature. Nature produced all in a state of freedom, but the greed of some had vested some with power over others.832 The Therapeuts, who included women, did their own work. They carried on no 295productive industry the products of which they could give in exchange. Their system could not endure without an endowment.833 Bousset834 thinks that, "if they ever existed, they can never have had more than a limited and ephemeral significance." Their central home was on a hill near lake Marea. Their place of meeting, on the seventh day, was divided by a wall, three or four cubits high, into two compartments, one for the women, the other for the men. They reduced the consumption of food and drink as much as possible. Sometimes they abstained for three or four days. They had a very simple feast on the forty-ninth day, the men and women sitting separately on coarse mattresses.835

300. Throughout the ancient world, we find a clear rejection of slavery only among the Therapeuts, a communal group of Jews in the last century before Christ. They were ascetics, each living in their own cell. We first hear about them through Philo Judæus (The Contemplative Life) around the time of Christ's birth. They had no slaves and believed that slavery was completely unnatural. Nature created everyone to be free, but the greed of some allowed them to assert power over others.832 The Therapeuts, who included women, did all their own work. They didn’t engage in any productive industry that could generate items for trade. Their way of life couldn’t survive without an endowment.833 Bousset834 believes that, "if they ever existed, they could only have had a limited and short-lived significance." Their main home was on a hill near Lake Marea. Their meeting place, on the seventh day, was divided by a wall, three or four cubits high, into two sections—one for women and the other for men. They minimized their food and drink consumption as much as possible, sometimes abstaining for three or four days. They held a very simple feast on the forty-ninth day, with men and women sitting separately on coarse mattresses.835

301. Slavery amongst the Germanic nations. According to the most primary view, the one which we might call natural, a war captive's due fate was to be killed in sacrifice to the god of the victor. During some interval of time before his public execution he was set at work, and the convenience of his services was learned. He was kept alive in order to be employed in the labors which were the most irksome and disagreeable. The joke of letting him live on to perform these tasks was not lost. When, now, we turn our attention to the Germanic invaders of the Roman empire, we are carried back to primitive barbarism. In the heroic age of Scandinavia we find that thralls are sacrificed at Upsala at solemn feasts in honor of the heathen gods. They were thrown from the cliffs, or into a hole in the ground, or tortured and hung up in the clear air, or the spine was broken.836 In the prehistoric period of German history the unfree were tenderly handled. "A well-born youth, who grew up amongst the same herds and on the same land with an unfree youth, eating and drinking together, and sharing joy and sorrow, could not handle shamefully the comrades of the unfree man."837 In the Scandinavian Rigsmal, Rig, the hero, begets a representative of each of three ranks,—noble, yeoman, laborer,—the first with the mother, the second with the grandmother, and the third with the great-grandmother, as if they had come from later and later 296strata of population.838 Rig slept between man and wife when he begot the yeoman and thrall, but not when he begot the noble. The thrall has no marriage ceremony. The food, dwelling, dress, furniture, occupations, and manners of the three classes are carefully distinguished, also the physique, as if they were racially different, and the names of the children are in each case characteristic epithets. The great-grandfather wears the most ancient dress; his wife provides an ash-baked loaf, flat, heavy, mixed with bran. She bore Thrall, who was swarthy, had callous hands, bent knuckles, thick fingers, an ugly face, a broad back, long heels. Toddle-shankie also came sunburnt, having scarred feet, a broken nose, called Theow. Their children were named: the boys,—Sooty, Cowherd, Clumsy, Clod, Bastard, Mud, Log, Thickard, Laggard, Grey Coat, Lout, and Stumpy; the girls,—Loggie, Cloggie, Lumpy [= Leggie], Snub-nosie, Cinders, Bond-maid, Woody [= Peggy], Tatter-coatie, Crane-shankie. The story seems to present the three classes or ranks as founded in natural facts. Slaves were such by birth, by sale of themselves to get maintenance (esteemed the worst of all, debtors, war captives, perhaps victims of shipwreck), and free women who committed fornication with slave men.839 If a debtor would not pay he was brought into court, and the creditor might cut off a piece [of his body] above or below.840 A free man would not allow his slave to be buried by his side, even if the slave had lost his life in loyalty to his master. Slaves, criminals, and outlaws were buried dishonorably in a place by themselves on one side. They were harnessed to plows when there were no oxen at hand. When Eisten, king of Opland, wanted to annihilate the Ernds, he gave them their choice of his slave or his dog for a king. They chose the dog.841 The sister of King Canute bought in England most beautiful slave men and women, who were sent to Denmark, and were sold for use chiefly in vice.842 Here we see again the great contempt for slaves. It was a proverb in Scandinavia: "Put no trust in the friendship of a thrall,"843 although in the sagas there are many cases in which 297the heroes profited by trusting them. Yet the sagas are also full of stories of persons who fell into slavery, e.g. Astrid, widow of King Trygve Olafson, who was found by a merchant in the slave market of Esthonia and redeemed.844 A thrall was despised because he feared death, and when it impended over him hid, whimpered, begged, wept, lamented to leave his swine and good fare, and offered to do the meanest work if he might live. A hero bore torture bravely and met death laughing.845 When hero children and thrall children were changed at birth, the fraud was discovered by the cowardice of the latter and the courage of the former, when grown.846 In the heroic age a conqueror could set a princess to work at the qvern. In Valhalla the hero set thralls to work for his conquered victim, to give him footbath, light fire, bind dogs, groom horses, and feed swine. Thrall women became concubines. They worked at the qvern, and wove. Love could raise them to pets. Thralls were obtained in the lands raided, but even after they became Christians the Scandinavians raided and enslaved each other. The Roman law system, as the church employed it, and especially tithes, were means of reducing the masses to servitude.847 Beggars could be arrested and taken before the Thing, where, if they were not ransomed by their relatives, they were at the mercy of the captor.848 Magnus Erikson ascended the throne of Sweden, Norway, and Skona in 1333. Two years later he decreed that no one born of Christian parents should thereafter be, or be called, a thrall.849

301. Slavery among the Germanic nations. According to the most basic view, which we might call natural, a war captive’s expected fate was to be sacrificed to the god of the victor. During some time before his public execution, he was put to work, and the value of his services was discovered. He was kept alive to be used for the most tedious and unpleasant tasks. The absurdity of letting him live to perform these duties was not overlooked. Now, when we focus on the Germanic invaders of the Roman empire, we are taken back to primitive barbarism. In the heroic age of Scandinavia, we find that thralls were sacrificed at Upsala during solemn feasts honoring the pagan gods. They were thrown from cliffs, into pits, tortured, hung in the open air, or had their spines broken.836 In the prehistoric period of German history, the unfree were treated with a degree of care. "A well-born youth, who grew up among the same herds and on the same land as an unfree youth, eating and drinking together, and sharing joys and sorrows, could not treat the unfree man’s companions shamefully."837 In the Scandinavian Rigsmal, Rig, the hero, fathers a representative of each of three classes—noble, yeoman, laborer—first with the mother, then with the grandmother, and lastly with the great-grandmother, as if they had emerged from progressively later layers of society.838 Rig slept between man and wife when he fathered the yeoman and thrall, but not when he fathered the noble. The thrall has no marriage ceremony. The food, homes, clothing, furniture, occupations, and behaviors of the three classes are clearly differentiated, as is their physical appearance, as if they were of different races, with the names of children reflecting their class in specific ways. The great-grandfather wears the oldest clothing; his wife provides a heavy, flat ash-baked bread mixed with bran. She bore Thrall, who was dark-skinned, had rough hands, bent knuckles, thick fingers, an unattractive face, a broad back, and long heels. Toddle-shankie also appeared sunburned, with scarred feet and a broken nose, known as Theow. Their children were named: the boys—Sooty, Cowherd, Clumsy, Clod, Bastard, Mud, Log, Thickard, Laggard, Grey Coat, Lout, and Stumpy; the girls—Loggie, Cloggie, Lumpy [= Leggie], Snub-nose, Cinders, Bond-maid, Woody [= Peggy], Tatter-coatie, Crane-shankie. The tale suggests that the three classes are based on natural facts. Slaves were born into the status, sold themselves for sustenance (then considered the lowest of all, along with debtors and war captives, possibly shipwreck victims), and free women who engaged in sexual relations with slave men.839 If a debtor refused to pay, he would be brought to court, where the creditor might cut off a piece [of his body] above or below.840 A free man wouldn’t allow his slave to be buried beside him, even if the slave died loyal to his master. Slaves, criminals, and outlaws were buried dishonorably in a separate place. They were put to plow when no oxen were available. When Eisten, king of Opland, wanted to destroy the Ernds, he offered them a choice of his slave or his dog as king. They chose the dog.841 The sister of King Canute bought the most beautiful slave men and women in England, who were sent to Denmark and sold mostly for immoral purposes.842 Here we see again the great contempt for slaves. It was a saying in Scandinavia: "Do not trust the friendship of a thrall,"843 though there are many cases in the sagas where heroes benefited from trusting them. Yet the sagas are also filled with stories of individuals who fell into slavery, such as Astrid, the widow of King Trygve Olafson, who was found by a merchant in a slave market in Estonia and rescued.844 A thrall was despised for fearing death, and when it loomed over him, he would hide, whimper, beg, cry, lament to leave his comfortable life, and offer to do the lowest tasks if he could live. In contrast, a hero faced torture bravely and met death with laughter.845 When the children of heroes and thralls were switched at birth, the deception was revealed by the cowardice of the latter and the bravery of the former as they grew up.846 In the heroic age, a conqueror could assign a princess to work in the qvern. In Valhalla, the hero had thralls perform tasks for his vanquished victim, such as giving footbaths, lighting fires, tying dogs, grooming horses, and feeding swine. Thrall women became concubines. They worked in the qvern and wove. Love could elevate them to preferred status. Thralls were obtained in the lands that were raided, but even after converting to Christianity, the Scandinavians continued to raid and enslave each other. The Roman legal system, as the church implemented it, especially the tithes, were ways of reducing the masses to servitude.847 Beggars could be arrested and taken before the Thing, where, if not rescued by their relatives, they were at the mercy of their captors.848 Magnus Erikson became king of Sweden, Norway, and Skona in 1333. Two years later, he declared that no one born to Christian parents would thereafter be a thrall or called a thrall.849

302. The sale of children. In the Germanic states it remained lawful until far down in the Middle Ages for a man to sell his wife or child into servitude, or into adoption in another family in time of famine or distress. The right fell into disuse.850

302. The sale of children. In the Germanic states, it was still legal well into the Middle Ages for a man to sell his wife or child into servitude or to have them adopted by another family during times of famine or hardship. However, this practice gradually became less common.850

303. Slavery and the state. The reason why there was little slavery in the Middle Ages is that slavery needs a great state to return fugitives or hold slaves to work. The feudal lord was 298at odds with such a state as existed, and could not get its aid to restore his slaves. Hence the extension of the state made the slaves worse off, e.g. in Russia and parts of Germany.851 Amongst the Franks "slavery took many forms." The vicissitudes of life produced the strongest contrasts of fortune. Freeman852 mentions a case in which a boy king reigned, but his mother, formerly a slave woman, reigned as queen in rank and authority, and the power was really exercised by the man who was once her owner. "In the system of a Frankish kingdom a slave-born queen could play, with more of legal sanction, the part often played in Mohammedan courts by the mother of the sultan, son of a slave." The Franks had a peculiar ceremony of manumission. The lord struck a coin from the hand of his slave to the ground, and the slave became free.853 Philippe le Bel, enfranchising the serfs of Valois, in the interest of the Fiscus, uttered a generality which Louis le Hutin reiterated: "Seeing that every human creature who is formed in the image of our Lord, ought, generally speaking, to be free by natural right,—no one ought to be a serf in France." In the eighth and ninth centuries serfs were sold to Jews who sold them to Mohammedans. Montpelier carried on a slave trade with the Saracens. The clergy joined in this trade in the twelfth century, and it is said to have lasted until the fifteenth century.854 The Romance of Hervis (of about the beginning of the thirteenth century) turns on the story of a youth who ransomed a girl who had been kidnapped by some soldiers. They proposed to take her to Paris and sell her at the fair there. The Parliament of Bordeaux, in 1571, granted liberty to Ethiopians and other slaves, "since France cannot admit any servitude." Still slavery existed in the southern provinces, including persons of every color and nationality.855 Biot856 thinks that the slave trade in the Middle Ages was carried on chiefly by pirates, so that slave markets existed on the coast 299only, not inland. The Council of Armagh, in 1171, forbade the Irish to hold English slaves and mentions the sale of their children by the English.857 Thomas Aquinas is led by Aristotle to approve of slavery. Like Aristotle he holds it to be in the order of nature.858 A society was founded in Spain at the beginning of the thirteenth century to redeem Christian captives from Moorish slavery. The pious made gifts to this society to be used in its work. Christians sold kidnapped persons to the Moors that they might be redeemed again. In 1322 the Council of Valladolid imposed excommunication on the sale of men. In the fourteenth century the Venetians and Genoese were selling young persons from all countries in Egypt.859 Pope Nicholas V, in 1454, gave Portugal the right to subjugate western Africa, supposed to be lands which belonged to the Saracens, and "to reduce the persons of those lands to perpetual servitude," expressing the hope that the negroes would be thoroughly converted. Margry puts in the year 1444 the first sale of negroes as slaves, under the eyes of Don Enrique of Portugal.860 As early as 1500 Columbus suggested to the king of Spain to use negroes to work the mines of Hispaniola. The king decreed that only such negroes should be taken to Hispaniola as had been Christianized in Spain. In 1508 the Spaniards took negroes to the mines to work with Indian slaves. The slave trade was authorized by Charles V in 1517.861 Christian slaves existed in Spain until the seventeenth, perhaps until the eighteenth, century. If blacks and Moors are included, slavery has existed there until the most recent times.862

303. Slavery and the state. The reason there was little slavery in the Middle Ages is that slavery requires a strong state to return runaways or keep slaves working. The feudal lord was 298at odds with the state that existed and couldn’t get its help to retrieve his slaves. Therefore, the expansion of the state made life harder for slaves, as seen in Russia and parts of Germany.851 Among the Franks, "slavery took many forms." The ups and downs of life created sharp contrasts in fortune. Freeman852 mentions a case where a boy king ruled, but his mother, who was once a slave woman, held the title of queen in both rank and authority, and real power was wielded by the man who had once owned her. "In the system of a Frankish kingdom, a queen born from slavery could, with more legal backing, play a role similar to that often fulfilled in Muslim courts by the mother of a sultan born from a slave." The Franks had a unique manumission ceremony. The lord would drop a coin from the hand of his slave to the ground, and that act would grant the slave freedom.853 Philippe le Bel, freeing the serfs of Valois for the benefit of the Fiscus, made a statement that Louis le Hutin repeated: "Since every human being created in the image of our Lord should, in general, be free by natural right—no one should be a serf in France." In the eighth and ninth centuries, serfs were sold to Jews, who then sold them to Muslims. Montpelier engaged in a slave trade with the Saracens. The clergy participated in this trade during the twelfth century, and it is said to have continued until the fifteenth century.854 The Romance of Hervis (from around the beginning of the thirteenth century) revolves around a young man who ransomed a girl kidnapped by soldiers. They intended to take her to Paris and sell her at the fair there. In 1571, the Parliament of Bordeaux granted freedom to Ethiopians and other slaves, "since France cannot allow any servitude." Still, slavery persisted in the southern provinces and included people of all colors and nationalities.855 Biot856 believes that the slave trade in the Middle Ages was mainly conducted by pirates, so slave markets were found on the coast 299rather than inland. The Council of Armagh, in 1171, prohibited the Irish from holding English slaves and mentioned the selling of their children by the English.857 Thomas Aquinas, influenced by Aristotle, supported slavery, believing it to be in line with the natural order.858 A society was established in Spain at the beginning of the thirteenth century to rescue Christian captives from Moorish slavery. People made donations to this society for its work. Christians sometimes sold kidnapped individuals to the Moors so they could be redeemed later. In 1322, the Council of Valladolid imposed excommunication for the sale of men. During the fourteenth century, Venetians and Genoese sold young people from various countries in Egypt.859 Pope Nicholas V, in 1454, granted Portugal the right to conquer western Africa, believed to be lands belonging to the Saracens, and "to reduce the inhabitants of those lands to perpetual servitude," expressing the hope that the indigenous people would be thoroughly converted. Margry dates the first sale of Africans as slaves to 1444, under the watch of Don Enrique of Portugal.860 As early as 1500, Columbus suggested to the King of Spain that Africans be used to work the mines of Hispaniola. The king decreed that only those Africans who had been Christianized in Spain should be taken to Hispaniola. In 1508, the Spaniards brought Africans to the mines to work alongside Indian slaves. The slave trade was officially authorized by Charles V in 1517.861 Christian slaves existed in Spain until the seventeenth, and possibly until the eighteenth, century. If blacks and Moors are included, slavery persisted there into the most recent times.862

304. Slavery in Europe. Italy in the Middle Ages. Slavery existed in Italy in the thirteenth century, by war, piracy, and religious hatred. The preaching friars, by preaching against all property, helped to break it down, and it began to decline.863 The religious hatred is illustrated by the act of Clement V (♰ 1314). When he excommunicated the Venetians for seizing Ferrara he ordered that wherever they might be caught they 300should be treated as slaves.864 Not until 1288 was a law passed at Florence forbidding the sale of serfs away from the land. Such a law was passed at Bologna in 1256, and renewed in 1283. Such laws seem to have been democratic measures to lessen the power of nobles in the rural districts.865 A man who made a slave woman a mother must pay damages to her owner. In a contract of 1392 a man in such a case confesses a debt, as for money borrowed. By a statute of Lucca, in 1539, a man so offending must buy the woman at twice her cost and pay to the state a fine of one hundred lire. By a statute of Florence, 1415, it was affirmed that the quality of Christian would not exempt from slavery.866 In a contract of sale of a woman at Venice, 1450, it is specified that the seller sells purum et merum dominium.867 The Italian cities continued to protect the slave trade until the middle of the sixteenth century.868 The Venetians and Genoese carried on the trade actively, except in times of great public or general calamity, when they suspended it to appease the wrath of God.869 The intimate connection of the great commercial republics with the Orient, and hatred for Greek heretics, are charged with causing them to keep up the trade.870 Conjugal life at Venice was undermined by the desire for variety in pleasure, and by the easy opportunity to get beautiful slaves in the markets of the Orient. From the most ancient times laws, as fierce as inefficacious, punished with death merchants who traded in men, but the trade did not cease until the end of the sixteenth century. The national archives contain contracts from the twelfth century to the sixteenth about slaves. Priests were the notaries in these contracts, in spite of the state, the popes, and the councils. Slaves were brought from every country in the Levant, including Circassian and Georgian girls of twelve and fourteen. Slaves passed entirely under the will of the buyer.871 Biot872 finds evidence of slavery in Italy until the middle of the seventeenth century.

304. Slavery in Europe. Italy in the Middle Ages. Slavery was present in Italy during the thirteenth century due to war, piracy, and religious animosity. The preaching friars, by speaking out against all property, contributed to its decline.863 This religious animosity is evident in the actions of Clement V (♰ 1314). When he excommunicated the Venetians for taking Ferrara, he ordered that wherever they were found, they 300 should be treated as slaves.864 It wasn't until 1288 that a law was enacted in Florence banning the sale of serfs away from the land. A similar law was introduced in Bologna in 1256, which was renewed in 1283. These laws appeared to be democratic efforts aimed at reducing the nobles' power in rural areas.865 A man who made a slave woman a mother was required to pay damages to her owner. In a 1392 contract, a man in this situation acknowledges a debt, as if repaying borrowed money. According to a Lucca statute from 1539, a man who committed this offense must purchase the woman at double her value and pay a fine of one hundred lire to the state. A Florence statute from 1415 stated that being a Christian would not exempt one from slavery.866 In a contract for the sale of a woman in Venice, 1450, it is clearly stated that the seller transfers purum et merum dominium.867 Italian cities continued to support the slave trade until the mid-sixteenth century.868 The Venetians and Genoese were actively involved in the trade, except during major public disasters, when they halted it to appease divine wrath.869 The close ties of the great commercial republics with the East, along with animosity toward Greek heretics, are believed to have contributed to the continuation of the trade.870 Marital life in Venice was weakened by a thirst for variety in pleasure and the easy access to beautiful slaves from the markets in the East. From ancient times, laws, as harsh as they were ineffective, punished with death those who traded in humans, but the trade continued until the end of the sixteenth century. The national archives hold contracts dating from the twelfth to the sixteenth centuries regarding slaves. Priests served as the notaries for these contracts, despite the opposition from the state, the popes, and the councils. Slaves were brought in from various countries in the Levant, including Circassian and Georgian girls aged twelve and fourteen. Slaves were entirely at the mercy of the buyer.871 Biot872 finds evidence of slavery in Italy persisting until the mid-seventeenth century.

301305. Slavery in France. When the Armagnacs captured two men, in 1445, who could not pay ransom, they threatened to sell them to the Spanish Jews.873 Bodin874 admits that it is better to hold captives as slaves than to kill them, but his argument is all against slavery. He mentions cases in which it had been decided, apparently on the ground of the dictum of Philippe le Bel, that slaves who set foot in France became free.

301305. Slavery in France. When the Armagnacs captured two men in 1445 who couldn’t pay their ransom, they threatened to sell them to the Spanish Jews.873 Bodin874 acknowledges that it's better to keep captives as slaves than to kill them, but his argument actually goes against slavery. He points out cases where it was determined, apparently based on the saying of Philippe le Bel, that slaves who set foot in France were granted freedom.

306. Slavery in Islam. Islam is more favorable to the emancipation of slaves than Christianity is, as the Visigothic bishops understood it. Mohammed set free his own slaves and ordered that all slaves should have the right to redeem themselves. He taught that it is a good work to emancipate a slave, which will offset many sins.875 In his last sermon he said: "Know that every Moslem is the brother of every other Moslem. Ye are all a fraternity; all equal."876 The law recognizes only two ways in which a human being may become a slave,—(1) by birth, (2) by war. A debtor cannot become a slave, and parents in distress cannot sell their children. Slaves cannot be so sold that a mother and her child under seven years of age are separated. Any slave woman may be made a concubine, but may not be married. Children of slave women are legitimate and free. A woman who has borne her master a child becomes free at the master's death, and may not be sold or pawned by him while he lives. Slaves are in many respects inferior to free persons as to rights and powers. They have no right of property against their owners. They are under milder criminal law than their owners. All this is to be understood of slaves who are Moslems.877 The Koran often inculcates kindness to slaves.878 Slaves are goods given to the free by the grace of God. Mohammedans would consider the abolition of slavery a triumph of Christianity over Islam.879 An unbelieving slave has no guarantees at all against the will of his owner. In the eighth century the serfs in the Asturias rose en masse against their Mohammedan lords, and we are told 302that under the wealth and glory of Grenada the peasants hated the lords with great intensity.880 In the great days of Abdurrahman III slaves were very numerous. They possessed land and slaves and the sultan charged them with "important military and civil functions, and pursued the policy of all despots in making them his ministers and favorites, in order to humiliate the aristocrats."881 They were also armed. The late Romans put colons in the army. The Visigoths inherited the usage, although the lords would not give them up. At last the levy arose to one half of the serfs and they became a majority of the army.882 Schweinfurth883 says that "wherever Islamism has sway in Africa it appears never to be the fashion for any one to allow himself to be carried." "A strict Mohammedan reckons it an actual sin to employ a man as a vehicle, and such a sentiment is very remarkable in a people who set no limits to their spirit of oppression. It is a known fact that a Mohammedan, though he cannot refuse to recognize a negro, denying the faith, as being a man, has not the faintest idea of his being entitled to any rights of humanity." The jurists early set up the doctrine that the life of a Mohammedan slave was worth as much as that of a Mohammedan freeman, but this doctrine rarely was fulfilled in practice, never inside of the harem. The jurists pronounced against the right of life and death on the part of the slave owner, but it was exercised.884 It is not law, but custom, to emancipate an adult slave after from seven to nine years' service. In most Moslem families slaves are well treated, as members of the household. Their children are educated as those of their masters are.885 Pischon says that Moslems cannot live without slavery. No free woman will do the menial housework, and no woman may be seen unveiled by a free man.886 This is a repetition of the opinion of the ancients that slavery was indispensable (sec. 285). If all the women were free, some of them would do the housework. A modern Turk is a tyrant inside his own dwelling. For his wife he has a proverb that she should have "neither mouth nor 303tongue." The girls are not educated to be such wives. They find some support at home against their husbands. Hence nearly all Turks entertain feelings of dislike and ill will towards their parents-in-law, and prefer slave concubines, whose relatives they welcome, if the wife is pretty, or wins their affection. Great ladies buy promising girls of seven or eight and train them, and sell them again.887

306. Slavery in Islam. Islam tends to be more supportive of freeing slaves than Christianity, as understood by the Visigothic bishops. Mohammed freed his own slaves and mandated that all slaves have the right to buy their freedom. He taught that freeing a slave is a virtuous act that can cancel out many sins.875 In his final sermon, he said: "Know that every Muslim is the brother of every other Muslim. You are all part of a brotherhood; all equal."876 The law recognizes only two ways a person can become a slave: (1) by birth, (2) by war. A debtor cannot be enslaved, and parents in need cannot sell their children. Slaves cannot be sold in a way that separates a mother from her child if the child is under seven years old. Any slave woman can become a concubine but cannot marry. Children born to slave women are considered legitimate and free. A woman who has a child with her master gains her freedom upon his death and cannot be sold or used as collateral by him while he’s alive. Slaves have fewer rights and powers compared to free individuals. They do not have property rights against their owners and are subject to less severe criminal laws than their owners. This is applicable only to Muslim slaves.877 The Koran frequently encourages kindness towards slaves.878 Slaves are viewed as gifts from God to the free. Muslims would see the end of slavery as a victory of Christianity over Islam.879 A non-believing slave has no protections against the whims of their owner. In the eighth century, the serfs in Asturias revolted en masse against their Muslim lords, and it’s noted 302 that the peasants deeply resented the lords under the prosperity and splendor of Grenada.880 During the time of Abdurrahman III, there were many slaves. They owned land and slaves themselves, and the sultan appointed them to "significant military and civil roles and, following the practice of all tyrants, made them his ministers and favorites to undermine the aristocrats."881 They were also armed. The late Romans enlisted colons in the army. The Visigoths continued this practice, even though the lords didn’t want to let it go. Eventually, the levy reached half of the serfs, and they formed the majority of the army.882 Schweinfurth883 states that "wherever Islam is dominant in Africa, it’s generally not considered acceptable for anyone to be carried." "A devout Muslim sees it as a sin to use a man as a means of transport, a striking viewpoint for a people who impose no limits on their oppression. It's a known fact that a Muslim, though unable to disregard a black man, even one who denies the faith, as being a man, has no real concept that he has any rights as a human being." Early jurists established that the life of a Muslim slave was valued equally to that of a free Muslim, but this principle was rarely upheld in practice, especially within the harem. Although the jurists opposed the right to life and death held by slave owners, it was often exercised.884 It is customary, rather than law, to free an adult slave after serving for about seven to nine years. In many Muslim households, slaves are treated well, as part of the family. Their children receive education similar to that of their masters.885 Pischon argues that Muslims cannot thrive without slavery. No free woman will take on housework, and no woman can be seen uncovered by a free man.886 This reflects the belief of the ancients that slavery is essential (sec. 285). If all women were free, some would take on housework. A modern Turk is a tyrant in his own home. He has a saying about his wife that she should have "neither mouth nor 303 tongue." Girls are not raised to be such wives. They find support at home against their husbands. As a result, nearly all Turks have negative feelings towards their in-laws and prefer slave concubines, whose families they accept, especially if the wife is attractive or endears herself to them. Wealthy women buy promising young girls, ages seven or eight, train them, and later sell them.887

307. Review of slavery in Islam. The injunctions of Mohammedanism sound just and humane; the practice of Mohammedans is cruel and heartless. The slave is not a thing or ware; he is a man entitled to treatment worthy of a man. A man may take his slave as a concubine, but he must not sell her to vice. A free man may marry a slave, if she is not his own. A free woman may marry a slave, with the same restriction. If a slave woman bears a child to her master, the child is free, and the mother cannot be sold or given away. At the death of her owner she becomes free. A slave man and woman may marry, with the consent of the owner, to which they have a claim if they have behaved well. A slave man is limited to two wives. Emancipation is a religious and meritorious act on the part of a slave owner.888 "In general, it must be acknowledged that neither amongst the people of antiquity, nor amongst Christians, have slaves enjoyed such good treatment as amongst Moslems."889 The provision about a slave woman who becomes a mother by her master is the one to arouse most Christian shame. Still, the Moslems have so many special pleas and technical interpretations by which to set aside troublesome laws that we can never infer that the mores conform to the laws. It is against the law for a Moslem to reduce a Moslem to slavery, but the Turks rob the Kurds and other tribes of their women, or buy them from the barbarous Tcherkess.890

307. Review of slavery in Islam. The teachings of Islam seem just and kind; however, the actions of some Muslims can be cruel and heartless. A slave is not an object or property; he is a person deserving of respectful treatment. A man may take his slave as a concubine, but he must not exploit her. A free man can marry a slave, as long as she isn't his own property. Similarly, a free woman can marry a slave, with the same condition. If a slave woman has a child with her master, that child is free, and the mother cannot be sold or given away. Upon her owner's death, she becomes free. A slave man and woman can marry with their owner's consent, which they have a right to if they have behaved well. A slave man can have a maximum of two wives. Granting freedom to a slave is a religious and commendable act for the owner.888 "In general, it must be acknowledged that neither among the people of ancient times, nor among Christians, have slaves received better treatment than among Muslims."889 The rule regarding a slave woman who becomes a mother through her master tends to invoke significant shame among Christians. Nevertheless, Muslims have numerous justifications and technical interpretations to bypass inconvenient laws, so we cannot assume that social practices align with legal statutes. It is illegal for a Muslim to enslave another Muslim, but Turks often abduct women from the Kurds and other tribes or purchase them from the brutal Circassians.890

308. Slavery in England. Sir Thomas More891 provided for some of the troubles of life by slavery. Slaves were to do "all laborsome toil," "drudging," and "base business." They were to be persons guilty of debt and breakers of 304marriage.892 Garnier quotes a law of 1547 (I Ed. VI, c. 3), in which a vilein is mentioned as a slave. "Long after this date there are mentioned instances of a slave's emancipation, and such philanthropic writers as Fitzherbert lament the possibility of slavery and its actual existence, as a disgrace both to legislation and religion."893

308. Slavery in England. Sir Thomas More891 addressed some of life's challenges through slavery. Slaves were meant to perform "all laborious work," "menial tasks," and "lowly jobs." They were typically individuals who were in debt or had broken 304marriage vows.892 Garnier cites a law from 1547 (I Ed. VI, c. 3), where a vilein is referred to as a slave. "Long after this time, there are noted examples of slaves gaining their freedom, and compassionate writers like Fitzherbert lament the existence of slavery as a disgrace to both law and faith."893

309. Slavery in America. In the Anglo-American colonies which did not have a plantation system for tobacco or indigo the great reason for slavery was to hold the laborer to the place where the owner wanted him to work. In New England the negro slave lived in close intimacy with his owner and the latter's sons. In Connecticut he was allowed to go to the table with the family, "and into the dish goes the black hoof as freely as the white hand."894 In that colony the creditor might require the debtor, by a law of 1650, to pay by service, and might sell his due service to any one of the English nation. The law remained in force into the nineteenth century.895

309. Slavery in America. In the English colonies that did not have a plantation system for tobacco or indigo, the main reason for slavery was to ensure that laborers worked where their owners wanted them to. In New England, enslaved individuals lived closely with their owners and their owners' children. In Connecticut, they were permitted to sit at the table with the family, "and into the dish goes the black hoof as freely as the white hand."894 In that colony, a law from 1650 allowed a creditor to require a debtor to pay off debts through labor, and the creditor could sell that labor to anyone among the English. This law stayed in effect into the nineteenth century.895

310. Colonial slavery. France reopened the slave trade by a law of May 20, 1802. One of the reasons for this law submitted by Buonaparte to the legislature was: "The commercial prosperity of France renders it necessary that a certain quantity of the produce of the country, in wine and cereals, should be sent to the Antilles for consumption by the blacks. Now these negroes, were they free, would prefer manioc to wheat, and the juice of the sugar cane to our wines. It is, therefore, indispensable that they should be slaves."896

310. Colonial slavery. France reactivated the slave trade with a law on May 20, 1802. One reason for this law, presented by Buonaparte to the legislature, was: "The economic success of France makes it essential that a certain amount of the country's products, like wine and grains, be sent to the Antilles for consumption by the black population. If these individuals were free, they would choose manioc over wheat and the juice of the sugar cane over our wines. It is, therefore, crucial that they remain slaves."896

311. Slavery preferred by slaves. It appears, therefore, that the subjection of one man's muscles and nerves to another man's will has been in the mores of all people from the beginning of human societal organization until now. Now it exists, as an institution, only in barbarism and half-civilization. In English North Borneo slavery is traditional. Any slave may be free for £4, "but in most cases they have been brought up as ordinary members of the family, and have no wish to leave 305their home. Cases of unkind treatment are very few and far between."897 In fact, the purely sentimental objections to slavery have reached, in Africa, many people who are on a grade of civilization where slavery is an advantage to the slave (sec. 275). Schweinfurth tells us, of the Sudanese, that numbers of them often "voluntarily attach themselves to the Nubians, and are highly delighted to get a cotton shirt and a gun of their own. They will gladly surrender themselves to slavery, being attracted also by the hope of finding better food in the seribas than their own native wilderness can produce. The mere offer of these simple inducements in any part of the Niam-niam lands would be sufficient to gather a whole host of followers and vassals."898 He goes on to show how the mode of grinding durra corn used in Africa keeps women in slavery. They pound it on a big stone by means of a little stone. One woman's day's work will grind enough for five or six men. It has been shown above (sec. 275) how badly the abolition of slavery has been received in Algeria and Sahara. Gibson is quoted "that voluntary and hereditary slavery might well be permitted to continue" in West Africa.899 In that region "a slave man could hold property of his own. If he were a worthy, sensible person, he could inherit." He could take part in discussions and the palaver, and could defend himself against abuse. There are now no slaves bought or sold, but there are "pawns" for debt, who are not free.900 On the one hand, the slave trade in Africa has required for its successful prosecution that the slaves should first be war captives or raid captives of other negroes. This has led to the wildest and most cruel devastation of the territory. On the other hand, the question arises whether savages must be left to occupy and use a continent as they choose, or whether they may be compelled to come into coöperation with civilized men to use it so as to carry on the work of the world. Many who think the latter view sound are arrested by the fact that no one has ever been found great or good enough to be a slave owner. On the other hand, a humanitarian doctrine which orders 306that a slave be turned out of doors, in spite of his own wish, is certainly absurd.

311. Slavery Preferred by Slaves. It seems that the control of one person's body and mind by another has been part of human society since its inception and continues to this day. Currently, it only persists as an institution in uncivilized and partially civilized areas. In English North Borneo, slavery is a tradition. Any slave can gain their freedom for £4, but in most instances, they have been raised like family members and have no desire to leave 305their home. Instances of mistreatment are very rare.897 In fact, the emotional arguments against slavery have influenced many people in Africa who live in conditions where slavery can be a benefit to the enslaved (sec. 275). Schweinfurth notes that many Sudanese often "voluntarily join the Nubians, delighted to receive a cotton shirt and their own gun. They willingly choose slavery, attracted by the prospect of better food available in the seribas than in their own native wilderness. Just the promise of these simple rewards in any part of the Niam-niam region would be enough to attract a large number of followers and dependents."898 He further explains how the method of grinding durra corn in Africa keeps women in bondage. They crush it on a large stone using a smaller stone. One woman can grind enough for five or six men in a day's work. As mentioned earlier (sec. 275), the abolition of slavery has not been well received in Algeria and the Sahara. Gibson suggests that "voluntary and hereditary slavery might well be allowed to continue" in West Africa.899 In that area, "a male slave could own property. If he were a decent, sensible person, he could inherit." He could participate in discussions and community meetings and could defend himself against mistreatment. While there are currently no slaves being bought or sold, there are "pawns" for debts who are not free.900 On one hand, the slave trade in Africa has thrived on capturing slaves from war or raids on other people. This has caused extreme destruction in the region. On the other hand, we must consider whether indigenous people should be allowed to occupy and utilize a continent as they wish or whether they should be compelled to collaborate with civilized people to manage the land for the benefit of society. Many who support the latter idea are troubled by the fact that no one has ever been deemed noble or good enough to own slaves. Conversely, a humanitarian principle that dictates 306that a slave should be forced out, against their own will, is undoubtedly absurd.

312. Future of slavery. In the eighteenth century, in western Europe, there was a moral revolt against slavery. None of the excuses, or palliatives, were thought to be good. The English, by buying the slaves on their West India islands, took the money loss on themselves, but they threw back the islands to economic decay and uncultivation. When the civilized world sees what its ideas and precepts have made of Hayti, it must be forced to doubt its own philosophy. The same view has spread. Slavery is now considered impossible, socially and politically evil, and so not available for economic gain, even if it could win that. It is the only case in the history of the mores where the so-called moral motive has been made controlling. Whether it will remain in control is a question. The Germans, in the administration of their colonies, sneer at humanitarianism and eighteenth-century social philosophy. They incline to the doctrine that all men must do their share in the world and come into the great modern industrial and commercial organization. They look around for laborers for their islands and seem disposed to seek them in the old way. In South Africa and in our own southern states the question of sanitary and police control is arising to present a new difficulty. Are free men free to endanger peace, order, and health? Is a low and abandoned civilization free to imperil a high civilization, and entitled to freedom to do so? The humanitarians of the nineteenth century did not settle anything. The contact of two races and two civilizations cannot be settled by any dogma. Evidence is presented every day that the problems are not settled and cannot be settled by dogmatic and sentimental generalities. Is not a sentiment made ridiculous when it is offered as a rule of action to a man who does not understand it and does not respond to it? In general, in the whole western Sahara district slaves are as much astonished to be told that their relation to their owners is wrong, and that they ought to break it, as boys amongst us would be to be told that their relation to their fathers was wrong and ought to be broken.

312. Future of slavery. In the 18th century, in Western Europe, there was a moral uprising against slavery. None of the excuses or justifications were deemed acceptable. The English, by purchasing slaves on their West Indian islands, absorbed the financial losses themselves, but they left those islands to suffer economic decline and neglect. When the civilized world observes the consequences of its beliefs and principles in Haiti, it must start to question its own philosophy. This perspective has gained traction. Slavery is now viewed as impossible, both socially and politically harmful, and therefore not a viable means for economic benefit, even if it were profitable. It is the only instance in moral history where a so-called moral motive has become the dominant force. Whether this will remain the case is uncertain. The Germans, in managing their colonies, dismiss humanitarianism and 18th-century social thought. They tend to believe that everyone should contribute to society and participate in the modern industrial and commercial framework. They are searching for workers for their islands and seem inclined to pursue them through the old methods. In South Africa and in our own southern states, the issues regarding health and law enforcement are becoming new challenges. Are free individuals free to jeopardize peace, order, and health? Is a low and neglected civilization free to threaten a more advanced civilization, and do they have the right to do so? The humanitarians of the 19th century did not resolve anything. The interaction between two races and two cultures cannot be resolved through any dogma. Evidence arises daily that these issues are unresolved and cannot be addressed through rigid and sentimental generalizations. Does a sentiment not become absurd when offered as a guideline to someone who doesn’t understand it or cannot relate to it? Generally, in the entire western Sahara region, slaves are as astonished to learn that their relationship with their owners is wrong and should be broken, as boys among us would be if told that their relationship with their fathers was wrong and should be severed.

307313. Relation of slavery to the mores and to ethics. Inasmuch as slavery springs from greed and vanity, it appeals to primary motives and is at once intertwined with selfishness and other fundamental vices. It is not, therefore, a cause which gradually produces and molds the mores, nor is it an ethical product of folkways and mores. It is characteral. It rises into an interest which overrules everything else. This appears most clearly in the history of Roman slavery (see sec. 288). The due succession of folkways, mores, character, and ethics is here broken. The motive of slavery is base and cruel from the beginning. Later, there are many people of high character who accept it as an inheritance, and are not corrupted by it. The due societal relation of interests and mores is broken, however. It is an evil thing that that relation should be broken. All which is moral (pertaining to mores) or ethical is thrown out of sequence and relation. The interests normally control life. It is not right that ethical generalizations should get dogmatic authority and be made the rule of life. Ethical generalizations are vague and easy. They satisfy loose thinkers, and it is a matter of regret when, in any society, they get the currency of fashion and are cherished by great numbers. Interests ought to control, being checked and verified by ethical principles of approved validity. Slavery is an interest which is sure to break over all restraints and correctives. It therefore becomes mistress of folkways and dictates the life policy. It is a kind of pitfall for civilization. It seems to be self-evident and successful, but it contains a number of forms of evil which are sure to unfold. The Moslems have suffered from the curse of it, although in entirely other ways than the Christians. It intertwines with any other great social evil which may be present. There it has combined with polygamy. It is, in any case, an institution which radically affects the mores, but it is to be noticed that its effect on them is not normal and not such as belongs to the prosperous development of civilization.

307313. Relation of slavery to the mores and to ethics. Since slavery arises from greed and vanity, it taps into basic instincts and is deeply connected to selfishness and other fundamental vices. Therefore, it doesn’t gradually shape or influence the social customs, nor is it a product of cultural practices and norms. It is inherent to character. It elevates an interest that overrides everything else. This is most evident in the history of Roman slavery (see sec. 288). The usual progression of cultural practices, values, character, and ethics is disrupted here. The motivation for slavery is base and brutal from the start. Later, many individuals of high character might accept it as an inheritance and remain untainted by it. Nonetheless, the proper societal relationship between interests and values is disrupted. It is a harmful situation when that relationship is broken. All that is moral (related to customs) or ethical is thrown out of alignment and connection. Normally, interests govern life. It’s wrong for ethical generalizations to gain dogmatic authority and dictate the way of life. Ethical generalizations are vague and simplistic. They satisfy careless thinkers, and it’s unfortunate when they become fashionable and are embraced by large numbers in any society. Interests should guide behavior, kept in check and validated by ethical principles of recognized worth. Slavery is an interest that inevitably breaks through all limits and safeguards. Thus, it takes control of cultural practices and directs life choices. It acts as a trap for civilization. It appears obvious and effective, but it harbors many forms of evil that will eventually surface. The Muslims have been affected by its curse, albeit in entirely different ways than the Christians. It intertwines with any other significant social evil that may exist. There, it has merged with polygamy. In any case, it is an institution that profoundly impacts cultural norms, but it’s important to note that its effect is not typical and does not contribute to the healthy development of civilization.

625 Maine, Anc. Law, 164.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Maine, Anc. Law, 164.

626 Galton, Human Faculty, 79.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Galton, Human Faculty, 79.

627 Gumplowicz, Soziologie, 121.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gumplowicz, Sociology, 121.

628 Durch Afrika, 207.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Through Africa, 207.

629 Gumplowicz (Soziol., 118) quotes a seventeenth-century author who said that high wages could get soldiers and sailors for a galley, but not oarsmen, who would allow themselves to be bound by a chain, bastinadoed, etc. Gumplowicz explains that if the galley was to manœuver with exactitude, chains, the bastinado, etc., must be used to regulate the service.

629 Gumplowicz (Soziol., 118) cites a seventeenth-century writer who remarked that while high wages could attract soldiers and sailors for a galley, they couldn't enlist oarsmen, who would tolerate being chained, beaten, and so on. Gumplowicz clarifies that to ensure the galley could maneuver accurately, chains, beatings, and similar methods were necessary to control the crew.

630 Ratzel, Völkerkunde, I, Introd., 83.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ratzel, Anthropology, I, Introduction, 83.

631 Holub, Maschukalumbe, I, 477; JAI, X, 9.

631 Holub, Maschukalumbe, I, 477; JAI, X, 9.

632 Ratzel, I, 477, 481.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ratzel, I, 477, 481.

633 Durch Afrika, 162.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Through Africa, 162.

634 Nachtigal, Sahara und Sudan, II, 110.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nachtigal, Sahara and Sudan, II, 110.

635 Ibid., 104.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 104.

636 Ibid., I, 315.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, I, 315.

637 Ratzel, III, 91.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ratzel, III, 91.

638 Ibid., 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 7.

639 Rohlfs, Petermann's Mittlgn, Erg. heft, XXV, 23.

639 Rohlfs, Petermann's Mittlgn, Erg. heft, XXV, 23.

640 Cantacuzene, Hist., IV, 20.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cantacuzene, Hist., IV, 20.

641 JAI, XXI, 380.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 21st Century, 380.

642 Livingstone, Travels in South Africa, I, 204.

642 Livingstone, Travels in South Africa, I, 204.

643 Smithson. Rep., 1886, Part I, 207.

643 Smithson. Rep., 1886, Part I, 207.

644 Stuhlmann, Mit Emin Pascha, 242.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stuhlmann, With Emin Pasha, 242.

645 Ratzel, III, 143.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ratzel, III, 143.

646 Austral. Assoc. Adv. Sci. 1892, 634.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Austral. Assoc. Adv. Sci. 1892, 634.

647 JAI, XII, 266.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 12, 266.

648 Ratzel, I, 404; III, 145 ff.

648 Ratzel, I, 404; III, 145 ff.

649 JAI, XXII, 103; Junker, Afrika, II, 462, 477.

649 JAI, XXII, 103; Junker, Afrika, II, 462, 477.

650 Globus, LXXXIII, 314.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 83, 314.

651 Klose, Togo, 383.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Klose, Togo, 383.

652 Globus, LXXXI, 334.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 81, 334.

653 Ellis, Ewe-speaking Peoples, 221.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ellis, Ewe-speaking Peoples, 221.

654 Ibid., 218, 220.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 218, 220.

655 Nachtigal, Sahara und Sudan, I, 684 ff.

655 Nachtigal, Sahara and Sudan, I, 684 ff.

656 Paulitschke, Ethnog. Nordost-Afr., I, 260; II, 139.

656 Paulitschke, Ethnog. Nordost-Afr., I, 260; II, 139.

657 JAI, XXII, 101.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 22, 101.

658 Mit Emin Pascha, 186.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ With Emin Pascha, 186.

659 Cen. Afr., 111.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cen. Afr., 111.

660 Ratzel, I, 449.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ratzel, I, 449.

661 Ibid., 57.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 57.

662 Pinkerton's Voy., XVI, 885.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pinkerton's Voy., XVI, 885.

663 Ellis, Tshi-speaking Peoples, 285.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ellis, Tshi-speaking Peoples, 285.

664 Ibid., 290.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 290.

665 Ellis, Tshi-speaking Peoples, 294.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ellis, Tshi-speaking Peoples, 294.

666 Pommerol, Une Femme chez les Sahariennes, 194; cf. Junker, Afrika, III, 477.

666 Pommerol, A Woman Among the Saharans, 194; see Junker, Africa, III, 477.

667 Ibid., 201.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 201.

668 Ling Roth, Sarawak, II, 215.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ling Roth, Sarawak, Vol. II, p. 215.

669 Kingsley, Travels in West Africa, 497; West Afr. Stud., 479.

669 Kingsley, Travels in West Africa, 497; West Afr. Stud., 479.

670 Serpa Pinto, Como Eu Atravassei Afr., I, 116.

670 Serpa Pinto, How I Crossed Africa., I, 116.

671 In's Land der Maschukalumbe, I, 536.

671 In the Land of the Maschukalumbe, I, 536.

672 Ztsft. f. Ethnol., VI, 472.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ztsft. f. Ethnol., VI, 472.

673 Fritsch, Eingeb. Süd-Afr., 364.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fritsch, Inhab. South Africa, 364.

674 Smithson. Rep., 1891, 524. Cf. Hostmann, De Beschaving van Negers in Amer., I, Chap. IV.

674 Smithson. Rep., 1891, 524. See Hostmann, De Beschaving van Negers in Amer., I, Chap. IV.

675 Smithson. Rep., 1891, 525.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Smithson. Rep., 1891, p. 525.

676 Ibid., 520.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 520.

677 Ibid., 532.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 532.

678 Bur. Ethnol., XIV, 35.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bur. Ethnol., XIV, 35.

679 Smithson. Rep., 1891, 528.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Smithson. Rep., 1891, 528.

680 Ibid., 1887, Part II, 331.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 1887, Part II, 331.

681 U. S. Nat. Mus., 1888, 252 ff.

681 U. S. Nat. Mus., 1888, 252 ff.

682 Strong, Wakeenah, 126.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Strong, Wakeenah, 126.

683 Bur. Ethnol., III, 81.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bur. Ethnol., III, 81.

684 Nadaillac, Prehist. America, 313.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nadaillac, Prehist. America, 313.

685 Bancroft, Native Races, II, 217-223.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bancroft, Native Races, Vol. II, 217-223.

686 Brinton, Nagualism, 28 note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brinton, Nagualism, 28 note.

687 See Hamilton, The Panis, an Histor. Outline of Canadian Indian Slavery in the 18th cent., Proc. Canad. Instit., Toronto, 1897, n.s., I, 19-27.

687 See Hamilton, The Panis, an Histor. Outline of Canadian Indian Slavery in the 18th cent., Proc. Canad. Instit., Toronto, 1897, n.s., I, 19-27.

688 Koch, Die Guaikuru-Stämme, Globus, LXXXI, 44.

688 Koch, The Guaikuru Tribes, Globe, LXXXI, 44.

689 Koch (p. 45) says that they become free and set up prosperous households.

689 Koch (p. 45) states that they gain freedom and create successful households.

690 Spix and Martius, Brasil., II, 73; v. Martius, Ethnog. Brasiliens, 71.

690 Spix and Martius, Brazil., II, 73; see Martius, Brazilian Ethnography, 71.

691 Varnhagen, Hist. Geral do Brasil, I, 115, 178, 181, 269, 273.

691 Varnhagen, General History of Brazil, I, 115, 178, 181, 269, 273.

692 v. Martius, 72.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ v. Martius, 72.

693 Varnhagen, Hist. do Brasil, I, 431; v. Martius, 131.

693 Varnhagen, History of Brazil, I, 431; see Martius, 131.

694 Caduvei, I, 100.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Caduvei, I, 100.

695 Voice for South Amer., XIII, 201.

695 Voice for South America, XIII, 201.

696 Melanesians, 346.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Melanesians, 346.

697 Völkerkunde, II, 279.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Anthropology, II, 279.

698 JAI, XXVI, 400.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 26, 400.

699 Samoafahrten, 170.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Samoafahrten, 170.

700 Lewin, Wild Races of S. E. India, 85.

700 Lewin, Wild Races of S. E. India, 85.

701 Lewin, Wild Races of S. E. India, 86.

701 Lewin, Wild Races of S. E. India, 86.

702 Ibid., 91.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 91.

703 Carey and Tuck, The Chin Hills, I, 203 ff.

703 Carey and Tuck, The Chin Hills, I, 203 ff.

704 Schmidt, Ceylon, 273.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schmidt, Ceylon, 273.

705 Raap in Globus, LXXXIII, 174.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Raap in Globus, LXXXIII, 174.

706 Marsden, Sumatra, 252.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Marsden, Sumatra, 252.

707 Wilken in Bijdragen tot T. L. en V.-kunde, XL, 175.

707 Wilken in Contributions to T. L. and V. Studies, XL, 175.

708 Bock, Reis in Borneo, 9, 78, 94.

708 Bock, Reis in Borneo, 9, 78, 94.

709 Ibid., 92.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 92.

710 JAI, XIII, 15.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XIII, 15.

711 Ling Roth, Sarawak, II, 209.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ling Roth, Sarawak, Vol. II, 209.

712 Ibid., 209.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 209.

713 Ibid., 213.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 213.

714 JAI, XIII, 417.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XIII, 417.

715 Schwaner, Borneo, I, 205.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schwaner, Borneo, I, 205.

716 Ibid., II, 149.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., II, 149.

717 Ling Roth, Sarawak, CLXXXV; JAI, XXII, 32.

717 Ling Roth, Sarawak, CLXXXV; JAI, XXII, 32.

718 Perelaer, Dajaks, 153.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Perelaer, Dajaks, 153.

719 Perelaer, Dajaks, 155.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Perelaer, Dajaks, 155.

720 Volkenkunde, 423.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Anthropology, 423.

721 JAI, XVI, 142.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XVI, 142.

722 Williams, Middle Kingdom, I, 413.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Williams, Middle Kingdom, I, 413.

723 Ibid., 277.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 277.

724 Medhurst in China Br., RAS, IV, 17

724 Medhurst in China Br., RAS, IV, 17

725 Web of Indian Life, 69.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Web of Indian Life, 69.

726 Hearn, Japan, 256, 258, 353.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hearn, Japan, 256, 258, 353.

727 Winckler, Gesetze Ham., 21.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Winckler, Ham. Laws, 21.

728 Laws 15 and 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Laws 15 & 16.

729 Kohler und Peiser, Aus d. Babyl. Rechtsleben, IV, 47. Cf. I, 1 and II, 6.

729 Kohler and Peiser, From Babylonian Legal Life, IV, 47. See I, 1 and II, 6.

730 Ibid., I, 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 1.

731 Levit. xxv. 39.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lev. 25:39.

732 Nehem. v. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nehemiah 5.

733 Exod. xxi. 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Exodus 21:16.

734 Exod. xxi.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Exod. 21.

735 Exod. xxii. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Exodus 22:2.

736 Levit. xxv. 49; Buhl, Soc. Verhält. d. Israel., 35, 106.

736 Levit. xxv. 49; Buhl, Soc. Verhält. d. Israel., 35, 106.

737 Deut. xv. 12-18; Exod. xxi. 2 ff.; Levit. xxv. 39-46.

737 Deut. 15:12-18; Exod. 21:2 and following; Lev. 25:39-46.

738 Od., XVII, 322.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Od., XVII, 322.

739 Ibid., XV, 403.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., XV, 403.

740 Buchholz, Homer. Realien, II, 63.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Buchholz, Homer. Realien, II, 63.

741 Beloch, Griech. Gesch., I, 469.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Beloch, Greek History, I, 469.

742 De Repub., I, 309.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ On the Republic, I, 309.

743 De Legibus, VI, 376.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ On the Laws, VI, 376.

744 Polit., I, ii, 7; Nich. Ethics, VIII, 10.

744 Polit., I, ii, 7; Nich. Ethics, VIII, 10.

745 Polit., I, 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Politics, I, 2.

746 Drumann, Arbeiter und Communisten, 155.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Drumann, Workers and Communists, 155.

747 Bender, Rom, 150, 159.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bender, Rom, 150, 159.

748 Livy, XLI, 28, 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy, Book 41, 28.8.

749 Plutarch, Ti. Gracchus, 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plutarch, Ti. Gracchus, 8.

750 Aufstände d. Unfreien Arbeiter, 36.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Revolts of the Unfree Workers, 36.

751 Livy, XXVII, 16; XXVIII, 9; XXXI, 21.

751 Livy, XXVII, 16; XXVIII, 9; XXXI, 21.

752 De Agri Cultura, 2, 7; Plutarch, Cato, 5; Schmidt, Société Civile dans le Monde Romain, 93.

752 On Agriculture, 2, 7; Plutarch, Cato, 5; Schmidt, Civil Society in the Roman World, 93.

753 Plutarch, Crassus, 9; Appianus, I, c. 120.

753 Plutarch, Crassus, 9; Appian, I, c. 120.

754 Dion. Halic., V, 51; X, 16; Livy, III, 15.

754 Dion. Halic., V, 51; X, 16; Livy, III, 15.

755 Livy, IV, 45.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy, IV, 45.

756 Ibid., XXXII, 36.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., XXXII, 36.

757 Neumann, Gesch. Roms, I, 382.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Neumann, History of Rome, I, 382.

758 Bücher, Aufstände d. Unfreien Arbeiter, 31.

758 Books, Revolts of the Unfree Workers, 31.

759 Ibid., 45.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 45.

760 XXXIV, frag. 2, 8-11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 34, frag. 2, 8-11.

761 Bücher, 52.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Books, 52.

762 Ibid., 56.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ , 56.

763 Rossbach, Röm. Ehe, 23; Plutarch, Coriolanus.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rossbach, Roman Marriage, 23; Plutarch, Coriolanus.

764 Wallon, L'Esclavage, I, 406; II, 262.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wallon, Slavery, Vol. I, 406; Vol. II, 262.

765 Plutarch, Sulla, 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plutarch, Sulla, 9.

766 Livy, XXII, 57.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy, 22, 57.

767 Plutarch, Marius, 35.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plutarch, Marius, 35.

768 Grupp, Kulturgesch. der Röm. Kaiserzeit, I, 306.

768 Grupp, Cultural History of the Roman Empire, I, 306.

769 Ibid., 271.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 271.

770 Dezobry, Rome au Siècle d'Auguste, I, 260.

770 Dezobry, Rome in the Age of Augustus, I, 260.

771 Wallon, L'Esclavage, III, Chap. X.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wallon, Slavery, III, Chap. X.

772 Annals, XIII, 26.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Annals, XIII, 26.

773 Moreau-Christophe, Droit à l'Oisiveté, 257.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Moreau-Christophe, *Right to Idleness*, 257.

774 Seneca, De Ira, III, 40.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Seneca, On Anger, III, 40.

775 Tacitus, Annals, XIV, 42.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tacitus, Annals, Book XIV, Section 42.

776 Bücher, Aufstände, 17.

Books, Uprisings, 17.

777 Blair, Slavery amongst the Romans, 164.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Blair, Slavery in Ancient Rome, 164.

778 Ibid., 32.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 32.

779 Ibid., 48.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 48.

780 Digest, I, 1, 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Digest, I, 1, 4.

781 Ibid., L, 17, 32.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., L, 17, 32.

782 Dill, Nero to M. Aurel., 117.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dill, Nero to M. Aurel., 117.

783 Ibid., 251-252.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 251-252.

784 Dill, Nero to M. Aurel., 253.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dill, Nero to M. Aurel., 253.

785 Grupp, Kulturgesch. der Röm. Kaiserzeit, I, 312-314.

785 Grupp, History of Culture in the Roman Empire, I, 312-314.

786 Ibid., 301.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 301.

787 Dill, Nero to M. Aurel., 100.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dill, Nero to M. Aurel., 100.

788 Ibid., 102.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 102.

789 Dill, Nero to M. Aurel., 105.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dill, Nero to M. Aurel., 105.

790 Ibid., 94.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 94.

791 Ibid., 106.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 106.

792 Dill, Nero to M. Aurel., 114-116.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dill, Nero to M. Aurel., 114-116.

793 Ibid., 112.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 112.

794 Orat., X, 13; XV, 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Orat., X, 13; XV, 5.

795 Dill, Nero to M. Aurel., 182.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dill, Nero to M. Aurel., 182.

796 Ibid., 117.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 117.

797 Digest, III, tit. 4, 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Digest, Vol. III, Title 4, Section 1.

798 Dill, 265.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dill, 265.

799 Ibid., 254, 266, 268.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 254, 266, 268.

800 Ibid., 271.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 271.

801 Dill, 282.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dill, 282.

802 Instit., I, 8; Digest, I, 6, 2.

802 Instit., I, 8; Digest, I, 6, 2.

803 Wallon, L'Esclavage, III, 51 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wallon, Slavery, III, 51 ff.

804 Eur. Morals, II, 65.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Eur. Morals, II, 65.

805 Muratori (Dissert. XV) thinks that all ecclesiastics were bound not to allow the income of their places to be reduced during their tenancy. This duty set their attitude to slavery.

805 Muratori (Dissert. XV) believes that all church officials were required to ensure that their income remained stable during their time in office. This obligation influenced their stance on slavery.

806 Roman Society in the Last Century of Rome, 161.

806 Roman Society in the Last Century of Rome, 161.

807 Cod. Theod., IX, 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cod. Theod., IX, 9.

808 Bodin, Republic, Book I, Chap. V.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bodin, Republic, Book 1, Chapter 5.

809 Lecky, Eur. Morals, II, 64.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lecky, European Morals, II, 64.

810 Cod. Theod., II, 25.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Codex Theodosianus, II, 25.

811 Lecky, Eur. Morals, II, 65.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lecky, European Morals, II, 65.

812 Sentent., lib. III, cap. 47.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sentent., book III, chapter 47.

813 Marquardt, Röm. Staatsverwaltung, II, 233.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Marquardt, Roman Public Administration, II, 233.

814 Ibid., 234.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 234.

815 Entstehung des Colonats, 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Origins of the Colonate, 11.

816 L'Esclavage, III, 282.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Slavery, III, 282.

817 Ibid., 313.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 313.

818 Ibid., 308.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 308.

819 Suetonius, Vespas., 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Suetonius, Vespas., 1.

820 Jul. Capitol., M. Aurel., 22.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jul. Capitol., M. Aurel., 22.

821 Herodianus, II, 4, sec. 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Herodian, II, 4, sec. 12.

822 Cod. Just., XI, LVIII.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Code of Justinian, XI, LVIII.

823 Vopisc., Aurelian, 48.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vopisc., Aurelian, 48.

824 Am. Marcel., XXVIII, 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Am. Marcel., XXVIII, 5.

825 Moreau-Christophe, Le Droit à l'Oisiveté, 274.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Moreau-Christophe, *The Right to Idle*, 274.

826 Rodbertus, Hildeb. Ztsft., II, 241.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rodbertus, Hildeb. Ztsft., II, 241.

827 Colonat, 67.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Colonat, 67.

828 Ibid., 63.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 63.

829 Hildeb. Ztsft., 206.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hildeb. Ztsft., 206.

830 Colonat, 143.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Colonat, 143.

831 Hom. on Matthew, 62; Migne, Patrol. Graec., LVIII, 591.

831 Hom. on Matthew, 62; Migne, Patrol. Graec., LVIII, 591.

832 Cook, Fathers of Jesus, II, 25.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cook, Fathers of Jesus, vol. II, p. 25.

833 Achelis, Virg. Subintrod., 29-31.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Achelis, Virg. Subintrod., 29-31.

834 Relig. des Judent., 447.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Relig. des Judent., 447.

835 Cook, Fathers of Jesus, II, 18-28.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cook, The Fathers of Jesus, II, 18-28.

836 Estrup, Skrifter, I, 261.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Estrup, Writings, I, 261.

837 Weinhold, D. F., I, 104.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Weinhold, D. F., I, 104.

838 Corpus Poet. Bor., I, 235.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Corpus Poet. Bor., I, 235.

839 Rothe, Nordens Staatsvrfssg., I, 35.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rothe, Nordic State Law., I, 35.

840 Ibid., 17.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 17.

841 Ibid., 18.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 18.

842 Ibid., II, 266.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., II, 266.

843 Estrup, Skrifter, I, 263.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Estrup, Writings, I, 263.

844 Heimskringla, II, 77.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heimskringla, Volume II, Page 77.

845 Corpus Poet. Bor., I, 340.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Corpus Poet. Bor., I, 340.

846 Ibid., 361.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 361.

847 Wachsmuth, Bauernkriege, in Raumer, Taschenbuch, V.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wachsmuth, Bauernkriege, in Raumer, Taschenbuch, V.

848 Gjessing, Ann. f. Nordiske Oldkyndighed, 1862, 85 ff.

848 Gjessing, Ann. f. Nordiske Oldkyndighed, 1862, 85 ff.

849 Geijer, Svenska Folkets Hist., I, 206.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Geijer, Svenska Folkets Hist., Vol. I, p. 206.

850 Grimm, Deutsche Rechtsalterthümer, 461.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Grimm, German Legal Antiquities, 461.

851 Vinogradoff, Vileinage, 152.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vinogradoff, *Vileinage*, 152.

852 West. Europe in the Eighth Century, 11.

852 West. Europe in the Eighth Century, 11.

853 Grimm, Rechtsalt., 178.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Grimm, Legal History., 178.

854 Bourquelot, Foires de Champagne, Acad. d. Belles Lettres et Inscrip., 1865, 307.

854 Bourquelot, Foires de Champagne, Acad. d. Belles Lettres et Inscrip., 1865, 307.

855 D'Avenel, Hist. Econ., I, 186.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D'Avenel, Hist. Econ., I, 186.

856 Abol. de l'Esclav., 264.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Abolition of Slavery, 264.

857 Wilkins, Conc. Mag. Brit., I, 471.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wilkins, Conc. Mag. Brit., I, 471.

858 Opusc., XX, ii, 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Opusc., XX, ii, 10.

859 Heyd, Levanthandel, II, 442.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heyd, Levanthandel, II, 442.

860 Navig. Françaises, 19.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Navig. Françaises, 19.

861 Mason in Amer. Anthrop., IX, 197.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mason in Amer. Anthrop., IX, 197.

862 Biot, Abol. de l'Esclav., 422.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Biot, Abol. de l'Esclav., 422.

863 Ibid., 431.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 431.

864 Libri, Sciences Mathématiques en Italie, II, 509.

864 Libri, Mathematical Sciences in Italy, II, 509.

865 Ibid., 510.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 510.

866 Ibid., 515.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 515.

867 Ibid., 513.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 513.

868 Ibid., 511.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 511.

869 Cibrario, Econ. Polit., III, 274.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cibrario, Econ. Polit., Vol. III, p. 274.

870 Biot, Abol. de l'Esclav., 426.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Biot, Abol. de l'Esclav., 426.

871 Molmenti, Venezia nella Vita Privata, I, 280.

871 Molmenti, Venice in Private Life, I, 280.

872 Abol. de l'Esclav., 441.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Abol. of Slavery., 441.

873 Raumer, Hist. Taschenbuch, 2 ser., III, 111.

873 Raumer, History Handbook, 2nd series, III, 111.

874 Repub., Book I, Chap. V.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Repub., Book I, Chapter V.

875 Dozy, Musulm. d'Espagne, II, 43; Koran, IV, 94; V, 91; LVIII, 4.

875 Dozy, Musulm. d'Espagne, II, 43; Koran, IV, 94; V, 91; LVIII, 4.

876 Hauri, Islam, 84.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hauri, Islam, 84.

877 Juynboll, Moham. Wet., 231.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Juynboll, Moham. Wet., 231.

878 Suras II, IV, XXIV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Suras 2, 4, 24.

879 Hauri, Islam, 155.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hauri, Islam, 155.

880 Dozy, II, 25.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sleepy, II, 25.

881 Ibid., III, 61.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, III, 61.

882 Ibid., II, 29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, II, 29.

883 Heart of Africa, I, 374.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heart of Africa, I, 374.

884 Von Kremer, Kulturgesch. d. Orients, II, 128.

884 Von Kremer, Kulturgesch. d. Orients, II, 128.

885 Pischon, Einfluss d. Islam, 25-29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pischon, Impact of Islam, 25-29.

886 Ibid., 31.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 31.

887 Globus, XXX, 127; Vambery, Sittenbilder aus dem Morgenlande, 25.

887 Globus, XXX, 127; Vambery, Sittenbilder aus dem Morgenlande, 25.

888 Hauri, Islam, 149.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hauri, Islam, 149.

889 Ibid., 150.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 150.

890 Ibid., 153.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 153.

891 Utopia, II, 53.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Utopia, II, 53.

892 Utopia, II, 132, 144, 147.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Utopia, II, 132, 144, 147.

893 Brit. Peasantry, 71.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ UK Peasantry, 71.

894 Mad. Knight's Journey (1704).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Crazy. Knight's Journey (1704).

895 Hildreth, Hist. U. S., I, 372.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hildreth, Hist. U. S., Vol. I, 372.

896 Fauriel, Last Days of the Consulate, 31.

896 Fauriel, Last Days of the Consulate, 31.

897 Cator, Head-hunters, 198.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cator, Head-hunters, 198.

898 Heart of Africa, II, 421.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heart of Africa, Vol. II, p. 421.

899 N. S., Amer. Anthrop., VI, 563.

899 N. S., Amer. Anthrop., VI, 563.

900 Nassau, Fetishism in West Afr., 14 ff.

900 Nassau, Fetishism in West Afr., 14 ff.


CHAPTER VII

ABORTION, INFANTICIDE, KILLING THE OLD

The able-bodied and the burdens.—The advantages and disadvantages of the aged. Respect and contempt for them.—Abortion and infanticide.—Relation of parent and child.—Population policy.—The burden and benefit of children.—Individual and group interest in children.—Abortion in ethnography.—Abortion renounced.—Infanticide in ethnography.—Infanticide renounced.—Ethics of abortion and infanticide.—Christian mores as to abortion and infanticide.—Respect and contempt for the aged.—The aged in ethnography.—Killing the old.—Killing the old in ethnography.—Special exigencies of the civilized.—How the customs of infanticide and killing the old were changed.

The able-bodied and the burdens. — The pros and cons of the elderly. Respect and disdain for them. — Abortion and infanticide. — Relationship between parent and child. — Population policy. — The burden and benefit of children. — Individual and group interest in children. — Abortion in ethnography. — Abortion renounced. — Infanticide in ethnography. — Infanticide renounced. — Ethics of abortion and infanticide. — Christian values regarding abortion and infanticide. — Respect and disdain for the elderly. — The elderly in ethnography. — Killing the elderly. — Killing the elderly in ethnography. — Special circumstances of the civilized. — How the customs of infanticide and killing the elderly changed.

314. The competent part of society; the burdens. The able-bodied and competent part of a society is the adults in the prime of life. These have to bear all the societal burdens, among which are the care of those too young and of those too old to care for themselves. It is certain that at a very early time in the history of human society the burden of bearing and rearing children, and the evils of overpopulation, were perceived as facts, and policies were instinctively adopted to protect the adults. The facts caused pain, and the acts resolved upon to avoid it were very summary, and were adopted with very little reasoning. Abortion and infanticide protected the society, unless its situation with respect to neighbors was such that war and pestilence kept down the numbers and made children valuable for war. The numbers present, therefore, in proportion to the demand for men, constituted one of the life conditions. It is a life condition which is subject to constant variation, and one in regard to which the sanctions of wise action are prompt and severe.

314. The capable part of society; the burdens. The capable and able-bodied members of society are the adults in their prime. They have to take on all the societal burdens, including caring for those who are too young and those who are too old to take care of themselves. It's clear that early in human history, people recognized the challenges of having and raising children, along with the problems of overpopulation, and instinctively created policies to protect adults. The issues were painful, and the actions taken to address them were often quick and made with little thought. Abortion and infanticide were seen as ways to protect society, except when circumstances with neighboring groups meant that war and disease kept population numbers low, making children valuable for conflict. Therefore, the number of people in relation to the demand for soldiers was a key factor of survival. This factor varies constantly, and wise actions regarding it come with immediate and serious consequences.

315. The advantages and disadvantages of the aged. Mores of respect and contempt. Those who survive to old age become depositaries of all the wisdom of the group, and they are generally the possessors of power and authority, but they lose physical 309power, skill, and efficiency in action. In time, they become burdens on the active members of the group. "As a man grows old and weak he loses the only claim to respect which savages understand; but superstitious fear then comes to his protection. He will die soon and then his ghost can take revenge."901 That is to say that the mores can interfere to inculcate duties of respect to the old which will avert from them the conclusion that they ought to die. In respect to the aged, therefore, we find two different sets of mores: (a) those in which the aged are treated with arbitrary and conventional respect; and (b) those in which the doctrine is that those who become burdens must be removed, by their own act or that of their relatives. In abortion, infanticide, and killing the old there is a large element of judgment as to what societal welfare requires, although they are executed generally from immediate personal selfishness. The custom of the group, by which the three classes of acts are approved as right and proper, must contain a judgment that they are conducive, and often necessary, to welfare.

315. The advantages and disadvantages of the aged. Mores of respect and contempt. People who reach old age become holders of the group’s collective wisdom and typically hold power and authority, but they lose physical strength, skill, and efficiency. Over time, they can become a burden to the more active members of the group. "As a man ages and becomes weak, he loses the only type of respect that primitive societies recognize; however, superstitious fear provides some protection. Soon, he will die, and then his ghost can take revenge."901 This means that societal norms can instill a sense of duty to respect the elderly, preventing the notion that they should meet their end. Thus, when it comes to the aged, we find two different sets of norms: (a) those that impose arbitrary and conventional respect for the elderly; and (b) those that hold the belief that those who become burdens must be removed, either by their own choice or that of their families. The practices of abortion, infanticide, and the killing of the elderly involve a significant element of judgment regarding what is best for society, although they are often carried out out of immediate personal selfishness. The customs of the group, which approve of these three categories of actions as right and proper, must involve a judgment that these acts are beneficial, and often essential, for societal welfare.

316. Abortion and infanticide. Abortion and infanticide are two customs which have the same character and purpose. The former prevents child bearing; the latter child rearing. They are folkways which are aggregates of individual acts under individual motives, for an individual might so act without a custom in the group. The acts, however, when practiced by many, and through a long time, change their character. They are no longer individual acts of resistance to pain. They bear witness to uniform experiences, and to uniform reactions against the experiences, in the way of judgments as to what it is expedient to do, and motives of policy. They also suggest to, and teach, the rising generation. They react, in the course of time, on the welfare of the group. They affect its numbers and its quality, as we now believe, although we cannot find that any group has ever been forced by its experience to put these customs under taboo.902

316. Abortion and infanticide. Abortion and infanticide are two practices that serve similar purposes. The former stops childbirth, while the latter prevents raising children. They are social customs made up of individual actions driven by personal motives, as a person might choose to act this way without the customs of the community. However, when these actions are performed by many people over a long period, they begin to change in nature. They transform from personal reactions to pain into collective experiences and shared responses, influencing decisions about what is considered practical and shaping policy motives. They also inform and educate future generations. Over time, they impact the well-being of the group, affecting both its size and quality, as we now understand, although we cannot find evidence that any group has ever been compelled to label these customs as taboo.902

317. Relation of parent and child. Children add to the weight of the struggle for existence of their parents. The relation of 310parent to child is one of sacrifice. The interests of children and parents are antagonistic. The fact that there are, or may be, compensations does not affect the primary relation between the two. It may well be believed that, if procreation had not been put under the dominion of a great passion, it would have been caused to cease by the burdens it entails. Abortion and infanticide are especially interesting because they show how early in the history of civilization the burden of children became so heavy that parents began to shirk it, and also because they show the rise of a population policy, which is one of the most important programmes of practical expediency which any society ever can adopt.

317. Relation of parent and child. Children add to the challenges that their parents face in life. The relationship between 310parent and child involves sacrifice. The needs of children and parents often conflict. While there may be some benefits, they don't change the fundamental relationship between the two. It's reasonable to think that if having children wasn't driven by strong emotions, people might have stopped doing it due to the burdens it creates. Abortion and infanticide are particularly significant because they highlight how early in civilization parents began to find the responsibility of children overwhelming and sought to avoid it. They also illustrate the development of a population policy, which is a crucial strategy for practical survival that any society can adopt.

318. Population policy. At the present moment the most civilized states do not know whether to stimulate or restrict population; whether to encourage immigration or not; whether emigration is an evil or a blessing; whether to tax bachelors or married men. These questions are discussed as if absolute answers to them were possible, independently of differences in life conditions. In France the restriction of population has entered into the mores, and has been accomplished by the people, from motives which lie in the standard of living. In New England the same is true, perhaps to a greater extent. There are many protests against these mores, on the ground that they will produce societal weakness and decay, and ethical condemnation is freely expended upon them by various schools of religious and philosophical ethics. What is certain, however, is that in the popular ethics of the people who practice restriction it is regarded as belonging to elementary common sense. The motives are connected with economy and social ambition. The restriction on the number of children, in all modern civilized society, issues in an improvement of the quality of the children, so far as that can be improved by care, education, travel, and the expenditure of capital (sec. 320). Thus the problem of rearing children has pressed upon mankind from the earliest times until to-day. It is a problem of the last degree of simplicity and reality,—a problem of a task and the strength to perform it, of an expenditure and the means to meet it. For the 311group, also, population has always presented, as it now does, a problem of policy. That group interests are involved in it is unquestionable. It is one of the matters in regard to which it would be most proper to adopt a careful and well-digested programme of policy. A great many of the projects which are now urged upon society are really applications of population philosophy assumed to be wise without adequate knowledge, or they set population free from all restraints on behalf of certain beneficiaries, while a sound population policy, according to the best knowledge we have, would be the real solution of a number of the most serious evils (alcoholism, sex disease, imbecility, insanity, and infant mortality) which now exhaust the vigor of society.

318. Population policy. Right now, the most developed countries are unsure whether to promote or limit population growth; whether to support immigration or not; whether emigration is a curse or a blessing; and whether to tax single people or married couples. These questions are often debated as if there were definitive answers, without considering differences in living conditions. In France, the idea of limiting population has become part of the culture and has been adopted by the people due to lifestyle factors. The same is likely true in New England, perhaps even more so. Many argue against these cultural norms, claiming they will lead to societal weakness and decline, with various religious and philosophical groups condemning them ethically. What is clear is that, in the views of those who practice population limitation, it is seen as a matter of basic common sense. The reasoning behind it ties into economic considerations and social aspirations. Limiting the number of children in modern, developed societies tends to improve the quality of those children, as far as that can be enhanced through care, education, travel, and financial investment (sec. 320). Thus, the challenge of raising children has been an issue for humanity from ancient times to today. It is a question of straightforward simplicity and reality—a matter of a task and the strength to accomplish it, of costs and the resources to cover them. For the 311 group, population has always posed, as it does now, a question of policy. It is clear that group interests are at stake. It is one of those issues where developing a careful and well-thought-out policy program would be most appropriate. Many of the proposals currently being pushed on society are essentially applications of population theories assumed to be wise without sufficient understanding, or they advocate for completely unrestricted population growth to benefit certain individuals, while a sound population policy, based on our best understanding, would genuinely address several significant issues (such as alcoholism, sexually transmitted diseases, mental disability, insanity, and infant mortality) that currently drain society's strength.

319. Burden or benefit of children. Abortion and infanticide are, as already stated, the earliest efforts of men to ward off the burden of children and the evils of overpopulation by specific devices of an immediate and brutal character. The weight of the burden of children differs greatly with the life conditions of groups, and with the stage of the arts by which men cope with the struggle for existence. If a territory is underpopulated, an increase in numbers increases the output and the dividend per capita. If it is overpopulated, the food quest is difficult and children cause hardship to the parents. On the other hand, the demand for children will be great, if the group has strong neighbors and needs warriors. The demand may be greater for boys than for girls, or contrariwise. Girls may be needed in order that wives may be obtained in exchange for them, but the greater demand for girls is generally due to the mores which have been established. The demand may be so great as to offset the burden of rearing children and make it a group necessity that that burden shall be endured. From the standpoint of the individual father or mother this means that there are compensations for the toil and cost of rearing children. When girls bring a good bride price to the father, it is evident that he at least receives compensation. As to the mothers, if they receive no compensation, that accords with all the rest of their experience. It is a well-known fact that they often show 312resentment when a daughter is given (sold) in marriage. That fact has never been adequately explained, but it seems to be anything but strange if the husband sells the girl and takes the bride price, although the wife bore and reared the child. Amongst the Marathas of India, on the contrary, "even to the well-to-do, to have many daughters is a curse." The bride's father has to give a big dowry to the groom. If the fathers have rank, but are poor, the girls often have to marry men who are inferior in age or rank.903

319. Burden or benefit of children. Abortion and infanticide are, as mentioned earlier, some of the earliest ways people tried to avoid the burden of children and the problems of overpopulation through immediate and harsh measures. The weight of having children varies significantly based on the living conditions of different groups and their level of technology in dealing with survival challenges. In underpopulated areas, an increase in population can lead to more resources and higher benefits for each person. Conversely, in overpopulated regions, finding food becomes challenging, and children can create difficulties for their parents. On the other hand, there may be a strong demand for children if a group has powerful neighbors and requires warriors. This demand may be higher for boys than for girls, or the other way around. Girls may be valued for arranging marriages, but the higher demand for girls usually stems from established social customs. The demand can sometimes outweigh the burden of raising children, making it necessary for the group to accept that burden. For individual parents, this means there are rewards for the effort and expense of raising kids. When daughters can secure a good bride price, it clearly compensates their fathers. As for mothers, if they don’t receive any compensation, it aligns with their overall experiences. It's well-known that they often feel resentment when a daughter is given (or sold) in marriage. This reaction has never been fully explained, but it seems understandable if the husband benefits from selling the girl while the wife did all the birthing and raising. In contrast, among the Marathas of India, "even for the wealthy, having many daughters is a curse." The father of the bride must provide a substantial dowry to the groom. If the fathers come from a higher status but are poor, their daughters often end up marrying men who are younger or of lower status.903

320. Individual and group interest. It follows that, in all variations of the life conditions, in all forms of industrial organization, and at all stages of the arts, conjunctures arise in which the value of children fluctuates, and also the relative value of boys and girls turns in favor, now of one, now of the other. In the examination of any case of the customs of abortion and infanticide chief attention should be directed to these conjunctures. On the stage of pastoral-nomadic life, or wherever else horde life existed, it appears that numerous offspring were regarded as a blessing and child rearing, in the horde, was not felt as a burden. It was in the life of the narrower family, whatever its form, that children came to be felt as a burden, so that "progress" caused abortion and infanticide. Further progress has made children more and more expensive, down to our own times, when "neomalthusianism," although unavowed, exists in fact as a compromise between egoism and child rearing. All the folkways which go to make up a population policy seem to imply greater knowledge of the philosophy of population than can be ascribed to uncivilized men. The case is one, however, in which the knowledge is simple and the acts proceed from immediate interest, while the generalization is an unapprehended result. The mothers know the strain of child bearing and child rearing. They refuse to undergo it, for purely egoistic reasons. The consequent adjustment of the population to the food supply comes of itself. It was never foreseen or purposed by anybody. The women would not be allowed by the men to shirk motherhood if the group needed warriors, or if the men wanted daughters to sell 313as wives, so that the egoistic motive of mothers never could alone suffice to make folkways. It would need to be in accord with the interest of the group or the interest of the men. Abortion and infanticide are primary and violent acts of self-defense by the parents against famine, disease, and other calamities of overpopulation, which increase with the number which each man or woman has to provide for. In time, the customs get ghost sanction, but it does not appear that they are in any way directly due to goblinism or to the aleatory element. They become ritual acts and are made sacred whenever they are brought into connection with societal welfare, which implies some reflection. The customs begin in a primary response to pain and the strain of life. Doctrines of right and duty go with the customs and produce a code of conduct in connection with them. Sometimes, if a child lives a specified time, its life must be spared. Sometimes infanticide is practiced only on girls, of whom a smaller number suffices to keep up the tribe. Sometimes it is confined to the imperfect infants, in obedience to a great tribal interest to have able-bodied men, and to spend no strength or capital in rearing others. Sometimes infanticide is executed by exposure, which gives the infant a chance for its life if any one will rescue it. Sometimes the father must express by a ritual act (e.g. taking up the newborn infant from the ground) his decision whether it is to live or not. With these customs must be connected that of selling children into slavery, which, when social hardship is great, is an alternative to infanticide. The Jews abominated infanticide but might sell their children to Jews.904 Abortion by unmarried women is due to the penalties of husbandless mothers, and is only in form in the same class with abortion by the married. Cases are given below in which abortion is not due to misery, but to the egoistic motive only; also cases in which abortion and infanticide are actually carried to the degree of group suicide. Finally we may mention in this connection superstitious customs or ancient and senseless usages to prevent child bearing, since they bear witness to the dominion of the same ideas and wishes to which abortion and infanticide are due (see sec. 321).

320. Individual and group interest. It follows that, in all variations of living conditions, in all forms of industrial organization, and at all stages of the arts, situations arise where the value of children fluctuates, and the relative value of boys and girls shifts, sometimes favoring one gender and sometimes the other. When examining customs around abortion and infanticide, it’s crucial to focus on these situations. In pastoral-nomadic societies, or wherever group living existed, having many children was seen as a blessing, and raising them within a group wasn't viewed as a burden. It was within the smaller family units, however, that children began to be seen as a burden, leading "progress" to result in abortion and infanticide. As time has progressed, children have become increasingly costly, even to our modern era, where "neomalthusianism," though not openly acknowledged, acts as a compromise between self-interest and parenting. The traditions that shape population policy seem to reflect a greater understanding of population philosophy than one would attribute to uncivilized people. However, this knowledge is fairly straightforward, and actions stem from immediate self-interest, while the broader conclusions are often unrecognized outcomes. Mothers understand the hardships of childbirth and child-rearing. They choose not to endure it for purely self-interested reasons. The resulting balance of the population with the food supply happens naturally, without anyone foreseeing or intending it. Women wouldn’t be allowed by men to avoid motherhood if the group needed fighters, or if men wanted daughters to trade as wives, meaning that self-interest alone cannot shape traditions. These need to align with the group’s interests or men’s interests. Abortion and infanticide are primary and drastic acts of self-defense by parents against famine, disease, and other challenges of overpopulation, which intensify with each additional mouth to feed. Over time, these customs gain social approval, but there’s no direct evidence linking them to superstition or randomness. They become ritualistic and gain sacred status when they relate to societal wellbeing, suggesting some degree of contemplation. These customs begin as a direct response to pain and life’s challenges. Ideas of rights and responsibilities accompany these customs and lead to a code of conduct related to them. Occasionally, if a child survives a certain period, its life must be spared. Infanticide may sometimes apply only to girls, as fewer are needed to maintain the tribe. Other times, it’s restricted to imperfect infants, driven by the tribe’s interest in having healthy men and not wanting to invest resources in raising others. Infanticide may also involve exposure, giving the infant a chance at life if someone chooses to rescue it. Sometimes, the father must perform a ritual act (like picking up the newborn from the ground) to express his decision about the child’s fate. These customs are also connected to the practice of selling children into slavery, which can be an option during times of great social strain instead of resorting to infanticide. The Jews condemned infanticide but might sell their children to other Jews.904 Abortion by unmarried women results from the penalties faced by mothers without husbands and is only nominally similar to the abortion practices of married women. Below are cases where abortion isn’t motivated by hardship, but purely self-interest; there are also cases where abortion and infanticide effectively amount to group suicide. Lastly, it’s worth mentioning superstitious customs or outdated and irrational practices aimed at preventing childbirth, as they reflect the same ideas and desires that lead to abortion and infanticide (see sec. 321).

314321. Illustrations from ethnography. The Papuans on Geelvink Bay, New Guinea, say that "children are a burden. We become tired of them. They destroy us." The women practice abortion to such an extent that the rate of increase of the population is very small and in some places there is a lack of women.905 Throughout Dutch New Guinea the women will not rear more than two or three children each.906 In fact, it is said of the whole island that the people love their children but fear that the food supply will be insufficient, or they seek ease and shirk the trouble of rearing children.907 In German Melanesia the custom is current. Although many Europeans live with native women, few crossbreeds are to be seen.908 Codrington909 gives as reasons: "If a woman did not want the trouble of bringing up a child, desired to appear young, was afraid her husband might think the birth before its time, or wished to spite her husband." Ling Roth910 quotes Low that the Dyaks never resort to wilful miscarriage, but this statement must be restricted to some of them. Perelaer911 says that even married women do it and employ harmful means. The Atchinese practice abortion both before marriage and in marriage. It is a matter of course.912 The women of Central Celebes will not bear children, and use abortion to avoid it, lest the perineum be torn,—"a thing which they consider the greatest shame for a woman."913 If an unmarried woman of the Djakun, on the peninsula of Malacca, used abortion, she lost all standing in the tribe. Women despised her; no man would marry her, and she might be degraded by a punishment inflicted by her parents. Married women practiced it sometimes to avoid the strain of bearing children, but, if detected, they might be beaten by the husbands, even to death. In the neighboring tribe of the Orang Laut no means of abortion was known. "Such an abomination was not regarded as possible."914 These tribes on Malacca are very low in grade of civilization. They are aborigines who have been displaced and depressed. The people of Nukuoro are all of good physique, large, and well formed. They have a food supply in excess of their wants and are well nourished. The population has decreased in recent years, by reason of the killing of children before or after birth.915 On the New Britain islands the women dislike to become mothers soon after marriage. Generally it is from two to four years before a child is born.916 On the New Hebrides the women employ abortion for egoistic reasons, and miscarriage is often produced by climbing trees and carrying heavy loads.917 The inhabitants of the New Hebrides 315are diminishing in number, especially on the coasts, because they flee inland before the whites. Ten years ago there were at Port Sandwich, on Mallicolo, six hundred souls. To-day there are only half so many. In the last years there have been five births and thirty deaths. Abortion is very common. If a malformed child is born, it and the mother are killed. The nations raid each other to get slaves or cannibal food.918 These citations seem to represent the general usage throughout the Pacific islands.

314321. Illustrations from ethnography. The Papuans living near Geelvink Bay, New Guinea, say that "children are a burden. We get tired of them. They wear us out." Women frequently have abortions to the point where the population growth is very slow, and in some areas, there aren't enough women.905 Across Dutch New Guinea, women typically won't raise more than two or three children each.906 In fact, it's said about the entire island that people care for their children but worry that there won't be enough food, or they prefer the convenience and avoid the hassle of raising kids.907 This practice is also common in German Melanesia. Even though many Europeans live with native women, there are few mixed-race children.908 Codrington909 explains the reasons: "If a woman doesn’t want the trouble of raising a child, wants to look young, fears her husband may think the baby is premature, or wants to get back at her husband." Ling Roth910 cites Low, stating that the Dyaks never deliberately cause miscarriages, but this must be limited to some of them. Perelaer911 mentions that even married women do this and use harmful methods. The Atchinese have abortions both before and after marriage. It's just a normal practice.912 The women in Central Celebes avoid having children and use abortion as a means to prevent childbirth, fearing tearing of the perineum—which they believe is the greatest shame for a woman.913 If an unmarried woman from the Djakun on the Malacca peninsula has an abortion, she loses all respect in her tribe. Other women look down on her; no man would marry her, and she might face punishment from her parents. Married women sometimes do it to avoid the strain of childbirth, but if caught, they could be beaten by their husbands, potentially to death. In the neighboring Orang Laut tribe, no form of abortion is recognized. "Such a terrible act is considered impossible."914 These tribes in Malacca are very low in terms of civilization. They are indigenous people who have been displaced and oppressed. The people of Nukuoro are all well-built, large, and well-proportioned. They have a food supply that exceeds their needs and are well-fed. However, the population has decreased recently due to infanticide before or after birth.915 On the islands of New Britain, women prefer not to become mothers soon after marriage. Generally, it takes two to four years before a child is born.916 Women in the New Hebrides use abortion for selfish reasons, and miscarriages are often caused by climbing trees and carrying heavy loads.917 The population of the New Hebrides 315is declining, especially along the coasts, as they retreat inland from the white settlers. Ten years ago in Port Sandwich on Mallicolo, there were six hundred people. Today, there are only half that many. In recent years, there have been five births and thirty deaths. Abortion is very common. If a child is born with deformities, both it and the mother may be killed. The different nations raid each other for slaves or as food.918 These examples seem to reflect the general practices throughout the Pacific islands.

322. Oviedo said of the women "of the main land" of South America, when first discovered, that they practiced abortion in order not to spoil their bodies by child bearing.919 The Kadiveo of Paraguay are perishing largely through abortion by the women, who will not bear more than one child each.920 They are a subdivision of the Guykurus, who were reported sixty or seventy years ago to be decreasing in number from this cause. The women, "until they are thirty, procure abortion, to free themselves from the privations of pregnancy and the trouble of bringing up children."921 Martius922 gave as additional reasons, that the tribe lived largely on horseback, and the women did not want to be hindered by greater difficulties in this life, nor did they want to be left behind by their husbands. The Indians of the plains of North America were driven to similar limitations. "It has long been the custom that a woman should not have a second child until her first is ten years old."923 Infants interfere very seriously with their mode of life.

322. Oviedo noted that the women "from the mainland" of South America, when first discovered, practiced abortion to avoid ruining their bodies from childbirth.919 The Kadiveo of Paraguay are largely declining due to abortion among women, who refuse to have more than one child each.920 They are a subgroup of the Guykurus, who were reported sixty or seventy years ago to be diminishing in number because of this issue. The women "until they reach thirty, obtain abortions to relieve themselves from the hardships of pregnancy and the challenges of raising children."921 Martius922 added that the tribe mainly lived on horseback, and the women didn’t want to face more difficulties in life, nor did they want to be left behind by their husbands. The Indigenous people of the North American plains faced similar restrictions. "It has long been the custom that a woman should not have a second child until her first is ten years old."923 Infants significantly disrupt their way of life.

Neither abortion nor infanticide is customary in the Horn of Africa unless it be in time of famine.924 In South Africa abortion is a common custom.925 Abortion and infanticide are so nearly universal in savage life, either as egoistic policy or group policy, that exceptions to the practice of these vices are noteworthy phenomena.

Neither abortion nor infanticide is common in the Horn of Africa unless there's a famine.924 In South Africa, abortion is a widely accepted practice.925 Abortion and infanticide are almost universal in primitive societies, either as self-serving actions or for the benefit of the group, making any exceptions to these practices significant.

323. Abortion renounced. In ancient India abortion came to be ranked with the murder of a Brahmin as the greatest crimes.926 Plato's idea of right was that men over fifty-five, and women over forty, ought not to procreate citizens. By either abortion or infanticide all offspring of such persons should be removed.927 Aristotle also thought that imperfect children should be put to death, and that the numbers should be limited. If parents exceeded the prescribed number, abortion should be employed.928 These two philosophers evidently constructed their ideals on the mores already established amongst the Greeks, and their ethical doctrines are only expressions of approval of the mores in which they lived. The Jews, 316on the other hand, regarded abortion and infanticide as heathen abominations. Both are forbidden in the "Two Ways," sec. 2. In the laws of the German nations the mother was treated as entitled to decide whether she would bear a child. Abortion produced on her by another was a crime, but not when she produced it on herself. Only in the law of the West Goths was abortion by the mother made criminal, because it was the view that the state was injured.929 In modern Hungary, at a marriage, the desire to have no children is expressed by a number of ancient and futile usages to prevent child bearing for years, or altogether. Abortion is practiced throughout Hungary by women of all the nationalities. Women rejoice to be barren, and it is not thought creditable to have an infant within two or three years of marriage.930 Nevertheless the birth rate is very high (thirty-nine per thousand).

323. Abortion renounced. In ancient India, abortion was considered one of the greatest crimes, on par with murdering a Brahmin.926 Plato believed that men over fifty-five and women over forty shouldn't have children. Abortion or infanticide should be used to prevent offspring from such individuals.927 Aristotle also thought that disabled children should be killed and that the number of children should be limited. If parents had too many kids, they should turn to abortion.928 These two philosophers clearly based their ideals on the existing cultural norms among the Greeks, and their ethical views simply reflected the values of their society. In contrast, the Jews viewed abortion and infanticide as pagan atrocities. Both were prohibited in the "Two Ways," section 2. In the laws of the Germanic tribes, mothers were considered to have the right to decide whether to bear a child. If someone else caused her to have an abortion, that was a crime, but if she did it herself, it wasn’t. Only in the laws of the West Goths was maternal abortion deemed a crime because it was believed to harm the state.929 In modern Hungary, when a couple gets married, they often use a variety of old and ineffective methods to avoid having children for years or altogether. Women of all nationalities practice abortion throughout Hungary. Many women are pleased to be childless, and it's not considered respectable to have a baby within two or three years of marriage.930 Nevertheless, the birth rate is still very high (thirty-nine per thousand).

324. Illustrations of infanticide. The Australians practiced infanticide almost universally. A woman could not carry two children. Therefore, if she had one who could not yet march, and bore another, the latter was killed. One or both twins were killed. The native men killed half-white children.931 Australian life was full of privations on account of limited supplies of food and water. The same conditions made wandering a necessity. If a woman had two infants, she could not accompany her husband.932 One reporter says that the fate of a child "depended much on the condition the country was in at the time (drought, etc.), and the prospect of the mother's rearing it satisfactorily."933 Sickly and imperfect children were killed because they would require very great care. The first one was also killed because they thought it immature and not worth preserving.934 Very generally it was eaten that the mother might recover the strength which she had given to it.935 If there was an older child, he ate of it, in the belief that he might gain strength. Very rarely were more than four children of one woman allowed to grow up.936 Curr937 says that before the whites came women bore, on an average, six children each, and that, as a rule, they reared two boys and a girl, the maximum being ten. All authorities agree that if children were spared at birth they were treated with great affection. On the Andaman Islands infanticide was unknown.938 It was not common on New Zealand. Boys were wanted as warriors, girls as breeders.939 A missionary reports a case in New Guinea where the parents of a sickly, peevish child, probably teething, calmly 317decided to kill it.940 In British New Guinea there is more or less infanticide, the father strangling the infant at birth to avoid care and trouble. Daughters are preserved by preference because of the bride price which the father will get for them.941 On Nukuoro the civil ruler decides long before a birth whether the child is to be allowed to live or not. If the decision is adverse, it is smothered at birth.942 On the Banks Islands girls are preferred, because the people have the mother family, and because of the marriageable value of girls.943 On the Murray Islands in Torres Straits all children beyond a prescribed number are put to death, "lest the food supply should become insufficient." "If the children were all of one sex, some were destroyed from shame, it being held proper to have an equal number of boys and girls."944 On some islands of the Solomon group infanticide is not practiced, except in cases of illegitimate births. On others the coast people kill their own children and buy grown-up children from the bush people of the interior, that being an easier way to get them.945 There is no infanticide on Samoa. The unmarried employ abortion.946 Throughout Polynesia infanticide was prevalent for social selection, all of mixed blood or caste being put to death. Only two boys in a family were allowed to live, but any number of girls.947 In Tahiti they killed girls, who were of no use for war, service of the god, fishing, or navigation.948 The Malagassans on Madagascar kill all children who are born on unlucky days.949

324. Illustrations of infanticide. Australians practiced infanticide almost universally. A woman couldn't care for two children. So, if she had one child who couldn't walk yet and gave birth to another, the latter was killed. One or both twins were killed. Native men killed half-white children.931 Australian life was full of hardships due to limited food and water supplies. These same conditions made it necessary to move around. If a woman had two infants, she couldn't go with her husband.932 One reporter noted that a child's fate "depended a lot on the condition of the land at the time (drought, etc.) and the mother’s ability to raise it successfully."933 Sickly and imperfect children were killed because they required a lot of care. The first one was also killed because they thought it was immature and not worth keeping.934 Often, it was eaten so the mother could regain the strength she had given to it.935 If there was an older child, he ate from it, believing it would make him stronger. Very rarely were more than four children from one woman allowed to survive.936 Curr937 states that before the arrival of white settlers, women typically had an average of six children each, usually raising two boys and a girl, with a maximum of ten. All experts agree that if children were allowed to live at birth, they were significantly loved. Infanticide was unheard of on the Andaman Islands.938 It was also uncommon in New Zealand. Boys were preferred as warriors, while girls were valued for reproduction.939 A missionary reports a case in New Guinea where the parents of a sickly, fussy child, probably teething, calmly decided to kill it.940 In British New Guinea, some degree of infanticide occurs, with the father often strangling the infant at birth to avoid the difficulty of caring for it. Daughters are preferred because of the bride price their fathers can receive for them.941 On Nukuoro, the civil leader decides long before a birth whether the child will be allowed to live. If the decision is no, it is smothered at birth.942 On the Banks Islands, girls are favored because the society values matrilineal descent and the marriage potential of daughters.943 On the Murray Islands in Torres Straits, all children beyond a certain limit are killed, “to avoid any shortage of food.” "If all the children are of one gender, some are destroyed due to shame, as it's believed there should be an equal number of boys and girls."944 On some Solomon Islands, infanticide isn’t practiced, except for cases of illegitimate births. On others, coastal people kill their own children and buy grown children from the interior bush people, finding it easier to obtain them that way.945 There’s no infanticide in Samoa. Unmarried women resort to abortion.946 Throughout Polynesia, infanticide was common for social selection, with all mixed-race or mixed-caste children being killed. Only two boys in a family were allowed to survive, but any number of girls could.947 In Tahiti, they killed girls who weren’t useful for war, service to the gods, fishing, or navigation.948 The Malagassans on Madagascar kill all children born on unlucky days.949

325. The women of the Pima (Arizona) practice infanticide, because, if their husbands die, they will be poor and will have to provide by their own exertions for such children as they have.950 All Hyperboreans practice infanticide on account of the difficulty of the food supply.951

325. The women of the Pima (Arizona) practice infanticide because if their husbands die, they will be poor and have to support the children they have on their own. 950 All Hyperboreans engage in infanticide due to the challenges of their food supply. 951

326. The Bondei of West Africa strangle an infant at birth if any of the numerous portents and omens for which they watch are unfavorable. An infant is also killed if its upper teeth come first.952 Until very recently it was customary in parts of Ahanta for the tenth child born of the same mother to be buried alive.953 In Kabre (Togo) there is a large population and little food. The people often sell their own children, or kidnap others, which they sell in order to provide for their own.954 The Vadshagga put to death illegitimate children and those whose upper incisors come first. The latter, if allowed to live, would be parricides.955 On the Zanzibar coast weak and deformed children are exposed. The Catholic mission 318saved many, but the natives then exposed more to get rid of them.956 The Hottentots expose female twins.957 The Kabyls put to death all children who are illegitimate, incestuous, or adulterine. If the mother should spare the infant she would insure her own death.958 There is said to be no infanticide in Cambodia.959 "Widows among the Moghiahs [a criminal tribe of central India] are allowed to remarry. The murder of female infants has, therefore, never prevailed amongst them."960 The Chinese on Formosa practice female infanticide, "in cases of a succession of girls in a family." "The aborigines, both civilized and savage, looked with horror upon the Chinese for their inhumanity in this respect." They brought the custom from China, where in the overpopulated southeastern provinces it is current custom.961 The Khonds of India are a poor, isolated hill tribe, who put female infants to death because they regard marriage in the same tribe as incest.962 All tribes in their status who refuse to practice endogamy have a peculiar problem to deal with. Wilkins963 says that six sevenths of the population of India have for ages practiced female infanticide. Buddhism is declared to be inhuman and antisocial. It palliates everything which is done to limit population—polygamy and infanticide in China, concubinage in Japan, and prostitution in both. It started and developed in countries which had for generations suffered from overpopulation, with its regular consequences of famine, pestilence, and war.964

326. The Bondei people of West Africa strangle a newborn if any of the many signs and omens they monitor are negative. A baby is also killed if its upper teeth come in first.952 Until very recently, in some parts of Ahanta, the tenth child born to the same mother was buried alive.953 In Kabre (Togo), there is a large population with very little food. People often sell their own children or kidnap others to sell them for survival.954 The Vadshagga execute illegitimate children and those whose upper incisors appear first. If those children are allowed to live, they are seen as potential murderers of their parents.955 On the coast of Zanzibar, weak and deformed children are abandoned. The Catholic mission 318 saved many, but the locals then abandoned more to get rid of them.956 The Hottentots abandon female twins.957 The Kabyls execute all children who are illegitimate, born of incest, or produce adulterine offspring. If the mother spares the infant, it would lead to her own death.958 It is reported that there is no infanticide in Cambodia.959 "Widows among the Moghiahs [a criminal tribe in central India] are permitted to remarry. Consequently, the killing of female infants has never been common among them."960 The Chinese in Formosa practice female infanticide, especially when a family has several daughters in a row. "The indigenous people, both civilized and primitive, viewed the Chinese with horror for their cruelty in this matter." They brought this practice from China, where it is a common custom in the overcrowded southeastern provinces.961 The Khonds of India are a poor, isolated hill tribe that kills female infants because they see marriage within the same tribe as incest.962 All tribes that do not practice endogamy face unique challenges. Wilkins963 states that six-sevenths of India's population have practiced female infanticide for generations. Buddhism is characterized as inhumane and antisocial as it rationalizes practices aimed at controlling population—such as polygamy and infanticide in China, concubinage in Japan, and prostitution in both countries. It originated and grew in regions that have suffered from overpopulation for generations, resulting in regular famines, diseases, and wars.964

327. Revolt against infanticide. The ancient Egyptians revolted, in their mores, against infanticide and put an end to it.965 Strabo966 thought it a peculiarity of the Egyptians that every child must be reared. The Greeks regarded infanticide as the necessary and simply proper way to deal with a problem which could not be avoided. Dissent was not wanting. At Thebes infanticide was forbidden.967 Sutherland968 points out the effect of infanticide to bring the Greek and Latin races to an end. They neglected their own females and begot offspring with foreign and slave women, thus breeding out their own race blood. The Romans do not appear to have had any population policy until the time of the empire, when the social corruption and egoism so restricted reproduction that the policy was directed to the encouragement of marriage and parenthood. Therefore infanticide was disapproved by the jurists and moralists. Ovid, Seneca, Plutarch, Favorinus, and Juvenal speak of abortion as general and notorious, but as criminal.969 Tacitus praised the Germans because, as he erroneously 319asserted,970 they did not allow infanticide, and he knew that the Jews prohibited it.971 In the cases of Greece and Rome we have clear instances to prove the opposite tendencies of the mores, with their attendant philosophies and ethical principles, on the conjuncture of the conditions and interests. At Rome children were exposed either on account of poverty, which was the ancient cause, or on account of luxury, egoism, and vice. "Pagan and Christian authorities are united in speaking of infanticide as a crying vice of the empire."972 These protests show that the custom was not fully protected by the mores. Pliny thought it necessary.973 Seneca refers to the killing of defective children as a wise and unquestioned custom which he can use for illustration.974 For the masses, until the late days of the empire, infanticide was, at the worst, a venial crime. "What was demanded on this subject was not any clearer moral teaching, but rather a stronger enforcement of the condemnation long since passed upon infanticide, and an increased protection for exposed infants.... The church labored to deepen the sense of the enormity of the crime."975 Evidently infanticide was a tradition with serious approval from one state of things to another in which it was harmful and not needed in any view. In 331 A.D. Constantine gave title to those who rescued exposed children against the parents of the children.976 This was in favor of the children, since it increased the chances that they would be rescued, if we must assume that it was their interest that their lives should be spared, even if they were reared by men who speculated on their future value as slaves or prostitutes. As a corollary of the legislation against infanticide, institutions to care for foundlings came into existence. Such institutions rank as charitable and humanitarian. Their history is such as to make infanticide seem kind. In 374 infanticide was made a crime punishable by death. Justinian provided that foundlings should be free.977 Infanticide continued to be customary. The church worked against it by the introduction of the mystic religious element. The infants died unbaptized. As the religion took a more and more ritualistic character this fact affected the minds of the masses more than the suffering or death of the infants ever had. In a cold estimate of facts it was also questionable whether the infants suffered any great harm, and the popular estimate of the crime of extinguishing a life before any interests had clustered around it was very lenient. "The criminality of abortion was immeasurably aggravated when it was believed to involve not only the extinction of a transient life, but also the damnation of an immortal soul."978 The religious interest was thus brought to reënforce the love of children in the struggle against the old custom. The canon 320law also construed it as murder. Through the Middle Ages the sale of children was not common, but the custom of exposure continued.979 The primitive usages of the Teutons included exposure of infants. The father by taking the child up from the ground ordained that it should live. It was then bathed and named. Rulers exposed infants lest dependent persons should be multiplied. Evil dreams also caused exposure. When the Icelanders accepted Christianity a minority stipulated that they should still be allowed to eat horseflesh and to practice exposure of infants.980 In old German law infanticide was treated as the murder of a relative. The guilty mother was buried alive in a sack, the law prescribing, with the ingenious fiendishness of the age, that a dog, a cat, a rooster, and a viper should also be placed in the sack.981 In ancient Arabia the father might kill newborn daughters by burying them alive. The motive of the old custom was anxiety about provision for the child and shame at the disgrace of having become the father of a daughter.982 In the Koran it is forbidden to kill children for fear of starvation. In modern countries infanticide has been common or rare according to the penalties, in law or the mores, upon husbandless mothers. In the sixteenth century, in Spain, illegitimate births were very common. Infanticide was very uncommon, but abandonment (foundlings) took its place. The foundlings became vagabonds and rogues.983

327. Revolt against infanticide. The ancient Egyptians pushed back against infanticide in their customs and put a stop to it.965 Strabo966 believed it was unique to the Egyptians that every child must be raised. The Greeks saw infanticide as the necessary and reasonable way to handle a problem that couldn’t be avoided. There was dissent, as infanticide was banned in Thebes.967 Sutherland968 pointed out that infanticide led to the decline of the Greek and Latin races. They neglected their own women and had children with foreign and enslaved women, which diluted their own racial heritage. The Romans didn’t seem to have a population policy until the empire era when social decay and selfishness severely limited reproduction, leading to policies that encouraged marriage and parenthood. Consequently, infanticide was frowned upon by jurists and moralists. Ovid, Seneca, Plutarch, Favorinus, and Juvenal mentioned that abortion was common and well-known, but still seen as a crime.969 Tacitus praised the Germans because, as he wrongly 319claimed,970 they didn’t allow infanticide, and he knew the Jews banned it.971 In Greece and Rome, we see clear examples of opposing views on customs, philosophies, and ethics shaped by the conditions and interests of the time. In Rome, children were abandoned either due to poverty, which was an ancient cause, or because of luxury, selfishness, and vice. "Pagan and Christian authorities agree in calling infanticide a notorious vice of the empire."972 These protests show that the practice wasn’t fully accepted by society. Pliny thought it was necessary.973 Seneca referred to the killing of disabled children as a wise and unquestioned custom he could use as an example.974 For the masses, until the late days of the empire, infanticide was, at worst, considered a minor crime. "What was needed on this issue was not clearer moral teaching, but rather stricter enforcement of the long-standing condemnation of infanticide, alongside better protection for abandoned infants.... The church worked to emphasize the seriousness of the crime."975 Clearly, infanticide was a tradition accepted under certain conditions but seen as harmful and unnecessary in others. In 331 CE, Constantine granted rights to those who saved abandoned children from their parents.976 This favored the children, as it improved their chances of being rescued, assuming it was in their best interest to have their lives spared, even if raised by people who hoped to profit from them as slaves or prostitutes. As a result of the legislation against infanticide, institutions were created to care for abandoned children. These institutions were seen as charitable and humanitarian. Their history made infanticide appear more lenient. In 374, infanticide was criminalized with death as the punishment. Justinian declared that foundlings should be free.977 Infanticide continued to be a common practice. The church opposed it by introducing a mystical religious element. The infants died unbaptized. As religion became more ritualistic, this fact influenced public perception more than the suffering or death of the infants ever had. Objectively, it was also debatable whether the infants truly suffered, and the common view of the crime of ending a life before any significant interests formed around it was quite forgiving. "The seriousness of abortion was significantly heightened when believed to involve not only the end of a fleeting life but also the damnation of an immortal soul."978 The religious aspect thus enhanced the love of children in the struggle against the old practice. Canon 320law also classified it as murder. Throughout the Middle Ages, the sale of children was uncommon, but the practice of exposure persisted.979 The primitive customs of the Teutons included the abandonment of infants. The father would lift the child from the ground to signify that it should live. It would then be washed and named. Rulers abandoned infants to prevent an increase in dependent people. Bad dreams were also a reason for exposure. When the Icelanders converted to Christianity, a minority insisted they should still be allowed to eat horsemeat and continue the practice of infant exposure.980 In ancient German law, infanticide was treated like the murder of a relative. The guilty mother was buried alive in a sack, with the law mandating, in a particularly cruel manner, that a dog, cat, rooster, and viper should also be placed in the sack.981 In ancient Arabia, a father could kill newborn daughters by burying them alive. The reason for this old custom was concern about the child's future and shame in having fathered a daughter. The Koran forbids killing children out of fear of starvation. In modern countries, infanticide has varied in frequency based on the legal penalties or societal attitudes toward single mothers. In the sixteenth century, illegitimate births were very common in Spain. Infanticide was rare, but abandonment (foundlings) took its place. The foundlings often became vagabonds and criminals.983

328. Ethics of abortion and infanticide. Abortion and infanticide are at war with the attachment of parents to children, which is a sentiment common, but not universal, amongst animals while the offspring are dependent. It might seem that these customs have been abolished by speculative ethics. In fact, they have not been abolished. They have been modified and have been superseded by milder methods of accomplishing the same purpose. It is evidently a question at what point parental affection begins to attach to the child. We think that we have gained much over savage people in our notion of murder, but it appears that primitive men did not dare to take anything out of nature without giving an equivalent for it, and that they did not dare to kill anything without first sacrificing it to a god, or afterwards conciliating the spirit of the animal or of its species. If it is murder to prevent a life from coming into existence, it 321would be a question of casuistry at what point such a crime would ensue. It might be murder to remain unmarried.

328. Ethics of abortion and infanticide. Abortion and infanticide clash with the bond between parents and their children, a feeling that is common but not universal among animals while their young are dependent. It might seem like these practices have been eliminated by theoretical ethics. In reality, they haven't been completely erased. Instead, they've been adapted and replaced by gentler methods of achieving the same ends. It's clear that there's a question about when parental love starts to form for a child. We believe we've progressed significantly beyond primitive societies in our understanding of murder, but it seems that early humans were hesitant to take anything from nature without providing something in exchange, and they wouldn't kill any creature without first offering it to a god or later appeasing the spirit of the animal or its kind. If it's considered murder to stop a life from being born, it would raise a complicated question about at what moment such a crime occurs. It could even be seen as murder to stay unmarried.

329. Christian mores as to abortion and infanticide. The tradition against abortion and infanticide came down into our mores from the Jews. It never got strength in the mores of Christianity until each of those acts was regarded as a high religious crime because the child died unbaptized. The soul was held to belong to it from the moment of conception. In reality nothing has put an end to infanticide but the advance in the arts (increased economic power), by virtue of which parents can provide for children. Neomalthusianism is still practiced and holds the check by which the population is adjusted to the economic power. There is shame in it. No one dare avow it or openly defend it. A "two-child system" is currently referred to in French and German literature as an established family policy, and restriction is certainly a fact in the mores of all civilized people. It is certain that the masses of those people think it right and not wrong. They do not accept guidance from any speculative ethics, but from expediency. Their devotion to their children is greater than a similar virtue ever has been at any previous time, and they prove their willingness to make the utmost sacrifices for them. In fact, very many of them are unwilling to have more children because it would limit what they can do for those they have. In short, the customs and their motives have changed very little since the days of savagery.

329. Christian beliefs about abortion and infanticide. The tradition against abortion and infanticide has its roots in Jewish customs. It didn't gain significant traction in Christian beliefs until both actions were seen as serious religious offenses due to the child dying without baptism. The soul was believed to belong to the child from the moment of conception. In reality, infanticide has only diminished because of advancements in economic power, which allow parents to support their children. Neomalthusianism is still practiced and serves as a method to balance population with economic capacity. There is a stigma attached to it. No one openly acknowledges or defends it. A "two-child system" is now discussed in French and German literature as an accepted family policy, and population control is indeed a reality among all civilized societies. It's clear that many people in these societies believe it is acceptable rather than wrong. They don’t rely on speculative ethics for guidance, but rather on practicality. Their commitment to their children is stronger than it has ever been in the past, and they demonstrate a willingness to make significant sacrifices for them. In fact, many are hesitant to have more children because it would limit what they can provide for those they already have. In summary, the customs and their underlying motivations have changed very little since the days of primitive society.

330. Mores of respect or contempt for the aged. In the introductory paragraph to this chapter it was observed that there are two sets of mores as to the aged: (a) in one set of mores the teaching and usages inculcate conventional respect for the aged, who are therefore arbitrarily preserved for their wisdom and counsel, perhaps also sometimes out of affection and sympathy; (b) in the other set of mores the aged are regarded as societal burdens, which waste the strength of the society, already inadequate for its tasks. Therefore they are forced to die, either by their own hands or those of their relatives. It is very far from being true that the first of these policies is practiced by people 322higher up in civilization than those who practice the second. The people in lower civilization profit more by the wisdom and counsel of the aged than those in higher civilization, and are educated by this experience to respect and value the aged. "The introduction of the father-right won more respect for the aged man."984 In some cases we can see the two codes in strife. Amongst the ancient Teutons the father could expose or sell his children under age, and the adult son could kill his aged parents.985 There was no fixed duty of child to parent or of parent to child.

330. Attitudes of Respect or Contempt for the Elderly. In the introductory paragraph to this chapter, it was noted that there are two attitudes toward the elderly: (a) in one attitude, teachings and customs encourage conventional respect for the elderly, who are therefore valued for their wisdom and advice, sometimes also due to affection and empathy; (b) in the other attitude, the elderly are seen as burdens on society, draining resources that are already insufficient for its needs. As a result, they may be pushed to die, either by their own choice or through the actions of their relatives. It’s not true that the first attitude is held by people who are more advanced in civilization than those who hold the second. People in less advanced societies benefit more from the wisdom and advice of the elderly than those in more advanced societies, and they learn from this experience to respect and appreciate the elderly. "The introduction of patriarchal authority gained more respect for the elderly man."984 In some instances, we can observe a conflict between the two attitudes. Among the ancient Teutons, a father could abandon or sell his underage children, and an adult son could kill his elderly parents.985 There was no established obligation of child to parent or of parent to child.

331. Ethnographical illustrations of respect to the aged. "The people of Madagascar pay high honor to age and to parents. The respect to age is even exaggerated." The Hovas always pay formal respect to greater age. If two slaves are carrying a load together, the younger of them will try to carry it all.986 In West Africa, "all the younger members of society are early trained to show the utmost deference to age. They must never come into the presence of aged persons or pass by their dwellings without taking off their hats and assuming a crouching gait. When seated in their presence it must always be at a 'respectful distance,'—a distance proportioned to the difference in their ages and position in society. If they come near enough to hand an aged man a lighted pipe or a glass of water, the bearer must always fall upon one knee."987 "Great among the Oromo is the veneration for the old. Failure in respect to age is considered an injury to the customs of the country. The aged always sit in the post of honor, have a voice in public councils, in discussions, and controversies which arise amongst citizens. The young and the women are taught to serve them on all occasions."988 The Hereros respect the old. Property belongs to an old man even after his son assumes the care of it. Milk pails and joints of meat are brought to him to be blessed.989 The old are well treated in Australia. Certain foods are reserved for them.990 Amongst the Lhoosai, on the Chittagong hills of southeastern India, "parents are reverenced and old age honored. When past work the father and mother are cared for by the children."991 The Nicobarese treat the old kindly and let them live as long as they can.992 The Andamanese also show great respect to the old and treat them with care and consideration.993 The tribes in central Australia have no such custom "as doing away with aged or 323infirm people; on the contrary, such are treated with especial kindness, receiving a share of the food which they are unable to procure for themselves."994 The Jekris, in the Niger Protectorate, "have great respect for their fathers, chiefs, and old age generally. Public opinion is very strong on these points."995 The Indians on the northwest coast of North America "have great respect for the aged, whose advice in most matters has great weight."996 "Great is the respect for the aged" amongst the Chavantes, a Ges tribe of Brazil.997 Cranz998 says that the Greenland Eskimo take care of their old parents. "The Ossetines [of the Caucasus] have the greatest love and respect for their parents, for old age in general, and for their ancestors. The authority of the head of the family, the grandfather, father, stepfather, uncle, or older brother is unconditionally recognized. The younger men will never sit down in the presence of elders, will not speak loudly, and will never contradict them."999 "A young Kalmuck never dares show himself before his father or mother when he is not sober. He does not sit down in the presence of old people, drawing his legs under him, which would be a gross familiarity, but he squats on his knees, supporting himself with his heels in the ground. He never shows himself before old people without his girdle. To be without a girdle is extreme negligé."1000 Maine1001 says: "A New Zealand chief, when asked as to the welfare of a fellow-tribesman, replied, 'He gave us so much good advice that we put him mercifully to death.'" This gives a good idea of the two views which barbarous men take of the aged. At first they are considered useless and burdensome, and fare accordingly; later a sense of their wisdom raises them to a place of high honor." It is evident that the statement here made, of the relation in time of the two ways of treating the old, is not correct. The cases above cited are nearly all those of savages and barbarians. The people of higher civilization will be found amongst those of the other mores to be cited below (see sec. 335).

331. Ethnographical illustrations of respect to the aged. "The people of Madagascar pay great respect to age and to parents. The honor given to age is even extreme." The Hovas always show formal respect for those who are older. If two slaves are carrying a load together, the younger one will try to carry it all. 986 In West Africa, "all the younger members of society are taught from an early age to show the utmost deference to those who are older. They must never enter the presence of elder people or pass by their homes without removing their hats and adopting a crouched posture. When seated in their presence, they must always sit at a 'respectful distance,'—a distance proportional to the age difference and societal status. If they come close enough to hand an elder a lighted pipe or a glass of water, the person offering must always kneel down." 987 "Among the Oromo, there is great veneration for the elderly. Disrespect towards age is seen as a violation of the customs of the land. Elders always occupy a position of honor, have a voice in public councils, discussions, and any controversies that arise among citizens. The young and women are educated to serve them in all situations." 988 The Hereros show respect for the elderly. Property remains with an elder even after his son has taken over its management. Milk pails and cuts of meat are brought to him to be blessed. 989 The elderly are treated well in Australia, with certain foods set aside specifically for them. 990 Among the Lhoosai, in the Chittagong hills of southeastern India, "parents are revered, and old age is honored. Once they are past working age, fathers and mothers are cared for by their children." 991 The Nicobarese treat their elders kindly and allow them to live as long as they can. 992 The Andamanese also show great respect for the elderly and care for them with attention and consideration. 993 The tribes in central Australia have no custom of "discarding aged or infirm individuals; on the contrary, they are treated with exceptional kindness, receiving a portion of the food that they are unable to procure for themselves." 994 The Jekris, in the Niger Protectorate, "hold their fathers, chiefs, and elders in high regard. Public opinion is very strong regarding these matters." 995 The Indigenous people on the northwest coast of North America "greatly respect the elderly, whose advice in most matters carries significant weight." 996 "There is great respect for the elderly" among the Chavantes, a Ges tribe in Brazil. 997 Cranz 998 states that the Greenland Eskimos care for their elderly parents. "The Ossetines [of the Caucasus] have the deepest love and respect for their parents, for old age in general, and for their ancestors. The authority of the head of the family—be it the grandfather, father, stepfather, uncle, or older brother—is completely acknowledged. Younger men will never take a seat in the presence of elders, will not speak loudly, and will never contradict them." 999 "A young Kalmuck would never dare to present himself before his father or mother if he is not sober. He does not sit in front of older individuals, drawing his legs under him—as that would be seen as too familiar—but instead squats on his knees, resting his heels on the ground. He never appears before elders without wearing his girdle; being without a girdle is considered extreme negligence." 1000 Maine 1001 mentions: "A New Zealand chief, when asked about the well-being of a fellow tribesman, replied, 'He gave us so much good advice that we put him mercifully to death.'" This captures the contrasting views that less civilized people have of the elderly. At first, they may be seen as useless burdens, but later, their wisdom elevates them to a esteemed position. It is clear that the previously mentioned perspective on the two ways of treating the elderly is not entirely accurate. Most of the examples given are of savages and barbarians. Those of higher civilization can be found among the other cultures referenced below (see sec. 335).

332. "The position of the Roman father assured him respect and obedience as long as he lived. His unlimited power of making a will kept his fate in his own hands."1002 The power in his family which the law gave him was very great, but his sons never paid him affectionate respect. "It is remarkable that we do not hear so often of barbarous treatment of old women as of old men. Could love for mothers have been an effective 324sentiment? Under mother right the relation of child to parent was far stronger, and the relation to the maternal uncle was secondary and derivative with respect to that to the mother."1003

332. "The role of the Roman father guaranteed him respect and obedience throughout his life. His complete authority over his will kept his destiny in his own hands."1002 The power granted to him by law within his family was quite significant, yet his sons never showed him affectionate respect. "It’s interesting that we don’t hear as much about cruel treatment of elderly women as we do of elderly men. Could a love for mothers have been a genuine feeling? Under maternal authority, the bond between child and parent was much stronger, while the connection to the maternal uncle was secondary and derived from that to the mother."1003

333. Killing the old. The custom of killing the old, especially one's parents, is very antipathetic to us. The cases will show that, for nomadic people, the custom is necessary. The old drop out by the way and die from exhaustion. To kill them is only equivalent, and perhaps kinder. If an enemy is pursuing, the necessity is more acute.1004 All this enters into the life conditions so primarily that the custom is a part of the life policy; it is so understood and acquiesced in. The old sometimes request it from life weariness, or from devotion to the welfare of the group.

333. Killing the old. The practice of killing the elderly, especially one’s parents, is very uncomfortable for us. However, the examples will show that, for nomadic people, this practice is necessary. The elderly often become too weak and die from exhaustion. Killing them is merely an equivalent action, and perhaps even kinder. If an enemy is chasing them, the urgency is even greater.1004 All of this is so deeply ingrained in the conditions of life that the practice becomes a part of their life policy; it is understood and accepted. Sometimes, the elderly even request it out of a sense of life weariness or commitment to the welfare of the group.

334. Killing the old in ethnography. The "Gallinomero sometimes have two or three cords of wood neatly stacked in ricks about the wigwam. Even then, with the heartless cruelty of the race, they will dispatch an old man to the distant forest with an ax, whence he returns with his white head painfully bowed under a back-load of knaggy limbs, and his bare bronzed bowlegs moving on with that catlike softness and evenness of the Indian, but so slowly that he scarcely seems to get on at all."1005 An old squaw, who had been abandoned by her children because she was blind, was found wandering in the mountains of California.1006 "Filial piety cannot be said to be a distinguishing quality of the Wailakki, or any Indians. No matter how high may be their station, the aged and decrepit are counted a burden. The old man, hero of a hundred battles, when his skill with the bow and arrow is gone, is ignominiously compelled to accompany his sons into the forest, and bear home on his shoulders the game they have killed."1007 Catlin describes his leave-taking of an old Ponca chief who was being deserted by the tribe with a little food and water, a trifling fire, and a few sticks. The tribe were driven on by hunger. The old chief said: "My children, our nation is poor, and it is necessary that you should all go to the country where you can get meat. My eyes are dimmed and my strength is no more.... I am a burden to my children. I cannot go. Keep your hearts stout and think not of me. I am no longer good for anything."1008 This is the fullest statement we can quote, attributed to one of the abandoned old men, of the view of the proceeding which could make him acquiesce in it. The victims do not always take this view of the matter. This custom was 325common to all the tribes which roamed the prairies. Every one who lived to decrepitude knew that he must expect it. A more recent authority says that Poncas and Omahas never left the aged and infirm on the prairie. They were left at home, with adequate supplies, until the hunting party returned.1009 That shows that they had a settled home and their cornfields are mentioned in the context. The old watched the cornfields, so that they were of some use. By the law of the Incas the old, who were unfit for other work, drove birds from the fields, and they were kept at public cost, like the disabled.1010 The Hudson's Bay Eskimo strangle the old who are dependent on others for their food, or leave them to perish when the camp is moved. They move in order to get rid of burdensome old people without executing them.1011 The central Eskimo kill the old because all who die by violence go to the happy land; others have not such a happy future.1012 Nansen1013 says that "when people get so old that they cannot take care of themselves, especially women, they are often treated with little consideration" by the Eskimo. Many tribes in Brazil killed the old because they were a burden and because they could no longer enjoy war, hunting, and feasting. The Tupis sometimes killed a sick man and ate the corpse, if the shaman said that he could not get well.1014 The Tobas, a Guykuru tribe in Paraguay, bury the old alive. The old, from pain and decrepitude, often beg for death. Women execute the homicide.1015 An old woman of the Murray River people, Australia, broke her hip. She was left to die, "as the tribe did not want to be bothered with her." The helpless and infirm are customarily so treated.1016 In West Victoria the old are strangled by a relative deputed for the purpose and the body is burned. One reason given is that, in cases of attack by an enemy, the old would be captured and tortured to death. The victims often beg for delay, but always in vain.1017 The Melanesians buried alive the sick and old. "It is certain that, when this was done, there was generally a kindness intended." Even when the younger hastened the end, for selfish reasons, the sick and aged acquiesced. They often begged to be put out of their misery.1018 On the Easter Islands the aged were treated with little respect. The sick were not kindly treated, unless they were near relatives.1019 The Solomon Islanders are described as "a community where no respect whatever is shown by youth to age."1020 Holub1021 mentions a great cliff from which some South African tribes cast the old when tired of caring for them. Hottentots used to put decrepit old people on pack oxen and take them out into the desert, where they were 326left in a little hut prepared for the purpose with a little food. They now show great heartlessness towards helpless old people.1022 Bushmen abandon the aged with a little food and water.1023 In the Niger Protectorate the old and useless are killed. The bodies are smoked and pulverized and the powder is made into little balls with water and corn. The balls are dried and kept to be used as food.1024 The Somali exploit the old in work to the last point, and then cast them out to die of hunger.1025 The people of the Arctic regions generally put the aged to death on account of the hard life conditions. The aged of the Chuckches demand, as a right, to be put to death.1026 Life is so hard and food so scarce that they are indifferent to death, and the acquiescence of the victim is described as complete and willing.1027 A case is also described1028 of an old man of that tribe who was put to death at his own request by relatives, who thought that they performed a sacred obligation. The Yakuts formerly had a similar custom, the old man begging his children to dispatch him. They thrust him into a hole in the forest, where they left him with vessels, tools, and a little food. Sometimes a man and his wife were buried together. There was no such thing as respect for the aged or for aged relatives amongst the Yakuts. Younger men plundered, scolded, and abused the elder.1029

334. Killing the old in ethnography. The Gallinomero sometimes have two or three cords of wood neatly stacked in piles around the wigwam. Even then, with the cruel attitude of the race, they will send an older man to the distant forest with an ax, from which he returns with his white head painfully bowed under a load of twisted branches, and his bare bronzed legs moving with the soft and steady gait of the Indian, but so slowly that it hardly seems like he's making any progress. 1005 An old woman, who had been abandoned by her children because she was blind, was found wandering in the mountains of California. 1006 "Filial piety cannot be said to be a distinguishing quality of the Wailakki, or any Indians. No matter how high their status might be, the elderly and infirm are seen as a burden. The old man, a hero of a hundred battles, when his skill with the bow and arrow is gone, is shamefully compelled to follow his sons into the forest and carry home the game they have killed." 1007 Catlin describes saying goodbye to an old Ponca chief who was being abandoned by the tribe with minimal food and water, a small fire, and a few sticks. The tribe was driven by hunger. The old chief said: "My children, our nation is poor, and you must all go to the place where you can get meat. My eyes are dim, and my strength is gone... I am a burden to my children. I cannot go. Be strong and do not think of me. I am no longer good for anything." 1008 This is the most complete statement we can quote, attributed to one of the abandoned old men, reflecting a perspective that could make him accept the situation. However, the victims do not always see it this way. This custom was 325 common among all the tribes roaming the prairies. Anyone who lived to old age knew they could expect this fate. A more recent source states that Poncas and Omahas never left the elderly and infirm on the prairie. They stayed at home, with enough supplies, until the hunting party returned. 1009 This shows that they had a settled home and their cornfields are mentioned in the context. The old watched the cornfields, making them useful. By the law of the Incas, the elderly who were unfit for other work would drive birds from the fields, and they were supported at public expense, like the disabled. 1010 The Hudson's Bay Eskimo strangle the old who depend on others for food or leave them to die when the camp is moved. They move to eliminate burdensome elderly people without directly killing them. 1011 The central Eskimo kill the old because all who die violently go to the happy land; others do not have such a fortunate fate. 1012 Nansen 1013 states that "when people get so old that they cannot take care of themselves, especially women, they are often treated with little consideration" by the Eskimo. Many tribes in Brazil killed the old because they were a burden and could no longer enjoy war, hunting, and feasting. The Tupis sometimes killed a sick man and ate the body if the shaman said he could not recover. 1014 The Tobas, a Guykuru tribe in Paraguay, bury the old alive. The elderly, due to pain and frailty, often beg for death. Women carry out the killings. 1015 An old woman of the Murray River people in Australia broke her hip. She was left to die, "as the tribe did not want to be bothered with her." The helpless and infirm are typically treated this way. 1016 In West Victoria, the old are strangled by a designated relative and the body is cremated. One reason given is that, in cases of enemy attack, the old would be captured and tortured to death. The victims often beg for a delay, but always in vain. 1017 The Melanesians buried the sick and elderly alive. "It is certain that, when this was done, there was generally an intention of kindness." Even when the young hastened their end for selfish reasons, the sick and elderly accepted it. They often begged to be freed from their suffering. 1018 On Easter Island, the elderly were treated with little respect. The sick were not treated kindly unless they were close relatives. 1019 The Solomon Islanders are described as "a community where no respect is shown by youth to age." 1020 Holub 1021 mentions a high cliff from which some South African tribes throw the elderly when they are tired of caring for them. Hottentots used to place frail elderly individuals on pack oxen and take them into the desert, where they were left in a small hut prepared for that purpose with a little food. They now display great callousness toward helpless old people. 1022 Bushmen abandon the elderly with a small amount of food and water. 1023 In the Niger Protectorate, the old and useless are killed. The bodies are smoked and ground, and the powder is made into small balls with water and corn. The balls are dried and kept to be used as food. 1024 The Somali exploit the elderly for work until the very end, then cast them out to die of hunger. 1025 The people of the Arctic regions typically put the elderly to death due to the harsh living conditions. The elderly of the Chuckches demand the right to be killed. 1026 Life is so tough and food so scarce that they are indifferent to death, and the victims’ acceptance is described as complete and willing. 1027 There is also a case described 1028 of an old man from that tribe who was killed at his own request by relatives, who believed they were fulfilling a sacred duty. The Yakuts once had a similar custom, with the old man begging his children to end his life. They would push him into a hole in the forest, leaving him with vessels, tools, and a little food. Sometimes a man and his wife were buried together. There was no respect for the elderly or aged relatives among the Yakuts. Younger men would plunder, scold, and abuse the elders. 1029

335. "The custom of putting a violent end to the aged and infirm survived from the primeval period into historic times not infrequently amongst the Indo-European peoples. It can be authenticated in Vedic antiquity, amongst the Iranians (Bactrians and Caspian peoples), and amongst the ancient Germans, Slavs, and Prussians."1030 The Bactrians cast the old and sick to the dogs.1031 The Massagetæ made a sacrifice of cattle and of an old man, and ate the whole. This was a happy end. Those who died of disease were buried and were thought less fortunate.1032 "As far as I know no mention is made among the Aryans of the putting to death of old people in general (we first meet with it in the migratory period), nor of the putting to death of parents by their children; but their casting out is mentioned."1033 The Greeks treated the old with neglect and disrespect.1034 Gomme1035 quotes a fifteenth-century MS. of a Parsifal episode in which the hero congratulates himself that he is not like the men of Wales, "where sons pull their fathers out of bed and kill them to save the disgrace of their dying in bed." He also cites mention of the "holy mawle which (they fancy) hung 327behind the church door, which, when the father was seventy, the son might fetch to knock his father on the head as effete and of no more use."1036 Once in Iceland, in time of famine, it was decided by solemn resolution that all the old and unproductive should be killed. That determination was part of a system of legislation by which, in that country, the society was protected against superfluous and dependent members.1037

335. "The practice of violently ending the lives of the elderly and infirm persisted from ancient times into more recent historical periods among various Indo-European peoples. Evidence of this can be found in Vedic antiquity, among the Iranians (Bactrians and Caspian peoples), and among the ancient Germans, Slavs, and Prussians."1030 The Bactrians would throw the old and sick to the dogs.1031 The Massagetæ sacrificed cattle and an old man, consuming all of it as a way to find a peaceful end. Those who died from illness were buried and were considered less fortunate.1032 "To my knowledge, there are no records among the Aryans of generally killing old people (we first encounter this during the migratory period), nor of children killing their parents; however, there are mentions of them being abandoned."1033 The Greeks showed neglect and disrespect towards the elderly.1034 Gomme1035 references a fifteenth-century manuscript of a Parsifal episode where the hero is relieved that he is not like the men of Wales, "where sons drag their fathers out of bed and kill them to avoid the shame of them dying in bed." He also mentions the "holy mawle which (they believe) hung 327behind the church door, which, when the father turned seventy, the son could take to strike his father on the head as he was seen as useless and no longer valuable."1036 Once in Iceland, during a famine, it was decided through a solemn resolution that all the old and unproductive individuals should be killed. This decision was part of a legal framework aimed at protecting society from having excess and dependent members.1037

336. Special exigencies of the civilized. Civilized men in certain cases find themselves face to face with the primitive circumstances, and experience the primeval necessity, which overrides the sentiments of civilization, whatever may be the strength of the latter. Colonel Fremont, in 1849, in a letter to his wife, tells how in crossing the plains he and his comrades left the weak and dying members of their party, one by one, to die in the snow, after lighting a little fire for him.1038 Many other such cases are known from oral narratives. The question is not one of more or less humanity. It is a question of the struggle for existence when at the limit of one of its conditions. Our civilization ordinarily veils from us the fact that we are rivals and enemies to each other in the competition of life. It is in such cases as the one just mentioned, or in shipwrecks, that this fact becomes the commanding one. The only alternative to the abandonment of one is the loss of all. Abortion, infanticide, and the killing of the old began at times when the competition of life was so direct and pitiless that it left no room for kindly sentiment. The latter is a product of civilization. It could be cultivated only by men for whom the struggle for existence was so easy, and the competition of life so moderate, that the severity was all taken out of them. Then there was a surplus and the conditions of life were easy. The alternative was not murder or suicide. Such a state of ease was reached by migration or by advance in the arts,—in short, by greater command of man over nature. The fundamental elements in the case were altered.

336. Special challenges of the civilized. Civilized people sometimes find themselves confronted with primitive conditions, experiencing a fundamental need that overrides the values of civilization, no matter how strong those values may be. In 1849, Colonel Fremont wrote to his wife about how, while crossing the plains, he and his companions had to leave behind the weaker and dying members of their group, one by one, in the snow, after lighting a small fire for them.1038 Many similar stories are known from oral traditions. The issue isn't about being more or less humane; it's about the fight for survival when pushed to the limits. Our civilization usually hides from us the reality that we are competitors and adversaries in the struggle for life. It's in situations like this one, or during shipwrecks, that this truth becomes evident. The only option to abandoning one is the risk of losing everyone. Practices like abortion, infanticide, and the killing of the elderly arose at times when the competition for survival was brutally direct, leaving no space for compassion. Compassion is a product of civilization, which can only be nurtured by people for whom survival is relatively easy, and where competition is moderate, so their harshness is diminished. At that point, there was abundance and living conditions were favorable. The alternatives weren't murder or suicide. This state of ease was achieved through migration or advancements in technology—essentially, by humans gaining greater control over nature. The fundamental components of the situation changed.

328337. How the mores were changed. Abortion, infanticide, and killing the old are primary folkways which respond to hard facts of life in the most direct and primitive manner. They are not blamed when they become ruling customs which everybody observes. They rise into mores more easily than other primitive usages because the superficial reasons for believing that they are conducive to welfare appear so simple and obvious. When a settled life took the place of a wandering life some immediate reasons for these customs were removed. When peace took the place of war with neighboring tribes other causes were set aside. The cases would then become less frequent, especially the cases of infanticide and killing the old. Then, if cases which seemed to call for reëmployment of old customs arose, they could be satisfied only against some repugnance. Men who were not hard pressed by the burden of life might then refrain from infanticide or killing the old. They yielded to the repugnance rather than to the dislike of hardship. Later, when greater power in the struggle for existence was won the infants and the old were spared, and the old customs were forgotten. Then they came to be regarded with horror, and the mores protected the infants and the old. The stories of the French peasantry which come to us nowadays show that the son is often fully ready in mind and will to kill his old father if the mores and the law did not restrain him.

328337. How the customs changed. Abortion, infanticide, and killing the elderly are fundamental practices that respond directly and primitively to harsh realities of life. They aren't criticized when they become accepted customs that everyone follows. These practices transition into norms more easily than other primitive behaviors because the apparent reasons for believing they're beneficial to society seem so straightforward and clear-cut. When a settled lifestyle replaced a nomadic one, some immediate justifications for these customs disappeared. When peace replaced conflict with neighboring tribes, other reasons were set aside. Consequently, such cases became less common, especially infanticide and the killing of the elderly. If situations arose that seemed to justify the return to old customs, they were now met with some disgust. People who weren't burdened by life's hardships might then choose to avoid infanticide or killing the elderly. They responded to their discomfort rather than their aversion to hardship. Later on, when people gained more power in the struggle for survival, infants and the elderly were spared, and the old customs were forgotten. They then came to be viewed with horror, and the norms began to protect infants and the elderly. Stories from modern French peasantry suggest that a son might be entirely willing to kill his elderly father if not for the constraints of societal norms and law.

901 Lippert, Kulturgesch., I, 229.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lippert, Cultural History., I, 229.

902 Ancient India may be an exception.

902 Ancient India might be an exception.

903 Ethnog. of India, I, 95.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ethnography of India, I, 95.

904 Exod. xxi. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Exodus 21:7.

905 Rosenberg, Geelvinkbaai, 91.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rosenberg, Geelvink Bay, 91.

906 Krieger, Neu-Guinea, 390.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Krieger, New Guinea, 390.

907 Ibid., 165.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 165.

908 Pfeil, Aus der Südsee, 31.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pfeil, From the South Sea, 31.

909 Melanesians, 229.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Melanesians, 229.

910 Sarawak, I, 101.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sarawak, I, 101.

911 Dajaks, 37.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dajaks, 37.

912 Snouck-Hurgronje, De Atjehers, I, 73.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Snouck-Hurgronje, The Atjehers, I, 73.

913 Bijdragen tot T. L. en V.-kunde, XXXV, 79.

913 Contributions to T. L. and V. Studies, XXXV, 79.

914 Ztsft. f. Ethnol., XXVIII, 186.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ztsft. f. Ethnol., XXVIII, 186.

915 Kubary, Nukuoro, 9, 12, 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kubary, Nukuoro, 9, 12, 14.

916 JAI, XVIII, 291.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 18, 291.

917 Austral. Assoc. Adv. Sci., 1892, 704.

917 Austral. Assoc. Adv. Sci., 1892, 704.

918 Globus, LXXXVIII, 164, after Joly.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, LXXXVIII, 164, after Joly.

919 Three First English Books about America, 237.

919 Three First English Books about America, 237.

920 Globus, LXXXI, 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 81, 4.

921 Spix and Martius, Travels in Brazil, II, 77.

921 Spix and Martius, Travels in Brazil, II, 77.

922 Ethnog. Brasil., 231.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ethnog. Brasil., 231.

923 Grinnell, Cheyenne Woman Customs, 15; N.S. Amer. Anthrop.; IV, 13.

923 Grinnell, Cheyenne Woman Customs, 15; N.S. Amer. Anthrop.; IV, 13.

924 Paulitschke, Ethnog. N. O. Afr., I, 172.

924 Paulitschke, Ethnog. N. O. Afr., I, 172.

925 Fritsch, Eingeb. Süd-Afr., 96.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fritsch, Inhab. South Afr., 96.

926 Zimmer, Altind. Leben, 333.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Zimmer, Altind. Leben, 333.

927 Republic, V, 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Republic, V, 9.

928 Politics, VII, 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Politics, 7, 16.

929 Rudeck, Oeffentl. Sittlichkeit in Deutschland, 181.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rudeck, Public Morality in Germany, 181.

930 Temesvary, Volksbräuche und Aberglauben in der Gebürtshilfe in Ungarn, 12-14.

930 Temesvary, Folk Traditions and Superstitions in Childbirth in Hungary, 12-14.

931 Ratzel, Völkerkunde, II, 59.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ratzel, Anthropology, II, 59.

932 Eyre, Cent. Aust., II, 324; Spencer and Gillen, Cent. Aust., 51, 264.

932 Eyre, Central Australia, II, 324; Spencer and Gillen, Central Australia, 51, 264.

933 JAI, XIII, 137.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XIII, 137.

934 Smyth, Victoria, I, 52.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Smyth, Victoria, I, 52.

935 Novara-Reise, I, 32.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Novara Trip, I, 32.

936 Dawson, West Victoria, 39.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dawson, West Victoria, 39.

937 Austr. Race, I, 70.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Austr. Race, I, 70.

938 JAI, XII, 329.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 12, 329.

939 Ibid., XIX, 99.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 19, 99.

940 Abel, New Guinea, 43.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Abel, New Guinea, 43.

941 Krieger, Neu-Guinea, 292.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Krieger, New Guinea, 292.

942 Kubary, Nukuoro, 35.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kubary, Nukuoro, 35.

943 Codrington, Melanesians, 229.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Codrington, Melanesians, 229.

944 JAI, XXVIII, 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 28, 11.

945 JAI, XVII, 93.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 17, 93.

946 Austr. Assoc. Adv. Sci., 1892, 621.

946 Austr. Assoc. Adv. Sci., 1892, 621.

947 Waitz, Anthrop., V, 139.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Waitz, Anthrop., V, 139.

948 Ratzel, Völkerkunde, II, 126.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ratzel, Anthropology, II, 126.

949 Waitz, Anthrop., II, 441.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Waitz, Anthrop., II, 441.

950 Smithson. Rep., 1871, 407; quoted, Bur. Eth., I, 99.

950 Smithson. Rep., 1871, 407; quoted, Bur. Eth., I, 99.

951 Ratzel, II, 769; Bur. Eth., XVIII, 289.

951 Ratzel, II, 769; Bur. Eth., XVIII, 289.

952 PSM, L, 100.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ PSM, L, 100.

953 Ellis, Tshi-speaking Peoples, 234.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ellis, Tshi-speaking Peoples, 234.

954 Globus, LXXXIII, 314.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 83, 314.

955 Volkens, Kilimandscharo, 252.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Volkens, Kilimanjaro, 252.

956 Stuhlmann, Mit Emin Pascha, 38.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stuhlmann, With Emin Pasha, 38.

957 Ratzel, Völkerkunde, I, 104.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ratzel, Ethnology, I, 104.

958 Hanoteau et Letourneux, La Kabylie, III, 220.

958 Hanoteau et Letourneux, La Kabylie, III, 220.

959 PSM, XLIV, 779.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ PSM, XLIV, 779.

960 JASB, I, 283.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JASB, I, 283.

961 Pickering, Formosa, 61.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pickering, Formosa, 61.

962 Hopkins, Relig. of India, 531.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hopkins, Religion of India, 531.

963 Mod. Hinduism, 431.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mod. Hinduism, 431.

964 Humbert, Japan, 311.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Humbert, Japan, 311.

965 Lippert, I, 205.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lippert, I, 205.

966 Geog., VIII, 24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Geo., VIII, 24.

967 Aelian, Var. Hist., II, 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Aelian, Var. Hist., II, 7.

968 Moral Instinct, I, 134, 136.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Moral Instinct, I, 134, 136.

969 Cf. Lecky, Eur. Morals, II, 20.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Lecky, Eur. Morals, Vol. II, p. 20.

970 Weinhold, D. F., I, 91.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Weinhold, D. F., I, 91.

971 Germania, 19; Hist., V, 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Germania, 19; Hist., V, 5.

972 Lecky, Eur. Morals, II, 27.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lecky, Eur. Morals, II, 27.

973 Nat. Hist., IV, 29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nat. Hist., IV, 29.

974 De Ira, I, 15.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ On Anger, I, 15.

975 Lecky, Eur. Morals, II, 29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lecky, European Morals, II, 29.

976 Cod. Theod., V, 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cod. Theod., V, 7.

977 Blair, Slavery amongst the Romans, 44.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Blair, Slavery in Ancient Rome, 44.

978 Lecky, Eur. Morals, II, 23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lecky, European Morals, II, 23.

979 Polyptique de Irminon, I, 287.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Polyptique de Irminon, I, 287.

980 Weinhold, D. F., I, 93, 96; II, 93.

980 Weinhold, D. F., I, 93, 96; II, 93.

981 Rudeck, Oeffentl. Sittlichkeit, 182.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rudeck, Public Morality, 182.

982 Wellhausen, Ehe bei den Arabern, 458.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wellhausen, *Marriage Among the Arabs*, 458.

983 Chandler, Romances of Roguery in Spain, 30.

983 Chandler, Romances of Roguery in Spain, 30.

984 Lippert, Kulturgesch., I, 240.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lippert, *Cultural History*, I, 240.

985 Grimm, Deutsche Rechtsalt. 461, 487.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Grimm, German Legal Antiquities. 461, 487.

986 Ratzel, Völkerkunde, II, 511.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ratzel, *Cultural Anthropology*, II, 511.

987 Nassau, Fetishism in West Afr., 159.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nassau, Fetishism in West Africa, 159.

988 Vannutelli e Citerni, L'Omo, 448.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vannutelli and Citerni, L'Omo, 448.

989 Ratzel, Hist. of Mankind, II, 468.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ratzel, History of Humanity, Vol. II, p. 468.

990 Ratzel, Völkerkunde, II, 22.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ratzel, Anthropology, II, 22.

991 Lewin, Wild Races of S. E. India, 256.

991 Lewin, Wild Races of S. E. India, 256.

992 JAI, XVIII, 384.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XVIII, 384.

993 Ibid., XII, 93.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., XII, 93.

994 Spencer and Gillen, Native Tribes, Cent. Austr., 51.

994 Spencer and Gillen, Native Tribes, Central Australia, 51.

995 JAI, XXVIII, 109.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 28, 109.

996 U.S. Nat. Mus., 1888, 240.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ U.S. Nat. Museum, 1888, 240.

997 Martius, Ethnog. Brasil., 274.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Martius, Ethnog. Brasil., 274.

998 Hist. von Grönland, 197.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ History of Greenland, 197.

999 von Haxthausen, Transkaukasia, II, 35.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ von Haxthausen, *Transkaukasia*, II, 35.

1000 Russian Ethnog. (Russ.), II, 445.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Russian Ethnog. (Russ.), II, 445.

1001 Early Law and Custom, 23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Early Law and Custom, 23.

1002 Lippert, Kulturgesch., I, 241.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lippert, Culture History, I, 241.

1003 Lippert, Kulturgesch., I, 325.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lippert, Culture History, I, 325.

1004 Powers, Calif. Indians, 319.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Powers, *Calif. Indians*, 319.

1005 Ibid., 176; Bancroft, Native Races, I, 390.

1005 Same source, 176; Bancroft, Native Races, I, 390.

1006 Ibid., 112.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 112.

1007 Ibid., 118.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 118.

1008 Smithson. Rep., 1885, Part II, 429.

1008 Smithson. Rep., 1885, Part II, 429.

1009 Bur. Eth., III, 274.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bur. Eth., III, 274.

1010 Martius, Ethnog. Brasil., 126, n.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Martius, Ethnog. Brasil., 126, n.

1011 Bur. Eth., XI, 178, 186.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bur. Eth., XI, 178, 186.

1012 Ibid., VI, 615.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 6, 615.

1013 Eskimo, 178.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Inuit, 178.

1014 Martius, Ethnog. Bras., 126.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Martius, Ethnog. Brasil., 126.

1015 Globus, LXXXI, 108.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 81, 108.

1016 Eyre, Cent. Australia, I, 321.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Eyre, *Central Australia*, I, 321.

1017 Dawson, West Victoria, 62.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dawson, West Victoria, 62.

1018 Codrington, Melanesians, 347.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Codrington, Melanesians, 347.

1019 Geiseler, Oster-inseln, 31.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Geiseler, *Oster-inseln*, 31.

1020 Woodford, Head-hunters, 25.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Woodford, Head-hunters, 25.

1021 Sieben Jahre in S. Afr., I, 409.

1021 Seven Years in South Africa, I, 409.

1022 Kolben, Hist. Good Hope, I, 324; Fritsch, Eingeb. S. Afr., 334.

1022 Kolben, Hist. Good Hope, I, 324; Fritsch, Eingeb. S. Afr., 334.

1023 Globus, XVIII, 122.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, vol. XVIII, p. 122.

1024 Kingsley, West Afr. Studies, 566.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kingsley, West Afr. Studies, 566.

1025 Paulitschke, Ethnog. N.O. Afr., I, 205.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Paulitschke, Ethnog. N.O. Afr., I, 205.

1026 N.S. Amer. Anthrop., III, 106.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ N.S. Amer. Anthrop., Vol. III, p. 106.

1027 De Windt in N.Y. Times, May 10, 1897.

1027 De Windt in N.Y. Times, May 10, 1897.

1028 Russ. Ethnog. (russ.), II, 578.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Russ. Ethnog. (russ.), II, 578.

1029 Sieroshevski, Yakuty (russ.), 511, 621.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sieroshevski, Yakuty (Russian), 511, 621.

1030 Schrader, Prehist. Antiq. of the Aryans, 379; Zimmer, Altind. Leben, 327.

1030 Schrader, Prehist. Antiq. of the Aryans, 379; Zimmer, Altind. Leben, 327.

1031 Strabo, XI, 517; Spiegel, Eran. Alterthumskunde, III, 682.

1031 Strabo, XI, 517; Spiegel, Eran. Alterthumskunde, III, 682.

1032 Herodotus, I, 216.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Herodotus, Book I, 216.

1033 Ihering, Evol. of the Aryan, 33.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ihering, Evol. of the Aryan, 33.

1034 Mahaffy, Soc. Life in Greece, 229.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mahaffy, Social Life in Greece, 229.

1035 Ethnol. in Folklore, 136.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ethnol. in Folklore, 136.

1036 In the national museum at Stockholm is a large collection of flat clubs from all the churches in Sweden, the use of which is described with discretion. That the clubs were kept in the churches denotes that the act was put under religious sanction.

1036 In the national museum in Stockholm, there’s a large collection of flat clubs from all the churches in Sweden, which were used for specific purposes that are mentioned carefully. The fact that the clubs were stored in the churches indicates that this practice had religious approval.

1037 Weinhold, D.F., II, 92.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Weinhold, D.F., II, 92.

1038 Thayer, Marvels of the New West, 231.

1038 Thayer, Marvels of the New West, 231.


CHAPTER VIII

CANNIBALISM

Cannibalism.—Origin in food supply.—Cannibalism not abominable.—In-group cannibalism.—Population policy.—Judicial cannibalism.—Judicial cannibalism in ethnography.—Out-group cannibalism.—Cannibalism to cure disease.—Reversions to cannibalism.—Cannibalism in famine.—Cannibalism and ghost fear.—Cannibalism in sorcery and human sacrifice.—Cult and cannibalism.—Superstitions about cannibalism.—Food taboos in ethnography.—Expiation for taking life.—Philosophy of cannibalism.

Cannibalism.—Origin in food supply.—Cannibalism isn't disgusting.—In-group cannibalism.—Population policy.—Judicial cannibalism.—Judicial cannibalism in ethnography.—Out-group cannibalism.—Cannibalism to cure disease.—Reversions to cannibalism.—Cannibalism in famine.—Cannibalism and fear of ghosts.—Cannibalism in sorcery and human sacrifice.—Cult and cannibalism.—Superstitions about cannibalism.—Food taboos in ethnography.—Making amends for taking a life.—Philosophy of cannibalism.

338. Cannibalism. Cannibalism is one of the primordial mores. It dates from the earliest known existence of man on earth. It may reasonably be believed to be a custom which all peoples have practiced.1039 Only on the pastoral stage has it ceased, where the flesh of beasts was common and abundant.1040 It is indeed noticeable that the pygmies of Africa and the Kubus of Sumatra, two of the lowest outcast races, do not practice cannibalism,1041 although their superior neighbors do. Our intense abomination for cannibalism is a food taboo (secs. 353-354), and is perhaps the strongest taboo which we have inherited.

338. Cannibalism. Cannibalism is one of the oldest customs. It goes back to the earliest known existence of humans on earth. It can be reasonably assumed that it’s a tradition practiced by all cultures.1039 It has only stopped in pastoral societies, where the meat of animals was common and plentiful.1040 It’s interesting to note that the pygmies of Africa and the Kubus of Sumatra, two of the most marginalized groups, do not engage in cannibalism,1041 even though their more dominant neighbors do. Our strong aversion to cannibalism is a food taboo (secs. 353-354), and it might be the most significant taboo we’ve inherited.

339. Origin in food supply. It is the best opinion that cannibalism originated in the defects of the food supply, more specifically in the lack of meat food. The often repeated objection that New Zealanders and others have practiced cannibalism when they had an abundant supply of meat food is not to the point. The passion for meat food, especially among people who have to live on heavy starch food, is very strong. Hence they eat worms, insects, and offal. It is also asserted that the appetite for human flesh, when eating it has become habitual, becomes a 330passion. When salt is not to be had the passion for meat reaches its highest intensity. "When tribes [of Australians] assembled to eat the fruit of the bunya-bunya they were not permitted to kill any game [in the district where the trees grow], and at length the craving for flesh was so intense that they were impelled to kill one of their number, in order that their appetites might be satisfied."1042 It follows that when this custom has become traditional the present food supply may have little effect on it. There are cases at the present time in which the practice of using human flesh for food is customary on a large and systematic scale. On the island of New Britain human flesh is sold in shops as butcher's meat is sold amongst us.1043 In at least some of the Solomon Islands human victims (preferably women) are fattened for a feast, like pigs.1044 Lloyd1045 describes the cannibalism of the Bangwa as an everyday affair, although they eat chiefly enemies, and rarely a woman. The women share the feast, sitting by themselves. He says that it is, no doubt, "a depraved appetite." They are not at all ashamed of it. Physically the men are very fine. "The cannibalism of the Monbutto is unsurpassed by any nation in the world."1046 Amongst them human flesh is sold as if it were a staple article of food. They are "a noble race." They have national pride, intellectual power, and good judgment. They are orderly, friendly, and have a stable national life.1047 Ward1048 describes the cannibalism on the great bend of the Congo as due to a relish for the kind of food. "Originating, apparently, from stress of adverse circumstances, it has become an acquired taste, the indulgence of which has created a peculiar form of mental disorder, with lack of feeling, love of fighting, cruelty, and general human degeneracy, as prominent attributes." An organized traffic in human beings for food exists on the upper waters of the Congo. It is thought that the pygmy tribe of the Wambutti are not cannibals because they are too "low," and because they do not file the lower incisors. The 331latter custom goes with cannibalism in the Congo region, and is also characteristic of the more gifted, beautiful, and alert tribes.1049 None of the coast tribes of West Africa eat human flesh, but the interior tribes eat any corpse regardless of the cause of death. Families hesitate to eat their own dead, but they sell or exchange them for the dead of other families.1050 In the whole Congo region the custom exists, especially amongst the warlike tribes, who eat not only war captives but slaves.1051

339. Origin in food supply. It's widely believed that cannibalism started because of problems with the food supply, particularly the lack of meat. The common argument that New Zealanders and others engaged in cannibalism when they had enough meat isn't really relevant. The desire for meat, especially among people who primarily eat heavy starch, is very strong. As a result, they consume worms, insects, and offal. It's also claimed that once the taste for human flesh becomes habitual, it turns into a strong craving. When salt is unavailable, the craving for meat intensifies. "When tribes [of Australians] gathered to eat the fruit of the bunya-bunya, they weren’t allowed to hunt any game [in the area where the trees are], and eventually the desire for flesh grew so intense that they were compelled to kill one of their own to satisfy their appetites."1042 Once this practice becomes traditional, current food sources may have little impact on it. Today, there are instances where consuming human flesh is a customary and organized practice. On the island of New Britain, human meat is sold in stores just like butcher meat is sold here.1043 In some of the Solomon Islands, human victims (preferably women) are raised for feasts, much like pigs.1044 Lloyd1045 describes the cannibalism among the Bangwa as a normal occurrence, although they mainly eat enemies and rarely women. The women partake in the feast, sitting separately. He notes that it is, undoubtedly, "a depraved appetite." They feel no shame about it. Physically, the men are quite impressive. "The cannibalism of the Monbutto is unmatched by any nation in the world."1046 Among them, human meat is sold as if it were a common food item. They are "a noble race." They possess national pride, intelligence, and good judgment. They are organized, friendly, and have a stable national existence.1047 Ward1048 explains that cannibalism in the great bend of the Congo results from a taste for this type of food. "Originally, it seems, from the pressure of difficult circumstances, it has developed into an acquired taste, whose practice has led to a unique form of mental disorder, characterized by lack of empathy, a love of fighting, cruelty, and general human degeneration as key traits." There is an organized trade of humans for food along the upper Congo river. It's thought that the Pygmy tribe of the Wambutti are not cannibals because they are considered too "primitive" and do not file their lower incisors. The331 practice of filing teeth is associated with cannibalism in the Congo region and is also common among the more skilled, attractive, and alert tribes.1049 None of the coastal tribes in West Africa eat human flesh, but those in the interior consume any corpse regardless of the cause of death. Families are reluctant to eat their own dead, but they will sell or trade them with other families.1050 Throughout the entire Congo region, this custom persists, particularly among the warlike tribes, who consume not only war captives but also slaves.1051

It is noteworthy that a fork1052 was invented in Polynesia for this kind of food, long before the fork was used for any other.

It’s interesting to note that a fork1052 was created in Polynesia for this type of food, well before forks were used for anything else.

340. Cannibalism not abominable. Spix and Martius1053 asked a chief of the Miranhas why his people practiced cannibalism. The chief showed that it was entirely a new fact to him that some people thought it an abominable custom. "You whites," said he, "will not eat crocodiles or apes, although they taste well. If you did not have so many pigs and crabs you would eat crocodiles and apes, for hunger hurts. It is all a matter of habit. When I have killed an enemy it is better to eat him than to let him go to waste. Big game is rare because it does not lay eggs like turtles. The bad thing is not being eaten, but death, if I am slain, whether our tribal enemy eats me or not. I know of no game which tastes better than men. You whites are really too dainty."

340. Cannibalism not abominable. Spix and Martius1053 asked a chief of the Miranhas why his people practiced cannibalism. The chief said it was completely new to him that some people considered it an unacceptable custom. "You whites," he remarked, "won't eat crocodiles or apes, even though they taste good. If you didn’t have so many pigs and crabs, you’d eat crocodiles and apes because hunger is painful. It’s all about habit. When I’ve killed an enemy, it’s better to eat him than to let him go to waste. Big game is rare because it doesn’t lay eggs like turtles. The real problem is not being eaten, but death; if I’m killed, it doesn’t matter whether our tribal enemy eats me or not. I know of no meat that tastes better than humans. You whites are really too picky."

341. In-group cannibalism. Cannibalism was so primordial in the mores that it has two forms, one for the in-group, the other for the out-group. It had a theory of affection in the former case and of enmity in the latter. In the in-group it was so far from being an act of hostility, or veiled impropriety, that it was applied to the closest kin. Mothers ate their babies, if the latter died, in order to get back the strength which they had lost in bearing them. Herodotus says that the Massagetæ sacrificed the old of their tribe, boiling the flesh of the men with that of cattle and eating the whole. Those who died of disease before attaining old age were buried, but that they thought a less happy fate. He says that the Padeans, men in the far east of India, put a sick man of their tribe to death and ate him, lest his flesh should be wasted by disease. The women did the same by a sick woman. If any reach old age without falling victims to this custom, they too are then killed 332and eaten. He mentions also the Issidones, in southeastern Russia, who cut up their dead fathers, mingle the flesh with that of sacrificed animals, and make a feast of the whole. The skull is cleaned, gilded, and kept as an emblem, to which they make annual sacrifices. They are accounted a righteous people. Amongst them women are esteemed equal with men.1054 Strabo1055 says that the Irish thought it praiseworthy to eat their deceased parents. The Birhors of Hazaribag, Hindostan, formerly ate their parents, but "they repudiate the suggestion that they ate any but their own relations" [i.e. each one ate his own relatives and no others?]1056. Reclus1057 says that in that tribe "the parents beg that their corpses may find a refuge in the stomachs of their children rather than be left on the road or in the forest." The Tibetans, in ancient times, ate their parents, "out of piety, in order to give them no other sepulcher than their own bowels." This custom ceased before 1250 A.D., but the cups made of the skulls of relatives were used as memorials. Tartars and some "bad Christians" killed their fathers when old, burned the corpses, and mingled the ashes with their daily food.1058 In the gulf country of Australia only near relatives partake of the dead, unless the corpse is that of an enemy. A very small bit only is eaten by each. In the case of an enemy the purpose is to win his strength. In the case of a relative the motive is that the survivors may not, by lamentations, become a nuisance in the camp.1059 The Dieyerie have the father family. The father may not eat his own child, but the mother and female relatives must do so, in order to have the dead in their liver, the seat of feeling.1060 The Tuaré of Brazil (2 S. 67 W.) burn their dead. They preserve the ashes in reeds and mix them with their daily meals.1061 The Jumanas, on the head waters of the Amazon, regard the bones as the seat of the soul. They burn the bones of their dead, grind them to powder, mix the powder with intoxicating liquor, and drink it, "that the dead may live again in them."1062 All branches of the Tupis are cannibals. They brought the custom from the interior.1063 The Kobena drink in their cachiri the powdered bones of their dead relatives.1064 The Chavantes, on the Uruguay, eat their dead children to get back the souls. Especially young mothers do this, as they are thought to have given a part of their own souls to their children too soon.1065 In West Victoria "the bodies of relatives who have lost their lives by violence are alone partaken of." Each eats only a bit, and it is eaten "with no desire to gratify or appease the appetite, but only as a symbol of respect and regret for the dead."1066 In Australian cannibalism the eating of relatives has behind it the idea of saving the strength which 333would be lost, or of acquiring the dexterity or wisdom, etc., of the dead. Enemies are eaten to win their strength, dexterity, etc. Only a bit is eaten. There are no great feasts. The fat and soft parts are eaten because they are the residence of the soul. In eating enemies there appears to be ritual significance.1067 It may be the ritual purpose to get rid of the soul of the slain man for fear that it might seek revenge for his death.

341. In-group cannibalism. Cannibalism was so fundamental in these cultures that it had two forms: one for the in-group and another for the out-group. The former was rooted in affection, while the latter was based on enmity. Within the in-group, it was seen as far from an act of hostility or inappropriate behavior; instead, it extended to the closest relatives. Mothers consumed their deceased infants to regain the strength they lost during childbirth. Herodotus notes that the Massagetē sacrificed their elders by boiling the flesh of men with that of cattle and eating it all. Those who died from illness before reaching old age were buried, but they believed that was a less fortunate end. He mentions the Padeans, from the far east of India, who executed a sick member of their tribe and consumed him to prevent the sickness from wasting his flesh. The same was done by women for a sick woman. If anyone survived to old age without succumbing to this practice, they were also killed and consumed. He also refers to the Issidones in southeastern Russia, who dismembered their deceased fathers, mixed the flesh with that of sacrificed animals, and created a feast from it. The skull was cleaned, gilded, and kept as a symbol, to which they made annual sacrifices. They were seen as a righteous people, and women held equal status with men. Strabo mentions that the Irish believed it was honorable to eat their deceased parents. The Birhors of Hazaribag, Hindostan, used to consume their parents but now insist they only ate their own relatives. Reclus states that in that tribe, "the parents ask that their bodies be welcomed into the stomachs of their children rather than left on the road or in the woods." In ancient times, Tibetans ate their parents "out of reverence, so they would not have a grave other than their own insides." This custom ended before 1250 A.D., but they still used cups made from the skulls of relatives as memorials. Tartars and some "bad Christians" killed their fathers in old age, burned their bodies, and mixed the ashes with their meals. In the gulf country of Australia, only close relatives partake of the dead, unless the deceased is an enemy. Each person only eats a small amount. In the case of an enemy, the aim is to absorb their strength, while for a relative, the motive is to prevent the survivors from mourning excessively. The Dieyerie community follows a paternal structure, where the father cannot eat his own child, but mothers and female relatives must partake to have the dead within them, as they believe feeling resides in the liver. The Tuaré of Brazil (2 S. 67 W.) cremate their dead, preserving the ashes in reeds to mix into their daily meals. The Jumanas, at the headwaters of the Amazon, consider bones to be the seat of the soul. They burn the bones of their deceased, grind them to powder, mix it with intoxicating liquor, and drink it so "the dead may live again in them." All branches of the Tupis practice cannibalism and brought this tradition from the interior. The Kobena mix the powdered bones of their deceased relatives into their cachiri. The Chavantes, by the Uruguay, consume their dead children to reclaim their souls, especially young mothers, as they believe they've given away parts of their souls too early. In West Victoria, "the bodies of relatives who have died violently are the only ones consumed." Each person eats only a small piece, and it is done "not to satisfy hunger, but purely as a symbol of respect and sorrow for the deceased." In Australian cannibalism, eating relatives is motivated by the belief that it preserves the strength that would otherwise be lost or grants the survivors the skills and wisdom of the deceased. Enemies are eaten for their strength and abilities, and only small portions are consumed; there are no large feasts. The fatty and softer parts are preferred as they are thought to be where the soul resides. The consumption of enemies also seems to carry ritual significance. It might serve a ritualistic purpose to eliminate the soul of the slain person to prevent any desire for revenge for their death.

342. Some inhabitants of West Australia explained cannibalism (they ate every tenth child born) as "necessary to keep the tribe from increasing beyond the carrying capacity of the territory."1068 Infanticide is a part of population policy. Cannibalism may be added to it either for food supply or goblinism. When children were sacrificed in Mexico their hearts were cooked and eaten, for sorcery.1069

342. Some people from Western Australia explained that they practiced cannibalism (eating every tenth child born) as a way to "prevent the tribe from growing beyond the land's capacity." 1068 Infanticide is part of population control. Cannibalism might also be included for the sake of food supply or as part of ritualistic practices. In Mexico, when children were sacrificed, their hearts were cooked and consumed for the purposes of sorcery. 1069

343. Judicial cannibalism. Another use of cannibalism in the in-group is to annihilate one who has broken an important taboo. The notion is frequently met with, amongst nature peoples, that a ghost can be got rid of by utterly annihilating the corpse, e.g. by fire. Judicial cannibalism destroys it, and the members of the group by this act participate in a ritual, or sacramental ceremony, by which a criminal is completely annihilated. Perhaps there may also be the idea of collective responsibility for his annihilation. To take the life of a tribe comrade was for a long time an act which needed high motive and authority and required expiation. The ritual of execution was like the ritual of sacrifice. In the Hebrew law some culprits were to be stoned by the whole congregation. Every one must take a share in the great act. The blood guilt, if there was any, must be incurred by all.1070 Primitive taboos are put on acts which offend the ghosts and may, therefore, bring woe on the whole group. Any one who breaks a taboo commits a sin and a crime, and excites the wrath of the superior powers. Therefore he draws on himself the fear and horror of his comrades. They must extrude him by banishment or death. They want to dissociate themselves from him. They sacrifice him to the powers which he has offended. When his comrades eat his corpse they perform a duty. They annihilate him and his soul completely.

343. Judicial cannibalism. Another way cannibalism is used within a group is to eliminate someone who has violated an important taboo. Among tribal communities, it's a common belief that a ghost can be eliminated by completely destroying the body, such as by fire. Judicial cannibalism serves this purpose, and the group's members take part in a ritual or ceremonial act that completely obliterates the criminal. There might also be a sense of collective responsibility for this destruction. Taking the life of a fellow tribe member was historically viewed as a serious act that required a profound motive and proper authority, as well as atonement. The ritual of execution resembled the ritual of sacrifice. In Hebrew law, certain offenders were to be stoned by the entire congregation. Everyone was required to participate in this significant act. Any blood guilt incurred needed to be shared by all.1070 Primitive taboos are imposed on actions that displease the spirits and could, therefore, bring misfortune to the entire group. Anyone who breaks a taboo commits a sin and a crime, provoking the anger of higher powers. As a result, they invoke fear and horror among their peers. They must expel this person through banishment or death. They seek to distance themselves from him. They sacrifice him to the powers he has offended. When his companions consume his body, they are fulfilling a responsibility. They completely annihilate him and his soul.

334344. Judicial cannibalism in ethnography. "A man found in the harem of Muato-jamvos was cut in pieces and given, raw and warm, to the people to be eaten."1071 The Bataks employ judicial cannibalism as a regulated system. They have no other cannibalism. Adulterers, persons guilty of incest, men who have had sex intercourse with the widow of a younger brother, traitors, spies, and war captives taken with arms in their hands are killed and eaten. The last-mentioned are cut in pieces alive and eaten bit by bit in order to annihilate them in the most shameful manner.1072 The Tibetans and Chinese formerly ate all who were executed by civil authority. An Arab traveler of the ninth century mentions a Chinese governor who rebelled, and who was killed and eaten. Modern cases of cannibalism are reported from China. Pith balls stained with the blood of decapitated criminals are used as medicine for consumption. Cases are also mentioned of Tartar rulers who ordered the flesh of traitors to be mixed with the rulers' own food and that of their barons. Tartar women begged for the possession of a culprit, boiled him alive, cut the corpse into mince-meat, and distributed it to the whole army to be eaten.1073

334344. Judicial cannibalism in ethnography. "A man found in the harem of Muato-jamvos was cut into pieces and given, raw and warm, to the people to eat."1071 The Bataks use judicial cannibalism as a structured practice. They do not engage in any other form of cannibalism. Adulterers, those guilty of incest, men who have had sexual relations with their younger brother's widow, traitors, spies, and war captives taken with weapons are killed and consumed. The latter are cut into pieces while still alive and eaten bit by bit to degrade them in the most humiliating way.1072 The Tibetans and Chinese used to eat everyone who was executed by civil authority. A ninth-century Arab traveler refers to a Chinese governor who revolted and was killed and eaten. There have been modern reports of cannibalism in China. They use pith balls stained with the blood of decapitated criminals as medicine for tuberculosis. There are also reports of Tartar rulers ordering that the flesh of traitors be mixed with their own food and that of their nobles. Tartar women begged for possession of a condemned person, boiled him alive, chopped the body into mincemeat, and shared it with the entire army to eat.1073

345. Out-group cannibalism. Against members of an out-group, e.g. amongst the Maori, cannibalism "was due to a desire for revenge; cooking and eating being the greatest of insults."1074 On Tanna (New Hebrides) to eat an enemy was the greatest indignity to him, worse than giving up his corpse to dogs or swine, or mutilating it. It was believed that strength was obtained by eating a corpse.1075 A negro chief in Yabunda, French Congo, told Brunache1076 that "it was a very fine thing to enjoy the flesh of a man whom one hates and whom one has killed in a battle or a duel." Martius attributes the cannibalism of the Miranhas to the enjoyment of a "rare, dainty meal, which will satisfy their rude vanity, in some cases also, blood revenge and superstition."1077 Cannibalism is one in the chain of causes which keeps this people more savage than their neighbors, most of whom have now abandoned it. "It is one of the most beastly of all the beastlike traits in the moral physiognomy of man." It is asserted that cannibalism has been recently introduced in some places, e.g. Florida (Solomon Islands). It is also said that on those islands the coast people give it up [they have fish], but those inland retain it. The notion probably prevails amongst all that population that, by this kind of food, mana is obtained, mana being the name for all power, talent, and capacity by which success is won.1078 The Melanesians took advantage of a crime, or alleged crime, to offer the culprit to a spirit, and so get fighting mana for the warriors.1079 The Chames of Cochin China think that the gall of slain enemies, mixed with brandy, is an 335excellent means to produce war courage and skill.1080 The Chinese believe that the liver is the seat of life and courage. The gall is the manifestation of the soul. Soldiers drink the gall of slain enemies to increase their own vigor and courage.1081 The mountain tribes of Natal make a paste from powder formed from parts of the body, which the priests administer to the youth.1082 Some South African tribes make a broth of the same kind of powder, which must be swallowed only in the prescribed manner. It "must be lapped up with the hand and thrown into the mouth ... to give the soldiers courage, perseverance, fortitude, strategy, patience, and wisdom."1083

345. Out-group cannibalism. Among members of an out-group, for example, among the Maori, cannibalism "was driven by a desire for revenge; cooking and eating being the greatest of insults."1074 On Tanna (New Hebrides), eating an enemy was the biggest humiliation, worse than letting dogs or pigs have his body or mutilating it. It was believed that consuming a corpse would provide strength.1075 A chief from Yabunda, French Congo, told Brunache1076 that "it was a great thing to savor the flesh of a man whom one hates and has killed in battle or a duel." Martius claims that the cannibalism of the Miranhas is due to the enjoyment of a "rare, exquisite meal, which satisfies their crude vanity, and in some cases, also serves blood revenge and superstition."1077 Cannibalism is part of a series of causes that keeps these people more savage than their neighbors, most of whom have now given it up. "It is one of the most savage of all the beast-like traits in the moral character of man." It is said that cannibalism has recently emerged in certain areas, such as Florida (Solomon Islands). It's also reported that the coastal people have stopped practicing it [since they have fish], but those inland continue the practice. The belief probably exists among that population that consuming this kind of food brings about mana, which represents all power, talent, and capability needed for success.1078 The Melanesians would exploit a crime, or an alleged crime, to offer the offender to a spirit, gaining fighting mana for their warriors.1079 The Chames of Cochin China believe that the gall of slain enemies, mixed with brandy, is an 335excellent way to gain war courage and skill.1080 The Chinese think that the liver is the source of life and courage. The gall is seen as a manifestation of the spirit. Soldiers drink the gall of their slain enemies to heighten their own strength and bravery.1081 The mountain tribes of Natal create a paste from ground body parts, which the priests administer to young men.1082 Some South African tribes prepare a broth from similar powdered parts, which must be consumed in a specific way. It "must be licked up with the hand and thrown into the mouth ... to grant the soldiers courage, perseverance, fortitude, strategy, patience, and wisdom."1083

346. Cannibalism to cure disease. Notions that the parts of the human body will cure different diseases are only variants of the notion of getting courage and skill by eating the same. Cases are recorded in which a man gave parts of his body to be eaten by the sick out of love and devotion.1084

346. Cannibalism to cure disease. The idea that different parts of the human body can cure various diseases is just a variation of the belief that consuming those parts brings courage and skill. There are documented instances where a man offered parts of his own body to be eaten by the sick out of love and devotion.1084

347. Reversions to cannibalism. When savage and brutal emotions are stirred, in higher civilization, by war and quarrels, the cannibalistic disposition is developed again. Achilles told Hector that he wished he could eat him. Hekuba expressed a wish that she could devour the liver of Achilles.1085 In 1564 the Turks executed Vishnevitzky, a brave Polish soldier who had made them much trouble. They ate his heart.1086 Dozy1087 mentions a case at Elvira, in 890, in which women cast themselves on the corpse of a chief who had caused the death of their relatives, cut it in pieces, and ate it. The same author relates1088 that Hind, the mother of Moavia, made for herself a necklace and bracelets of the noses and ears of Moslems killed at Ohod, and also that she cut open the corpse of an uncle of Mohammed, tore out the liver, and ate a piece of it. It is related of an Irish chief, of the twelfth century, that when his soldiers brought to him the head of a man whom he hated "he tore the nostrils and lips with his teeth, in a most savage and inhuman manner."1089

347. Reversions to cannibalism. When intense and savage emotions are ignited, particularly in advanced societies through war and conflict, the tendency towards cannibalism can resurface. Achilles told Hector that he wished he could eat him. Hekuba expressed a desire to devour Achilles' liver.1085 In 1564, the Turks executed Vishnevitzky, a courageous Polish soldier who had caused them significant trouble. They consumed his heart.1086 Dozy1087 mentions an incident at Elvira in 890, where women threw themselves on the body of a chief responsible for the death of their relatives, dismembered it, and ate it. The same author recounts1088 that Hind, the mother of Moavia, made herself a necklace and bracelets from the noses and ears of Muslims killed at Ohod, and also that she cut open the body of Mohammed's uncle, tore out the liver, and consumed a piece of it. There is a story about an Irish chief from the twelfth century, who, upon receiving the head of a man he detested from his soldiers, "tore the nostrils and lips with his teeth in a very savage and inhumane way."1089

336348. In famine. Reversion to cannibalism under a total lack of other food ought not to be noted. We have some historical cases, however, in which during famine people became so familiarized with cannibalism that their horror of it was overcome. Abdallatif1090 mentions a great famine in Egypt in the year 1200, due to a failure of the inundation of the Nile. Resort was had to cannibalism to escape death. At first the civil authorities burned alive those who were detected, being moved by astonishment and horror. Later, those sentiments were not aroused. "Men were seen to make ordinary meals of human flesh, to use it as a dainty, and to lay up provision of it.... The usage, having been introduced, spread to all the provinces. Then it ceased to cause surprise.... People talked of it as an ordinary and indifferent thing. This indifference was due to habit and familiarity." This case shows that the horror of cannibalism is due to tradition in the mores. Diodorus says that the ancient Egyptians, during a famine, ate each other rather than any animal which they considered sacred.1091

336348. In famine. Turning to cannibalism in a complete absence of other food shouldn't be surprising. However, we have historical examples where, during famines, people became so accustomed to cannibalism that their initial horror faded. Abdallatif1090 mentions a severe famine in Egypt in the year 1200 caused by the failure of the Nile's inundation. People resorted to cannibalism to survive. Initially, the authorities burned those caught in the act, reacting with astonishment and horror. But over time, those feelings faded. "People were seen treating human flesh as a regular meal, using it as a delicacy, and stockpiling it.... Once the practice was established, it spread to all regions. Eventually, it stopped causing surprise.... People discussed it as a common and unremarkable issue. This indifference stemmed from habit and familiarity." This example illustrates that the repulsion towards cannibalism is rooted in societal traditions. Diodorus notes that the ancient Egyptians, during a famine, preferred to eat each other rather than consume any animals they deemed sacred.1091

349. Cannibalism and ghost fear. Human sacrifice and cannibalism are not necessarily conjoined. Often it seems as if they once were so, but have been separated.1092 Whatever men want ghosts want. If the former are cannibals, the latter will be the same. Often the notion is that the gods eat the souls. In this view, the men eat the flesh of sacrificed beasts and sacrifice the blood, in which is the life or soul, to the gods. This the Jews did. They also burned the kidneys, the fat of the kidneys, and the liver, which they thought to be the seat of life. These they might not eat.1093 When men change, the gods do not. Hence the rites of human sacrifice and cannibalism continue in religion long after they disappear from the mores, in spite of loathing. Loathing is a part of the sacrifice.1094 The self-control and self-subjugation enter into the sacrament. All who participate, in religion, in an act which gravely affects the imagination as 337horrible and revolting enter into a communion with each other. Every one who desires to participate in the good to be obtained must share in the act. As we have seen above, all must participate that none may be in a position to reproach the rest. Under this view, the cannibal food is reduced to a crumb, or to a drop of blood, which may be mixed with other food. Still later, the cannibal food is only represented, e.g. by cakes in the human form, etc. In the Middle Ages the popular imagination saw a human body in the host, and conjured up operations on the host which were attributed to sorcerers and Jews, which would only be applicable to a human body. Then the New Testament language about the body and blood of Christ took on a realistic sense which was cannibalistic.

349. Cannibalism and fear of ghosts. Human sacrifice and cannibalism aren’t inherently linked. They often seem to have been connected at some point but have since become separate.1092 What people desire, ghosts desire too. If humans are cannibals, then so are the ghosts. There's a common belief that the gods consume souls. In this perspective, people eat the flesh of sacrificed animals and offer the blood, which represents life or soul, to the gods. This practice was followed by the Jews. They also burned the kidneys, the fat around the kidneys, and the liver, which they believed was the source of life. These parts were not meant to be eaten.1093 When humans change, the gods remain the same. Therefore, the rituals of human sacrifice and cannibalism persist in religion long after they fade from societal norms, despite the disgust they provoke. Disgust is a part of the sacrifice.1094 Self-control and self-discipline become integral to the ritual. Everyone involved in a religious act that deeply impacts their imagination as something horrific and disgusting enters into a connection with one another. Anyone who wants to benefit from the good that comes from this must take part in the act. As noted previously, everyone has to participate so that no one can blame the others. In this context, the cannibalistic food becomes just a small amount, like a crumb or a drop of blood, which can be mixed with other foods. Eventually, cannibalistic food is only symbolized, for example, by cakes shaped like humans, etc. In the Middle Ages, people believed that the human form was present in the Eucharist, which led to accusations against witches and Jews for performing acts on the host that would only apply to a human body. Consequently, the language in the New Testament regarding Christ's body and blood acquired a cannibalistic interpretation.

350. Cannibalism, sorcery, and human sacrifice. Among the West African tribes sacrificial and ceremonial cannibalism in fetich affairs is almost universal.1095 Serpa Pinto1096 mentions a frequent feast of the chiefs of the Bihe, for which a man and four women of specified occupations are required. The corpses are both washed and boiled with the flesh of an ox. Everything at the feast must be marked with human blood. Cannibalism, in connection with religious festivals and human sacrifice, was extravagantly developed in Mexico, Central America, and British Columbia. The rites show that the human sacrifice was sacramental and vicarious. In one case the prayer of the person who owned the sacrifice is given. It is a prayer for success and prosperity. Flesh was also bitten from the arm of a living person and eaten. A religious idea was cultivated into a mania and the taste for human flesh was developed.1097 Here also we find the usage that shamans ate the flesh of corpses, in connection with fasting and solitude, as means of professional stimulation.1098 Preuss emphasizes the large element of sorcery in the eating of parts of a human sacrifice, as practiced in Mexico.1099 The combination of sorcery, religious ritual, and cannibalism deserves very careful attention. The rites of the festival were cases of dramatic sorcery. At the annual festival of the god of war an image of the god was made of grain, seeds, and vegetables, kneaded with the blood of boys sacrificed for the purpose. This image was broken into crumbs and eaten by males only, "after the manner of our communion."1100 The Peruvians ate sacrificial cakes kneaded with the blood of human victims, "as a mark of alliance with the Inca."1101 338In Guatemala organs of a slain war captive were given to an old prophetess to be eaten. She was then asked to pray to the idol which she served to give them many captives.1102 Human sacrifices and sacramental cannibalism exist amongst the Bella-coola Indians in northwestern British America. Children of the poor are bought from their parents to be made sacrifices. The blood is drunk and the flesh is eaten raw. The souls of the sacrificed go to live in the sun and become birds. When the English government tried to stop these sacrifices the priests dug up corpses and ate them. Several were thus poisoned.1103

350. Cannibalism, sorcery, and human sacrifice. Among the West African tribes, ritual and ceremonial cannibalism in fetich practices is nearly universal.1095 Serpa Pinto1096 notes a frequent feast of the Bihe chiefs, which requires one man and four women with specific roles. The bodies are washed and boiled along with the flesh of an ox. Everything at the feast must be touched by human blood. Cannibalism, linked to religious festivals and human sacrifice, was intensely practiced in Mexico, Central America, and British Columbia. The rituals illustrate that human sacrifice was seen as sacramental and vicarious. In one instance, the prayer of the person offering the sacrifice is provided. It's a prayer for success and prosperity. Flesh was also bitten from the arm of a living person and consumed. A religious concept developed into a frenzy, and the craving for human flesh intensified.1097 Here, too, we find the practice of shamans consuming the flesh of corpses during periods of fasting and solitude as a way to enhance their professional abilities.1098 Preuss highlights the significant role of sorcery in the consumption of parts from human sacrifices as practiced in Mexico.1099 The blend of sorcery, religious rituals, and cannibalism warrants close examination. The festival rites involved dramatic sorcery. At the annual festival of the god of war, a representation of the god was created from grain, seeds, and vegetables, mixed with the blood of boys sacrificed for this purpose. This representation was crumbled and eaten only by men, "in the same way as our communion."1100 The Peruvians consumed sacrificial cakes mixed with the blood of human victims, "to signify an alliance with the Inca."1101 338In Guatemala, organs of a captive slain in war were given to an elderly prophetess to eat. She was then asked to pray to the idol she served for an abundance of captives.1102 Human sacrifices and ritual cannibalism also occur among the Bella-coola Indians in northwestern British Columbia. Children from poor families are purchased from their parents to be sacrificed. The blood is consumed, and the flesh is eaten raw. The souls of the sacrificed are said to ascend to the sun and transform into birds. When the English government attempted to stop these sacrifices, the priests exhumed corpses and consumed them. Several were poisoned as a result.1103

351. Cult and cannibalism. The cases which have been cited show how cult kept up cannibalism, if no beast was substituted. Also, a great number of uses of blood and superstitions about blood appear to be survivals of cannibalism or deductions from it. The same may be said of holiday cakes of special shapes, made by peasants, which have long lost all known sense. In one part of France the last of the harvest which is brought in is made into a loaf in human shape, supposed to represent the spirit of corn or of fertility. It is broken up and distributed amongst all the villagers, who eat it.1104

351. Cult and Cannibalism. The cases mentioned show how cult practices maintained cannibalism when there were no animals to use instead. Additionally, many uses of blood and associated superstitions seem to be remnants of cannibalism or derived from it. The same can be said for festive cakes with unique shapes made by farmers, which have lost all known significance over time. In one region of France, the last of the harvest is formed into a human-shaped loaf, thought to represent the spirit of the grain or fertility. This loaf is broken apart and shared among all the villagers, who eat it.1104

A Mongolian lama reported of a tribe, the Lhopa of Sikkim or Bhutan, that they kill and eat the bride's mother at a wedding, if they can catch no wild man.1105

A Mongolian lama reported that in a tribe, the Lhopa of Sikkim or Bhutan, they kill and eat the bride's mother at a wedding if they can't catch a wild man.1105

352. A burglar in West Prussia, in 1865, killed a maid-servant and cut flesh from her body out of which to make a candle for use in later acts of theft. He was caught while committing another burglary. He confessed that he ate a part of the corpse of his first-mentioned victim "in order to appease his conscience."1106

352. In 1865, a burglar in West Prussia killed a maid and cut flesh from her body to make a candle for future thefts. He was arrested while trying to commit another burglary. He admitted that he ate part of the corpse of his first victim "to ease his conscience."1106

353. Food taboos. It is most probable that dislike to eat the human body was a product of custom, and grew in the mores after other foods became available in abundance. Unusual foods now cost us an effort. Frogs' legs, for instance, repel most people at first. We eat what we learned from our parents to eat, and other foods are adopted by "acquired taste." Light is thrown on the degree to which all food preferences and taboos 339are a part of the mores by a comparison of some cases of food taboos. Porphyrius, a Christian of Tyre, who lived in the second half of the second century of the Christian era, says that a Phœnician or an Egyptian would sooner eat man's flesh than cow's flesh.1107 A Jew would not eat swine's flesh. A Zoroastrian could not conceive it possible that any one could eat dog's flesh. We do not eat dog's flesh, probably for the same reason that we do not eat cat's or horse's, because the flesh is tough or insipid and we can get better, but some North American Indians thought dog's flesh the very best food. The Banziris, in the French Congo, reserved dog's flesh for men, and they surround meals of it with a solemn ritual. A man must not touch his wife with his finger for a day after such a feast.1108 The inhabitants of Ponape will eat no eels, which "they hold in the greatest horror." The word used by them for eel means "the dreadful one."1109 Dyaks eat snakes, but reject eels.1110 Some Melanesians will not eat eels because they think that there are ghosts in them.1111 South African Bantus abominate fish.1112 Some Canary Islanders ate no fish.1113 Tasmanians would rather starve than eat fish.1114 The Somali will eat no fish, considering it disgraceful to do so.1115 They also reject game and birds.1116 These people who reject eels and fish renounce a food supply which is abundant in their habitat.

353. Food taboos. It's likely that the aversion to eating human flesh developed through custom, emerging as societal norms changed when other food sources became plentiful. Unusual foods now require effort to appreciate. For example, frog legs initially repulse most people. We eat what our parents taught us to eat, while other foods are adopted through "acquired taste." The extent of food preferences and taboos is highlighted by comparing various food taboos. Porphyrius, a Christian from Tyre who lived in the latter half of the second century, noted that a Phoenician or an Egyptian would prefer to eat human flesh over cow flesh.1107 A Jew would avoid pork. A Zoroastrian could not fathom that anyone would eat dog flesh. We generally do not eat dog meat, likely for the same reasons we avoid cat or horse meat: it's tough, bland, and there are better options. However, some North American Indians considered dog meat the best food. The Banziris in French Congo reserved dog meat for men, conducting a solemn ritual around these meals. A man must not touch his wife with his finger for a day after such a feast.1108 The people of Ponape will not eat eels, which they regard with extreme disgust. The term they use for eel translates to "the dreadful one."1109 Dyaks eat snakes but refuse eels.1110 Some Melanesians also avoid eels, believing they contain ghosts.1111 South African Bantus detest fish.1112 Certain Canary Islanders do not eat fish.1113 Tasmanians would rather starve than eat fish.1114 Somalis won't eat fish, viewing it as disgraceful.1115 They also reject game and birds.1116 These groups that refuse eels and fish turn down a food source that is abundant in their environment.

354. Food taboos in ethnography. Some Micronesians eat no fowl.1117 Wild Veddahs reject fowl.1118 Tuaregs eat no fish, birds, or eggs.1119 In eastern Africa many tribes loathe eggs and fowl as food. They are as much disgusted to see a white man eat eggs as a white man is to see savages eat offal.1120 Some Australians will not eat pork.1121 Nagas and their neighbors think roast dog a great delicacy. They will eat anything, even an elephant which has been three days buried, but they abominate milk, and find the smell of tinned lobster too strong.1122 Negroes in the French Congo "have a perfect horror of the idea of drinking milk."1123

354. Food Taboos in Ethnography. Some Micronesians don’t eat chicken.1117 Wild Veddahs avoid chicken.1118 Tuaregs don’t eat fish, birds, or eggs.1119 In eastern Africa, many tribes dislike eggs and chicken as food. They feel just as disgusted to see a white person eat eggs as a white person feels when witnessing indigenous people eat offal.1120 Some Australians won’t eat pork.1121 Nagas and their neighbors consider roast dog a real treat. They’ll eat anything, even an elephant that has been buried for three days, but they can’t stand milk and find the smell of canned lobster too overpowering.1122 People in the French Congo “have a strong aversion to the idea of drinking milk.”1123

340355. Expiation for taking life. The most primitive notion we can find as to taking life is that it is wrong to kill any living thing except as a sacrifice to some superior power. This dread of destroying life, as if it was the assumption of a divine prerogative to do so, gives a background for all the usages with regard to sacrifice and food. "In old Israel all slaughter was sacrifice, and a man could never eat beef or mutton except as a religious act." Amongst the Arabs, "even in modern times, when a sheep or camel is slain in honor of a guest, the good old custom is that the host keeps open house for all his neighbors."1124 In modern Hindostan food which is ordinarily tabooed may be eaten if it has been killed in offering to a god. Therefore an image of the god is set up in the butcher's shop. All the animals are slaughtered nominally as an offering to it. This raises the taboo, and the meat is bought and eaten without scruple.1125 Thus it is that the taboo on cannibalism may be raised by religion, or that cannibalism may be made a duty by religion. Amongst the ancient Semites some animals were under a food taboo for a reason which has two aspects at the same time: they were both offensive (ritually unclean) and sacred. What is holy and what is loathsome are in like manner set aside. The Jews said that the Holy Scriptures rendered him who handled them unclean. Holy and unclean have a common element opposed to profane. In the case of both there is devotion or consecration to a higher power. If it is a good power, the thing is holy; if a bad power, it is unclean. He who touches either falls under a taboo, and needs purification.1126 The tabooed things could only be eaten sacrificially and sacramentally, i.e. as disgusting and unusual they had greater sacrificial force.1127 This idea is to be traced in all ascetic usages, and in many mediæval developments of religious usages which introduced repulsive elements, to heighten the self-discipline of conformity. In the Caroline Islands turtles are sacred to the gods and are eaten only in illness or as sacrifices.1128

340355. Expiation for taking life. The most basic idea about taking life is that it's wrong to kill any living thing unless it's a sacrifice to a higher power. This fear of ending life, as if it were claiming a divine right, sets the stage for all practices around sacrifice and food. "In ancient Israel, all slaughter was seen as a sacrifice, and a person could only eat beef or mutton as part of a religious act." Among the Arabs, "even today, when a sheep or camel is killed to honor a guest, the tradition is for the host to keep their home open to all their neighbors."1124 In modern India, food that's usually forbidden can be eaten if the animal was killed as an offering to a god. As a result, an image of the god is placed in the butcher's shop, and all the animals are killed nominally as an offering to that image. This lifts the taboo, so people can buy and eat the meat without guilt.1125 Thus, religious beliefs can lift the taboo on cannibalism or even make it a religious obligation. Among the ancient Semites, certain animals were considered taboo for food for two reasons: they were both offensive (ritually unclean) and sacred. What is holy and what is detestable are similarly set apart. The Jews believed that handling the Holy Scriptures made one unclean. The concepts of holy and unclean share an opposing element to the profane. In both cases, there is a devotion or dedication to a higher power. If that power is good, then the object is holy; if it’s a bad power, it is unclean. Anyone who touches either falls under a taboo and requires purification.1126 Things that are taboo can only be eaten in a sacrificial or sacramental context; as unappealing and unusual as they may be, they hold greater sacrificial significance.1127 This concept is evident in all ascetic practices and many medieval developments of religious customs that introduced unappealing elements to enhance self-discipline and conformity. In the Caroline Islands, turtles are sacred to the gods and may only be eaten during illness or as sacrifices.1128

356. Philosophy of cannibalism. If cannibalism began in the interest of the food supply, especially of meat, the wide ramifications of its relations are easily understood. While men were unable to cope with the great beasts cannibalism was a leading feature of social life, around which a great cluster of interests centered. Ideas were cultivated by it, and it became regulative and directive as to what ought to be done. The sentiments of kinship made it seem right and true that the nearest relatives 341should be eaten. Further deductions followed, of which the cases given are illustrations. As to enemies, the contrary sentiments found place in connection with it. It combined directly with ghost fear. The sacramental notion seems born of it. When the chase was sufficiently developed to give better food the taboo on human flesh seemed no more irrational than the other food taboos above mentioned. Swans and peacocks were regarded as great dainties in the Middle Ages. We no longer eat them. Snakes are said to be good eating, but most of us would find it hard to eat them. Yet why should they be more loathsome than frogs or eels? Shipwrecked people, or besieged and famine-stricken people, have overcome the loathing for human flesh rather than die. Others have died because they could not overcome it, and have thus rendered the strongest testimony to the power of the mores. In general, the cases show that if men are hungry enough, or angry enough, they may return to cannibalism now. Our horror of cannibalism is due to a long and broad tradition, broken only by hearsay of some far-distant and extremely savage people who now practice it. Probably the popular opinion about it is that it is wicked. It is not forbidden by the rules of any religion, because it had been thrown out of the mores before any "religion" was founded.

356. Philosophy of Cannibalism. If cannibalism started as a way to secure food, especially meat, its many connections are easy to understand. While people struggled to deal with large beasts, cannibalism became a central aspect of social life, around which various interests revolved. Ideas developed from it, shaping what was considered appropriate behavior. The feelings of kinship made it seem right to eat close relatives 341. This led to further conclusions, as illustrated by the examples provided. In contrast, negative feelings were associated with enemies. Cannibalism was closely tied to fears of ghosts. The idea of sacrament may have originated from it. Once hunting improved enough to provide better food, the taboo against human flesh seemed just as unreasonable as other food taboos previously mentioned. During the Middle Ages, swans and peacocks were considered delicacies, but we no longer eat them. Snakes are said to be tasty, yet most of us would struggle to eat them. Still, why should they be more repulsive than frogs or eels? Shipwrecked people or those facing starvation have overcome their disgust for human flesh in order to survive. Others have perished because they couldn’t get past their revulsion, demonstrating the powerful influence of cultural norms. Overall, the examples show that if people are hungry enough or angry enough, they might resort to cannibalism today. Our horror of cannibalism stems from a long-standing tradition, disrupted only by stories of some distant and extremely savage tribes who still engage in it. Generally, popular opinion views it as morally wrong. It isn't explicitly prohibited by any religious rules since the practice was rejected by societal norms before any formal "religion" was established.

1039 See Andrée, Anthropophagie; Steinmetz, Endokannibalism, Mitt. Anthrop. Ges. in Wien, XXVI; Schaffhausen in Archiv für Anthrop., IV, 245. Steinmetz gives in tabular form known cases of cannibalism with the motives for it, p. 25.

1039 See Andrée, Anthropophagy; Steinmetz, Endocannibalism, Mitt. Anthrop. Ges. in Wien, XXVI; Schaffhausen in Archiv für Anthrop., IV, 245. Steinmetz presents a table of known cases of cannibalism along with their motives, p. 25.

1040 Lippert, Kulturgesch., II, 275.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lippert, Cultural History, II, 275.

1041 Globus, XXVI, 45; Stuhlmann, Mit Emin Pascha, 457; JAI, XXVIII, 39.

1041 Globus, XXVI, 45; Stuhlmann, Mit Emin Pascha, 457; JAI, XXVIII, 39.

1042 Smyth, Victoria, I, xxxviii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Smyth, Victoria, I, 38.

1043 Aust. Ass. Adv. Sci., 1892, 618.

1043 Aust. Ass. Adv. Sci., 1892, 618.

1044 JAI, XVII, 99.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 17, 99.

1045 Dwarf-land, 345.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dwarf-land, 345.

1046 Schweinfurth, Heart of Africa, II, 94.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schweinfurth, Heart of Africa, vol. II, p. 94.

1047 Keane, Ethnology, 265.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Keane, Ethnology, 265.

1048 JAI, XXIV, 298.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 24, 298.

1049 Globus, LXXXV, 229.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 85, 229.

1050 Nassau, Fetishism in West Africa, 11.

Nassau, Fetishism in West Africa, 11.

1051 Globus, LXXII, 120; LXXXVII, 237.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, LXXII, 120; LXXXVII, 237.

1052 Specimen in the Dresden Museum.

Sample at the Dresden Museum.

1053 Brasilien, 1249.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brazil, 1249.

1054 Herod., I, 216; III, 99; IV, 26.

1054 Herod., I, 216; III, 99; IV, 26.

1055 IV, 5, 298.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ IV, 5, 298.

1056 JASB, II, 571.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JASB, II, 571.

1057 Prim. Folk, 249.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Prim. Folk, 249.

1058 Rubruck, Eastern Parts, 81, 151.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rubruck, Eastern Parts, 81, 151.

1059 JAI, XXIV, 171.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 24, 171.

1060 JAI, XVII, 186.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XVII, 186.

1061 Globus, LXXXIII, 137.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, LXXXIII, 137.

1062 Martius, Ethnog. Bras., 485.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Martius, Ethnog. Bras., 485.

1063 Southey, Brazil, I, 233.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Southey, Brazil, Vol. I, p. 233.

1064 Ztsft. f. Ethnol., XXXVI, 293.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ztsft. f. Ethnol., XXXVI, 293.

1065 Andree, Anthropophagie, 50.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Andree, Anthropophagie, 50.

1066 Dawson, West Victoria, 67.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dawson, *West Victoria*, 67.

1067 Smyth, Victoria, I, 245.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Smyth, *Victoria*, I, 245.

1068 Whitmarsh, The World's Rough Hand, 178.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Whitmarsh, The World's Rough Hand, 178.

1069 Globus, LXXXVI, 112.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, LXXXVI, 112.

1070 W. R. Smith, Religion of the Semites, 284.

1070 W. R. Smith, Religion of the Semites, 284.

1071 Oliveira Martins, Raças Humanas, II, 67.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Oliveira Martins, *Human Races*, II, 67.

1072 Wilken, Volkenkunde, 23, 27.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wilken, Anthropology, 23, 27.

1073 Marco Polo, I, 266 and Yule's note, 275.

1073 Marco Polo, I, 266 and Yule's note, 275.

1074 JAI, XIX, 108.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 19, 108.

1075 Austral. Ass. Adv. Sci., 1892, 649-663.

1075 Austral. Ass. Adv. Sci., 1892, 649-663.

1076 Cent. Afr., 108.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Central Africa, 108.

1077 Ethnog. Bras., 538.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ethnog. Bras., 538.

1078 JAI, X, 305.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, X, 305.

1079 Codrington, Melanesians, 134.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Codrington, Melanesians, 134.

1080 Bijdragen tot. T. L. en V.-kunde, 1895, 342.

1080p Contributions to. T. L. and V.-science, 1895, 342.

1081 Globus, LXXXI, 96.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, Vol. 81, 96.

1082 JAI, XX, 116.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XX, 116.

1083 JAI, XXII, 111; cf. Isaiah lxv. 4.

1083 JAI, XXII, 111; see Isaiah 65:4.

1084 Intern. Arch. f. Ethnol., IX, Supplem. 37.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Intern. Arch. for Ethnol., IX, Supplem. 37.

1085 Iliad, XXII, 346; XXIV, 212.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Iliad, 22, 346; 24, 212.

1086 Evarnitzky, Zaporoge Kossacks (russ.), I, 209.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Evarnitzky, Zaporoge Kossacks (Rus.), I, 209.

1087 Mussulm. d'Espagne, II, 226.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mussulm. d'Espagne, II, 226.

1088 Ibid., I, 47.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, I, 47.

1089 Gomme, Ethnol. in Folklore, 149.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gomme, Ethnol. in Folklore, 149.

1090 Relation de l'Egypte, 360.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Report on Egypt, 360.

1091 Diodorus, I, 84.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Diodorus, Book 1, 84.

1092 Ratzel, Völkerkunde, II, 124; Martius, Ethnog. Bras., 129; Globus, LXXV, 260.

1092 Ratzel, Völkerkunde, II, 124; Martius, Ethnog. Bras., 129; Globus, LXXV, 260.

1093 W. R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 379.

1093 W. R. Smith, Religion of the Semites, 379.

1094 Lippert, Kulturgesch., II, 292.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lippert, Kulturgesch., II, 292.

1095 Kingsley, Travels in W. Afr., 287.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kingsley, Travels in West Africa, 287.

1096 Como Eu Atravassei Afr., I, 148.

1096 How I Crossed Afr., I, 148.

1097 Bancroft, Native Races of the Pacific Coast, I, 170 (III, 150); II, 176, 395, 689, 708; III, 413.

1097 Bancroft, Native Races of the Pacific Coast, I, 170 (III, 150); II, 176, 395, 689, 708; III, 413.

1098 Ibid., III, 152.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., III, 152.

1099 Globus, LXXXVI, 109, 112.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 86, 109, 112.

1100 Bur. Ethnol., IX, 523.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bur. Ethnol., Vol. IX, 523.

1101 Ibid., 527.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 527.

1102 Brinton, Nagualism, 34.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brinton, Nagualism, 34.

1103 Mitt. Berl. Mus., 1885, 184.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mitt. Berl. Mus., 1885, 184.

1104 PSM, XLVIII, 411.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ PSM, XLVIII, 411.

1105 Rockhill, Mongolia and Thibet, 144.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rockhill, *Mongolia and Tibet*, 144.

1106 PSM, LIV, 217.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ PSM, LIV, 217.

1107 De Abstinentia, II, 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ On Abstinence, II, 11.

1108 Brunache, Cent. Afr., 69.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brunache, Cent. Afr., 69.

1109 Christian, Caroline Isl., 73.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Christian, Caroline Isl., 73.

1110 Perelaer, Dyaks, 27.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Perelaer, Dyaks, 27.

1111 Codrington, Melanesians, 177.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Codrington, Melanesians, 177.

1112 Fritsch, Eingeb. Südafr., 107.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fritsch, Inhab. South Afr., 107.

1113 N. S. Amer. Anthrop., II, 454.

1113 N. S. Amer. Anthrop., II, 454.

1114 Ling Roth, Tasmanians, 101.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ling Roth, *Tasmanians*, 101.

1115 Paulitschke, Ethnog. N.O. Afr., I, 155.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Paulitschke, Ethnog. N.O. Afr., I, 155.

1116 Ibid., II, 27.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., II, 27.

1117 Finsch, Ethnol. Erfahr., III, 53.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Finsch, *Ethnol. Erfahr.*, III, 53.

1118 N. S. Ethnol. Soc., II, 304.

1118 N. S. Ethnol. Soc., II, 304.

1119 Duveyrier, Touaregs du Nord, 401.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Duveyrier, Touaregs of the North, 401.

1120 Volkens, Kilimandscharo, 244.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Volkens, Kilimanjaro, 244.

1121 Smyth, Victoria, I, 237.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Smyth, *Victoria*, I, 237.

1122 JAI, XI, 63; XXII, 245.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XI, 63; XXII, 245.

1123 Kingsley, West Afr. Studies, 451.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kingsley, West Afr. Studies, 451.

1124 W. R. Smith, Relig. of Semites, 142, 283.

1124 W. R. Smith, Religion of the Semites, 142, 283.

1125 Wilkins, Mod. Hinduism, 168.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wilkins, Modern Hinduism, 168.

1126 Bousset, Relig. des Judenthums, 124.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bousset, Religion of Judaism, 124.

1127 W. R. Smith, Relig. of Semites, 290; Isaiah lxv. 4; lxvi. 3, 17; swine, dog, and mouse.

1127 W. R. Smith, Relig. of Semites, 290; Isaiah 65:4; 66:3, 17; pigs, dogs, and mice.

1128 Kubary, Karolinen Archipel, 168.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kubary, Karolinen Archipelago, 168.


CHAPTER IX

SEX MORES

Meaning of sex mores.—The sex difference.—Sex difference and evolution.—The sex distinction; family institution; marriage in the mores.—Regulation is conventional, not natural.—Egoistic and altruistic elements.—Primary definition of marriage; taboo and conventionalization.—Family, not marriage, is the institution.—Endogamy and exogamy.—Polygamy and polyandry.—Consistency of the mores under polygamy or polyandry.—Mother family and father family.—Change from mother family to father family.—Capture and purchase become ceremonies.—Feminine honor and virtue; jealousy.—Virginity.—Chastity for men.—Love marriage; conjugal affection; wife.—Heroic conjugal devotion.—Hindoo models and ideals.—Slavonic sex mores.—Russian sex mores.—Tribes of the Caucasus.—Mediæval sex mores.—The standard of the "good wife"; pair marriage.—"One flesh."—Pair marriage.—Marriage in modern mores.—Pair marriage, its technical definition.—Ethics of pair marriage.—Pair marriage is monopolistic.—The future of marriage.—The normal type of sex union.—Divorce.—Divorce in ethnography.—Rabbis on divorce.—Divorce at Rome.—Pair marriage and divorce.—Divorce in the Middle Ages.—Refusal of remarriage.—Child marriage.—Child marriage in Hindostan.—Child marriage in Europe.—Cloistering women.—Second marriages; widows.—Burning of widows.—Difficulty of reform of suttee in India.—Widows and remarriage in the Christian church.—Remarriage and other-worldliness.—Free marriage.—The Japanese woman.

Meaning of sexual norms.—The difference between genders.—Differences between genders and evolution.—The distinction of genders; family structure; marriage in societal norms.—Regulation is based on convention, not nature.—Selfish and selfless aspects.—Basic definition of marriage; taboos and conventions.—Family, not marriage, is the institution.—Endogamy and exogamy.—Polygamy and polyandry.—Consistency of social norms under polygamy or polyandry.—Matrilineal family and patrilineal family.—Shift from matrilineal to patrilineal family.—Capture and purchase become ceremonies.—Female honor and virtue; jealousy.—Virginity.—Chastity for men.—Love marriages; emotional connection; wife.—Heroic dedication in marriage.—Hindu models and ideals.—Slavic sexual norms.—Russian sexual norms.—Caucasian tribes.—Medieval sexual norms.—The standard of the "good wife"; pair marriage.—"One flesh."—Pair marriage.—Marriage in modern norms.—Pair marriage, its technical definition.—Ethics of pair marriage.—Pair marriage is monopolistic.—The future of marriage.—The normal type of sexual union.—Divorce.—Divorce in ethnography.—Rabbis on divorce.—Divorce in Rome.—Pair marriage and divorce.—Divorce in the Middle Ages.—Refusal of remarriage.—Child marriage.—Child marriage in India.—Child marriage in Europe.—Cloistering women.—Second marriages; widows.—Burning of widows.—Challenges of reforming the practice of suttee in India.—Widows and remarriage in the Christian church.—Remarriage and otherworldliness.—Free marriage.—The Japanese woman.

357. Meaning of sex mores. The sex mores are one of the greatest and most important divisions of the mores. They cover the relations of men and women to each other before marriage and in marriage, with all the rights and duties of married and unmarried respectively to the rest of the society. The mores determine what marriage shall be, who may enter into it, in what way they may enter into it, divorce, and all details of proper conduct in the family relation. In regard to all these matters it is evident that custom governs and prescribes. When positive institutions and laws are made they always take up, ordain, and regulate what the mores have long previously made facts in the social order. In the administration of law also, especially by juries, domestic relations are controlled by the 343mores. The decisions rendered by judges utter in dogmatic or sententious form the current notions of truth and right about those relations. Our terms "endogamy," "mother family," "polyandry," etc., are only descriptive terms for a summary of the folkways which have been established in different groups and which are capable of classification.

357. Meaning of sex mores. Sex mores are one of the most significant and important categories of social norms. They define how men and women interact with each other both before and after marriage, outlining the rights and responsibilities of married and unmarried individuals within society. The mores dictate what marriage is, who can enter into it, how they can do so, the process of divorce, and all aspects of appropriate behavior within family relationships. It's clear that customs guide and set these standards. When formal laws and regulations are created, they always build upon and enforce what mores have already established as realities within society. In the legal system, particularly through juries, domestic relationships are influenced by the 343 mores. Judicial decisions express, in a definitive or moralistic way, the prevailing views on what is true and right regarding these relationships. Our terms like "endogamy," "mother family," "polyandry," etc., are merely labels that summarize the social practices that have developed in various groups and that can be categorized.

358. The sex difference. The economy and advantage of sex differentiation are primarily physical. "As structural complexity increases, the female generative system becomes more and more complex. All this involves a great expenditure of energy, and we can clearly see how an ovum-producing organism would benefit by being spared the additional effort required for seeking out and impregnating another organism, and how, on the other hand, organisms whose main reproductive feature is simply the production of spermatozoa would be better fitted for the work of search and impregnation if unhampered by a cumbersome female generative system. Hence the advantage of the sexes being separate."1129 Here we have the reason why the sexes are independent and complementary, but why "equality" can never be predicated of them. Power in the family, in industry, in civil affairs, war, and religion is not the same thing and cannot be. Each sex has more power for one domain, and must have less power for another. Equality is an incongruous predicate. "Under the influence of the law of battle the male has become more courageous, powerful, and pugnacious than the female.... So, too, the male has, in the struggle, often acquired great beauty, success on his part depending largely, in many cases, upon the choice of the females who are supposed to select the most beautiful mates. This is thought to be notably the case with birds."1130 In some few cases the female seeks the male, as in certain species of birds. Some male fish look after the eggs, and many cock-birds help to build the nest, hatch the eggs, and tend the young.1131 When the females compete for the males the female is "endowed with all the secondary characters of the polygamous male; she is the more beautiful, the more courageous, the more 344pugnacious." This seems to show that the secondary characters are due to sex selection.1132 Men are held to be polygamous by descent and in their "instincts as at present developed." "The instinct for promiscuous intercourse is much stronger among men than women, and unquestionably the husband is much more frequently all in all to the wife than she to him."1133

358. The sex difference. The economy and benefits of sexual differentiation are mainly physical. "As structural complexity increases, the female reproductive system becomes increasingly complex. This requires a significant amount of energy, and it's easy to see how an organism that produces ova would benefit from not having to expend extra effort to find and fertilize another organism. Conversely, organisms that primarily produce sperm would be better suited for searching and fertilizing if they weren't burdened by a complicated female reproductive system. Hence, there are advantages to having separate sexes."1129 This explains why the sexes are independent and complementary, but why "equality" can never be applied to them. Power in the family, industry, civil matters, warfare, and religion varies and cannot be the same. Each sex holds more power in one area while having less in another. Equality is an inappropriate concept. "Due to the laws of competition, males have become more courageous, powerful, and aggressive than females.... Additionally, males have sometimes developed significant beauty, as their success often relies on the choices made by females who are believed to select the most attractive mates. This is particularly evident in birds."1130 In some rare cases, females seek males, as seen in certain bird species. Some male fish take care of the eggs, and many male birds help build the nest, incubate the eggs, and care for the young.1131 When females compete for males, the female may exhibit all the secondary traits of the polygamous male; she becomes more beautiful, more courageous, and more aggressive. This suggests that these secondary traits arise due to sexual selection.1132 Men are considered polygamous by nature and in their current "instincts." "The instinct for casual sexual relationships is notably stronger in men than in women, and undoubtedly the husband often plays a more central role in the wife's life than she does in his."1133

359. Sex difference and evolution. According to the current applications of the evolution philosophy it is argued that "inheritable characters peculiar to one sex show a tendency to be inherited chiefly or solely by that sex in the offspring."1134 Women are said to be mentally more adaptable.1135 This is shown in their tact, which is regarded as a product of their desire to adapt themselves to the stronger sex, with whose muscular strength they cannot cope. If a woman should resist her husband she would provoke him, and her life would be endangered. Passive and resigned women would survive. "Here at any rate we may have one of the reasons why women are more passive and resigned than men."1136 Their tact is attributed to their quicker perception and to their lack of egoism. "The man, being more self-absorbed than the woman, is often less alive than she to what is going on around."1137 The man has a more stable nervous system than the woman. Combativeness and courage produce that stability; emotional development is antagonistic to it. "In proportion as the emotions are brought under intellectual control, in that proportion, other things being equal, will the nervous system become more stable."1138 Ages of subjection are also said to have produced in women a sense of dependence. Resignation and endurance are two of women's chief characteristics. "They have been educated in her from the remotest times."1139 Throughout the animal kingdom males are more variable than females. Man varies through a wider scale than woman. Dwarfs and giants, geniuses and idiots, are more common amongst men than amongst women.1140 Women use less philosophy; they do not think things out in their relations and analysis as men do. 345Miss Kingsley said that she "had met many African men who were philosophers, thinking in the terms of fetich, but never a woman so doing."1141

359. Sex difference and evolution. According to the current applications of evolutionary philosophy, it's argued that "inheritable traits specific to one sex tend to be passed down primarily or exclusively by that sex in their offspring."1134 Women are considered to be mentally more adaptable.1135 This is demonstrated in their tact, which is seen as a result of their desire to adjust to the stronger sex, whose physical strength they cannot match. If a woman were to resist her husband, she would provoke him, putting her life at risk. Passive and resigned women would survive. "This may at least partly explain why women are often more passive and resigned than men."1136 Their tact is attributed to their quicker perception and their lack of selfishness. "The man, being more self-absorbed than the woman, is often less attuned to what is happening around him."1137 Men have a more stable nervous system than women. Traits like combativeness and courage contribute to that stability; emotional development works against it. "As emotions come under intellectual control, the nervous system becomes more stable, all else being equal."1138 Long periods of subjugation are also said to have instilled in women a sense of dependence. Resignation and endurance are two of women's main characteristics. "These traits have been instilled in her since ancient times."1139 Throughout the animal kingdom, males are more variable than females. Men show a wider range of variation than women do. Dwarfs, giants, geniuses, and idiots are more common among men than among women.1140 Women engage in less philosophical thought; they don’t analyze and reflect on their relationships in the same way that men do. 345 Miss Kingsley mentioned that she "had met many African men who were philosophers, thinking in terms of fetich, but never a woman doing so."1141

On the facts of observation here enumerated nearly all will agree. The traits are certainly handed down by tradition and education. Whether they are evolutionary is far more doubtful. They are thought to be such by virtue of applications of some generalizations of evolutionary philosophy whose correctness, and whose application to this domain, have never been proved.

On the facts of observation listed here, nearly everyone will agree. These traits are definitely passed down through tradition and education. Whether they are evolutionary is much more uncertain. They are considered to be so because of the application of some generalizations from evolutionary philosophy, whose accuracy and relevance to this area have never been proven.

360. The sex distinction; family institution; marriage in the mores. The division of the human race into two sexes is the most important of all anthropological facts. The sexes differ so much in structure and function, and consequently in traits of feeling and character, that their interests are antagonistic. At the same time they are, in regard to reproduction, complementary. There is nothing in the sex relation, or in procreation, to bring about any continuing relation between a man and a woman. It is the care and education of children which first calls for such a continuing relation. The continuing relation is not therefore "in nature." It is institutional and conventional. A man and a woman were brought together, probably against their will, by a higher interest in the struggle for existence. The woman with a child needed the union more, and probably she was more unwilling to enter it. It is almost impossible to find a case of a group in which marriage does not exist, and in which the sex relation is one of true promiscuity. We are told that there is no family institution amongst the Bako, dwarfs in Kamerun. They obey animal instincts without restriction.1142 This means that the origin of the family institution lies in the period before any group formations now open to our study, and promiscuity is an inference as to what preceded what we can find. A woman with a child entered into an arrangement with a man, whether the father or not was immaterial, by which they carried on the struggle for existence together. The arrangement must have afforded advantages to both. It was produced by an agreement. 346The family institution resulted and became customary by imitation. Marriage was the form of agreement between the man and the woman by which they entered into the family institution. In the most primitive form of life known to us (Australians and Bushmen) the man roams abroad in search of meat food. His wife or wives stay by the fire at a trysting place, care for the children, and collect plant food. Thus the combination comes under the form of antagonistic coöperation. It presents us the germ of the industrial organization. It is a product of the folkways, being the resultant custom which arises, in time, out of the ways of satisfying interests which separate individuals, or pairs, invent and try. It follows that marriage in all its forms is in the mores of the time and place.

360. Gender differences; family structure; marriage in societal norms. The division of humanity into two genders is the most significant anthropological fact. Men and women differ greatly in their physical makeup and roles, as well as in their feelings and personalities, which often leads to conflicting interests. However, they are complementary when it comes to reproduction. There’s nothing inherent in the relationship between the sexes or in procreation that necessitates a lasting bond between a man and a woman. It’s the nurturing and upbringing of children that first requires such a lasting connection. This enduring relationship isn’t "natural." It's a product of social constructs and customs. A man and a woman likely came together, possibly against their wishes, due to a greater need in the fight for survival. The woman with a child typically needed the partnership more and probably hesitated to enter it. It’s nearly impossible to find a society where marriage doesn’t exist, and where sexual relationships are genuinely promiscuous. Reports indicate that the Bako, small people in Kamerun, don’t have family structures; they act on animal instincts without limitations.1142 This suggests that the family structure originated before any group formations we can currently study, and promiscuity offers clues about what came before what we observe. A woman with a child formed an arrangement with a man, whether he was the father or not didn’t matter, to navigate survival together. This arrangement must have benefited both parties. It emerged from a mutual agreement. 346The family structure developed and became established through imitation. Marriage was the way a man and woman agreed to enter the family structure. In the most basic forms of life known to us (Australians and Bushmen), the man goes out to hunt for meat while his wife or wives stay by the fire at a designated spot, take care of the children, and gather plant food. Thus, the partnership takes on the shape of conflicting cooperation. It shows us the foundation of industrial organization. It’s a result of cultural practices, evolved from the customs that develop over time based on how individuals or pairs find ways to meet their different needs. Therefore, marriage in all its forms is part of the social norms of its time and place.

361. Regulation is conventional, not natural. The sex passion affects the weal or woe of human beings far more than hunger, vanity, or ghost fear. It has far more complications with other interests than the other great motives. There is no escaping the good and ill, the pleasure and pain, which inhere in it. It has two opposite extremes,—renunciation and license. In neither one of these can peace and satisfaction be found, or escape from the irritation of antagonistic impulses. There is no ground at all for the opinion that "nature" gave men an appetite the satisfaction of which would be peaceful and satisfactory, but that human laws and institutions have put it under constraints which produce agony.1143 The truth is that license stimulates desire without limit, and ends in impotent agony. Renunciation produces agony of another kind. Somewhere between lies temperance, which seems an easy solution, but there is no definition of temperance which is generally applicable, and, wherever the limit may be set, there, on either side of it, the antagonistic impulses appear again,—one of indulgence, the other of restraint,—producing pitfalls of vice and ruin, and ever renewing the strain and torment of the problem of right and duty. Therefore regulation is imperatively called for by the facts of "nature," and the regulation must come from intelligence and judgment. No determination of what the regulation should 347be has ever yet been found in law or ethics which does not bear harshly on great numbers, and in all stages of civilization numbers are found who violate the regulations and live outside of them.

361. Regulation is conventional, not natural. The drive for sex impacts people's happiness and suffering far more than hunger, vanity, or fear of the supernatural. It brings up more complications with other interests than the other major motivators. We can't escape the good and bad, the pleasure and pain, that are part of it. There are two extreme positions—giving up desire and excessive indulgence. Neither of these can bring peace and satisfaction or free us from the frustration of conflicting impulses. There's no basis for believing that "nature" gave people a desire that could be satisfied peacefully and satisfactorily, while human laws and institutions have imposed restrictions that cause suffering.1143 The reality is that indulgence fuels desire endlessly, leading to helpless agony. Giving up desire results in a different kind of suffering. Somewhere in between lies moderation, which seems like an easy answer, but there's no universally applicable definition of moderation, and wherever the limit is set, conflicting impulses appear again—one urging indulgence, the other urging restraint—creating traps of vice and destruction, and perpetually renewing the tension and torment of the dilemma of right and duty. Therefore, regulation is urgently needed according to the facts of "nature," and that regulation must come from intelligence and judgment. No determination of what the regulation should 347be has ever been established in law or ethics that doesn’t negatively impact many people, and in every stage of civilization, there are individuals who break the rules and live outside of them.

362. Egoistic and altruistic elements. Here, then, is the case: the perpetuation of the species requires the coöperation of two complementary sexes. The sex relation is antagonistic to the struggle for existence, and so arouses egoistic sentiments and motives, while it is itself very egoistic. It is sometimes said that the struggle for existence is egoistic and reproduction altruistic, but this view rests upon a very imperfect analysis. It means that a man who has won food may eat it by himself, while reproduction assumes the coöperation of others. So far, well; but the struggle for existence assumes and demands co-operation in the food quest and a sharing of the product in all but a very small class of primitive cases; and the sex passion is purely egoistic, except in a very small class of cases of high refinement, the actuality of which may even be questioned. The altruistic element in reproduction belongs to the mores, and is due to life with children, affection for them, with sacrifice and devotion to them, as results produced by experience. It is clear that a division between the food quest as egoistic and reproduction as altruistic cannot be made the basis of ethical constructions. To get the good and avoid the ill there is required a high play of intelligence, good sense, and of all altruistic virtues. Under such a play of interests and feelings, from which no one is exempt, mass phenomena are produced by the ways of solving the problem which individuals and pairs hit upon. The wide range and contradictoriness of the folkways in regard to family life show how helpless and instinctive the struggle to solve the problem has been. Our own society shows how far we still are from a thorough understanding of the problem and from a satisfactory solution of it. It must be added that the ruling elements in different societies have molded the folkways to suit their own interests, and thus they have disturbed and confused the process of making folkways, and have spoiled the result.

362. Egoistic and altruistic elements. Here’s the situation: the continuation of the species depends on the cooperation of two complementary sexes. The sexual relationship conflicts with the struggle for survival, which triggers egoistic feelings and motives, and is itself very self-centered. People sometimes say that the struggle for survival is egoistic and reproduction is altruistic, but this perspective is based on a limited analysis. It implies that a person who has obtained food can eat it alone, whereas reproduction requires the collaboration of others. This part is true; however, the struggle for survival also involves and demands cooperation in acquiring food and sharing the result, except in a very small number of primitive cases. Additionally, the sexual drive is essentially self-serving, except in a few rare instances of high refinement, the existence of which can even be questioned. The altruistic aspect of reproduction stems from societal norms and comes from living with children, caring for them, and the sacrifices and devotion that result from those experiences. It’s clear that distinguishing between the quest for food as self-serving and reproduction as selfless cannot serve as a foundation for ethical principles. Achieving good and avoiding harm requires a high level of intelligence, common sense, and all altruistic values. Under this interplay of interests and emotions, which no one can escape, mass phenomena emerge from the solutions that individuals and couples find. The vast variety and contradictions in family life customs highlight how instinctive and ineffective the struggle to address this issue has been. Our society demonstrates how far we still are from fully understanding the problem and finding a satisfactory resolution. It should also be noted that the dominant groups in various societies have shaped these customs to align with their own interests, thus complicating and confusing the process of developing social norms and undermining the outcome.

348363. Primary definition of marriage; taboos and conventionalization. The definition of marriage consists in stating what, at any time and place, the mores have imposed as regulations on the relations of a man and woman who are coöperatively carrying on the struggle for existence and the reproduction of the species. The regulations are always a conventionalization which sets the terms, modes, and conditions under which a pair may cohabit. It is, therefore, impossible to formulate a definition of marriage which will cover all forms of it throughout the history of civilization. In all lower civilization it is a tie of a woman to a man for the interests of both (or of the man). It follows that the sex relation has been a great arena for the use and perfection of the mores, since personal experience and reflection never ceased, and a great school for the education of the race in the use of intelligence, the development of sympathetic sentiments, and in a sense of the utility of ethical regulations. The sex taboo is the set of inhibitions which control and restrain the intercourse of the sexes with each other in ordinary life. At the present time, in civilized countries, that intercourse is limited by taboo, not by law. The nature and degree of the taboo are in the mores. Spanish, French, English, and American women, in the order named, are under less and less strict limitations in regard to ordinary social intercourse with men. The sex taboo could, therefore, be easily pursued and described through the whole history of civilization and amongst all nations. It seems to be arbitrary, although no doubt it has always been due, in its origin, to correct or incorrect judgments of conditions and interests. It is always conventional. That it has been and is recognized is the sum of its justification. When Augustine met the objection that Jacob had four wives he replied that that was no crime, because it was under the custom (mos) of Jacob's time.1144 This was a complete answer, but it was an appeal to the supreme authority of the mores.

348363. Primary definition of marriage; taboos and conventionalization. The definition of marriage explains what societies at any given time and place have established as rules governing the relationship between a man and a woman who are working together to survive and reproduce. These rules are always based on conventions that define the terms, methods, and conditions under which a couple can live together. Therefore, it's impossible to create a definition of marriage that encompasses all its forms throughout history. In less developed societies, it often refers to the bond between a woman and a man for their mutual benefit (or primarily for the man's). Consequently, sexual relations have historically been a significant area for developing social norms, as personal experiences and reflections have always contributed to this process. This has also served as an important education for society in utilizing intelligence, fostering compassion, and understanding the value of ethical rules. The sex taboo consists of the restrictions that govern and limit interactions between men and women in everyday life. Nowadays, in modern societies, these interactions are influenced more by social taboos than by laws. The nature and extent of these taboos depend on societal norms. Women in Spain, France, England, and the United States, in that order, face increasingly fewer restrictions regarding normal social interactions with men. Thus, the evolution of the sex taboo can be traced through the entire history of civilization across different cultures. While it may appear arbitrary, it likely originated from various assessments about circumstances and interests. It is always based on social conventions. Its recognition over time justifies its existence. When Augustine encountered the argument that Jacob had four wives, he responded that it was not a crime because it adhered to the customs of Jacob's time.1144 This response was complete, appealing to the ultimate authority of societal norms.

364. Family, not marriage, is the institution. Although we speak of marriage as an institution, it is only an imperfect one. It has no structure. The family is the institution, and it was 349antecedent to marriage. Marriage has always been an elastic and variable usage, as it now is. Each pair, or other marital combination, has always chosen its own "ways" of living within the limits set by the mores. In fact the use of language reflects the vagueness of marriage, for we use the word "marriage" for wedding, nuptials, or matrimony (wedlock). Only the last could be an institution. Wedlock has gone through very many phases, and has by no means evolved along lines of harmonious and advancing development. In the earliest forms of the higher civilization, in Chaldea and Egypt, man and wife were, during wedlock, in a relation of rational free coöperation. Out of this two different forms of wedlock have come, the harem system and pair marriage. The historical sequences by which the former has been produced could be traced just as easily as those which have led up to the latter. There is no more necessity in one than in the other. Wedlock is a mode of associated life. It is as variable as circumstances, interests, and character make it within the conditions. No rules or laws can control it. They only affect the condition against which the individuals react. No laws can do more than specify ways of entering into wedlock, and the rights and duties of the parties in wedlock to each other, which the society will enforce. These, however, are but indifferent externals. All the intimate daily play of interests, emotions, character, taste, etc., are beyond the reach of the bystanders, and that play is what makes wedlock what it is for every pair. Nevertheless the relations of the parties are always deeply controlled by the current opinions in the society, the prevalent ethical standards, the approval or condemnation passed by the bystanders on cases between husbands and wives, and by the precepts and traditions of the old. Thus the mores hold control over individual taste and caprice, and individual experience reacts against the control. All the problems of marriage are in the intimate relations. When they affect large numbers they are brought under the solution of the mores. Therefore the history of marriage is to be interpreted by the mores, and its philosophy must be sought in the fact that it is an ever-moving product of the mores.

364. Family, not marriage, is the institution. Although we refer to marriage as an institution, it’s actually just an imperfect one. It lacks structure. The family is the true institution, and it existed 349 before marriage. Marriage has always been flexible and variable, just like it is today. Each couple, or any other marital arrangement, has always defined its own "ways" of living within societal limits. In fact, the way we use language highlights the ambiguity of marriage; we call it "marriage" when referring to a wedding, nuptials, or matrimony (wedlock). Only the last term could be considered an institution. Wedlock has gone through many phases and hasn’t developed in a straightforward or harmonious way. In the earliest forms of advanced civilization, like in Chaldea and Egypt, husbands and wives engaged in a mutually cooperative relationship during marriage. From this, two distinct types of marriage emerged: the harem system and pair marriage. The historical paths that led to each are equally traceable. There’s no greater necessity for one than for the other. Wedlock is a way of living together. It’s as changeable as circumstances, interests, and individual character allow. No rules or laws can govern it; they only influence the situation against which individuals respond. Laws can only outline how to enter into wedlock and the rights and responsibilities of each party, which society will enforce. However, these are just superficial details. The daily interactions of interests, emotions, character, taste, etc., are beyond the control of outsiders, and that dynamic is what shapes wedlock for each couple. Still, the dynamics between the parties are always significantly influenced by current societal opinions, prevailing ethical standards, the approval or disapproval expressed by outsiders, and traditional beliefs. Thus, societal norms regulate individual preferences and whims, while personal experiences push back against that control. All marriage issues arise in the personal relationships. When they impact larger groups, they are addressed through societal norms. Therefore, the history of marriage should be understood through these norms, and its philosophy should be found in the fact that it is a constantly evolving outcome of societal values.

350365. Endogamy and exogamy. Although it seems, at first consideration, that savages could not have perceived the alleged evils of inbreeding, yet a full examination of the facts is convincing that they did do so. In like manner, they were led to try to avert overpopulation by folkways. They acted "instinctively," or automatically, not rationally. Inbreeding preserves a type but weakens the stock. Outbreeding strengthens the stock but loses the type. In our own mores each one is forbidden to marry within a certain circle or outside of another circle. The first is the consanguine group of first cousins and nearer. The latter is the race to which we belong. Royal and noble castes are more strictly limited within the caste. Amongst savage peoples there were two ideas which were in conflict: (1) all the women of a group were regarded as belonging to all the men of that group; (2) a wife conquered abroad was a possession and a trophy. Endogamy and exogamy are forms of the mores in which one of these policies has been adopted to the exclusion of the other. Of that we have an example in civilized society, where royal persons, in order to find fitting mates, marry cousins, or uncles, or nieces, and bring on the family the evils of close inbreeding (Spain); or they take slave women as wives and breed out the blood of their race (Athenians, Arabs). The due adjustment of inbreeding and outbreeding is always a difficult problem of policy for breeders of animals. It is the same for men. The social interests favor inbreeding, by which property is united or saved from dispersion, and close relationship seems to assure acquaintance. At Venice, in the time of glory and luxury, great dowers seemed to threaten to dissipate great family fortunes. It became the custom to contract marriages only between families which could give as much as they got. "This was not the least of the causes of the moral and physical decline of the Venetian aristocracy."1145

350365. Endogamy and exogamy. Although it might initially seem that primitive societies didn't recognize the problems caused by inbreeding, a closer look at the facts shows that they actually did. Similarly, they sought to prevent overpopulation through cultural practices. Their actions were "instinctive" or automatic rather than rational. Inbreeding maintains a specific type but weakens the overall lineage. Outbreeding strengthens the lineage but may dilute the type. In our own social norms, people are restricted from marrying within certain groups or outside of others. The first group is made up of close relatives like first cousins and closer, while the latter refers to the broader racial group we belong to. Royal and noble families are often even more strictly limited within their social caste. Among primitive peoples, two conflicting ideas existed: (1) all the women in a group were seen as shared among all the men in that group; (2) a wife acquired from another group was considered a possession or trophy. Endogamy and exogamy represent two different approaches to these ideas, with one being chosen to the exclusion of the other. An example of this can be seen in civilized societies, where royal individuals marry cousins, uncles, or nieces, resulting in the detrimental effects of close inbreeding (Spain); or they take slave women as wives and dilute their racial bloodline (Athenians, Arabs). Balancing inbreeding and outbreeding is always a challenging policy issue for animal breeders. The same applies to human societies. Social interests often favor inbreeding to keep property consolidated and avoid its dispersal, and close relationships seem to promote familiarity. In Venice, during its period of glory and luxury, large dowries posed a risk of dissipating great family fortunes. It became customary to arrange marriages only between families that could provide equal fortunes. "This was not the least of the causes of the moral and physical decline of the Venetian aristocracy."1145

366. Polygamy and polyandry. Polygamy and polyandry are two cases of family organization which are expedient under certain life conditions, and which came into existence or became obsolete according to changes in the life conditions, although 351there are also cases of survival, due to persistence of the mores, after the life conditions have so changed that the custom has become harmful. Population, so far as we know, normally contains equal numbers of the two sexes, except that there are periods in which, for some unknown reason, births of one sex greatly preponderate over those of the other.1146 There are also groups in which the food quest, or other duty, of the men is such that many lives are lost and so the adults of the two sexes are unequal in number.1147 Therefore, in a normal population, polygamy would compel many men, and polyandry many women, to remain unmarried. Polyandry might then be supplemented by female infanticide. That any persons in a primitive society should be destined to celibacy is so arbitrary and strange an arrangement that strong motives for it must be found in the life conditions. Two forms of polygamy must be distinguished. (a) In primitive society women are laborers, and the industrial system is often such that there is an economic advantage in having a number of women to one man. In those cases polygamy becomes interwoven with the whole social and political system. Other customs will also affect the expediency of polygamy. Every well-to-do man of the Bassari, in Togo, has three wives, because children are suckled for three years.1148 (b) In higher civilization, with surplus wealth, polygamy is an affair of luxury, sensuality, and ostentation. It is only in the former case that polygamy is socially expedient, and that women welcome more wives to help do the work and do not quarrel with each other. In the latter case, polygamy is an aberration of the mores, due to selfish force. There are very many examples of polygamy in which the two motives are combined. These are transition stages. Polyandry is due to a hard struggle for existence or to a policy of not dividing property. A Spartan who had a land allotment was forced to marry. His younger brothers lived with him and sometimes were also husbands to his wife. Wives were also lent out of friendship or in order to get vigorous offspring.1149 352Here state policy or the assumed advantage of physical vigor overrode the motives of monogamy which prevailed in the surrounding civilization. In Plautus's comedy Stichus a case is referred to in which two slaves have one woman (wife). Roman epitaphs are cited in which two men jointly celebrate a common wife.1150 These are cases of return to an abandoned usage, under the stress of poverty. An emigrating group must generally have contained more men than women. Polyandry was very sure to occur. It is said that immigrant groups can be found in the United States in which polyandry exists, being produced in this way. Many aboriginal tribes in India, amongst which the Todas are the best known, practice polyandry. Przewalsky says that in Tibet polyandry is attributed to a tax on houses in which there is a married woman.1151 Primarily it is due to poverty and a hard habitat. Two, three, or even four brothers have a wife in common. The Russian traveler adds that rich men have a wife each, or even two, and Cunningham1152 confirms this; that is to say, then, that the number of wives follows directly the economic power of the man. The case only illustrates the close interdependence of capital and marriage which we shall find at every stage. In the days of Venetian glory "often four or five men united to maintain one woman, in whose house they met daily to laugh, eat, and jest, without a shadow of jealousy. If, however, the cleverness of a woman brought a young patrician into a mesalliance, the state promptly dissolved the bond in its own way."1153 The polyandry of the Nairs, on the Malabar coast, has been cited to prove that polyandry is not due to poverty. It is due to the unwillingness to subdivide the property of the family, which is of the modified mother-family form, all the immediate kin holding together and keeping the property undivided. Subdivisions of this people differ as to details of the custom and it is now becoming obsolete. Of course "moral doctrines" have been invented to bring the custom under a broad principle.1154 It appears, however, that the husbands, in the Nair system, are 353successive, not contemporaneous. The custom is due to the Vedic notion that every virgin contains a demon who leaves her with the nuptial blood, causing some risk to her husband. Hence a maiden was married to a man who was to disappear after a few hours, having incurred the risk.1155 Here, then, we have a case of aberrant mores due to a superstitious explanation of natural facts. Polygamy of the second form above defined is limited by cost. Although polygamy is allowed under Mohammedan law, it is not common for a Mohammedan to have more than one wife, on account of expense and trouble. Lane estimated at not more than one in twenty the number of men in Egypt, in the first half of the nineteenth century, who had more than one wife. If a woman is childless, her husband may take another wife, especially if he likes the first one too well to divorce her.1156 That is to say, polygamy and divorce are alternatives. Other authorities state that polygamy is more common and real amongst Mohammedans than would appear from Lane's statement. In the cities of Arabia more than one wife is the rule, and the Arabs in Jerusalem take three or four wives as soon as they have sufficient means. The poorest have at least two.1157

366. Polygamy and polyandry. Polygamy and polyandry are two types of family structures that can be practical under certain life circumstances, coming into existence or fading away as conditions change. However, there are also cases where these practices persist because of cultural norms, even when continuing them becomes detrimental. Generally, populations have equal numbers of men and women, except during certain times when births of one gender significantly outnumber the other. There are also groups where many men lose their lives due to their responsibilities, resulting in an unequal number of adults of each gender. Therefore, in a typical population, polygamy would mean many men, and polyandry would mean many women remain single. This could lead to situations like female infanticide. It’s quite unusual and arbitrary for anyone in a traditional society to be destined for celibacy, which suggests that strong reasons for this must exist in the living conditions. Two forms of polygamy must be distinguished. (a) In traditional societies, women often work, and the economic system is set up so that having multiple women is beneficial for one man. In such cases, polygamy becomes deeply linked to the entire social and political framework. Other customs also influence the practicality of polygamy. Every well-off man among the Bassari in Togo has three wives because children are breastfed for three years. 1148 (b) In more advanced societies with surplus wealth, polygamy is often seen as a luxury, driven by pleasure and show. In the former instance, polygamy is socially beneficial, and women may welcome additional wives to help with responsibilities without conflict. In the latter case, it's a deviation from societal norms, motivated by selfishness. Many examples showcase a mix of both motivations, representing transitional stages. Polyandry emerges from difficult living conditions or a desire to keep property intact. For instance, a Spartan who owned land was compelled to marry, and his younger brothers often lived with him as husbands to the same wife. Wives could also be shared among friends or to produce strong offspring. 1149 352 In this context, state policies or the perceived benefits of physical strength overshadowed the motivations for monogamy prevalent in surrounding cultures. In Plautus's comedy Stichus, a scenario is cited where two slaves share one woman (wife). Roman inscriptions are referenced where two men honor a common wife. 1150 These instances indicate a return to an earlier practice due to economic hardship. An emigrating group typically contains more men than women, making polyandry likely. It's said that immigrant groups in the United States sometimes practice polyandry for this reason. Many indigenous tribes in India, with the Todas being the most recognized, also embrace polyandry. Przewalsky notes that in Tibet, polyandry is linked to a house tax when there’s a married woman present. 1151 Ultimately, it's often driven by poverty and a challenging environment. Two, three, or even four brothers may share a common wife. The Russian traveler adds that wealthier men have one or two wives each, and Cunningham 1152 confirms this, showing that the number of wives correlates directly with a man's economic status. This scenario illustrates the close relationship between wealth and marriage that is evident across different stages of society. During the peak of Venice’s power, it was common for four or five men to support one woman, gathering daily to enjoy meals and laughter without jealousy. However, if a woman’s cleverness led a young patrician into a lower-class relationship, the state would quickly dissolve the marriage. 1153 The polyandry among the Nairs on the Malabar coast has been cited to argue that polyandry doesn’t stem from poverty. Instead, it arises from a reluctance to divide family property, maintained collectively in a modified matriarchal structure. Variations in the customs within this group are becoming less common. Of course, some "moral doctrines" have been created to justify the practice under a broader principle. 1154 However, it seems that in the Nair system, husbands are successive rather than simultaneous. This custom relates back to a Vedic belief that every virgin hosts a demon, which leaves her with her wedding blood, posing a risk to her husband. Therefore, a maiden would marry a man who was expected to leave shortly, having taken the risk. 1155 Here, we encounter a case of unusual standards shaped by superstitions regarding natural realities. The second form of polygamy defined above is limited by financial factors. Even though polygamy is permitted under Islamic law, it's not common for a Muslim to have more than one wife because of the expenses and complications involved. Lane estimated that in the early 19th century, no more than one in twenty men in Egypt had more than one wife. If a woman is unable to have children, her husband may take another wife, especially if he feels too attached to the first to divorce her. 1156 This means that polygamy and divorce are seen as alternatives. Other experts indicate that polygamy may be more widespread and practiced among Muslims than Lane's assertion suggests. In urban areas of Arabia, having multiple wives is commonplace, and Arabs in Jerusalem often marry three to four wives as soon as they have the means to support them. Even the poorest typically have at least two. 1157

367. Consistency of the mores under polygamy or polyandry. When the life conditions, real or imagined, produce polygamy, monogamy, or polyandry, all the mores conform to the one system or the other, and develop it on every side. All the concepts of right and wrong—rights, duties, authority, societal policy, and political interest—are implicit in the mores. They must necessarily all be consistent. A Nair woman is no more likely to overstep the mores of her society than an English woman is to overstep the mores of hers. "The relations between the sexes in Malabar are unusually happy."1158 Tibetan men are said to be courteous to women.1159 Tibetan women like polyandry. They sneer at the dullness and monotony of monogamic life.1160 Thus the ethics follow the customs.

367. Consistency of the mores under polygamy or polyandry. When the conditions of life, whether real or imagined, lead to polygamy, monogamy, or polyandry, all the social norms align with one system or the other and develop on all fronts. All ideas of right and wrong—rights, responsibilities, authority, social policy, and political interests—are embedded in the mores. They must all be coherent with each other. A Nair woman is no more likely to break the norms of her society than an English woman is to break the norms of hers. "The relationships between the sexes in Malabar are unusually happy."1158 Tibetan men are said to be respectful to women.1159 Tibetan women prefer polyandry. They look down on the dullness and monotony of monogamous life.1160 Thus, ethics follow customs.

354368. Mother family and father family. The ultimate reasons for the mother family and for a change to the father family are in the life conditions, industrial arts, war, pressure of population, etc. In fact, our terms are only names for a group of mores which cover some set of interests, and we need to be on our guard against the category fallacy, that is, against arguing from the contents of the classification which we have made. The term "matriarchate" encouraged this fallacy and has gone out of use. By the mother family we mean the system in which descent and kin are reckoned through women, not through men. In that form of the family the relation of man and wife is one of contract. The woman must be thought of as at her home, with her kin, and the husband comes to her. She has great control of the terms on which he is accepted, and she and her kin can drive him away again, if they see fit. The children will be hers and will remain with her. The property will remain hers, while her husband must abandon his property when he comes to her. The next male friend of a woman will be her brother, not her husband, and the next male guardian of a child will be his mother's brother, not his father. Words of relationship, address, etc., must all conform to the fundamental notion which rules the family. Religion, political control, modes of warfare and alliance, and education are all constructed to fit the family-form. At puberty boys are taken into the political organization (tribe) to which the father belongs and get political status from that. By birth each one is a member of a blood-kin group (clan) on which depend blood revenge and other duties and by which marriage is regulated. All this grows up as a part of the folkways, instinctively, without plan or guidance of intelligent control. Yet it has been wrought out, along the same logical lines of custom and rule, all over the world by savage peoples. We meet with many variations of it in transitional forms, or in combination with later institutions, but they belong to the time when this arrangement is breaking down, and passing into the father family. The mother family system is definite and complete when flourishing and normal. By the totem device the mother family is made capable of indefinite extension, and a verification is provided for 355its essential facts. The status of women, in the mother family, was strong and independent. Often important societal functions were entrusted to them, and their influence was so high that it produced great results, like the conferring of glory on braves, and the election of war chiefs. In cases, as for instance the ancient Lycians, the men were treated with harshness and abuse. The distribution of social power between the sexes gave opportunity for this, and the opportunity was seized.1161

354368. Mother family and father family. The main reasons for the mother family and the shift towards the father family are rooted in factors like life conditions, technological advancements, war, and population pressures. Essentially, our terms are just labels for a set of customs associated with certain interests, and we must be careful not to fall into the trap of categorizing based on the classifications we’ve created. The term "matriarchate" has contributed to this misunderstanding and is now outdated. By "mother family," we refer to the social structure where lineage and kinship are traced through women rather than men. In this type of family, the relationship between husband and wife is contractual. The woman is regarded as being at her family home, and the husband comes to her. She has considerable power over the conditions of his acceptance, and she and her family can send him away if they choose. The children legally belong to her and stay with her. The property is hers, whereas the husband must leave his property behind when he joins her. The closest male relative to a woman is her brother, not her husband, and the primary male guardian for a child is the mother's brother, not the father. Terms of relation and address must align with the core principles governing the family. Religion, political systems, forms of conflict and alliances, and education are all designed to support this family structure. When boys reach puberty, they join the political organization (tribe) associated with their father, gaining political standing from it. Each person is born into a blood-kin group (clan), tied to obligations like blood revenge and marital regulations. This evolves instinctively as part of social customs, without any intentional oversight. However, it has developed similarly worldwide among indigenous peoples. We observe many variations in transitional forms or mixed with newer institutions, which represent the period when this structure is dissolving and transitioning into the father family. The mother family system is distinct and whole when it is thriving. The totem system allows the mother family to expand endlessly and provides verification for its essential truths. Women's status in the mother family was strong and independent. Often, significant societal roles were assigned to them, and their influence was so substantial that it yielded significant outcomes, such as honoring warriors and selecting war chiefs. In some cases, like with the ancient Lycians, men faced brutality and mistreatment. The unequal distribution of social power between genders allowed this to happen, and that opportunity was exploited.1161

369. Change from mother family to father family. It may well be believed that the change from the mother family to the father family is the greatest and most revolutionary in the history of civilization. By changes in the life conditions it becomes possible for the man to get his wife to himself away from her kin, and to become the owner of his children. In the mother family those arrangements could only be suggested to him as modifications of his experience which would be eagerly to be desired, i.e. as objects of idealization. When the life conditions so changed that it became possible, the father family displaced the mother family. All the folkways followed the change. Family arrangements, kin, industry, war, political organization, property, rights, must all conform to the change. The wife is obtained by capture, purchase, or later by contract. By capture or purchase she passes under her husband's dominion, and she may not be a consenting party. She loses status by the change. In the earlier period the man might get a wife by capture. She would be either a work-wife or a love-wife. Now a real status-wife would be obtained by real or fictitious capture and get her status from that fact; that is, she becomes very much at the mercy of her husband. The same is true of a purchased wife. The relation of a wife to her husband is analogous to property. The same is true of the relation of children to their father. The husband gives, sells, or lends wife or daughters as he sees fit, although an interference with his dominion over them without his consent would be a thing to be earnestly resented. Loyalty and fidelity to husband became the highest duties of wives, which the husband enforced by physical penalties. Female honor, for 356wives, consisted in chastity, which meant self-submission to the limitations which men desired in wives and which the mores had approved, for the mores teach the women what conduct on their part is "right," and teach them that it is "right" that they should be taken as wives by capture or purchase. Female virtue and honor, therefore, acquire technical definitions out of the mores, which are not parallel to any definitions of virtue and honor as applied to males. In Deut. xxi. 10 the case of a man enamored of a captive woman is considered, and rules are set for it. The woman may not be sold for money after she has been "humbled." It is evident that the notions of right and wrong, and of rights in marriage and the family, are altogether contingent and relative. In the mores of any form of the family the ideas of rights, and of right and wrong, will conform to the theory of the institution, and they may offer us notions of moral things which are radically divergent or antagonistic.

369. Shift from matriarchal families to patriarchal families. It's widely believed that transitioning from matriarchal to patriarchal families is the most significant and transformative change in the history of civilization. As life conditions evolve, men are able to take their wives away from their families and claim ownership over their children. In matriarchal families, such arrangements were merely suggestions based on experience that were desirable, serving as ideals. When life conditions changed enough to make it possible, patriarchal families replaced matriarchal ones. All cultural practices adapted to this shift. Family structures, kinship, industry, warfare, political organization, property, and rights had to align with this change. A wife is acquired through capture, purchase, or later through contract. Through capture or purchase, she comes under her husband's authority, and she may not even agree to it. This change diminishes her status. In earlier times, a man could obtain a wife by capturing her, and she would either be a work-wife or a love-wife. Now, a legitimate status-wife is acquired through real or fictitious capture, which defines her status; in essence, she becomes very much at her husband's mercy. The same applies to a wife who is bought. The relationship between a wife and her husband resembles that of property. The same is true for children and their fathers. The husband may give, sell, or lend his wife or daughters as he pleases, although any interference with his authority over them without his consent is something he would fiercely resent. Loyalty and fidelity to the husband became the highest duties of wives, which the husband enforced through physical penalties. For 356wives, female honor was defined by chastity, which meant adhering to the limitations men insisted upon and that societal norms accepted. The norms dictate to women what behaviors are considered "right" and suggest that it is acceptable for them to be taken as wives through capture or purchase. Thus, female virtue and honor gain technical definitions from the norms that do not align with the definitions of virtue and honor applied to men. In Deut. xxi. 10, the case of a man captivated by a captive woman is addressed, with specific rules established. The woman cannot be sold for money after she has been "humiliated." Clearly, concepts of right and wrong, along with rights in marriage and family, are entirely contingent and relative. In the norms of any family structure, ideas of rights, as well as right and wrong, will align with the theoretical basis of the institution, potentially presenting us with ideas of morality that are fundamentally different or even contradictory.

370. Capture and purchase become ceremonies. As population increases and tribes are pushed closer together, capture loses violence and is modified by a compromise, with payment of money as a composition, and by treaty, until it becomes a ceremony. Then purchase degenerates into a ceremony, partly by idealization, i.e. the purchase ceremony is necessary, but the arrangement would seem more honorable if some other construction were put on it. The father, if he takes the customary bride price but is rich and loves his daughter, so that he wants to soften for her the lot of a wife as women generally find it, gives a dowry and by that binds her husband to stipulations as to the rights and treatment which she shall enjoy. In Homer's time, no man of rank and wealth gave his daughter without a dowry, although he took gifts for her, even, if she was in great demand, to a greater value.1162 What the rich and great do sets the fashion which others follow as far as they can. In the laws of Manu we see purchase not yet obsolete, but already regarded as shameful, if it really is a sale, and so subjected to idealization; that is, they try to put another construction on it. The ceremonies of purchase and capture lasted for a very long time, because there was 357no other way to indicate the bond of wedlock until the promise came into use. That has never furnished a bond of equal reality to that of capture or purchase.

370. Capture and purchase become ceremonies. As the population grows and communities are pushed closer together, capture loses its violent edge and evolves through compromise, often involving monetary payment or treaties, until it transforms into a ceremony. Similarly, purchase turns into a ceremony, partly due to idealization. That is, while a purchase ceremony becomes necessary, it feels more respectable if it is viewed differently. A father who accepts the traditional bride price but is wealthy and genuinely loves his daughter may provide a dowry to ease her life's burdens as a wife, which also obligates the husband to adhere to certain rights and treatment for her. In Homer's time, no wealthy or high-ranking man would give his daughter away without a dowry, even if he accepted gifts of greater value when she was highly sought after.1162 What the wealthy and powerful do sets a trend for others to follow as much as they can. In the laws of Manu, purchase is still seen, but it’s starting to be considered shameful if it’s clearly a sale, thus leading to attempts to reframe it. The ceremonies of purchase and capture persisted for a long time because there was 357no other way to signify the bond of marriage until the promise became common. That has never provided a bond as tangible as that of capture or purchase.

371. Feminine honor and virtue. Jealousy. As the old ceremonies become obsolete the property idea fades out of the marital relation, and the woman's exclusive devotion to her husband is no longer a rational inference from capture or purchase by him, but becomes a sentiment of sex. Idealization comes into play again and sets a standard of female honor and duty which rests on womanhood only, and therefore does not apply to men. It is the lot of every woman to stand beside some man, and to give her strength and life to help him in every way which circumstances offer opportunity for. Out of this relation come her ideas of her honor, duties, and virtue. Jealousy on the part of the husband also changes its sense. He thinks it an abomination to lend, sell, or give his wife. Jealousy is not now the sentiment of a property owner, but it is a masculine sex sentiment which corresponds to the woman's sex honor and duty. What she gives to him alone he accepts on the same basis of exclusiveness.

371. Feminine honor and virtue. Jealousy. As old customs become outdated, the idea of ownership in marriage fades, and a woman's complete devotion to her husband is no longer seen as a result of being taken or bought by him, but rather as a feeling tied to her femininity. Idealization comes into play again, establishing a standard of female honor and responsibilities that applies only to women and not to men. Every woman is expected to stand by a man, contributing her strength and life to support him in every way the situation allows. From this relationship emerge her ideas of honor, duties, and virtue. A husband’s jealousy also shifts in meaning. He finds it unacceptable to lend, sell, or give away his wife. Jealousy evolves from being a sense of ownership to a masculine sentiment that aligns with the woman's honor and duty regarding her sexuality. What she shares with him alone is accepted on the same basis of exclusivity.

Darwin1163 argued from the strength of jealousy amongst animals "as well as from the analogy of the lower animals, more particularly of those which come nearest to man," that promiscuity could not have prevailed shortly before man "attained his present rank in the zoölogical scale." Then he refers to the anthropoid apes, which are either monogamous, or pair off for a limited time, or are polygamous in separate families, or still again polygamous but living in a society. The jealousy of the males, and their special weapons for battling with their rivals, make promiscuity in a state of nature extremely improbable. "It does not seem possible for us to apprehend the emotion here called 'jealousy' when shown by an animal. Amongst uncivilized men the sentiment is that of the property holder. To lend or give a wife is consistent with that sentiment, not a violation of it. Hence it does not prove that jealousy does not exist."1164 The Veddahs are very careful of their wives. They will not allow strangers in their villages, and do not even let their brothers approach their wives or offer them food.1165 They have pure marital customs. Their neighbors, the Singhalese, have not pure marital customs and are not jealous.1166 In the East Indies, not in 358all tribes but in many, betrothed persons are separated until their marriage.1167 Kubary says that the jealousy of the Palau Islanders is less a sign of wounded feelings than of care for external propriety.1168 An oa ape (a gibbon) showed jealousy whenever a little Malay girl, his playmate, was taken away from him.1169 Wellhausen1170 says that "the suspicious jealousy, not of the love of their wives, but of their own property rights, is a prominent characteristic of the Arabs, of which they are proud." The blood kin guard their property right in the maiden as jealously as the man guards his property right in his wife. A Papuan kills an adulterer, not on account of his own honor, but to punish an infringement of his property rights. The former idea is foreign to him. He does, however, show jealousy of a handsome young man who captivates the women.1171 In 1898 a pair of wolves were kept as public pets in the Capitol at Rome. The male killed a cub, his own offspring, out of jealousy of the affection of the female for it. Then the female died of grief.1172 These cases show very different forms of jealousy. The jealousy of husband and wife is similar, but not the same as any one of them, and it differs at different stages of civilization. It depends on the exclusiveness and intenseness of devotion which spouses are held to owe each other. Beasts do not manifest an emotion of jealousy so uniform or universal as Darwin assumes in his argument, nor any sentiment like that of a half-civilized man. The latter can always coerce the woman to himself, but jealousy arises when the woman is left free to dispose of her own devotion or attention, and she is supposed to direct it to her husband, out of affection and preference. It is the breach of this affection and preference which constitutes the gravamen.

Darwin1163 suggested that the strong jealousy seen in animals, "as well as by looking at lower animals, particularly those closest to humans," indicates that promiscuity likely did not exist just before humans "reached their current position in the zoological hierarchy." He then mentions the anthropoid apes, which can be monogamous, form temporary pairs, or be polygamous within separate families, or even polygamous but living in groups. The jealousy of male animals and their unique abilities to compete with rivals make promiscuity in nature highly unlikely. "It seems difficult for us to understand the emotion referred to as 'jealousy' when displayed by an animal. Among uncivilized people, this feeling resembles that of a property owner. Lending or giving a wife aligns with this sentiment, rather than violating it. Thus, it doesn't prove that jealousy isn't present."1164 The Veddahs take great care of their wives. They prohibit strangers from entering their villages and don't even allow their brothers to approach their wives or offer them food.1165 They adhere to strict marital customs. Their neighbors, the Singhalese, do not have such customs and are not jealous.1166 In the East Indies, many tribes—though not all—keep engaged couples apart until marriage.1167 Kubary explains that the jealousy felt by the Palau Islanders is less about emotional hurt and more about concern for social appearances.1168 An oa ape (a gibbon) displayed jealousy whenever a little Malay girl, his playmate, was taken away from him.1169 Wellhausen1170 notes that "the suspicious jealousy—not regarding their wives' love, but concerning their own property rights—is a notable trait of the Arabs, which they take pride in." Close relatives protect their rights to a maiden just as fiercely as a man defends his rights to his wife. A Papuan may kill an adulterer not for personal honor, but to penalize a breach of property rights. The concept of personal honor is foreign to him. However, he does feel jealousy towards a handsome young man who attracts women.1171 In 1898, a pair of wolves were kept as public pets in the Capitol in Rome. The male wolf killed a cub, his own offspring, out of jealousy for the female's affection towards it. Subsequently, the female died from grief.1172 These situations reveal various forms of jealousy. The jealousy between husbands and wives is similar but not identical to these examples, and it changes with different levels of civilization. It relies on the exclusivity and intensity of commitment that spouses are expected to have toward one another. Animals do not demonstrate a uniform or universal feeling of jealousy as Darwin proposes nor do they experience sentiments resembling those of a semi-civilized man. The latter can always compel the woman to be his, but jealousy arises when the woman is allowed the freedom to choose her own affections or attention, which is presumed to be directed towards her husband out of love and preference. The violation of this affection and preference is the core issue.

372. Virginity. We have many examples of peoples amongst whom girls are entirely free until married, on the rational ground that they are under obligations to nobody. They are under no taboo, marriage being the first application of the sex taboo. Farnell1173 says that the first sense of parthenos was not "virgin," but unmarried. The Oriental goddess of impure love was parthenos. Artemis was perhaps, at first, a goddess of people who had not yet settled marriage mores, but had the mother family, amongst whom women were powerful. In the development of the father family fathers restricted daughters in order to make 359them more valuable as wives. Here comes in the notion of virginity and pre-nuptial chastity. This is really a negative and exclusive notion. It is an appeal to masculine vanity, and is a singular extension of the monopoly principle. His wife is to be his from the cradle, when he did not know her. Here, then, is a new basis for the sex honor of women and the jealousy of men. Chastity for the unmarried meant—no one; for the married—none but the husband. The mores extended to take in this doctrine, and it has passed into the heart of the mores of all civilized peoples, to whom it seems axiomatic or "natural." It has often been declared absurd that sex honor, especially for women, should be made to depend on a negative. It seems to make an ascetic and arbitrary standard for everyday life. In fact, however, the negation is imposed by the nature of the sex passion and by the conditions of human life. The passion tends to excess. What is "natural" is therefore evil. Negation, restraint, renunciation, are imposed by expediency. Perhaps it is the only case in which man is driven to error and evil by a great force in his nature, and is thus forced, if he would live well, to find a discipline for himself in intelligent self-control and in arbitrary rules. This would justify the current usage of language in which "morals" refers especially to the sex relation.

372. Virginity. There are many examples of societies where girls are completely free until they get married, based on the rational idea that they owe no obligations to anyone. They face no restrictions, with marriage serving as the first instance of sexual restriction. Farnell1173 states that the original meaning of parthenos was not "virgin," but unmarried. In the East, the goddess of unclean love was considered a parthenos. Artemis may have initially represented a deity for people who hadn't yet established marriage customs but lived in matriarchal societies where women were influential. As societies shifted towards patriarchal structures, fathers began to restrict daughters to enhance their value as wives. This led to the concept of virginity and pre-marital chastity. This idea is essentially negative and exclusive. It appeals to male vanity and reflects an extension of the principle of monopoly. A man is entitled to have a wife who belongs to him from birth, even before he knew her. This introduces a new basis for women's sexual honor and men's jealousy. Chastity for the unmarried meant nobody; for the married, it meant only the husband. The cultural norms adopted this doctrine, which has become ingrained in the values of all civilized societies, where it seems obvious or "natural." It has often been criticized as absurd that sexual honor, especially for women, should depend on a negative standard. This creates a restrictive and arbitrary expectation for daily life. However, this negation is imposed by the nature of sexual desire and human conditions. Desire tends towards excess, making what is "natural" often harmful. Therefore, negation, restraint, and renunciation are practical necessities. Perhaps this is the only situation where man is driven to wrongdoing and immorality by a powerful force within himself, leading him to seek discipline through intelligent self-control and arbitrary rules. This may explain why the term "morals" often specifically refers to sexual relationships.

373. Chastity for men. In modern times there is a new extension of idealization, by which it is attempted to extend to men the same standard of chastity and duty of chastity as to women. Two questions are here confused: (a) whether unmarried men and women are to be bound by the same obligation of chastity; (b) whether married men and women are to be bound by the same rule of exclusion. The Hindoo lawgivers demand the same fidelity from husband and wife.1174 In the treatise on Economics which is ascribed to Aristotle,1175 although there is no dogmatic statement of law or duty, all the prescriptions for the husband and wife are the same, and the man is said to injure the wife by infidelity. Aristotle1176 propounds the rule of taboo on all sex relations except in marriage, which is the doctrine of pair marriage

373. Chastity for men. Nowadays, there's a new trend toward idealizing chastity for men, trying to apply the same standards of chastity and responsibility to them as are expected of women. Two questions get mixed up here: (a) whether single men and women should have the same obligation to be chaste; and (b) whether married men and women should be held to the same rules regarding exclusivity. The Hindu lawgivers demand the same loyalty from both husband and wife.1174 In the treatise on Economics attributed to Aristotle,1175 while there isn't a definitive stance on laws or duties, all the guidelines for husbands and wives are the same, indicating that a man harms his wife through infidelity. Aristotle1176 suggests a rule against all sexual relationships outside of marriage, which aligns with the principle of monogamous marriage.

360(sec. 383). In the Economicus of Xenophon1177 the relations of husband and wife are expounded at length in terms of great respect and esteem for a wife. The work seems to be rhetorical and dramatic, not actual, and it is represented as very exceptional and astonishing that such relations should exist between any man and his wife. In Plutarch's Morals the tract on "Conjugal Precepts" is written in an elevated tone. It is not specific and seems open to the suspicion of being a "pose." However, the doctrine is that of equal duty for husband and wife, and it may be taken to prove that that was the doctrine of the neostoics. Seneca wrote, "You know that it is a base thing that he who demands chastity of his wife should himself corrupt the wives of others."1178 And again, "Let him know that it will be the worst kind of an injury to his wife for him to have a mistress."1179 Augustine tells a story that Antoninus Pius granted a man a divorce for adultery of his wife, provided the man could show that he had, by his mode of life, maintained fidelity to his wife, and that the emperor added the dictum that "it would be unjust that a man should be able to exact a fidelity which he did not himself observe."1180 Augustine himself maintained the full equality of spouses in rights and duties. Ulpian said that "it seems to be very unjust that a man demands chastity of his wife while he himself does not show an example of it." This dictum got into the Digest where the jurists of all succeeding ages could have it before their eyes.1181 It did not often arrest their attention. These utterances, so far as they are sincere expressions of convictions, do not represent the conduct of any school, and perhaps not even that of the men who recorded them. They belong to a period of great corruption of the sex mores of the upper classes, and of rapid extension of such corruption to the lower classes. A character in Plautus's comedy of The Merchant1182 complains of the difference in codes for unchaste husbands and unchaste wives. If every woman has to be content with one husband, why should not every man be forced to be content with one wife? Jerome 361made the most explicit statement of the Christian rule: "Amongst us [Christians] what is not permitted to women is not permitted to men. The same obligation is held to rest on equal conditions."1183 This is the assertion of a celibate and an ascetic. Perhaps it may be held to apply to pre-marital duty, but it is doubtful whether he had that in mind. All the other statements quoted apply only to the mutuality of conjugal duty. Of all of them it must be said that they are isolated flights of moral enthusiasm, and by no means present the prevailing code or the mores of the time. They do not express the life rules which have ever yet been observed by any but selected and limited classes in any society. The writings of Chrysostom and Augustine show plainly that the Christians of Jerome's time did not practice the doctrine which he uttered. It has never yet been a part of the mores of any society that the same standards of chastity should be enforced against both sexes before marriage. "At the present day, although the standard of morals is far higher than in pagan Rome, it may be questioned whether the inequality of the censure which is bestowed on the two sexes is not as great as in the days of paganism."1184 Conjugal affection has been the great cause of masculine fidelity in marriage. Laertes refused to take Eurykleia lest he should hurt his wife's feelings.1185 Plutarch, in his tract on "Love," dwells upon its controlling power, its exclusiveness, and the devotion it cultivates. Observation and experience of this kind may have produced the modern conviction that a strong affection between spouses is the best guarantee of happiness and truth. This conviction, with the code which belongs with it, have spread further and further, through wider and wider classes, and it is now the accepted moral principle that there ought to be no sex gratification except inside of pair marriage. What that means is that no one could formulate and maintain in public discussion any other rule as more reasonable and expedient to be the guiding principle of the mores, although it has not yet become such. Also, "the fundamental truth that the same act can never be at once venial for a man to demand and infamous for a woman to 362accord, though nobly enforced by the early Christians, has not passed into the popular sentiment of Christendom."1186 Passing by the assertion that the early Christians enforced any such rule, which may well be questioned, we ask: Why are these views not in the mores? Undoubtedly it is because they are dogmatic in form, invented and imposed by theological authority1187 or philosophical speculation. They do not grow out of the experience of life and cannot be verified by it. Woman bears an unequal share of the responsibilities and duties of sex and reproduction just as certainly and justly as man bears an unequal share of the responsibilities and duties of property, war, and politics. The reasons are in ultimate physiological facts by virtue of which one is a woman and the other is a man.

360(sec. 383). In Xenophon's Economicus1177, the relationship between husband and wife is discussed in detail with a strong emphasis on respect and admiration for the wife. The work appears to be more rhetorical and dramatic than realistic, portraying such a relationship as quite rare and remarkable. In Plutarch's Morals, the section on "Conjugal Precepts" is written in an elevated style. It lacks specifics and can seem like a "pose." However, the underlying principle is one of equal responsibilities for both husband and wife, suggesting that this was the view of the neostoics. Seneca stated, "You know it's shameful for someone to demand fidelity from their wife while corrupting other men's wives."1178 He also said, "A man having a mistress will cause the greatest injury to his wife."1179 Augustine recounts a story about Antoninus Pius granting a man a divorce for his wife's adultery, provided the man could demonstrate that he had remained faithful to her. The emperor added that "it would be unfair for a man to demand fidelity that he himself does not uphold."1180 Augustine himself advocated for complete equality between spouses in rights and duties. Ulpian remarked that "it seems very unjust for a man to demand chastity from his wife while not exemplifying it himself." This statement made its way into the Digest, where future jurists would see it.1181 However, it did not often attract their attention. These statements, sincere as they may be, do not reflect the practices of any established school, and perhaps not even of their authors. They come from a time marked by significant corruption in sexual morals among the upper classes, which quickly spread to the lower classes. A character in Plautus's comedy The Merchant1182 complains about the double standards applied to unfaithful husbands and wives. If every woman must settle for one husband, why shouldn't every man have to be satisfied with one wife? Jerome 361 boldly stated the Christian rule: "Among us [Christians], what is not allowed for women is not allowed for men. The same obligations rest on both equally."1183 This represents the views of someone who was celibate and ascetic. While it might be relevant to pre-marital duties, it's unclear if that was his focus. All other statements mentioned relate to the mutual responsibilities of marriage. They should be regarded as isolated expressions of moral passion, not reflective of the dominant ethics or social customs of the time. They do not represent the standard life rules followed by anyone other than select groups in society. The works of Chrysostom and Augustine clearly show that Christians in Jerome's era did not adhere to the doctrine he proposed. No society has ever enforced identical standards of chastity on both genders before marriage. "Today, even though moral standards are much higher than in pagan Rome, one might wonder if the disparity in the criticism directed at both sexes is still as significant as it was during pagan times."1184 Conjugal love has historically been a key factor in maintaining male fidelity in marriage. Laertes chose not to take Eurykleia so as not to hurt his wife's feelings.1185 In his writing on "Love," Plutarch discusses its power, exclusivity, and the commitment it fosters. Observations and experiences like this may have led to the modern belief that a strong bond between spouses is the best guarantee of happiness and fidelity. This belief, along with its accompanying values, has increasingly spread across wider social classes, and it is now accepted as a moral principle that sexual gratification should only occur within marriage. This means no one can publicly argue for a different principle as being more reasonable or beneficial, even though it has yet to fully become such. Furthermore, "the fundamental truth that the same action is never acceptable for a man to demand and disgraceful for a woman to grant, although nobly asserted by early Christians, has not become part of common sentiment in Christianity."1186 Leaving aside the question of whether early Christians truly upheld such a rule, one might ask: Why haven't these views become integrated into the social norms? Undoubtedly, it's because they are presented in a dogmatic way, created and enforced by theological authority1187 or philosophical reasoning. They do not arise from life experiences and cannot be substantiated by them. Women bear an unequal share of the responsibilities and duties related to sex and reproduction just as men bear an unequal share of the responsibilities tied to property, warfare, and politics. The underlying reasons for this are rooted in fundamental physiological realities that define what it means to be a woman or a man.

374. Love marriage. Conjugal affection. "Wife." It must be assumed that even in the lowest form of society a man may have preferred one woman to others, but love between a man and a woman is not a phenomenon of uncivilized society. It begins with wealth and luxury. Love stories can be found in very early folklore, legends, and poetry, but they belong to idealization, to romance and unreality. Realistic love stories are now hardly a century old. It is evident that they lead idealization. They put cases and solve them, and every reader forms a judgment whether the case has actuality and whether the solution is correct. Love in half-civilization and in antiquity was erotic only. The Greeks conceived of it as a madness by which a person was afflicted through the caprice or malevolence of some god or goddess. Such a passion is necessarily evanescent. The ancient peoples in general, and the Semites in particular, did not think this passion an honorable or trustworthy basis of marriage. The Kaffirs think that a Christian wife, married for love, is shameful. They compare her to a cat, the only animal which, amongst them, has no value, but is obtained as a gift.1188 The gandharva marriage of the Hindoos was a love marriage, and was not honorable. It was free love and became, in practice, an entirely informal union without institutional guarantees.1189 This would be, at best, 363a conscience marriage, to which a man would adhere from a sense of duty, the strength of which would depend on personal character only.

374. Love marriage. Conjugal affection. "Wife." We can assume that even in the most basic societies, a man might prefer one woman over others, but love between a man and a woman is not just something that happens in uncivilized societies. It often starts with wealth and luxury. Love stories appear in early folklore, legends, and poetry, but they tend to idealize romance and are disconnected from reality. Realistic love stories have only existed for about a century. It’s clear that these stories lead to idealization. They present situations and provide solutions, allowing readers to judge whether these situations are realistic and if the solutions are valid. Love in less developed societies and ancient times was primarily physical. The Greeks viewed it as a madness caused by the whims or spite of a god or goddess, and such passion is usually short-lived. Generally, ancient cultures, particularly the Semites, did not consider this kind of passion an honorable or reliable foundation for marriage. The Kaffirs believe that a Christian wife, married for love, is disgraceful. They liken her to a cat, the only animal that holds no value for them and is given as a gift.1188 The gandharva marriage of the Hindus was a love marriage, but it was seen as dishonorable. It represented free love and essentially turned into an informal union without any institutional protections.1189 At best, this could be seen as a conscience marriage, which a man would uphold out of a sense of duty, a commitment that would depend solely on his personal character.

In all these cases the views entertained were justified, if love meant only erotic passion. On the other hand, we have seen (sec. 362) that conjugal love controls the will by the highest motives. It is based on esteem, confidence, and habit. It presents all varieties and degrees, from exploitation on one side and servility on the other, to good-fellowship on both sides. It depends on the way in which each pair arranges its affairs, develops its sentiments, and forms its habits. Conjugal affection makes great demands on the good sense, spirit of accommodation, and good nature of each. These are very great pre-conditions. It is no wonder that they often fail. In no primitive or half-civilization does the word "wife" bear the connotations which it bears to us. In Levit. xxi. 1 a case may be seen in which a man's blood kin takes precedence of his wife. Arabs, in the time of Mohammed, did not think that the conjugal tie could be as serious and strong as the kin tie, because the former is institutional only; that is, it is a product of convention and contract.1190 Public demonstrations of love they thought offensive and insulting to the woman. People of rank often admitted no suitors for their daughters. It was thought a disgrace to give a daughter into the power of an outsider. They killed female infants, not, like the poor, because they could not afford to rear them, but from fear of incurring disgrace from them.1191 By veiling the women are excluded from all social intercourse with men and from any share in intellectual interests.1192 They cannot win conjugal affection—certainly not from educated men. Erotic passion fills Mohammedan poetry and is cultivated at home. The few cultivated women of the higher classes emancipate themselves from moral restraints, often without concealment.1193 In Mohammed's last sermon he said: "You have rights against your wives and they have rights against you. They are bound not to violate marital fidelity and to commit no act of public wrong. If they do so, you have the power 364to beat them, yet without danger to their lives."1194 Islam is not a field in which conjugal affection could be expected to develop.1195 "A Japanese who should leave his father and mother for his wife would be looked upon as an outcast." Therefore the Bible "is regarded as irreligious and immoral."1196 The notion that a man's wife is the nearest person in the world to him is a relatively modern notion, and one which is restricted to a comparatively small part of the human race.

In all these cases, the opinions held were justified if love only meant physical attraction. However, as we’ve seen (sec. 362), marital love influences the will through the strongest motives. It's founded on respect, trust, and routine. It can vary widely, from exploitation on one side and submissiveness on the other, to friendship on both sides. It depends on how each couple organizes their lives, develops their feelings, and establishes their habits. Marital affection requires significant good judgment, flexibility, and kindness from both partners. These are very demanding prerequisites. It’s no surprise that these relationships often fail. In no early or semi-civilized society does the term "wife" carry the meanings it does for us. In Levit. xxi. 1, we see a case where a man's blood relatives take precedence over his wife. Arabs during Mohammed’s time didn't believe the marital bond could be as serious and strong as familial ties because the former is purely institutional; that is, it's a product of agreement and convention.1190 Public displays of affection were considered offensive and insulting to women. People of high status often barred suitors for their daughters. It was seen as shameful to hand a daughter over to an outsider. They would kill infant girls, not because, like the poor, they couldn’t afford to raise them, but out of fear of the shame they might bring.1191 By veiling, women are excluded from all social interactions with men and any involvement in intellectual pursuits.1192 They cannot gain marital affection—certainly not from educated men. Physical desire fills Islamic poetry and is nurtured at home. The few educated women from the upper classes free themselves from moral restrictions, often without hiding it.1193 In Mohammed's final sermon, he stated: "You have rights over your wives, and they have rights over you. They are obliged not to betray marital loyalty and to commit no public wrongdoing. If they do, you have the right 364 to discipline them, yet without risking their lives."1194 Islam is not an environment where marital affection is likely to grow.1195 "A Japanese leaving his parents for his wife would be seen as an outcast." Consequently, the Bible "is viewed as irreligious and immoral."1196 The idea that a man’s wife is the closest person to him in the world is a relatively recent concept and one that applies to a comparatively small segment of humanity.

375. Heroic conjugal devotion. In general, the European analogy for the relation of husband and wife in the rest of the world, now or in past ages, would be rather that of master and servant. The erotic sentiment has generally been thought of as independent of marriage, possible in it, generally outside of it; and it has often been thought of as improper and disgusting between husband and wife. There is a poetical suggestion in Homer that marriages are made in heaven. Zeus is said to select a man's wife with a view to the fate allotted to him.1197 Achilles says that every wise and noble man cherishes his wife.1198 Ulysses says, "Nothing is better or more conducive to prosperity than that husband and wife should live together in concord."1199 Hector and Andromache manifested faultless conjugal affection. Penelope was a type of the devoted wife, a type which must be ranked lower than that of Andromache, because it does not imply equality of the spouses. Valerius Maximus (fl. 25 A.D.)1200 gave a chapter to "Conjugal Love." He found a few cases in which spouses, both male and female, had died for or on account of each other. They do not represent the mores. There is a tragic or heroic element in them all. That is the way in which conjugal love would strike the mind of an ancient man in his most serious moments. Apuleius1201 gives the case of Charites who had intense love for her husband. Her base lover was a victim of erotic passion. Stobæus (fifth or sixth century A.D.) collected and classified passages from Greek authors on various topics. Titles 63 365to 73 are about women and marriage. The views expressed run to both extremes of approval and disapproval. No one of the writers has apparently any notion of conjugal affection. In some cases under the tyrannical Roman emperors of the first century women showed extreme wifely devotion.1202 Roman tombstones (not unimpeachable witnesses) testify to conjugal affection between spouses.1203 In the Icelandic sagas women show heroic devotion to their husbands, although they make their husbands much trouble by self-will and caprice.1204 The barbarian invaders of the Roman empire are reported to have been remarkable for conjugal fidelity. Salvianus excepts the Alemanni.

375. Heroic conjugal devotion. Generally, the way Europeans view the relationship between husband and wife compared to the rest of the world, now or in the past, resembles more of a master-servant dynamic. Romantic feelings have typically been seen as separate from marriage, possible within it, but often more associated with outside relationships; it has frequently been considered inappropriate or distasteful between a husband and wife. There is a poetic idea in Homer's work that marriages are arranged in heaven. Zeus is said to choose a man's wife based on his destiny.1197 Achilles states that every wise and noble man treasures his wife.1198 Ulysses remarks, "Nothing is better or more beneficial for success than for a husband and wife to live together in harmony."1199 Hector and Andromache exemplified perfect marital affection. Penelope represents the devoted wife, though this type is seen as inferior to Andromache's because it lacks the notion of equality between spouses. Valerius Maximus (fl. 25 CE)1200 dedicated a chapter to "Conjugal Love." He found a few instances where both husbands and wives died for one another, but these do not reflect the general customs. Each case contains a tragic or heroic element. This is how ancient people might perceive marital love in their most serious moments. Apuleius1201 recounts the story of Charites, who had a deep love for her husband. Her unworthy lover was driven by intense passion. Stobæus (fifth or sixth century CE) collected and organized excerpts from Greek authors on various subjects. Titles 63 365 to 73 focus on women and marriage. The opinions expressed are both highly approving and disapproving. None of the authors seem to grasp the concept of marital affection. In some cases, under the oppressive Roman emperors of the first century, women displayed remarkable loyalty as wives.1202 Roman tombstones (although not completely reliable sources) indicate instances of marital affection between spouses.1203 In the Icelandic sagas, women exhibit brave loyalty to their husbands, even though they often cause them trouble through their stubbornness and whims.1204 The invading barbarian tribes of the Roman empire are noted for their loyalty in marriage, with Salvianus making exceptions for the Alemanni.

376. Hindoo models and ideals. In the Mahabharata, the heroic poem of Brahminism dating from about the beginning of the Christian era, much attention is given to beauty and love. Many marriages are made for love, which is regarded as the best motive. A love relation needed the approval of the girl's parents, otherwise it ran down to the gandharva form. A hero, who abducted a girl for his brother, released her when she pleaded that she loved another to whom she had given her promise, although her father did not yet know it. The favored lover renounced her on account of the abduction, but she said that she would never choose another. "Whether he lives long or only a short time, whether he is rich in virtue or poor, the husband is chosen once for all. When once the heart has decided and the word has been spoken, let the thing be done."1205 These words are now regarded in Hindostan as the completest and noblest possible expression of marriage and the woman's attitude to it. A model wife in the heroic period was amiable to all, and made herself beloved by politeness and friendliness, and by her virtue and proper behavior. She gave great attention to her parents-in-law. She was reserved in speech and submissive, and she charmed her husband by her grace, wit, and tenderness.1206 The Mahabharata contains episodes of strong devotion of men to their wives and of heroic self-sacrifice of wives for their 366husbands. In Hindostan now the relations of husband and wife are not mutual. The man's mother must always be the first to him. "This is in full accordance with the national sentiment which stigmatizes affection which asks for equal return as shop-keeping."1207 "Who talks of vulgar equality," asks the Hindoo wife, "when she may instead have the unspeakable blessedness of offering worship."1208

376. Hindu models and ideals. In the Mahabharata, the epic poem of Brahminism from around the beginning of the Christian era, considerable emphasis is placed on beauty and love. Many marriages are based on love, which is seen as the best reason for union. A romance needed the approval of the girl's parents; otherwise, it fell into the gandharva category. A hero who kidnapped a girl for his brother let her go when she insisted that she loved someone else to whom she had promised herself, even though her father was unaware. The chosen lover turned her down because of the abduction, but she declared that she would never choose anyone else. "Whether he lives long or only for a short time, whether he is rich in virtue or poor, a husband is chosen once for all. Once the heart makes a decision and the vow is spoken, let it be done."1205 These words are now considered in Hindostan as the most complete and noble expression of marriage and a woman’s perspective on it. A model wife in the heroic era was kind to everyone and earned love through politeness, friendliness, virtue, and proper conduct. She paid great attention to her parents-in-law. She was reserved in conversation and submissive, charming her husband with her grace, wit, and tenderness.1206 The Mahabharata includes stories of strong devotion from men to their wives and heroic sacrifices made by wives for their husbands. In present-day Hindostan, the relationship between husband and wife is not mutual. The man's mother must always come first for him. "This aligns completely with the national sentiment that condemns affection requiring equal reciprocation as transactional."1207 "Who speaks of crass equality," asks the Hindu wife, "when she may instead experience the indescribable joy of offering worship."1208

377. Slavonic sex mores. The southern Slavs and people of the Caucasus have allowed their sex mores to run into some extreme forms which to outsiders seem vicious. Young married women contract a very intimate relation to their bride attendants, of whom two attend a bride on her wedding day. She is but a girl, and is given to a man whom she never saw before, does not like, and never can like; she comes into a strange house where it is of the first importance for the rest of her life that she shall please her parents-in-law by the greatest humility and submission; she is forbidden by custom to approach her husband freely; she scarcely sees him during the day; yet she may freely converse with his brothers, who were her bride attendants. The elder one, if he is married, and if he is polite to her, becomes her best friend. An Albanian who has been away at work will not bring back a gift for his wife. He shows more attention to the wife of his elder brother. The Servian bride is ashamed of her marital relation, and thinks it indecent to address her husband in public, even after she has borne him children. He remains a stranger to her, and her relation to him is scarcely more than that of sex. Her brother she loves beyond any other. She will mourn for him with the deepest sorrow, but it would be a shame for a woman to mourn for her husband, much more for a bride to mourn for her bridegroom. In former times it was improper for a man to begin conjugal life immediately after marriage. The bride attendants, brothers of the groom, spent the first night by the side of the bride, and for the next three nights the mother or sister of the groom slept with the bride. The groom is reluctant. A Servian woman is derided if she has a child within a year after marriage. In some districts sex morality is very high, in others 367very low. In Carinthia it is worst. There, in the Gurkthal, the illegitimate births are twice as numerous as the legitimate, so that the marriage institution hardly exists. In Slavonic Croatia persons who marry are indifferent to each other's previous conduct with others. Amongst other southern Slavs, at a wedding, the groom must neither talk nor eat, out of shame, and the bride must weep while being dressed. It is reported from Bocca di Cattaro, in the Balkan peninsula, that public contempt is so severe against illicit acts by men before marriage that such acts are very rare amongst those who have any reputation or position to lose.1209

377. Slavonic Sex Norms. The southern Slavs and people of the Caucasus have their sexual norms that may seem extreme and even cruel to outsiders. Young married women develop very close relationships with their bridesmaids, typically two who attend her on her wedding day. She is very young and is given to a man she has never met, does not like, and will never like; she steps into a new home where, for the rest of her life, it's crucial to please her in-laws by being as humble and submissive as possible. Custom prevents her from approaching her husband freely; she hardly sees him during the day, yet she is allowed to chat with his brothers, who were her bridesmaids. The older brother, if he is polite and married, often becomes her closest friend. An Albanian returning from work won't bring a gift for his wife but will pay more attention to his elder brother's wife. A Servian bride feels embarrassed about her marital relationship and thinks it's inappropriate to speak to her husband in public, even after having children with him. He feels like a stranger, and their relationship is barely more than physical. She loves her brother more than anyone else. She mourns for him deeply, but it would be shameful for a woman to grieve for her husband, let alone for a bride to mourn her groom. In the past, it was frowned upon for a man to engage in sexual relations right after marriage. The groomsmen, who are the groom's brothers, would spend the first night with the bride, followed by the mother or sister of the groom sleeping with her for the next three nights. The groom often hesitates. A Servian woman is mocked if she becomes a mother within a year of marriage. In some areas, sexual morals are very high; in others, they are quite low. In Carinthia, the situation is the worst. There, in the Gurkthal, the number of illegitimate births is double that of legitimate ones, nearly making the marriage institution irrelevant. In Slavonic Croatia, couples getting married are indifferent about each other’s past relationships. Among other southern Slavs, at weddings, the groom is expected neither to speak nor eat, out of shame, while the bride must cry as she gets dressed. It's reported from Bocca di Cattaro, in the Balkan peninsula, that public scorn for men's illicit acts before marriage is so strong that such behavior is very rare among those with a reputation or status to lose.1209

378. Russian sex mores. A custom widely prevalent through parts of Great Russia and the adjacent Slavonic regions, until the nineteenth century, was that the father married his son, as a boy, to a marriageable young woman, whom the father then took as his own concubine. When the son grew up his wife was advanced in life and the mother of several children. He then did what his father had done. The large house and joint family offered temptation to this custom, and has generally been believed to be to blame for it. Rhamm contradicts that opinion.1210 The same custom existed amongst the Bulgarians.1211 Another motive for it is suggested, that the father wanted to increase the number of laborers in the big house. In 1623, in Poland, the death penalty was provided for a man who should so abuse his daughter-in-law.1212 The same custom is reported from the Tamils of southeast India.1213 In the mountains on the southwestern frontier of Russia there was, in the eighteenth century, an almost entire lack of sex mores. Amongst all the Slavonic peoples females are in a very inferior status and owe formal deference to males. In Bulgaria the wives are from five to ten years older than the husbands, because boys of fourteen begin to make love, but to adult marriageable women.1214 All these facts make it a phenomenon worthy of special mention that the people of the Ukrain are very continent, cherish a high ideal of love between the sexes, and greatly dislike 368all improprieties in language and conversation.1215 The popular Russian wedding songs are sad. The bride is addressed as a happy child, free in her father's house, with a sad future before her, of which she is blissfully ignorant.1216 In Karelia "a bride radiant with happiness is an unknown sight. With the betrothal begins the time of tears, which lasts until the marriage feast in the house of the bridegroom. Even if she is happy and contented the mores require that she shall shed tears and affect sadness."1217 The "wailer" is a functionary in a Russian village. She teaches the bride to bewail the loss of her "maiden freedom."1218

378. Russian sexual customs. A widespread practice in many parts of Great Russia and nearby Slavic regions, until the nineteenth century, was that fathers would marry their sons, as boys, to a young woman who was ready for marriage, and then the father would take her as his own concubine. When the son grew up, his wife would be older and already a mother of several children. He then repeated what his father had done. The large household and extended family created an environment that encouraged this custom, which has often been blamed for its existence. Rhamm challenges that view.1210 This same practice was also seen among the Bulgarians.1211 Another reason suggested for it is that the father wanted to increase the number of workers in the large household. In 1623, Poland established the death penalty for a man who abused his daughter-in-law in this way.1212 The same custom has been reported among the Tamils of southeast India.1213 In the mountains along Russia's southwestern border, in the eighteenth century, there was nearly a complete absence of sexual customs. Among all Slavic peoples, women hold a very subordinate status and are expected to show formal respect to men. In Bulgaria, wives are typically five to ten years older than their husbands, since boys as young as fourteen begin to pursue romantic relationships with adult women ready for marriage.1214 It is noteworthy that the people of Ukraine are very restrained, hold a high ideal of romantic love, and strongly disapprove of any inappropriate language or conversation.1215 Popular Russian wedding songs are melancholic. The bride is referred to as a happy child, free in her father's home, yet facing an unfortunate future that she remains blissfully unaware of.1216 In Karelia, "a bride glowing with happiness is a rare sight. The crying begins with the engagement and lasts until the wedding feast at the groom's house. Even if she is happy and content, the customs dictate that she must shed tears and appear sad."1217 The "wailer" holds an important role in a Russian village. She instructs the bride on how to mourn the loss of her "maiden freedom."1218

379. Tribes of the Caucasus and Sahara. The Cherkess of the Caucasus live in big houses, in a joint family, under the authority of a patriarch. Wives were bought or captured in common, but so many as the men. Darinsky thinks that those who could, and wanted to, buy separate wives threatened the arrangement. Hence the men, in a body, opposed monogamic unions. Such unions were a crime against the crowd. Hence the customs arose which are now prevalent,—the concealment of all marital relations, the public ignoring of each other by the spouses, and the practical jokes and horseplay at weddings by boys and neighbors. It is a survival of old manifestations of opposition and disapproval.1219 The men of the tribes in Sahara are often absent for days together. This gives the women liberty. The men begrudge this and punish the women for assumed infidelity. Some of the women are famous prostitutes.1220

379. Tribes of the Caucasus and Sahara. The Cherkess of the Caucasus live in large houses, in extended families, under the authority of a patriarch. Wives were either purchased or captured collectively, but so were the men. Darinsky believes that those who could and wanted to buy individual wives posed a threat to this system. As a result, the men collectively opposed monogamous relationships. Such marriages were seen as a betrayal to the group. This led to customs that are still common today—hiding all marital connections, public avoidance between spouses, and the practical jokes and antics at weddings by boys and neighbors. It’s a remnant of past expressions of opposition and disapproval.1219 The men in the Saharan tribes are often away for days at a time. This gives the women more freedom. The men resent this and often punish the women for perceived infidelity. Some of the women are well-known sex workers.1220

380. Mediæval sex mores. The mediæval sex mores were produced out of two opposite currents of thought,—that women were evil and dangerous and to be shunned, and that women were lovely and adorable, and worthy of reverence and worship. Both of these sets of ideas degenerated into folly and vice, and became modes of selfishness and luxury. Elaborate hypocrisy and insincerity became common. Technical definitions of terms were used to obscure their ethical significance. Minne came to have a bad meaning and was used for erotic passion. Courtoisie became a 369term for base solicitation.1221 Gower, in the Vox Clamantis (1382), tried to distinguish and specify sensual love. He inclines to the monkish view of women, but he describes good and noble women. Alanus ab Insulis in his De Planctu Naturae1222 bewailed the vices of mankind and the vicious relations of men and women. His aim is to distinguish between good and evil love. He wrote at the height of the woman cult. In the Romaunt de la Rose the thing discussed seems to be positive vice. It is said that the way to win women is by lavish gifts. The meretriciousness of women and their love of luxury are denounced. If a marriage turns out badly, the men say that God made it, but God is good, and evil is due to man.1223 In the Paston Letters (fifteenth century) marriage appears to be entirely mercenary.1224 A girl tells her lover what her father will give with her. If he is not satisfied he must discontinue his suit.1225 "My master asked mockingly if a man might not beat his own wife."1226 The one love match in the book is that of Margaret Paston with a man who was a servant in the family. Margaret's mother, the most interesting person in the Letters, although she left £20 to her grandson by this marriage, left nothing to her daughter. Schultz1227 thinks that marriages turned out as well in the Middle Ages as now, and that adultery was no more frequent; also that ecclesiastics were not then more licentious than now. He quotes freely from Geiler and Murner, who were leading moral preachers of the fifteenth century. Geiler preached in Strasburg Cathedral. Murner was a Franciscan. Geiler is incredibly coarse and outspoken. He pretended to state cases within his knowledge of men who made gain of their wives, and of wives who entered into arrangements with their husbands to make gain for both. He preached from these as illustrative cases and tried to dissuade both men and women from matrimony.1228 Chateau life was monotonous and stupid, especially for women, who were moreover partly secluded in special apartments. The young men and women had very little chance to meet. The 370hope of happiness for women was in marriage.1229 Although the woman's consent was necessary, she was controlled by her male relatives, even if a widow, but she had little individuality and generally welcomed a suitor at once.1230 The jongleurs of the twelfth century were vulgar vagabonds. Love, in their conception, is sensual, and women are treated by them with great levity. The women, in their songs, woo the men. In the thirteenth century women are described as more dignified and self-respecting. Siegfried flogged his wife black and blue.1231 Brunhild was also beaten by her husband. The women manifest great devotion to their husbands, especially in adversity, even fighting for them like men.1232 We are constantly shocked at the bad taste of behavior. At Lubeck, if a young widow was married, the crowd made an uproar in front of the house and the bridegroom was forced to stand at show on a certain four-cornered stone in the midst of noisy music "in order to establish the good name of himself and wife."1233 The carnival was an occasion of license for all the grossness and obscenity in the popular taste.1234 The woman cult was a cult of free love and was hostile to honorable marriage. Even in the twelfth century there were complaints of corruption by bad literature. The nobles and knights degenerated in the crusades and in the Italian wars of the Hohenstaufen.1235 "The doctrine of the church appeared to be a support of the family, but it was not such. On the contrary, the bonds of the family were more loosened than strengthened by the ascetic-hierarchical religiosity of the church."1236 Dulaure1237 quotes Gerson and Nicolas de Clemangis that convents in the fifteenth century were places of debauch. Geiler, in a sermon in Strasburg Cathedral, gave a shocking description of convents.1238 A convent is described as a brothel for neighboring nobles.1239 At the end of the fifteenth century the revolt and change in the mores which produced the 371Protestant schism caused the social confusion on which Janssen lays such stress in his seventh and eighth volumes. It was a case of revolution. The old mores broke down and new ones were not yet formed. The Protestants of the sixteenth century derided and denounced the Roman Catholics for the contradictions and falsehoods of celibacy, and the Catholics used against the Protestants the looseness as to marriage. Both were right.

380. Medieval sexual norms. Medieval sexual norms arose from two opposing thoughts: one view held that women were evil and dangerous and should be avoided, while the other saw women as beautiful and admirable, deserving reverence and worship. Both sets of ideas devolved into foolishness and vice, becoming expressions of selfishness and luxury. Hypocrisy and insincerity became widespread. Technical definitions were used to obscure ethical meanings. Minne took on a negative connotation, referring to erotic passion, while Courtoisie became a term for base solicitation.369 Gower, in the Vox Clamantis (1382), attempted to clarify and specify sensual love. He leans towards a monkish perspective of women but describes good and noble women. Alanus ab Insulis, in his De Planctu Naturae1222, lamented the vices of humanity and the corrupt relationships between men and women. His aim was to differentiate between good and bad love. He wrote during the peak of the cult of womanhood. In the Romaunt de la Rose, the discussion revolves around outright vice. It is suggested that winning women requires lavish gifts, while women's superficiality and love of luxury are condemned. When a marriage goes poorly, men claim that it is God's will; however, they argue that God is good and that evil comes from man.1223 In the Paston Letters (fifteenth century), marriage appears to be purely mercenary.1224 A girl informs her lover of the dowry her father will provide; if he isn't satisfied, he must end his pursuit.1225 "My master asked mockingly if a man might not beat his own wife."1226 The one love match in the letters is between Margaret Paston and a man who worked as a servant for her family. Margaret's mother, the most intriguing figure in the Letters, left £20 to her grandson from this marriage but nothing to her daughter. Schultz1227 argues that marriages in the Middle Ages turned out as well as they do today and that adultery was no more common; furthermore, he believes clergy were not more licentious then than now. He quotes extensively from Geiler and Murner, prominent moral preachers of the fifteenth century. Geiler preached in Strasbourg Cathedral, and Murner was a Franciscan. Geiler's commentary is incredibly coarse and forthright. He claimed to recount cases he knew of men profiting from their wives, and of wives who colluded with their husbands for mutual gain. He used these as examples to discourage both men and women from marrying.1228 Life in the castle was dull and tedious, particularly for women, who were often isolated in special quarters. Young men and women had limited opportunities to interact. The hope for happiness for women rested in marriage.1229 While a woman's consent was needed, her male relatives exercised control over her, even if she was a widow. She had little independence and generally welcomed a suitor promptly.1230 The jongleurs of the twelfth century were rough wanderers. For them, love was sensual, and they treated women with great frivolity. In their songs, women wooed men. By the thirteenth century, women were depicted as more dignified and self-respecting. Siegfried beat his wife mercilessly.1231 Brunhild was also abused by her husband. Women showed immense loyalty to their husbands, especially in tough times, even defending them like warriors.1232 We are frequently shocked by the poor taste evident in behavior. In Lubeck, when a young widow married, the crowd created a commotion outside, forcing the bridegroom to stand on a specific stone amid loud music "to establish the good name of himself and his wife."1233 The carnival became an occasion for all sorts of crudeness and indecency popular at the time.1234 The cult of womanhood was a philosophy of free love, opposing honorable marriage. Even in the twelfth century, there were complaints about moral decay due to bad literature. The nobility and knights deteriorated through the crusades and the Italian conflicts of the Hohenstaufen.1235 "The church's doctrine seemed to support the family but actually weakened it. In fact, the ties of family were more loosened than strengthened by the church's ascetic-hierarchical religiosity."1236 Dulaure1237 cites Gerson and Nicolas de Clemangis, who claim that convents in the fifteenth century were hubs of debauchery. Geiler, in a sermon in Strasbourg Cathedral, provided a shocking account of convent life.1238 A convent was likened to a brothel for local nobles.1239 By the late fifteenth century, the upheaval and transformation of norms that led to the 371Protestant schism created the social disorder that Janssen emphasizes in his seventh and eighth volumes. It was a clear revolution. The old norms collapsed, and new ones had not yet emerged. The Protestants of the sixteenth century ridiculed and condemned Catholics for the contradictions and false pretenses of celibacy, while Catholics criticized Protestants for their laxity regarding marriage. Both sides had valid points.

381. The standard of the "good wife." Pair marriage. It is safe to believe that if any woman ever entered into a marriage which was not repugnant to her she entered it with a determination to be a "good wife." Her education under the mores of the society around her gave her the notion and standard of a good wife. The modern sentiments of love and conjugal affection have been produced in the middle class. They probably have their roots in the mores of the bourgeoisie of the Middle Ages and in those of the lowest class of free people in the Greco-Roman empire. This middle class is the class which has taken control of modern society, and whose interests are most favored by modern economic developments. They have set aside the old ideas of male dominion and of ascetic purity. In the middle of the nineteenth century the poems of Coventry Patmore and the novels of Anthony Trollope perhaps best expressed the notions of conjugal affection which English-speaking people entertained at that time. It seems that now those notions are thought to be philistine, and there is a reaction towards the old aristocratic standards. The "good husband," as correlative to the good wife, belongs to modern pair marriage. The erotic element has been refined and suppressed, or at least disavowed. The ideals which have been accepted and favored have disciplined and concentrated masculine waywardness, and they have made the sex sentiments more durable. All this has integrated the family more firmly, and the family mores have cultivated and preserved the sentiments. We have seen many cases in which, out of the unconscious and unpremeditated action of the mores, results have been produced which have been most important for the weal or woe of men, but it is one of the most marvelous of these cases that conjugal affection, perhaps the noblest of all sentiments, should 372have been developed out of the monopolistic tyranny of men over women, and out of the ascetic negation of sex, the common element in which is a prurient and unhealthy sensuality.

381. The standard of the "good wife." Pair marriage. It's reasonable to think that if any woman ever entered a marriage that didn't repulse her, she did so with the intention of being a "good wife." Her upbringing and the values of the society surrounding her shaped her idea of what a good wife should be. The modern feelings of love and marital affection emerged primarily in the middle class. These feelings likely trace back to the values of the bourgeoisie in the Middle Ages and the lower class of free people in the Greco-Roman empire. This middle class has come to dominate modern society and benefits the most from contemporary economic changes. They've moved away from old notions of male dominance and strict chastity. In the middle of the nineteenth century, the poems of Coventry Patmore and the novels of Anthony Trollope best reflected the ideas of marital affection that were common among English-speaking people at the time. Nowadays, those ideas are often seen as narrow-minded, and there's a shift back to the old aristocratic ideals. The "good husband," as a counterpart to the good wife, is part of modern pair marriage. The erotic aspects have been refined and repressed, or at least denied. The ideals that have been accepted and promoted have channeled and focused masculine impulses, making sexual feelings more enduring. All this has strengthened family bonds, and the values of family have nurtured and maintained these sentiments. We've observed numerous instances where the unintentional and instinctive actions of societal norms have led to crucial outcomes for people's happiness or unhappiness, but one of the most remarkable instances is how marital affection, possibly the most noble of all feelings, has developed from the oppressive control of men over women and from the ascetic rejection of sexuality, where prurient and unhealthy sensuality is a common thread. 372

382. "One flesh." The notion or figure of "one flesh" is not peculiar to the Jewish or Christian religion. In the Old Testament it clearly refers to carnal union. It has been used to express the ideal that marriage should be the fusion of two lives and interests. It is instructive to notice, in all the discussions of marriage which are to be found in all ages, how few and commonplace are the things which have been said, and how largely refuge has been taken in figures of speech. "One flesh," if not carnal, is only ritual, but ritual conceptions are only conventional conceptions,—good amongst those who agree to repeat the formulas and perform the ritual acts. They are not realities. The problem of marriage is that two human beings try to live together. They are two and not one. Since they are two, their tastes, desires, characters, and wills are two. Ethical philosophers or jurists may be able to define the "one-flesh" idea by translating it into rights and duties, but no state authority can enforce such a definition. Therefore it is nugatory. The idea belongs in an arena beyond state or family, where two make a world. It is beyond the mores also, except so far as the mores have educated the man and woman to a sense of the conduct which is necessary to marital harmony, by the judgments which are current on the hundreds of cases, real or imaginary, which come up for discussion. How then shall two wills be one will? The old way was that one will (the woman's) always was bound to yield. Since that no longer seems right, the modern way is endless discussion, a defeat for one, and all the inevitable consequences in daily experience and effect on character.

382. "One flesh." The concept of "one flesh" isn't exclusive to Jewish or Christian beliefs. In the Old Testament, it clearly refers to a physical union. It has been used to convey the idea that marriage should merge two lives and interests. It's interesting to note, throughout the ages of marriage discussions, how few original thoughts have been expressed, and how often people resort to figurative language. "One flesh," if not physical, is merely ceremonial, but ceremonial ideas are just conventional ideas—meaningful only to those who agree to follow the rituals and sayings. They aren't actual truths. The real issue of marriage is that two people are trying to live together. They are two distinct individuals, not one. Because they are two, their tastes, desires, personalities, and wills are also distinct. Ethical philosophers or legal experts might attempt to define the "one-flesh" idea by framing it in terms of rights and responsibilities, but no governmental authority can enforce that definition. Hence, it's ineffective. The idea exists in a realm beyond state or family, where two people create their own world. It's also outside social norms, except insofar as those norms teach the man and woman what behaviors contribute to marital harmony, based on the judgments regarding countless cases, whether real or hypothetical, that arise for discussion. So, how can two independent wills become one? Historically, it was assumed that one will (typically the woman's) had to submit. Since that approach no longer seems acceptable, the modern method is endless debate, resulting in a winner and a loser, along with all the inevitable repercussions in everyday life and their impact on character.

383. Pair marriage. Pair marriage is the union of one man and one woman in which all the rights, duties, powers, and privileges are equal and alike for both, the relationship being mutual and reciprocal in all points. It therefore produces a complete fusion of two lives and interests. Pair marriage and all its attendant mores are products of monopoly. Herodotus1240 says of 373the Agathyrsi that they practiced communalism of women in order that they might all be brethren, without envy or enmity to each other. That is one solution. In it peace and harmony are given a higher place than sex interests. Pair marriage aims at the highest satisfaction of sex interests by monopoly. It sacrifices peace and harmony. Any monopoly exists for the benefit of those who are embraced in it. Its evil effects are to be found by turning to those who fail to get entrance to it. While our mores now require that a man and woman shall come together through love, and therefore make a selection of the most special and exclusive kind, we have no apparatus or intelligent method for making such a selection. The notion that such a selection is necessary, therefore, adds a new difficulty and obstacle. Pair marriage also, partly on account of the intenser sentiment of parenthood and the more integrated family institution, increases expense, and makes the economic conditions of marriage more severe. Pair marriage forces a large fraction of the population to celibacy, and it is they who are the excluded who suffer by that arrangement. This bears chiefly on women. Everything which violates the taboo in the mores is vice, and is disastrous to all who participate in it. The more real pair marriage is, the more disastrous is every illicit relation. The harm is infinitely greater for women than for men. Within the taboo, unmarried women lead aimless existences, or they are absorbed in an effort to earn a living which is harassed by especial obstacles and difficulties. This is the price which has to be paid for all the gain which women get from pair marriage as compared with any other form of sex relation. It assumes that every man and woman can find a mate, which is not true. Very little serious attention is paid to this offset to the advantages of pair marriage. The mores teach unmarried women that it is "right" that things should be so, and that any other arrangement would contain abominations which are not to be thought of. Probably the unmarried women rarely think of themselves as victims of the arrangement by which their married sisters profit. They accept a life career which is destitute of self-realization, except for those few who are so gifted that they can make independent careers in the struggle 374for existence. Nearly all our discussions of our own social order run upon questions of property. It is under the sex relation that all the great problems really present themselves.

383. Pair marriage. Pair marriage is the union of one man and one woman where all rights, duties, powers, and privileges are equal for both, creating a mutual and reciprocal relationship in all aspects. It results in a complete blending of two lives and interests. Pair marriage and its associated customs stem from monopoly. Herodotus1240 mentions that the Agathyrsi practiced communalism of women so that they could all be like brothers, free from envy or hostility towards one another. That’s one solution. In that case, peace and harmony take precedence over sexual interests. Pair marriage seeks to maximize sexual satisfaction through monopoly, sacrificing peace and harmony in the process. Any monopoly exists for the benefit of those included in it, and its negative effects are seen in those who are excluded. While our customs now demand that a man and woman come together out of love, which leads to a highly selective and exclusive union, we lack the systems or smart methods to facilitate this selection. The belief that such a selection is necessary adds new challenges and barriers. Pair marriage also, partly because of the stronger feelings around parenthood and the more unified family structure, leads to higher costs and makes the economic conditions of marriage tougher. Pair marriage forces a significant portion of the population into celibacy, with the excluded suffering from this arrangement. This primarily affects women. Anything that breaks the societal taboo is considered vice and is harmful to all involved. The more genuine pair marriage is, the more damaging any illicit relationship becomes. The harm is much greater for women than for men. Within the taboo, unmarried women lead aimless lives, or they struggle to earn a living facing unique challenges and obstacles. This is the cost of the benefits women receive from pair marriage compared to other forms of sexual relationships. It assumes that every man and woman can find a partner, which is not the reality. Very little serious attention is paid to this drawback of pair marriage. The customs teach unmarried women that it’s “right” for things to be this way and that any other arrangement would involve unacceptable abominations. Unmarried women likely don’t see themselves as victims of the setup that benefits their married counterparts. They accept a life path that lacks self-fulfillment, except for a few who are talented enough to build independent careers in the struggle for survival. Most of our discussions about our social order focus on property issues. It is within the realm of sexual relationships that all the major problems truly arise.

384. Marriage in modern mores. It is very remarkable that marriage amongst us has become the most distinct example there is, and the most widespread, of ritual (what is said in the marriage ceremony, in its rational sense, is of little importance, and people rarely notice it. What force attaches to "obey"?), of religious intervention in private affairs, and of the importance attached to a ceremony. If two people cohabit, the question of right and wrong depends on whether they have passed through a certain ceremony together or not. That determines whether they are "married" or not. The reason is, because if they have passed through the ceremony together, no matter what was said or done, they have expressed their will to come into the status of wedlock, as the mores make it and as the state enforces it, at the time and place. The woman wants to "feel that she is married." Very many women would not feel so in a civil marriage; others want a "fully choral" ceremony; others want the communion with the wedding ceremony. Perhaps the daughter of a great nobleman might not feel married without a marriage settlement. Thus the active effect of the mores may be observed in contemporary custom, and it is seen how completely the notion of being duly married is produced by the mores of the society, or of a class or sect in it.

384. Marriage in Modern Society. It's quite striking that marriage has become the most clear-cut and widespread example of ritual in our lives. What’s said during the marriage ceremony isn’t really significant in a practical sense, and people often overlook it. What does "obey" even mean? Whether two people living together are seen as right or wrong rests on whether they've been through a specific ceremony together. That’s what determines if they are "married" or not. The reason for this is that if they’ve gone through the ceremony together, regardless of what was said or done, they have signified their desire to enter the state of marriage as defined by societal norms and enforced by the state at that time and place. Women often want to "feel married." Many women wouldn’t feel that way with just a civil marriage; some prefer a more traditional ceremony; others seek a connection with the wedding ritual. For instance, the daughter of a prominent noble might not feel married without a marriage settlement. This illustrates how the values of society actively shape contemporary customs, highlighting how the idea of being properly married is influenced by societal norms or the beliefs of a particular class or group within it.

385. Pair marriage; its technical definition. Polyandry passed over into polygamy when sufficient property was at command.1241 There was a neutral middle point where one man had one wife. It follows that monogamy is not a specific term. It might be monogamy if one man had one wife but also concubines and slaves, or he might have but one wife in fact, although free to have more if he chose. The term "pair marriage" is needed as a technical term for the form of marriage which is as exclusive and permanent for the man as for the woman, which one enters on the same plane of free agreement as the other, and in which all the rights and duties are mutual. In such a union there may 375be a complete fusion of two lives and interests. In no other form of union is such a fusion possible. This pair marriage is the ideal which guides the marital usages of our time and civilization, gives them their spirit and sense, and furnishes standards for all our discussions, although it is far from being universally realized. The ideal is made an object of "pathos"1242 in our popular literature. Whence did it come? In truth, we can hardly learn. It existed, by necessity of poverty and humble social status, in the classes amongst whom Christianity took root. It found expression in the canon law. It resisted, in the lower classes, the attempt of the church to suppress it in order to aggrandize the corporation. It resisted, in the same classes, the corruption of the Renaissance. It has risen with those classes to wealth and civil power. In modern times "moral" has been used technically for what conforms to the code of pair marriage.

385. Pair marriage; its technical definition. Polyandry transitioned into polygamy when enough property was available.1241 There was a neutral middle ground where one man had one wife. This means that monogamy isn’t a specific term. It could be considered monogamy if one man had one wife but also concubines and slaves, or he might have only one wife in practice, even though he could have more if he wanted. The term "pair marriage" is needed as a technical term for the type of marriage that is equally exclusive and permanent for both the man and the woman, which both enter into on an equal basis of free agreement, and in which all rights and responsibilities are shared. In such a union, there may 375be a complete merging of two lives and interests. No other type of union allows for such a merging. This pair marriage is the ideal that shapes the marriage customs of our time and society, giving them their essence and meaning, and providing standards for all our discussions, even though it is far from being universally realized. The ideal is portrayed with "pathos"1242 in our popular literature. Where did it originate? In truth, we can hardly know. It existed, out of necessity due to poverty and low social status, among the classes where Christianity first took hold. It was reflected in canon law. It resisted, among the lower classes, the church's efforts to suppress it in order to promote the institution. It also resisted, in those same classes, the corruption of the Renaissance. It has risen with those classes to wealth and civic power. In modern times, the term "moral" has been used technically to refer to what aligns with the code of pair marriage.

386. Ethics of pair marriage. Pair marriage has excluded every other form of sex relation. To modern people it is hard to understand how different forms of sex relation could exist side by side and all be right. The explanation is in the mores. A concubine may be a woman who has a defined and legally guaranteed relation to one man, if the mores have so determined. Her circumstances have not opened to her the first rank, that of a wife, but she has another which is recognized in the society as honorable. The same may be said of a slave woman, or of a morganatic wife. Amongst the Hebrews, Greeks, and Romans of the empire concubines were a recognized class. A concubine was not a woman who had cast off her own honor until after the thirteenth century,1243 and although her position became doubtful, it was not disreputable for two or three centuries more. Morganatic marriages for princes have continued down to our own time. Whatever is defined and provided for in the mores as a way of solving the problem of life interests is never wrong. Hence the cases of sacral harlotry, of temporary marriage (as in China, Korea, Japan, and ancient Arabia), of royal concubines (since the king was forced to accept a status wife of prescribed rank, etc.), and all the other peculiar arrangements which have 376existed in history are accounted for. Pair marriage, however, has swept all other forms away. It is the system of the urban-middle-capitalist class. It has gained strength in all the new countries where all men and women were equal within a small margin and the women bore their share of the struggle for existence. The environment, in the new countries, favored the mores of the class from which the emigrants came. In the old countries the mores of the middle class have come into conflict with the mores of peasants and nobles. The former have steadily won. The movement has been the same everywhere, although the dates of the steps in it have been different. As to women, the countries which are at the rear of the modern movement keep the old mores; those which are at the head of it have emancipated women most, and have swept away from their legislation all toleration for anything but pair marriage. Vice, of course, still affects facts, and the growth of wealth and luxurious habits seems to be developing a tendency to take up again some old customs which bear an aristocratic color. It must be expected that when the economic facts which now favor the lower middle classes pass away and new conditions arise the marriage mores will change again. Democracy and pair marriage are now produced by the conditions. Both are contingent and transitory. In aristocratic society a man's family arrangements are his own prerogative. When life becomes harder it will become aristocratic, and concubinage may be expected to arise again.

386. Ethics of pair marriage. Pair marriage has eliminated every other type of sexual relationship. For modern people, it’s hard to imagine how different forms of sexual relationships could coexist and all be accepted. The explanation lies in social customs. A concubine can be a woman who has a defined and legally recognized relationship with one man, if that's what social customs have established. Her situation hasn’t allowed her to reach the top status of a wife, but she has another status that society recognizes as honorable. The same can be said for a slave woman or a morganatic wife. Among the Hebrews, Greeks, and Romans of the empire, concubines were a recognized class. A concubine was not viewed as a woman who had lost her honor until after the thirteenth century,1243 and even though her status became unclear, it was not considered disreputable for another two or three centuries. Morganatic marriages for princes have continued into modern times. Anything defined and provided for by social customs as a way to address life's challenges is never considered wrong. This explains practices like sacred harlotry, temporary marriage (as seen in China, Korea, Japan, and ancient Arabia), royal concubinage (since kings were required to have a status wife of a prescribed rank, etc.), and all the other unique arrangements that have existed throughout history. However, pair marriage has replaced all other forms. It represents the system of the urban-middle-capitalist class. It has gained traction in new countries where men and women were relatively equal and women contributed to survival. The environment in these new countries supported the social norms of the emigrants' original class. In older countries, the social customs of the middle class have clashed with those of peasants and nobles, and the middle class has steadily prevailed. This trend has been consistent everywhere, though the timing of its developments has varied. As for women, countries lagging in the modern movement retain old customs; those leading it have liberated women the most and have removed all tolerance in their laws for anything other than pair marriage. Of course, vice still influences reality, and the accumulation of wealth and luxury habits seems to be reviving some old customs with an aristocratic flair. It is expected that when the current economic factors that favor the lower middle classes fade and new conditions emerge, marriage customs will change again. Democracy and pair marriage are currently shaped by surrounding conditions. Both are contingent and temporary. In aristocratic societies, a man’s family arrangements are his personal choice. When life becomes more challenging, society may return to aristocratic values, and concubinage might reemerge.

It seems clear that pair marriage has finally set aside the notion which, in the past, has been so persistently held,—that women are bad by nature, so that one half of the human race is permanently dragging down the other half. The opposite notion seems now to be gaining currency,—that all women are good, and can be permanently employed to raise up the men. These fluctuations only show how each sway of conditions and interests produces its own fallacies.

It’s evident that traditional marriage has finally moved beyond the long-held belief that women are inherently bad, which suggested that one half of humanity is always dragging down the other half. Now, the prevailing idea seems to be that all women are good and can play a lasting role in uplifting men. These changing views highlight how each shift in circumstances and interests gives rise to its own misconceptions.

387. Pair marriage is monopolistic. It has been shown that pair marriage is monopolistic. It produces an exclusive family, and nourishes family pride and ambition. It is interwoven with capital, and we have hardly yet reached the point where we can 377see what it will become with great wealth, and under the treatment of a plutocratic class. From what has been said it is evidently most important that man and wife should have been educated in the same mores. Pair marriage is also individualistic. It is the barrier against which all socialism breaks into dust. As the cost of a family increases, the connection between family and capital becomes more close and vital. Every socialist who can think is forced to go on to a war on marriage and the family, because he finds that in marriage and the family lie the strongholds of the "individualistic vices" which he cannot overcome. He has to mask this battery, however, because he dare not openly put it forward.

387. Pair marriage is monopolistic. It's been shown that pair marriage is monopolistic. It creates an exclusive family environment and fosters family pride and ambition. It's tied to capital, and we haven't yet fully grasped what it will turn into with substantial wealth and under the influence of a wealthy class. From what has been said, it's clear that it's essential for a husband and wife to have been educated in the same social norms. Pair marriage is also individualistic. It serves as the barrier against which all socialism collapses. As the cost of raising a family rises, the link between family and capital becomes stronger and more essential. Every socialist capable of critical thought finds himself compelled to wage war on marriage and the family, because he realizes that marriage and family are the strongholds of the "individualistic vices" he can't defeat. However, he must disguise this attack because he can't openly present it.

388. The future of marriage. It is idle to imagine that our mores about marriage have reached their final stage. Since marriage is free and individualistic as it exists in our mores, there is little care or pity for those who cannot adapt themselves to it, or it to their circumstances. They are allowed divorce, but not without some feeling of annoyance with them if they use it. It is also idle to imagine that those who are now satisfied will alone control the changes which the future will bring in the mores. It is not difficult to make marriage such that men will refuse it. Women have revolted against it in the past.1244 It is not beyond imagination that they might do so again.

388. The future of marriage. It's pointless to think that our views on marriage have reached their final form. Since marriage is seen as a free and individual choice in our society, there's little compassion for those who can't adjust to it, or for those who feel it doesn't suit their situation. They can get divorced, but there's often some annoyance if they choose to do so. It’s also unrealistic to believe that only those who are currently satisfied will influence the changes that the future will bring to societal norms. It’s easy to envision a version of marriage that people would reject. Women have stood up against it in the past.1244 It's not out of the question that they might do so again.

389. Normal type of sex union. It may be, as Lecky says,1245 that "we have ample grounds for maintaining that the lifelong union of one man and one woman should be the normal or dominant type of intercourse between the sexes. We can prove that it is, on the whole, most conducive to the happiness, and also to the moral elevation, of all parties. But beyond this point it would, I conceive, be impossible to advance, except by the assistance of a special revelation. It by no means follows that because this should be the dominant type, it should be the only one, or that the interests of society demand that all connections should be forced into the same die."

389. Normal type of sex union. It may be, as Lecky says,1245 that "we have plenty of reasons to believe that the lifelong union of one man and one woman should be the typical or primary form of interaction between the sexes. We can show that it is, overall, the most beneficial for the happiness and moral growth of everyone involved. However, I think it would be impossible to go further than this point without special revelation. Just because this should be the primary type does not mean it has to be the only one, nor does it mean that society's interests require all relationships to fit the same mold."

390. Divorce. In the mother family the woman could dismiss her husband. This she could also do in all the transition forms 378in which the husband went to live with the wife at her childhood home. In the father family the wife, obtained by capture or purchase, belonged to her husband on the analogy of property. The husband could reject or throw away his property if he saw fit. It is clear that the physical facts attendant on the two customs—one that the man went to live with his wife, the other that he took her to his home—made a great difference in the status of the woman. In the latter case she fell into dependence and subjection to the dominion of her husband. She could not divorce him.

390. Divorce. In matriarchal societies, a woman had the right to dismiss her husband. This was also true in various transitional forms 378 where the husband moved in with his wife at her family home. In patriarchal societies, a wife, who was obtained through capture or purchase, was considered the property of her husband. Just like any possession, the husband could choose to discard or reject his wife if he wished. It's clear that the different customs—the husband living with his wife versus her moving to his home—significantly impacted the woman's status. In the latter situation, she became dependent and subject to her husband's control. She could not divorce him.

391. In Chaldea a man could divorce his wife by saying, "Thou art not my wife," by repaying her dowry, and giving her a letter to her father. If she said to him, "Thou art not my husband," she was drowned. An adulterous woman was driven into the street clothed only in a loin cloth, at the mercy of the passers.1246 In this view, which ran through the Jewish system and came down into that of Mohammed, a wife has duties, to which her husband has no correlative obligations. She must do her duty or be thrust out. There is no adultery for a man and no divorce for a woman. The most complete negation of divorce is in Hindostan, where a woman (perhaps a child of five or six), if married to a man, is his only, for time and eternity, no matter what may happen. He is hers until she dies, but then he can have another wife. Romulus allowed divorce to the man, if the woman poisoned infants, drank strong wine, falsified keys, or committed adultery.1247 By a law of Numa a man who had as many children as he wanted could cede his wife, temporarily or finally, to another.1248 These laws seem to have been forgotten. If they ever really existed they did not control early Roman society. By the later law a sentence for crime which produced civil death set free the other spouse. In the last century B.C. divorce became very easy and customary. The mores gradually relaxed to allow it. Augustus compelled the husband of Livia to divorce her because he wanted her himself. She was about to become a mother.1249 Cato the younger gave his wife to his friend Hortensius, and took her back after Hortensius's death.1250 Sempronius Sophus divorced his wife because she went to the games without his consent.1251 Women also divorced their husbands in the first century of the Christian era. Juvenal mentions a woman who had eight husbands in five years.1252 Tertullian, writing from the standpoint of a Christian ascetic, said that "divorce is the product of marriage."1253 Jerome knew of a woman who had married her twenty-third husband, she being his twenty-first wife.1254 Seneca said that the 379women reckoned the years by their husbands, not by the consuls.1255 The women got equality by leveling downwards. "The new woman of Juvenal boldly claims a vicious freedom equal to her husband's."1256 These cases belong to the degeneration of the mores at the period. As they are astonishing, we are in danger of giving them too much force in the notion we form of the mores of that time. All the writers repeat them. "In the Agricola, and in Seneca's letters to Marcia and Helvia, we can see that, even at the darkest hour, there were homes with an atmosphere of old Roman self-restraint and sobriety, where good women wielded a powerful influence over their husbands and sons, and where the examples of the old republic were used, as Biblical characters with us, to fortify virtue."1257

391. In Chaldea, a man could divorce his wife by saying, "You’re not my wife," paying back her dowry, and giving her a letter to her father. If she said to him, "You’re not my husband," she was drowned. An adulterous woman was thrown into the street wearing only a loincloth, at the mercy of passersby.1246 This idea, which influenced the Jewish system and continued into that of Mohammed, held that a wife had responsibilities without any corresponding obligations for her husband. She had to fulfill her duties or be cast out. There’s no adultery for a man and no divorce for a woman. The strongest denial of divorce can be found in Hindostan, where a woman (even a girl of five or six) is solely tied to her husband for life, regardless of circumstances. He remains hers until she dies, but afterwards he can marry again. Romulus allowed a man to divorce if the woman poisoned infants, drank strong wine, falsified keys, or committed adultery.1247 According to a law by Numa, a man could temporarily or permanently give his wife to another person, as long as he had as many children as he wanted.1248 These laws seem to have been forgotten. If they ever really existed, they didn’t have a strong impact on early Roman society. Later laws stated that a criminal sentence resulting in civil death freed the remaining spouse. In the last century BCE, divorce became notably easier and more commonplace. Social norms gradually shifted to permit it. Augustus forced Livia’s husband to divorce her because he wanted her for himself. She was about to become a mother.1249 Cato the Younger gave his wife to his friend Hortensius and took her back after Hortensius died.1250 Sempronius Sophus divorced his wife because she attended the games without his approval.1251 Women also divorced their husbands during the first century of the Christian era. Juvenal mentions a woman who had eight husbands in five years.1252 Tertullian, writing from a Christian ascetic perspective, said that "divorce is the result of marriage."1253 Jerome knew of a woman who married her twenty-third husband, being his twenty-first wife.1254 Seneca noted that the women measured the years by their husbands, not by the consuls.1255 The women sought equality by lowering standards. "The new woman of Juvenal boldly claims a vicious freedom equal to her husband’s."1256 These stories reflect the decline of social norms during that time. Because they are so striking, we risk overemphasizing their importance in our understanding of social attitudes from that period. All the writers mention them. "In the Agricola and in Seneca's letters to Marcia and Helvia, we can see that, even at the darkest hour, there were homes with an atmosphere of old Roman self-restraint and sobriety, where good women had a powerful influence over their husbands and sons, and where the examples of the old republic were used, like Biblical characters to us, to strengthen virtue."1257

392. Rabbis on divorce. The school of the Rabbi Shammai said, "A man must not repudiate his wife unless he find in her actual immodesty." Rabbi Jochanan said, "Repudiation is an odious thing." Rabbi Eliezer said, "When a first wife is put away the very altar sheds tears."1258

392. Rabbis on divorce. The school of Rabbi Shammai said, "A man should not divorce his wife unless he finds her guilty of clear immodesty." Rabbi Jochanan stated, "Divorce is a terrible thing." Rabbi Eliezer remarked, "When a first wife is cast aside, even the altar weeps."1258

393. The early Roman mores about marriage were very rigid and pitiless. It was in the family, and therefore under the control of the head of the family. No law forbade divorce, because such a law would have been an invasion of the authority of the male head of the family, but the censors, in the name of public opinion, long prevented any frivolous dissolution of marriage. Few divorces occurred, and then only for weighty reason, after the family council had found them sufficient. There was some stain attaching to a second marriage, after the death of the first spouse. Even men were subject to this stain.1259

393. In early Rome, attitudes toward marriage were very strict and unforgiving. The family was tightly controlled by its head. There was no law against divorce, as that would have challenged the authority of the male head of the family, but censors, representing public opinion, often blocked any frivolous divorces. Very few divorces happened, and only for serious reasons that the family council deemed acceptable. There was a social stigma attached to a second marriage after the death of the first spouse, and even men faced this stigma.1259

394. Pair marriage and divorce. With the rise of pair marriage came divorce for the woman, upon due reason, as much as for the man. Hence freer divorce goes with pair marriage. Such must inevitably be the case, if it be admitted that any due reason for divorce ever can exist. The more poetical and elevated the ideas are which are clustered around marriage, the more probable it is that experience will produce disappointment. If one spouse enters wedlock with the belief that the other is the most superlative man or woman living, the cases must be very few in which 380disappointment and disillusion will not result. Moreover, pair marriage, by its exclusiveness, risks the happiness of the parties on a very narrow and specific condition of life. The coercion of this arrangement for many persons must become intolerable.

394. Pair marriage and divorce. With the emergence of pair marriage, women also gained the right to divorce for legitimate reasons, just like men. Therefore, more accessible divorce is a natural consequence of pair marriage. This must be true if we accept that valid reasons for divorce can exist at all. The more romanticized and elevated the ideas surrounding marriage are, the more likely it is that reality will lead to disappointment. If one partner enters marriage believing that the other is the absolute best person in the world, there will be very few instances where 380 disappointment and disillusionment don't follow. Additionally, pair marriage, due to its exclusivity, places the happiness of both individuals at the mercy of a very limited and specific set of life circumstances. For many people, the pressure of this arrangement can become unbearable.

In the ancient German law there was absolute freedom of divorce by agreement. The pair could end the relation just as they formed it. In the laws of the German nations there was little provision for divorce upon the complaint of the woman. The law of the Langobards allowed it to her for serious bodily injury.1260

In ancient German law, couples had complete freedom to divorce by mutual consent. They could dissolve their relationship just as easily as they had created it. The laws of the Germanic tribes offered limited options for women seeking divorce. However, the law of the Langobards permitted a woman to seek divorce in cases of severe bodily harm.1260

395. Divorce in the Middle Ages. It is pretended that the mediæval church allowed no divorce. This is utterly untrue. Under the influence of asceticism the church put marriage under more and more arbitrary restrictions, going far beyond any rules to be found in the Scriptures, or in the usages of the early church. Divorce was made more and more difficult. These two tendencies contradicted each other, for the greater the restrictions on marriage, the greater the probability that any marriage would be found to have violated one of them, and therefore to be ab initio void. This set it aside more absolutely than any divorce a vinculo could undo it. Also, when there was an ample apparatus of dispensation by which the rich and great could have their marriages dissolved, by the use of money or political power, the "law of the church" was no law. Still further, the mediæval church, while it had a doctrine of perfection and ideality for marriage, had also a practical system of concession to human weakness, by which it could meet cases of unhappy marriage. In the canon law, divorce and remarriage of the innocent party has been allowed to the man, in case of adultery, physical incapacity, leprosy, desertion, captivity, disappearance, and conspiracy to murder the husband, on the part of the wife; and to the wife, when the husband's misconduct rendered living with him impossible. However, a dispensation from the ecclesiastical authority was required.1261

395. Divorce in the Middle Ages. It's often claimed that the medieval church didn't allow divorce. This is completely false. Influenced by asceticism, the church imposed increasingly arbitrary restrictions on marriage, going far beyond any rules found in the Scriptures or the practices of the early church. Divorce became more challenging to obtain. These two tendencies were at odds because the stricter the rules on marriage, the more likely it was that any marriage would be considered to have violated one of them, making it ab initio void. This effectively nullified it more thoroughly than any divorce a vinculo could manage. Moreover, as there was a considerable system of dispensations allowing the wealthy and powerful to dissolve their marriages through money or political influence, the "law of the church" lost its authority. Additionally, while the medieval church promoted an ideal vision of marriage, it also had a practical approach to accommodate human weaknesses, addressing cases of unhappy marriages. In canon law, divorce and remarriage were permitted for the innocent party in cases of adultery, physical incapacity, leprosy, desertion, captivity, disappearance, and conspiracy to murder by the wife; and for the wife when the husband's behavior made cohabitation impossible. However, a dispensation from ecclesiastical authority was necessary.1261

396. The point of this is that no society ever has existed or ever can exist in which no divorce is allowed. In all stages of 381the father family it has been possible for a man to turn his wife out of doors, and for a wife to run away from her husband. They divorce themselves when they have determined that they want to do so. It would be an easy solution of marriage problems to assert that the society will use its force to compel all spouses who disagree, or for whom the marriage relation has become impossible through the course of events, nevertheless to continue to live in wedlock. Such a rule would produce endless misery, shame, and sin. There are reasons for divorce. Adultery is recognized as such a reason in the New Testament. It is a rational reason, especially under pair marriage. There are other rational reasons. Some of them are modern forms of the reasons allowed in the canon law, as above cited. The exegesis of the New Testament is not simple. It does not produce a simple and consistent doctrine, and therefore inference and deduction have been applied to it. 2 Cor. vi. 14 contradicts 1 Cor. vii. 12. The mores decide at last what causes shall be sufficient. The laws in the United States once went very far in an attempt to satisfy complaining married people. They were no better satisfied at last than at first. Scandalous cases produced a conviction that "we have gone too far," and the present tendency is to revoke certain concessions. The fact that a divorce has been legally obtained does not satisfy some former friends of the divorced so that they will continue social intimacy. A code grows up to fit the facts. Sects help to make such codes. Perhaps they make a code which is too stringent. The members of the sect do not live by it. They seek remarriage in other, less scrupulous sects, or by civil authority, or they change domicile in order to get a divorce. Thus the mores control. When the law of the state or of ecclesiastical bodies goes with the mores it prevails; when it departs from the mores it fails. The mores are also sure to act in regard to a matter which presents itself in a large class of cases, and which calls for social and ethical judgments. At last, comprehensive popular judgments will be formed and they will get into legislation. They will adjust interests so that people can pursue self-realization with success and satisfaction, under social judgments as to the rules necessary to preserve the institutions of wedlock and the 382family. The pursuit of happiness, either in the acquisition of property or in the enjoyment of family life, is only possible in submission to laws which define social order, rights, and duties, and against which the individual must react at every point. It is the mores which constantly revise and readjust the laws of social order, and so define the social conditions within which self-realization must go on.

396. The main point here is that no society has ever existed or ever will exist where divorce isn't allowed. Throughout the history of the father family, it's been possible for a man to kick his wife out and for a wife to leave her husband. They essentially divorce themselves when they decide to. It would be an easy fix for marriage issues to claim that society will use its authority to force all disagreeing partners, or those whose marriages have become unbearable due to circumstances, to stay together. Such a rule would only lead to endless misery, shame, and wrongdoing. There are valid reasons for divorce. Adultery is recognized as a valid reason in the New Testament. It’s a reasonable cause, especially in pair marriage. There are other valid reasons as well. Some of these are modern interpretations of reasons recognized in canon law, as noted earlier. Interpreting the New Testament is complex. It doesn’t yield a straightforward and consistent doctrine, prompting various interpretations and deductions. 2 Cor. vi. 14 contradicts 1 Cor. vii. 12. Ultimately, societal norms dictate which reasons are deemed sufficient. The laws in the United States once attempted to address the complaints of unhappy married people. Yet, in the end, they were just as dissatisfied as before. Scandals led to a belief that "we’ve gone too far," and the current trend is to retract certain allowances. The fact that a divorce was legally granted doesn't guarantee that former friends of the divorced couple will maintain a social connection. A code evolves to match the realities. Religious groups help shape these codes. Sometimes, they create codes that are too strict, which members of the group do not actually adhere to. Instead, they seek remarriage through other, less rigid groups, civil authority, or they change their residence to obtain a divorce. In this way, societal norms reign. When state or church laws align with societal norms, they succeed; when they diverge, they fail. Societal norms also influence matters that arise in many cases and require social and ethical evaluations. Eventually, widespread public opinions will form and make their way into legislation. These will balance interests so that individuals can seek personal fulfillment successfully and satisfactorily, while adhering to societal rules deemed necessary to uphold marriage and the 382family. The pursuit of happiness, whether through acquiring property or enjoying family life, is only achievable by obeying laws that outline social order, rights, and responsibilities, against which individuals must constantly respond. It is these societal norms that continually update and adjust the laws governing social order, thereby defining the social conditions within which personal fulfillment must occur.

397. Refusal of remarriage. The laws of every State in the United States, except South Carolina, allow marriage by a minister of religion or by magistrates. This does not mean that the legislatures meant to endow ministers of religion with authority to say who may marry and who may not. Ministers who agree not to marry divorced persons assume authority which does not belong to them. In England, with an established church, the fact has recently been ascertained that a clergyman cannot refuse to marry persons who may marry by the civil law as it stands. With us the number of sects and denominations is such that no hardship arises if one sect chooses to adopt stricter laws for the sake of making a demonstration or exercising educational influence, and decides to run the risk of driving its own members to other sects. What the next result of such action will be remains to be learned.

397. Refusal of remarriage. The laws in every state in the United States, except South Carolina, permit marriages to be performed by religious ministers or magistrates. However, this doesn't imply that legislatures intended to give ministers the power to determine who can and cannot marry. Ministers who refuse to marry divorced individuals are taking on authority that isn’t theirs to wield. In England, where there is an established church, it has recently been determined that a clergyman cannot refuse to marry people who are legally allowed to marry under civil law. Here, the variety of sects and denominations is so vast that no significant issue arises if one group decides to implement stricter rules to make a statement or influence education, even if it risks pushing its members towards other sects. What the next outcome of such decisions will be is yet to be seen.

398. Child marriage. Child marriage illustrates a number of points in regard to the mores, especially the possibility of perversity and aberration. Wilutzky1262 thinks that child marriage amongst savages began in the desire of a man to get a wife to himself (monandry) out of the primitive communalism, without violating the customs of ancestors. Girls of ten or twelve years are married to men of twenty-five or thirty on the New Britain Islands. The missionary says, "The result of such an early union, for the girl, has been dreadful."1263 On Malekula girls are married at six or eight.1264 Similar cases are reported from Central and South America where girls of ten are mothers.1265 Rohlfs reports mothers of ten or twelve at Fesan.1266 The Eskimo practice child betrothal, 383so that wedlock begins at once at puberty.1267 Schwaner reports,1268 from the Barito Valley, that children are often betrothed and married by the fathers when the latter are intoxicated. The motives of the match are birth, kinship, property, and social position, and the marriage is hastened, lest the parents should see their plans to satisfy these motives frustrated by the children if they should delay. The intimacy of the children is left to chance. Wilken says that child marriage seems to be, in the Dutch East Indies, an exercise of absolute paternal authority, especially seeing that they have marriage by capture. The father wants to secure, in time, the realization of plans which he has made. Especially, the purpose is to make the man take the status-wife appointed for him by the marriage rule,—his mother's brother's daughter. Wilken also explains child betrothal and marriage by the fact that girls have entire liberty until betrothed, and the future husband wants to put an end to this. Girls are often betrothed at birth and married at six, although they remain with their parents. In some parts of the East Indies the custom is declining; in others it is extinct. In some places it continues, although marriage by capture is extinct. Where marriage by capture exists, the reason for child marriage is the fear that the girl may be stolen by another than the desired husband.1269

398. Child marriage. Child marriage highlights several points about social norms, particularly the potential for wrongdoing and deviation. Wilutzky1262 believes that child marriage among primitive societies began as a way for a man to secure a wife (monandry) outside of the communal structure, without breaking ancestral customs. In the New Britain Islands, girls as young as ten or twelve are married to men aged twenty-five or thirty. The missionary notes, "The result of such an early union, for the girl, has been dreadful."1263 On Malekula, girls are married at six or eight.1264 Similar reports come from Central and South America where ten-year-old girls are already mothers.1265 Rohlfs reports mothers as young as ten or twelve in Fesan.1266 Eskimos engage in child betrothal, 383 allowing marriage to start right at puberty.1267 Schwaner reports,1268 from the Barito Valley, that children are often betrothed and married by their fathers while the men are intoxicated. The motivations for these unions include birth, family ties, property, and social standing, and marriages are pushed ahead to prevent the parents from having their plans disrupted by the children if they delay. The closeness of the children is left to chance. Wilken describes child marriage in the Dutch East Indies as a display of complete paternal authority, especially since they practice marriage by capture. The father aims to ensure that his plans are realized in due time. Specifically, his goal is to have the man take the status-wife designated for him by tradition—his mother's brother's daughter. Wilken also notes that child betrothal and marriage exist because girls enjoy complete freedom until they are betrothed, and the future husband wants to end this. Girls are frequently betrothed at birth and married at six, although they continue to live with their parents. In some parts of the East Indies, this practice is declining; in others, it has disappeared. In some areas, it persists despite the extinction of marriage by capture. Where marriage by capture is still practiced, the rationale for child marriage is the fear that the girl may be taken by someone other than her intended husband.1269

399. Child marriage in Hindostan. By the laws of Manu1270 a man may give his daughter in marriage before she is eight years old to a man of twenty-four, or a girl of twelve to a man of thirty, and he loses his dominion over her if he has not found a husband for her by the time that she might be a mother; yet intercourse before puberty is especially forbidden.1271 The Hindoos, including Mohammedans, practice child marriage and cling to it, in spite of the efforts of the English to dissuade them from it, and in spite of the opinion of their own most enlightened men that it is a harmful custom. It is deeply rooted in their mores. The modern Hindoo father or brother considers it one of the 384gravest faults he can commit to allow a daughter or sister to arrive at puberty (generally eight years) before a husband has been found for her. It is a disgrace for a family to have in it an unmarried marriageable girl. What is proper is that, from five to sixteen days after puberty, the previously married husband shall beget with her a child in a solemn ceremonial which is one of the twelve (or sixteen) sacraments of Hindoo life.1272 The idea of child marriage was that the woman should be already married to her chosen husband, so that she might be given to him at the proper time.1273 Moreover, "marriage completes, for the man, the regenerating ceremonies, expiatory, as is believed, of the sinful taint which every child is supposed to contract in the mother's womb; and being, for sudras and for women, the only [ceremony for this purpose] which is allowed, its obligatoriness is, as to the latter, one of the ordinances of the Veda."1274

399. Child marriage in Hindostan. According to the laws of Manu1270 a man can marry off his daughter before she turns eight to a man who is twenty-four, or a girl of twelve to a thirty-year-old man, and he loses his authority over her if he hasn't arranged a marriage for her by the time she could become a mother; however, sexual relations before puberty are particularly prohibited.1271 Hindus, including Muslims, practice child marriage and hold onto it, despite the attempts by the English to convince them otherwise, and despite the views of many of their own educated individuals that it is a harmful tradition. It is firmly embedded in their customs. The modern Hindu father or brother sees it as one of the 384worst things he can do to allow a daughter or sister to reach puberty (usually around eight years) before a husband has been found for her. It is shameful for a family to have an unmarried girl of marriageable age. What is acceptable is that, within five to sixteen days after puberty, the previously married husband should have a child with her in a formal ceremony, which is one of the twelve (or sixteen) sacraments of Hindu life.1272 The concept of child marriage was that the woman should already be married to her chosen husband, so that she could be given to him at the appropriate time.1273 Additionally, "marriage completes, for the man, the regenerating ceremonies, believed to atone for the sinful taint that every child is thought to acquire in the mother’s womb; and for sudras and for women, this is the only [ceremony for this purpose] that is permitted, making it a mandatory practice, according to the ordinances of the Veda."1274

400. The wife of the missionary Gehring was present at the marriage of a girl of ten to an adult man amongst the Tamil Mohammedans. The story of the child's shrinking terror is very pathetic. When her veil was withdrawn she fainted from nervousness and excitement. Those present showed no pity for her, but crowded around to enjoy the opportunity of gazing at her. They saw no reason why she was to be pitied.1275

400. The wife of the missionary Gehring witnessed the marriage of a ten-year-old girl to an adult man among the Tamil Muslims. The tale of the child's shrinking fear is quite heartbreaking. When her veil was lifted, she fainted from anxiety and excitement. The people there felt no sympathy for her; instead, they gathered around to take the chance to look at her. They saw no reason to feel sorry for her.1275

401. If a girl has had no husband provided for her by her responsible male relative, she may act for herself, but then she forfeits her share in the family property. She may be abducted with impunity. In Manu1276 it is said that three years must elapse before she gets the right of self-disposition. The right is long since a dead letter. The "Law of Manu" can lose its authority where it is favorable to women! or when it runs counter to the mores, for Hindoo women have no training to take up self-disposition, if the case occurs.1277 Female virtue is rated low, and must be secured by marriage. Independent action by a boy and girl is against the mores and could only lead to inferior forms 385of marriage, by love or capture.1278 Finally, religion bears its share in furnishing motives for child marriage. The souls of ancestors cannot stay in heaven unless there are male descendants to keep up the sacrifices. It is, therefore, impossible to provide male descendants too soon. Among the Tamil-speaking Malaialis of the Kollimallais hills a man takes an adult wife for his little son, and with her he begets a son who will perform this religious duty for himself and his son. This goes on from generation to generation.1279

401. If a girl hasn't had a husband arranged for her by her responsible male relative, she can make her own decisions, but she will lose her share of the family property. She can be kidnapped without consequences. According to Manu1276, three years must pass before she has the right to make choices for herself. This right has long been ignored. The "Law of Manu" can lose its authority when it's advantageous to women! or when it goes against social customs, as Hindu women aren't trained to assert their independence when the situation arises.1277 Female virtue is considered of low value and must be protected through marriage. Independent actions by young men and women are against social norms and could only lead to inferior types of marriage, either through love or by abduction.1278 Additionally, religion plays a role in promoting child marriage. Ancestors' souls can't reside in heaven unless there are male descendants to continue the sacrifices. Therefore, it's necessary to have male descendants at the right time. Among the Tamil-speaking Malailis of the Kollimallais hills, a man will marry an adult woman for his young son, and with her, he will have a son who will continue this religious duty for himself and his son. This practice continues from generation to generation.1279

402. Nevertheless, it is held to be proved that in ancient India child marriages were unknown and that women were often far beyond puberty before they were married. The human husband was also held to be the fourth. Three gods had preceded him in each case.1280 The custom of child marriage has now spread to the lowest classes, and in the lowlands of the Ganges cohabitation follows at once upon child marriage, with very evil results on the physique of the population.1281

402. However, it has been shown that in ancient India, child marriages were not practiced, and women were often much older than puberty before they got married. The human husband was also considered to be the fourth; three gods had come before him in each case.1280 The practice of child marriage has now spread to the lower classes, and in the lowlands of the Ganges, cohabitation immediately follows child marriage, leading to very harmful effects on the health of the population.1281

There was child marriage in Chaldea 2200 years B.C.1282

There was child marriage in Chaldea 2200 years B.C.1282

403. Child marriage in Europe. The marriage of children was not in the mores of the ancient Germans. The mediæval church allowed child marriage for princes, etc. The motive was political alliance, or family or property interest.1283 The fable was that Joseph was an old man and the Virgin Mary only a girl. This story was invented to make the notion of a virgin wife and mother easier. The marriage was only a child marriage. In England, from the end of the thirteenth to late in the seventeenth century, cases of child marriage occurred, at first in the highest classes, later in all classes, and finally most frequently in the highest and lowest classes. In Scotland premature marriages were so common that, in 1600, they were forbidden, the limits being set at fourteen and twelve years for males and females respectively. The chief motive was to avoid feudal dues on the part of tenants in chief of the crown, if the father should 386die and leave infants who would become wards liable to forced marriages or to mulcts to avoid the same.1284

403. Child marriage in Europe. Marrying children wasn't part of the culture of the ancient Germans. The medieval church allowed child marriages for princes and others. The reason was often political alliances or family and property interests.1283 The story was that Joseph was an older man and the Virgin Mary was just a girl. This narrative was created to make the idea of a virgin wife and mother more acceptable. It was essentially a child marriage. In England, from the late 13th century to the late 17th century, instances of child marriage took place, initially among the upper classes, then spreading to all classes, and ultimately being most common in both the highest and lowest classes. In Scotland, early marriages became so widespread that in 1600 they were prohibited, setting the minimum ages at fourteen for boys and twelve for girls. The main reason for this was to avoid feudal dues for tenants of the crown if a father passed away and left behind infants who would become wards at risk of forced marriages or financial penalties to prevent them.1284

404. Child marriage is due, then, to the predominance of worldly considerations in marriage, especially when the interests considered are those of the parents, not of the children; also to abuse of parental authority through vanity and self-will; also to superstitious notions about the other world and the interests of the dead there; also to attempts, in the interest of the children, to avoid the evil consequences of other bad social arrangements.

404. Child marriage happens mainly because worldly factors take priority in marriage, especially when the needs of the parents are considered over those of the children; it also stems from the misuse of parental authority driven by vanity and selfishness; superstitious beliefs about the afterlife and the concerns for the deceased contribute as well; and there are efforts, in the name of protecting the children, to prevent the negative effects of other harmful social arrangements.

405. Cloistering. The custom of cloistering women has spread, within historic times, from some point in central Asia. The laws of Hammurabi show that, 2200 years B.C., men and women, in the Euphrates Valley, consorted freely and equally in life. Later, in the Euphrates Valley, we find the custom of cloistering amongst the highest classes. It became more and more vigorous amongst the Persians and spread to the common people. It was not an original custom of the Arabs and was not introduced by the Mohammedan religion. It was learned and assumed from the Persians.1285 Seclusion of women, to a greater or less degree, has prevailed in the mores of many nations. In fact, there is only a question of degree between an excessive harem system and our own code of propriety which lays restraints on women to which men are not subject. The most probable explanation of the customs of veiling and cloistering is that they are due to the superstition of the evil eye. Pretty women attracted admiration, which was dangerous, as all prosperity, glory, and preëminence were dangerous under that notion. When pretty women were veiled or secluded, the custom was sure to spread to others. The wives and daughters of the rich and great were secluded in order to shield them from easy approach, and to pet and protect them. This set the fashion which lesser people imitated so far as they could. The tyranny of husbands and fathers also came into play, and another force acting in the same direction was the seduction exerted on women themselves by the flattering sense of being cared for 387and petted. Lane1286 tells us that "an Egyptian wife who is attached to her husband is apt to think, if he allows her unusual liberty, that he neglects her, and does not sufficiently love her; and to envy those wives who are kept and watched with greater strictness." "They look on the restraint [imposed by husbands] with a degree of pride, as evincing the husband's care for them, and value themselves on being hidden as treasures." Women who earn their own living have to go into the streets and the market and to come in contact with much from which other classes of women are protected. The protected position is aristocratic, and it is consonant with especial feminine tastes. The willingness to fall into it has always greatly affected the status of women.

405. Cloistering. The practice of cloistering women has spread, throughout history, from a point in central Asia. The laws of Hammurabi indicate that, 2200 years BCE, men and women in the Euphrates Valley interacted freely and equally in life. Later, in the Euphrates Valley, we observe the custom of cloistering among the upper classes. It became increasingly enforced among the Persians and trickled down to the common people. This was not an original Arab custom and was not introduced by Islam; it was learned and adopted from the Persians.1285 Seclusion of women, to varying degrees, has been prevalent in the cultures of many nations. Essentially, there's just a matter of degree between an extreme harem system and our own standards of behavior that impose restrictions on women that men do not face. The most likely reason for the customs of veiling and cloistering is linked to the superstition of the evil eye. Attractive women drew admiration, which was considered dangerous since all prosperity, glory, and prominence were viewed as threats. When attractive women were veiled or secluded, this custom easily spread to others. The wives and daughters of the wealthy were kept secluded to protect them from easy access and to pamper and safeguard them. This set a trend that those of lower status would imitate as much as possible. The dominance of husbands and fathers also played a role, along with another factor: the appeal that women themselves felt from being cared for and cherished. 387 Lane1286 points out that "an Egyptian wife who is devoted to her husband is likely to believe, if he grants her unusual freedom, that he doesn't care for her and doesn't love her enough; and she envies those wives who are kept and monitored more closely." "They view the restrictions [imposed by husbands] with a sense of pride, seeing it as a sign of their husband's concern for them, and take pride in being hidden like treasures." Women who earn their own living must go out into the streets and markets and encounter many things from which other groups of women are shielded. The protected status is considered aristocratic and aligns with certain feminine preferences. The desire to embrace this status has consistently influenced the status of women.

406. Second marriages. Widows. Second marriages affect very few people beyond those immediately concerned, and they are not connected with any social principle or institution so as to create what is sometimes called a "societal interest," unless there is current in the society some special notion about ghosts and the other world. Nevertheless, the bystanders have, until very recent times, pretended to a right to pass judgment and exert an influence on the remarriage of widows, and less frequently of widowers. The story of the status of widows is one of the saddest in the history of civilization. In uncivilized society a widow is considered dangerous because the ghost of her husband is supposed to cleave to her. Under marriage by capture or purchase she is the property of her husband, and, like his other property, ought to accompany him to the other world. When she is spared she has no rational place in the society; therefore widows were a problem which the mores had to solve. In no other case have societies shown so much indifference to misfortune and innocent misery. If a widow has value for any purpose, she falls to the heir and he may exploit her. On the Fiji Islands a wife was strangled on her husband's grave and buried with him. A god lies in wait on the road to the other world who is implacable to the unmarried. Therefore a man's ghost must be attended by a woman's ghost to pass in safety.1287 Mongol 388widows could find no second husbands, because they would have to serve their first husbands in the next world. The youngest son inherited the household and was bound to provide for his father's widows. He could take to wife any of them except his own mother, and he did so because he was willing that they should go to his father in the next world.1288 In the laws of Hammurabi the widow was secured a share in her husband's property and was protected against the selfishness of her sons. If she gave up to her sons what she had received from her husband, she could keep what her father gave her and could marry again. In later Chaldea annuities were provided for widows by payments to temples.1289 In the Mahabharata the morning salutation to a woman is, "May you not undergo the lot of a widow."1290

406. Second marriages. Widows. Second marriages impact very few people beyond those directly involved, and they aren't tied to any social principle or institution that would create what we sometimes refer to as a "societal interest," unless there's a prevalent belief in ghosts and the afterlife. However, until very recently, outsiders have acted as if they had the right to judge and influence the remarriage of widows, and less frequently, widowers. The situation for widows is one of the most heartbreaking tales in the history of civilization. In societies that are less civilized, a widow is seen as dangerous because it's believed her husband's ghost stays with her. Under marriage by capture or purchase, she is considered the property of her husband, and like his other belongings, she should accompany him to the afterlife. When she is not taken, she has no logical role in society; thus, widows became a problem society had to address. No other situation has shown such indifference to misfortune and innocent suffering. If a widow holds any value, she becomes the property of the heir and can be exploited. On the Fiji Islands, a wife was strangled at her husband's grave and buried with him. A god is believed to be vigilant on the path to the afterlife, unforgiving toward the unmarried. Therefore, a man's ghost must be accompanied by a woman's ghost to pass safely.1287 Mongol 388widows struggled to find second husbands, as they were expected to serve their first husbands in the next world. The youngest son inherited the household and was obligated to care for his father's widows. He could marry any of them except his own mother, and he did so because he accepted that they should go to his father in the afterlife.1288 In Hammurabi's laws, widows were guaranteed a share of their husband’s property and were protected from their sons' selfishness. If a widow gave her sons what she had received from her husband, she could keep what her father had given her and remarry. In later Chaldea, annuities for widows were provided through payments to temples.1289 In the Mahabharata, the morning greeting to a woman is, "May you not face the fate of a widow."1290

407. Burning of widows. It appears certain that the primitive Aryans practiced the burning of widows, perhaps by the choice of the widows, and that the custom declined in the Vedic period of India. The burning of widows and the levirate could not exist together.1291 As Manu1292 gives rules for the behavior of widows (not name any man but the deceased husband; not remarry), he assumes that they will live. The custom of suttee was strongest in the lower castes.1293 Akbar, the Mogul emperor, forbade suttee about 1600.1294 He acted from the Mohammedan standpoint. His ordinance had no effect on the usage. The English put an end to the custom in 1830. This did not affect the native states, where the latest instance reported took place in 1880.1295 A man who knows India well says that it was no kindness to widows to put a stop to suttee because, if they live on, their existence is so wretched that death would be better. Wilkins1296 quotes a Hindoo widow's description of the treatment she received, which included physical abuse and moral torture. She was addressed as if she was to blame for the death of her husband. The head of a widow is shaved, although Hindoo women care very much for their hair. She is allowed but one meal a day and must fast frequently. 389She is shunned as a creature of ill omen. Inasmuch as girls are married at five or six, all this may happen to a child of ten or twelve, if her husband dies, although she never has lived with him. In 1856 the English made a law by which widows might remarry, but the higher classes very rarely allow it. If they do allow it, the groom is forced to marry a tree or a doll of cotton, so that he too may be widowed. The mores resist any change which is urged, although not enforced, by people of other mores. The reforms proposed in the treatment of widows have no footing at all in the experience and the judgment of Hindoos, if we except a few theists in Calcutta, and they have never taken a united and consistent position. Monier-Williams1297 describes the case of a man who married a widow. He was boycotted so completely that all human fellowship was denied him. He had to go to a distant place and take a position under the government. Among the lower castes of the Bihari Hindoos a widow may marry the younger brother of her deceased husband, to whom her relation is always one of especial intimacy and familiarity.1298

407. Burning of widows. It's clear that the early Aryans practiced widow burning, possibly with the widows' consent, and that this custom faded during the Vedic period in India. Burning widows and the practice of levirate marriage couldn't coexist.1291 As Manu1292 outlines rules for widows' behavior (not to mention any man but their deceased husband, and not to remarry), he assumes that they will continue living. The practice of suttee was most prevalent among the lower castes.1293 Akbar, the Mughal emperor, banned suttee around 1600.1294 He acted from an Islamic perspective. His decree didn't change the custom. The British abolished the practice in 1830, but it still persisted in native states, with the last reported case occurring in 1880.1295 An observer of India notes that stopping suttee wasn't a kindness to widows, as living on in such conditions is so miserable that death might be preferable. Wilkins1296 shares a Hindu widow's account of her treatment, which included physical abuse and emotional torment. She was treated as if she were responsible for her husband's death. A widow's head is shaved, despite the fact that Hindu women cherish their hair. She is permitted only one meal a day and must frequently fast. 389She is treated like a person of bad luck. Given that girls can be married as young as five or six, all of this could happen to a girl of just ten or twelve if her husband dies, even if they never lived together. In 1856, the British enacted a law allowing widows to remarry, but it's very uncommon among the higher classes. If they do allow it, the groom is often made to marry a tree or a cotton doll, so that he, too, becomes a widower. The customs resist any changes proposed by people with different customs, even if not enforced. Proposed reforms regarding the treatment of widows have little support among Hindus, except for a few theists in Calcutta who have never formed a united, consistent stance. Monier-Williams1297 describes a man who married a widow. He was completely boycotted and denied all social interaction. He had to move far away and take up a government position. Among the lower castes of Bihari Hindus, a widow may marry her deceased husband's younger brother, with whom her relationship is typically one of special closeness and familiarity.1298

408. Difficulty of reform. It appears that the difficulty about the remarriage of widows is due to the fact that it runs counter to fundamental religious ideas. The Hindoo reformers are charged with using forms of wedding ceremony which are inconsistent with facts. Some widows are virgins, but there is not always a father or mother to give them away by the formula of "virgin gift." The women all have a notion, taken from the words of a heroine in the Mahabharata, that a woman can be given but once.1299 They cling to the literal formula. By the form of first marriage also a woman passes into the kin of her husband for seven births (generations), the limit of degrees of consanguinity. It is irreligious and impossible to change the kin again, because consequences have been entailed which run seven generations into the future.1300 This is all made to depend, not on the consummation of the marriage, but on the wedding or even betrothal. The census shows that the taboo on the remarriage of widows and the custom of child marriage extend and increase together.1301 390Where husbands are scarce girls are married in childhood in order to secure them, and widows are not allowed to remarry.1302 By the remarriage of widows rajpoots and rajpoot families lose their rank and precedence.1303 In Homer the remarriage of men is rare, and only one stepmother is mentioned.1304 The prejudice against second marriages continued amongst the Greeks, even for men, for whom second marriage was restrained, in some parts of Greece by political disabilities, if the man had children. The reason given was that a man who had so little devotion to his family would have little devotion to his country.1305 In the classical period widows generally married again. Sometimes the dying husband bequeathed his widow. In later times some widows contracted their own second marriages.1306 Marcus Aurelius would not take a second wife as a stepmother for his children. He took a concubine. Julian, after the death of his wife, lived in continence.1307 On Roman tombstones of women the epithet "wife of one husband" was often put as praise.1308

408. Difficulty of reform. It seems that the challenge regarding the remarriage of widows arises from the fact that it contradicts fundamental religious beliefs. Hindu reformers are often criticized for using wedding ceremonies that don’t align with reality. Some widows are virgins, but there isn’t always a father or mother available to perform the "virgin gift" ceremony. Women often hold the belief, inspired by a line from a heroine in the Mahabharata, that a woman can only be given away once.1299 They adhere closely to the literal interpretation of this. Under the rules of the first marriage, a woman becomes part of her husband's lineage for seven births (generations), the limit for close relatives. It is seen as irreligious and impossible to change that lineage again because it carries implications that last seven generations into the future.1300 This all hinges not on the actual marriage being consummated, but on the wedding or even the engagement. Census data indicates that the taboo against widows remarrying and the practice of child marriage are expanding and growing together.1301 390In places where husbands are few, girls are married off in childhood to secure them, while widows are prohibited from remarrying.1302 If widows were to remarry, rajputs and rajput families would lose their social standing. In Homer's works, remarriage for men is uncommon, and only one stepmother is mentioned.1304 The bias against second marriages persisted among the Greeks, even for men; in some areas of Greece, a man with children faced political restrictions on remarriage. The reasoning was that a man with such little commitment to his family would also be less dedicated to his country.1305 During the classical era, it was common for widows to remarry. Sometimes, a dying husband would will his widow to another man. In later periods, some widows arranged their own second marriages.1306 Marcus Aurelius opted not to take a second wife as a stepmother for his children; instead, he chose a concubine. After his wife died, Julian lived in chastity.1307 On Roman tombstones of women, the phrase "wife of one husband" was often inscribed as a mark of honor.1308

409. Widows and remarriage in the Christian church. The pagan emperors of Rome encouraged second marriages as they encouraged all marriage, but the Christian emperors of the fourth century took up the ascetic tendency. About 300 the doctrine was, "Every second marriage is essentially adultery."1309 Augustine, in his tract on "Continence," uttered strong and sound doctrine about self-control and discipline of character. In the tract on the "Benefit of Marriage" he defended marriage, intervening in a controversy between Jerome and Jovinian, in which the former put forth the most extravagant and contradictory assertions about virginity. Augustine's formula is: "Marriage and fornication are not two evils of which the second is worse, but marriage and continence are two goods, of which the second is 391better." Although this statement is very satisfactory rhetorically, it carries no conclusion as to the rational sense of regulation of the sex passion, or as to the limit within which regulation is beneficial. Augustine laid great stress on 1 Cor. vii. 36. In a tract on "Virginity" he glorified that state according to the taste of the period. In a tract on "Widowhood" (chaps. 13 and 14), he repudiated the extreme doctrine about second and subsequent marriages, but he exhorted widows to continence. The church fathers, like the mediæval theologians, had a way of admitting points in the argument without altering their total position in accordance with the admissions or concessions which they had made. The positions taken by Augustine in these tracts about the sex mores cannot be embraced in an intelligible and consistent statement. "At a period of early, although uncertain, date the rule became firmly and irrevocably established, that no digamus, or husband of a second wife, was admissible to Holy Orders; and although there is no reason for supposing that marriage after taking orders was prohibited to a bachelor, it was strictly forbidden to a widower."1310 So it came about that, inasmuch as marriage was, in any case, only a concession and a compromise, and in so far a departure from strict rectitude, a second marriage was regarded with disfavor, and any subsequent ones were regarded with reprobation which increased in a high progression. This has remained the view of the Eastern church, in which a fourth marriage is unlawful. The Western church has not kept the early view, and has set no limit to remarriage, but orthodox and popular mores have frowned upon it after the second or, at most, the third. In Arabia, before the time of Mohammed, widows were forced into seclusion and misery for a year, and they became a class of forlorn, almost vagabond, dependents. It was a shame for a man if his mother contracted a second marriage.1311 In the Middle Ages popular reprobation was manifested by celebrations which were always grotesque and noisy, and sometimes licentious. They were called charivaris. They were enacted in case of the remarriage of widows and 392sometimes in the case of widowers. They are said to have been a very ancient custom in Provence.1312 This might mean that opposition to second marriages was due to Manichæan doctrines which were widely held in that region. The customs of popular reprobation were, however, very widespread, and nowadays amongst us the neighbors sometimes express in this way their disapproval of any sex relations which are in any way not in accord with the mores. In the Salic law it was provided that any woman who married a second time must do so at night.1313 The other laws of the barbarian nations contain evidence of disapproval.1314 Innocent III ruled, in 1213, that a man did not incur the ecclesiastical disabilities of second marriage, "no matter how many concubines he might have had, either at one time or in succession."1315 The mediæval coutumes of northern France are indifferent to second marriages.1316 The ancient German custom approved of the self-immolation of a widow at her husband's death, but did not require it. The remarriage of widows was not approved and the widows did not desire it. This was a consequence of the ancient German notion of marriage, according to which a wife merged her life in that of her husband for time and for eternity.1317 The usage, however, was softened gradually. The widow got more independence, and more authority over her children and property, over the marriage of her daughters, and at last the right to contract a second marriage after a year of mourning.1318 In England, in the eleventh century, a widow's dower could not be taken to pay her husband's taxes, although the exchequer showed little pity for anybody else. The reason given is that "it is the price of her virginity."1319 The later law also exempted a wife's dower from confiscation in the case of any criminal or traitor.1320 In the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, in France, "a period in which, perhaps, people supported widowhood less willingly than in any other," the actual usages departed from the acknowledged standards of right and 393propriety.1321 The same was true in a greater or less degree elsewhere in Europe, and the widowed probably destroyed the prejudice against remarriage by their persistency and courage in violating it. In the American colonies it was by no means rare for a widow or widower to marry again in six or even in three months.

409. Widows and remarriage in the Christian church. The pagan emperors of Rome promoted second marriages as they did all marriages, but the Christian emperors of the fourth century embraced an ascetic mindset. Around 300 AD, the doctrine stated, "Every second marriage is essentially adultery."1309 Augustine, in his writing on "Continence," expressed strong and sound views about self-control and character discipline. In his work on the "Benefit of Marriage," he defended marriage while intervening in a debate between Jerome and Jovinian, where Jerome made wildly exaggerated and contradictory claims about virginity. Augustine’s stance is: "Marriage and fornication are not two evils where the second is worse, but marriage and continence are two goods, with the latter being 391better." While this statement is rhetorically strong, it doesn't address the rational regulation of sexual desire or the limits of beneficial regulation. Augustine placed significant emphasis on 1 Cor. vii. 36. In a writing on "Virginity," he praised that state in line with the era's preferences. In a piece on "Widowhood" (chapters 13 and 14), he rejected extreme views on second and subsequent marriages but urged widows to practice continence. The church fathers, much like medieval theologians, often accepted certain points in their arguments without altering their overall position based on those admissions. Augustine's views on sexual morals in these writings cannot be neatly summarized into a clear statement. "At an early, albeit unclear, period, it became firmly and irrevocably established that no digamus, or husband of a second wife, could be admitted to Holy Orders; and although there’s no reason to believe that a bachelor was prohibited from marrying after being ordained, it was strictly forbidden for a widower."1310 Consequently, since marriage was viewed, in any case, as merely a concession and compromise—and therefore a deviation from strict rectitude—a second marriage was met with disapproval, and any further marriages faced even greater condemnation. This perspective has persisted in the Eastern church, where a fourth marriage is prohibited. The Western church has not maintained this early view and has set no limit on remarriage, but both orthodox beliefs and popular customs have frowned upon it after the second or, at most, the third marriage. In Arabia, before the time of Mohammed, widows were forced into seclusion and misery for a year, becoming a class of forlorn, almost vagrant dependents. It was shameful for a man if his mother married again.1311 During the Middle Ages, popular disapproval manifested through celebrations that were often grotesque, noisy, and sometimes licentious. These events were called charivaris and occurred in response to the remarriage of widows and 392sometimes of widowers. They are said to be an ancient custom in Provence.1312 This might suggest that the opposition to second marriages stemmed from Manichean beliefs that were common in that area. However, customs of popular disapproval were widespread, and today, neighbors sometimes express their disapproval of any sexual relations not aligned with social norms in similar ways. The Salic law stated that any woman who remarried must do so at night.1313 Other laws from barbarian nations show evidence of disapproval.1314 Innocent III ruled in 1213 that a man would not face ecclesiastical penalties for a second marriage, "regardless of how many concubines he might have had, either simultaneously or successively."1315 The medieval coutumes of northern France were indifferent to second marriages.1316 The ancient German custom allowed a widow to self-immolate at her husband's death, but it was not obligatory. The remarriage of widows was not encouraged, and they themselves often did not desire it. This reflected the ancient German view of marriage, where a wife merged her life with her husband’s for both time and eternity.1317 However, this practice gradually changed. Widows gained more independence and authority over their children and property, the marriages of their daughters, and eventually the right to remarry after a year of mourning.1318 In England during the eleventh century, a widow's dower could not be seized to pay her husband’s taxes, although the exchequer showed little compassion for anyone else. The justification was that "it is the price of her virginity."1319 Later laws also exempted a wife's dower from confiscation in cases involving a criminal or traitor.1320 In the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries in France, "a time when perhaps people were less willing to support widowhood than at any other," actual practices diverged from established standards of righteousness and 393decorum.1321 This was similarly observed, to varying degrees, across Europe, where widows likely overcame prejudice against remarriage through their persistence and courage to defy it. In the American colonies, it was not uncommon for a widow or widower to remarry within three to six months.

410. Remarriage and other-worldliness. It is evident that the customs in regard to the treatment of widows, second marriages, etc., are largely controlled by other-worldliness. If the other world is thought of as close at hand, and the dead as enjoying a conscious life, with knowledge of all which occurs here, then there is a rational reluctance to form new ties by which the dead may be offended. If the other world and its inhabitants are not so vividly apprehended, the living pursue their own interests, and satisfy their own desires.

410. Remarriage and Other-Worldliness. It's clear that the customs surrounding how widows are treated, second marriages, and so on, are heavily influenced by beliefs about the afterlife. If people view the afterlife as being very close and believe the dead maintain a conscious awareness of everything happening here, then there’s a logical hesitation to create new bonds that might upset the deceased. However, if the afterlife and its inhabitants are not so vividly imagined, the living tend to focus on their own needs and fulfill their personal desires.

411. Tree marriage. In several cases which have been presented, we have seen how the folkways devise means of satisfying interests in spite of existing (inherited) institutions which bear injuriously on interests. A remarkable case of this kind is tree marriage amongst the Brahmins of southern India. The established opinion is that a younger brother ought not to marry before an older one. The latter may be willing. That is immaterial. The device is employed of marrying the older brother to a tree, or (perhaps the idea is) to a spirit which resides in the tree. He is then out of the way and the younger brother may marry.1322

411. Tree marriage. In several instances we've discussed, it's clear how traditional customs create ways to meet needs despite existing (traditional) institutions that negatively impact these needs. A notable example is tree marriage among the Brahmins of southern India. The common belief is that a younger brother shouldn't marry before the older one. The older brother might be willing to marry, but that doesn't matter. Instead, they perform a ceremony where the older brother is 'married' to a tree, or possibly to a spirit that lives in the tree. This way, he is considered out of the picture, allowing the younger brother to marry.1322

412. The Japanese woman. The Japanese woman has been formed in an isolated state, of a militant character, with strong and invariable folkways. "Before this ethical creature, criticism should hold its breath; for there is here no single fault, save the fault of a moral charm unsuited to any world of selfishness and struggle.... How frequently has it been asserted that, as a moral being, the Japanese woman does not seem to belong to the same race as the Japanese man!... Perhaps no such type 394of woman will appear again in this world for a hundred thousand years: the conditions of industrial civilization will not admit of her existence.... The Japanese woman can be known only in her own country,—the Japanese woman as prepared and perfected by the old-time education for that strange society in which the charm of her moral being,—her delicacy, her supreme unselfishness, her childlike piety and trust, her exquisite tactful perception of all ways and means to make happiness about her,—can be comprehended and valued.... Even if she cannot be called handsome according to western standards, the Japanese woman must be confessed pretty,—pretty like a comely child; and if she be seldom graceful in the occidental sense, she is at least in all her ways incomparably graceful: her every motion, gesture, or expression being, in its own oriental manner, a perfect thing,—an act performed, or a look conferred, in the most easy, the most graceful, the most modest way possible.... The old-fashioned education of her sex was directed to the development of every quality essentially feminine, and to the suppression of the opposite quality. Kindliness, docility, sympathy, tenderness, daintiness,—these and other attributes were cultivated into incomparable blossoming. 'Be good, sweet maid, and let who will be clever; do noble things, not dream them, all day long,'—those words of Kingsley really embody the central idea in her training. Of course the being, formed by such training only, must be protected by society; and by the old Japanese society she was protected.... A being working only for others, thinking only for others, happy only in making pleasure for others,—a being incapable of unkindness, incapable of selfishness, incapable of acting contrary to her own inherited sense of right,—and in spite of this softness and gentleness ready, at any moment, to lay down her life, to sacrifice everything at the call of duty: such was the character of the Japanese woman."1323

412. The Japanese woman. The Japanese woman has developed in a way that is distinct and strong, rooted in unwavering traditions. "Before this ethical being, criticism should pause; for there is not a single flaw, except perhaps for a moral charm that doesn't fit into a world of selfishness and competition.... It's often claimed that, as a moral individual, the Japanese woman feels to be from a different race than the Japanese man!... Maybe no such type 394 of woman will emerge again in this world for a hundred thousand years: the conditions of industrial society won’t allow for her existence.... The Japanese woman can only be truly understood within her own country,—the Japanese woman, shaped and refined by traditional education for that unique society where the essence of her moral character—her delicacy, her extraordinary selflessness, her innocent faith and trust, her remarkable sensitivity to create happiness around her—can be appreciated and valued.... Even if she doesn’t meet Western standards of beauty, the Japanese woman must be considered pretty—pretty like a lovely child; and although she might not always be graceful in a Western sense, she is undeniably graceful in every action: her every movement, gesture, or expression is, in its own oriental way, a perfect act—performed or conveyed in the easiest, most graceful, and modest manner possible.... The traditional education of her gender aimed at nurturing every quality that is inherently feminine while suppressing the opposite traits. Kindness, gentleness, empathy, tenderness—these and other traits were cultivated into exceptional beauty. 'Be kind, sweet girl, and let others be clever; do noble things, not just dream them all day,'—those words of Kingsley truly capture the essence of her training. Naturally, a person shaped solely by such training needs protection from society; and she was safeguarded by the old Japanese society.... A being who works solely for others, thinks only of others, finds happiness in bringing joy to others—a being incapable of cruelty, incapable of selfishness, incapable of acting against her ingrained sense of right—and despite her softness and gentleness, is always ready to sacrifice her life, to give up everything at the call of duty: that was the character of the Japanese woman."1323

1129 Campbell, Differences in the Nervous Organization of Men and Women, 29.

1129 Campbell, Differences in the Nervous Organization of Men and Women, 29.

1130 Ibid., 43.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 43.

1131 Ibid., 34.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 34.

1132 Campbell, Differences in the Nervous Organization of Men and Women, 46.

1132 Campbell, Differences in the Nervous Organization of Men and Women, 46.

1133 Ibid., 45.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 45.

1134 Ibid., 68.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 68.

1135 Ibid., 66.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 66.

1136 Ibid., 53 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 53 f.

1137 Ibid., 223.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 223.

1138 Ibid., 84.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 84.

1139 Ibid., 90.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 90.

1140 Ibid., 133.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same Source, 133.

1141 West Afr. Studies, 375.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ West Afr. Studies, 375.

1142 Globus, LXXXIII, 285.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 83, 285.

1143 Bebel, Die Frau, 73.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bebel, Women, 73.

1144 Decret. Gratiani, II, c. XXXII, qu. iv, c. 7.

1144 Decret. Gratiani, II, c. XXXII, qu. iv, c. 7.

1145 Molmenti, Venezia nella Vita Privata, 393.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Molmenti, Venezia nella Vita Privata, 393.

1146 For cases see JAI, XXIII, 364.

1146 For cases, see JAI, XXIII, 364.

1147 Globus, LXXXVII, 179 (Caroline Isl.).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 87, 179 (Caroline Isl.).

1148 Globus, LXXXIII, 312.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 83, 312.

1149 Xenophon, Lacedæmon, I, 7, 8; Plutarch, Lycurgus, 15.

1149 Xenophon, Lacedæmon, I, 7, 8; Plutarch, Lycurgus, 15.

1150 Pellison, Roman Life in Pliny's Time, 100.

1150 Pellison, Roman Life in Pliny's Time, 100.

1151 Third Journey (russ.), 259.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Third Journey (rus.), 259.

1152 Ladak, 306.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ladakh, 306.

1153 Molmenti, Venezia nella Vita Privata, 386.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Molmenti, Venezia nella Vita Privata, 386.

1154 Madras Gov. Mus., III, 227.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Madras Gov. Mus., Vol. III, p. 227.

1155 Zimmer, Altind. Leben, 313; JASB, II, 316, 319; JAI, XII, 291.

1155 Zimmer, Ancient Indian Life, 313; JASB, II, 316, 319; JAI, XII, 291.

1156 Lane, Modern Egyptians, I, 274, Cf. Snouck-Hurgronje, Mekka, II, 106 ff.

1156 Lane, Modern Egyptians, I, 274, See Snouck-Hurgronje, Mekka, II, 106 ff.

1157 Hauri, Islam, 135.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hauri, Islam, 135.

1158 Madras Gov. Mus., III, 229.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Madras Gov. Mus., vol. III, p. 229.

1159 Rockhill in U. S. Nat. Mus., 1893, 677.

1159 Rockhill in U. S. Nat. Mus., 1893, 677.

1160 Bishop, Among the Thibetans, 92.

Bishop, Among the Tibetans, 92.

1161 Herod., I, 173.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Herodotus, I, 173.

1162 Schoemann, Griech. Alterthümer, I, 51.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schoemann, *Greek Antiquities*, I, 51.

1163 Descent of Man, 590.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Descent of Man, 590.

1164 Westermarck, Marriage, 130.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Westermarck, *Marriage*, 130.

1165 Sarasin, Veddahs, 462.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sarasin, Veddahs, 462.

1166 Schmidt, Ceylon, 277.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schmidt, Ceylon, 277.

1167 Bijdragen tot T. L. en V.-kunde, XXXV, 215.

1167 Contributions to T. L. and V.-kunde, XXXV, 215.

1168 Soc. Einrichtungen der Pelauer, 59.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Social Institutions of the Pelauer, 59.

1169 Umschau, VI, 52, after Haeckel, Aus Insulinde.

1169 Umschau, VI, 52, after Haeckel, Aus Insulinde.

1170 Ehe bei den Arabern, 447.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Arabs, 447.

1171 Krieger, Neu Guinea, 300, 321.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Krieger, New Guinea, 300, 321.

1172 London Graphic, 1902, 534.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ London Graphic, 1902, 534.

1173 Cults of the Greek States, 448.

1173 Cults of the Greek States, 448.

1174 Strange, Hindu Law, I, 57.

Strange, *Hindu Law*, I, 57.

1175 Economica, I, 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Economica, Vol. I, No. 4.

1176 Politics, VII, 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Politics, VII, 16.

1177 VII-IX.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ VII-IX.

1178 Epist., XCIV, 26.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Epist., XCIV, 26.

1179 Ibid., XCV, 39.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., XCV, 39.

1180 Opera (Paris, 1635), VI, 358.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Opera (Paris, 1635), VI, 358.

1181 Digest, XLVIII, 13, 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Digest, 48, 13, 5.

1182 Act IV, scene 8.

Act 4, scene 8.

1183 Migne, Patrol. Latina, XXII, 691.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Migne, Patrologia Latina, XXII, 691.

1184 Lecky, Eur. Morals, II, 346.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lecky, European Morals, II, 346.

1185 Od., I, 433.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Od., I, 433.

1186 Lecky, Eur. Morals, II, 347.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lecky, European Morals, II, 347.

1187 Ibid., 135.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 135.

1188 Globus, LXXV, 271.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 75, 271.

1189 Wilkins, Modern Hinduism, 159.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wilkins, Modern Hinduism, 159.

1190 Wellhausen, Ehe bei den Arabern, 450.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wellhausen, Ehe among the Arabs, 450.

1191 Ibid., 432.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 432.

1192 Hauri, Islam, 124.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hauri, Islam, 124.

1193 Ibid., 131.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 131.

1194 Hauri, Islam, 121.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hauri, Islam, 121.

1195 Cf. Snouck-Hurgronje, Mekka, II, 110 ff.

1195 See Snouck-Hurgronje, Mekka, II, 110 and following.

1196 Smithson. Rep., 1895, 673.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Smithson. Rep., 1895, 673.

1197 Od., XVI, 392; XX, 74; XXI, 162.

1197 Od., XVI, 392; XX, 74; XXI, 162.

1198 Iliad, IX, 341.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Iliad, Book 9, Line 341.

1199 Od., VI, 180.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Od., VI, 180.

1200 Factorum et Dictorum Memorabilium libri novem, IV, 6.

1200 Books of Memorable Facts and Sayings, IV, 6.

1201 Metamor., VIII.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Metamor., Vol. VIII.

1202 Pliny, Letters.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pliny, Letters.

1203 Friedländer, Sittengesch., II, 410.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Friedländer, Sittengesch., II, 410.

1204 E.g. Burnt Njal, 238.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ E.g. Burnt Njal, 238.

1205 Holtzmann, Ind. Sagen, I, 253.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Holtzmann, *Ind. Sagen*, I, 253.

1206 Ibid., 256.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 256.

1207 Nivedita, Web of Indian Life, 33.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nivedita, *Web of Indian Life*, 33.

1208 Ibid., 45.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ *i.e.*, 45.

1209 Globus, LXXXII, 104, 187-194, 279.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, LXXXII, 104, 187-194, 279.

1210 Ibid., 322.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 322.

1211 Strausz, Die Bulgaren, 309.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Strausz, The Bulgarians, 309.

1212 Globus, LXXIX, 155.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, LXXIX, 155.

1213 Madras Gov. Mus., II, 162.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Madras Gov. Mus., vol. II, p. 162.

1214 Globus, LXXXII, 323.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, LXXXII, 323.

1215 Globus, LXXXII, 321.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 82, 321.

1216 Ralston, Songs of the Russ. People, 7.

1216 Ralston, Songs of the Russian People, 7.

1217 Globus, LXXVI, 316.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 76, 316.

1218 Ralston, as above, 65.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ralston, as mentioned, 65.

1219 Ztsft. f. vergl. Rechts-wsnsft., XIV, 180.

1219 Ztsft. f. vergl. Rechts-wsnsft., XIV, 180.

1220 Ecole d'Anthrop. de Paris, XIV, 411.

1220 School of Anthropology, Paris, XIV, 411.

1221 Schultz, Höf. Leben, I, 581, and the whole of Chap. VII; Scherr, D.F.W.I., 220.

1221 Schultz, Höf. Leben, I, 581, and the entire Chap. VII; Scherr, D.F.W.I., 220.

1222 Migne, Patrol. Lat., Vol. 210.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Migne, Patrol. Lat., Vol. 210.

1223 Line 18,580.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Line 18,580.

1224 I, 90, 92, 251; III, 103, 104 (in spite of love), 109, 167, 278.

1224 I, 90, 92, 251; III, 103, 104 (despite love), 109, 167, 278.

1225 III, 171.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ III, 171.

1226 I, 150.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I, 150.

1227 D. L., 271, 276, 277.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D. L., 271, 276, 277.

1228 Schultz, D. L., 259, 271-277.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schultz, D. L., 259, 271-277.

1229 Lichtenberger, Poeme des Nibelungen, 380.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lichtenberger, Poem of the Nibelungs, 380.

1230 Ibid., 390.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 390.

1231 Nibelungen, line 837.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nibelungen, line 837.

1232 Lichtenberger, 368, 375, 391, 400; Uhland, Dichtung und Sage, 315.

1232 Lichtenberger, 368, 375, 391, 400; Uhland, Poétry and Legend, 315.

1233 Barthold, Hansa, III, 178.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Barthold, Hansa, III, 178.

1234 Schultz, D. L., 414.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schultz, D. L., 414.

1235 Weinhold, D. F., II, 209.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Weinhold, D. F., II, 209.

1236 Eicken, Mittelalt. Weltanschauung, 467.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Eicken, *Mittelalt. Weltanschauung*, 467.

1237 Hist. de Paris, 268.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ History of Paris, 268.

1238 Schultz, D. L., 277.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schultz, D. L., 277.

1239 Ibid., 283; cf. Janssen, VIII, 391.

1239 Same source., 283; see also Janssen, VIII, 391.

1240 Herod., IV, 104.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Herodotus, IV, 104.

1241 See sec. 366.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See section __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

1242 See sec. 178.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See sec. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

1243 Lea, Sacerd. Celibacy, 203, note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Celibacy for Priests, 203, note.

1244 JAI, XXIV, 119.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 24, 119.

1245 Eur. Morals, II, 348.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Eur. Morals, II, 348.

1246 Maspero, Peuples de l'Orient, I, 736.

1246 Maspero, Peoples of the East, I, 736.

1247 Plutarch, Romulus, 22.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plutarch, Romulus, 22.

1248 Plutarch, Comp. of Numa and Lykurgus.

1248 Plutarch, Comparative Study of Numa and Lycurgus.

1249 Tacitus, Annals, I, 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tacitus, *Annals*, I, 10.

1250 Plutarch, Cato.

Plutarch, Cato.

1251 Valer. Maxim., VI, 3, 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Valerius Maximus, VI, 3, 12.

1252 Sat., VI, 230.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sat., VI, 230.

1253 Apolog., 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Apolog., 6.

1254 Epist., 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letter., 2.

1255 Epist., 95; Consolation to his Mother, 16.

1255 Epist., 95; Consolation to his Mother, 16.

1256 Dill, Nero to M. Aurel., 87.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dill, Nero to M. Aurel., 87.

1257 Ibid., 188.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 188.

1258 Cook, Fathers of Jesus, II, 142.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cook, Fathers of Jesus, vol. II, p. 142.

1259 Grupp, Kulturgesch. der Röm. Kaiserzeit, 113.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Grupp, History of Roman Imperial Culture, 113.

1260 Heusler, Deut. Privatrecht, II, 291.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heusler, *German Private Law*, II, 291.

1261 Reichel, Canon Law, I, 343.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Reichel, Canon Law, Vol. I, p. 343.

1262 Mann und Weib, 32.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Man and Woman, 32.

1263 JAI, XVIII, 288.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XVIII, 288.

1264 Austral. Assoc. Adv. Sci., 1892, 704.

1264 Austral. Assoc. Adv. Sci., 1892, 704.

1265 Schomburgk, Brit. Guiana, I, 122, 164; JAI, XXIV, 205.

1265 Schomburgk, Brit. Guiana, I, 122, 164; JAI, XXIV, 205.

1266 Peterm. Mittlgen, Erg. heft, XXV, 9.

1266 Peterm. Mittlgen, Erg. heft, XXV, 9.

1267 Holm, Angmagslikerne, 52; Nelson in Bur. Eth., XVIII, Part i, 292.

1267 Holm, Angmagslikerne, 52; Nelson in Bur. Eth., XVIII, Part i, 292.

1268 Borneo, I, 194.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Borneo, I, 194.

1269 Bijdragen tot T.L. en V.-kunde, XXXV, 161, 165; Wilken, Volkenkunde, 277.

1269 Contributions to T.L. and V. Studies, XXXV, 161, 165; Wilken, Anthropology, 277.

1270 IX, 88, 93, 94.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ IX, 88, 93, 94.

1271 XI, 59, 171.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ XI, 59, 171.

1272 Jolly, Recht und Sitte der Indo-Arier, 54, 58.

1272 Jolly, Law and Custom of the Indo-Aryans, 54, 58.

1273 Jolly, Stellung der Frauen bei den allen Indern, 425.

1273 Jolly, The Position of Women Among All Indians, 425.

1274 Strange, Hindu Law, I, 35.

Strange, *Hindu Law*, I, 35.

1275 Gehring, Süd-Indien, 78, 80.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gehring, *South India*, 78, 80.

1276 IX, 90.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ IX, 90.

1277 Jo. Soc. Comp. Legisl., N. S., VIII, 253.

1277 Jo. Soc. Comp. Legisl., N. S., VIII, 253.

1278 Jolly, Recht und Sitte, 54.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jolly, *Law and Custom*, 54.

1279 Madras Gov. Mus., II, 162.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Madras Gov. Mus., Vol. II, 162.

1280 Monier-Williams, Brahmanism and Hinduism, 354.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Monier-Williams, Brahmanism and Hinduism, 354.

1281 Pol.-Anth. Rev., III, 711.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pol.-Anth. Rev., Vol. III, p. 711.

1282 Winckler, Gesetze des Hammurabi, 22.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Winckler, Hammurabi's Laws, 22.

1283 Grimm, Rechts-Alt., 436.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Grimm, Rechts-Alt., 436.

1284 Furnival, Child-marriages, XXVII, XXXIX, XL.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Furnival, Child Marriages, XXVII, XXXIX, XL.

1285 Hauri, Islam, 131.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hauri, Islam, 131.

1286 Modern Egyptians, I, 268, 466.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Modern Egyptians, I, 268, 466.

1287 JAI, X, 138.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, X, 138.

1288 Rubruck, Eastern Parts, 78.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rubruck, Eastern Parts, 78.

1289 Kohler and Peiser, II, 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kohler and Peiser, Vol. II, p. 9.

1290 Holtzmann, Ind. Sagen, I, 258.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Holtzmann, Ind. Sagen, I, 258.

1291 Zimmer, Altind. Leben, 328-331.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Zimmer, Ancient Indian Life, 328-331.

1292 V, 157, 161-164.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ V, 157, 161-164.

1293 Jolly, Stellung der Frauen, 448.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jolly, *The Position of Women*, 448.

1294 Nineteenth Cent., XLV, 769.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nineteenth Century, XLV, 769.

1295 Wilkins, Modern Hinduism, 391.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wilkins, Modern Hinduism, 391.

1296 Ibid., 365.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 365.

1297 Brahmanism and Hinduism, 472.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brahmanism and Hinduism, 472.

1298 JASB, VI, 119.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JASB, VI, 119.

1299 Cf. sec. 376.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See section 376.

1300 JASB, VI, 376.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JASB, VI, 376.

1301 Jolly, Recht und Sitte, 61.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jolly, *Law and Custom*, 61.

1302 JAI, XII, 290.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 12, 290.

1303 Ethnol. App. Census of India, 1901, 74-75.

1303 Ethnol. App. Census of India, 1901, 74-75.

1304 Keller, Homeric Society, 227; Iliad, XXII, 477; V, 389.

1304 Keller, Homeric Society, 227; Iliad, XXII, 477; V, 389.

1305 Diodorus Siculus, XII, 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Diodorus Siculus, 12, 12.

1306 Becker-Hermann, Charikles, III, 289.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Becker-Hermann, Charikles, III, 289.

1307 Lecky, Eur. Morals, II, 316.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lecky, European Morals, II, 316.

1308 Friedländer, Sittengesch., I, 411.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Friedländer, Sittengesch., I, 411.

1309 Athenagoras, Apolog., 28; Constit. Apost., III, 2

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Athenagoras, Apolog., 28; Constit. Apost., III, 2

1310 Lea, Sacerd. Celibacy, 35.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Celibacy of Priests, 35.

1311 Wellhausen, Ehe bei den Arabern, 433, 455.

1311 Wellhausen, Marriage Among the Arabs, 433, 455.

1312 Jolly, Seconds Mariages, 194.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jolly, Second Marriages, 194.

1313 Ibid., 177.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 177.

1314 Ibid., 193.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 193.

1315 Lea, Sacerd. Celib., 283.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, *Celibate Priests*, 283.

1316 Jolly, Seconds Mariages, 193.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jolly, *Second Marriages*, 193.

1317 Tacitus, Germ., 19.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tacitus, *Germany*, 19.

1318 Stammler, Stellung der Frauen im alten Deutschen Recht, 37.

1318 Stammler, Women’s Position in Ancient German Law, 37.

1319 Dialog. of the Exchequer, B 2, XVIII.

1319 Dialog. of the Exchequer, B 2, XVIII.

1320 Pike, Crime in England, I, 428.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pike, Crime in England, I, 428.

1321 Jolly, Seconds Mariages, 202.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jolly, Second Marriages, 202.

1322 Jolly, Recht und Sitte der Indo-Arier, 59; Hopkins, Religions of India, 541; Kohler, Urgesch. der Ehe, 28.

1322 Jolly, Law and Custom of the Indo-Aryans, 59; Hopkins, Religions of India, 541; Kohler, Prehistory of Marriage, 28.

1323 Hearn, Japan, 393 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hearn, *Japan*, 393 ff.


CHAPTER X

THE MARRIAGE INSTITUTION

Mores lead to institutions.—Aleatory interest in marriage and the function of religion.—Chaldean demonism and marriage.—Hebrew marriage before the exile.—Jewish marriage after the exile.—Marriage in the New Testament.—The merit of celibacy.—Marriage in early Christianity.—Marriage in the Roman law.—Roman "free marriage."—Free marriage.—Transition from Roman to Christian marriage.—Ancient German marriage.—Early mediæval usage.—The place of religious ceremony.—The mode of expressing consensus.—Marriage at the church door.—Marriage in Germany, twelfth century.—The canon law.—Mediæval marriage.—Conflict of the mores with the church programme.—Church marriage; concubines.—The church elevated the notion of marriage.—The decrees of Trent about marriage.—Puritan marriage.

Mores lead to institutions.—Random interest in marriage and the role of religion.—Chaldean demonism and marriage.—Hebrew marriage before the exile.—Jewish marriage after the exile.—Marriage in the New Testament.—The value of celibacy.—Marriage in early Christianity.—Marriage in Roman law.—Roman "free marriage."—Free marriage.—Transition from Roman to Christian marriage.—Ancient German marriage.—Early medieval practices.—The role of religious ceremony.—The way of expressing consent.—Marriage at the church door.—Marriage in Germany, twelfth century.—The canon law.—Medieval marriage.—Conflict of social customs with the church agenda.—Church marriage; concubines.—The church elevated the concept of marriage.—The decrees of Trent regarding marriage.—Puritan marriage.

413. Mores lead to institutions. We have seen in Chapter IX that the sex mores control and fashion all the relations of the sexes to each other. Marriage, under any of its forms (polygamy, polyandry, etc.), is only a crystallization of a set of these mores into an imperfect institution, because the relation of a woman, or of women, to a husband becomes more or less enduring, and so the mores which constitute the relation get a stability and uniformity of coherence which makes a definable whole, covering a great field of human interest and life policy. It is not a complete specimen of an institution (sec. 63). It lacks structure or material element of any kind, but the parties are held to make good the understandings and coöperative acts which the mores prescribe at all the proper conjunctures, and thus there arises a system of acts and behavior such as every institution requires. In civilized society this cluster of mores, constituting a relationship by which needs are satisfied and sentiments are cherished, is given a positive form by legislation, and the rights and duties which grow out of the relationship get positive definition and adequate guarantees. This case is, therefore, a very favorable one for studying the operation of the mores in the 396making of institutions, or preparing them for the final work of the lawmaker.

413. Mores lead to institutions. We saw in Chapter IX that societal norms regarding sex influence all interactions between genders. Marriage, in its various forms (like polygamy and polyandry), is essentially a manifestation of these norms crystallizing into an imperfect institution. This is because a woman's relationship with her husband, or husbands, becomes somewhat permanent, giving the norms that define this relationship a level of stability and consistency that creates a recognizable whole, affecting a wide range of human interests and life decisions. It isn't a complete example of an institution (sec. 63). It lacks a concrete structure or any material elements, but the parties involved are expected to fulfill the agreements and collaborative actions that the norms dictate at all relevant times. This leads to a system of actions and behaviors that every institution needs. In a civilized society, this collection of norms that defines a relationship fulfilling needs and nurturing feelings is formalized through legislation, and the rights and responsibilities arising from that relationship receive clear definitions and sufficient guarantees. Thus, this situation is very conducive to studying how societal norms function in the 396 formation of institutions or readying them for the definitive work of lawmakers.

414. Aleatory interest in marriage and the function of religion. The positive history of marriage shows that it has been always made and developed by the mores, that is to say, by the effort of adjustment to conditions in such a way that self-realization may be better effected and that more satisfaction may be won from life. The aleatory element (sec. 6) in marriage is very large. Marriage is an interest of every human being who reaches maturity, and it affects the weal and woe of each in every detail of life. Passing by the forms of the institution in which the wife is under stern discipline and those in which the man can at once exert his will to modify the institution, it may be said of all freer forms that there is no way in which to guarantee the happiness of either party save in reliance on the character of the other. This is a most uncertain guarantee. In the unfolding of life, under ever new vicissitudes, it appears that it is a play of luck, or fate, what will come to any one out of the marital union with another. Women have been more at the sport of this element of luck, but men have cared much more for their smaller risk in it. Therefore, at all stages of civilization, devices to determine luck have been connected with weddings, and in many cases acts of divination have been employed to find out what the future had in store for the pair. Marriage is a domestic and family affair. The wedding is public and invites the coöperation of friends and neighbors. Wedlock is a mode of life which is private and exclusive. The civil authority, after it is differentiated and integrated, takes cognizance and control of the rights of children, legitimacy, inheritance, and property. Religion, in its connection with marriage, takes its function from the aleatory interest. It is not of the essence of marriage. It "blesses" it, or secures the favor of the higher powers who distribute good and bad fortune. In a very few cases amongst savage tribes religious ceremonies "make" a marriage; that is, they give to it (to the authority of the husband) a superstitious sanction which insures permanence and coercion as long as the husband wants permanence and coercion. These cases are rare. 397The notion that a religious ceremony makes a marriage, and defines it, had no currency until the sixteenth Christian century.

414. Random Factors in Marriage and the Role of Religion. The history of marriage shows that it has always evolved through cultural norms, meaning that adjustments are made to ensure better personal fulfillment and greater satisfaction in life. The element of chance in marriage is significant. Marriage is an interest for every adult, impacting the happiness and struggles of individuals in every aspect of life. Ignoring the different forms where the wife is strictly controlled or where the husband can easily change the institution, it's clear in more flexible arrangements that no one can guarantee the happiness of either partner except by trusting in the other's character. This is a highly uncertain assurance. As life unfolds with constant changes, the outcomes of a marriage often feel like a gamble. Women have historically been more affected by this uncertainty, but men have typically focused on minimizing their risks. Consequently, across all stages of civilization, rituals to determine luck have been tied to weddings, and often divination practices have been used to predict what the future holds for the couple. Marriage is a family and domestic matter. The wedding is a public event that involves the support of friends and neighbors. However, married life is private and exclusive. Once civil authority is established and organized, it takes notice and control of children's rights, legitimacy, inheritance, and property. Religion connects with marriage through its reliance on chance. It isn't essential to marriage; rather, it "blesses" the union or seeks the favor of higher powers that dispense fortune and misfortune. In rare instances among primitive tribes, religious rituals "create" a marriage by granting a superstitious validation to the husband's authority, ensuring longevity and control as long as he desires it. Such cases are uncommon. 397The belief that a religious ceremony establishes and defines a marriage didn't become common until the sixteenth century.

415. Chaldean demonism and marriage. Chaldean demonism affected wedding ceremonies. The belief was that demons found their opportunities at great crises in life, when interest and excitement ran high. Then the demons rejoiced to exert their malignity on man to produce frustration and disappointment. Cases are not rare in which the consummation of marriage was deferred, in barbarism and half-civilization, to ward off this interference of demons. The Chaldean groom's companions led him to the bride, and he repeated to her the formulas of marriage: "I am the son of a prince. Silver and gold shall fill thy bosom. Thou shalt be my wife and I thy husband. As a tree bears abundant fruit, so great shall be the abundance which I will pour out on this woman." A priest blessed them and said: "All which is bad in this man do ye [gods] put far away, and give him strength. Do thou, man, give thy virility. Let this woman be thy spouse. Do thou, woman, give thy womanhood, and let this man be thy husband." The next morning a ritual was used to drive away evil spirits.1324

415. Chaldean demonism and marriage. Chaldean demonism impacted wedding ceremonies. There was a belief that demons took advantage of major life events, when emotions and excitement were heightened. During these times, demons delighted in causing frustration and disappointment for people. It's not uncommon to find instances where the completion of marriage was postponed, in both barbaric and semi-civilized societies, to avoid the interference of demons. The Chaldean groom's friends would escort him to the bride, where he would recite the marriage vows: "I am the son of a prince. Silver and gold will fill your bosom. You will be my wife, and I will be your husband. Just as a tree bears abundant fruit, so shall I provide great abundance for this woman." A priest would bless them and say: "May the gods remove all that is bad in this man, and grant him strength. You, man, share your virility. May this woman be your spouse. You, woman, share your femininity, and may this man be your husband." The following morning, a ritual was performed to ward off evil spirits.1324

416. Hebrew marriage before the exile. In the canon of the Old Testament we get no information at all about wedding ceremonies, or the marriage institution. The reason for this must be that marriage was altogether a family and domestic affair. It was controlled by very ancient mores, under which marriage and the family were conducted, as beyond question correct. It is in the nature of the case, in all forms of the father family, that a girl until marriage was under the care and authority of her father or nearest male relative. The suitor must ask him to give her, and must induce him to give her by gifts. The transfer was made publicly that it might be known that she was the wife of such an one. The old Hebrew marriage seems to have consisted in this form of giving a daughter, in all its simplicity. We find a taboo on the union of persons related by consanguinity or affinity. Later there was a taboo on exogamic marriage. In the prophets there are metaphors and symbolical acts relating 398to marriage, which show a development of the mores in regard to it. The formulas which are attached to the prohibitions in Levit. xviii are in the form of explanations of the prohibitions or reasons for them, but they furnish no real explanations. Their sense is simply: For such is the usage in Israel, or in the Jahveh religion. That was the only and sufficient reason for any prescription. "After the consent of the parents of the bride had been obtained, which was probably attended by a family feast, the bridegroom led the bride to his dwelling and the wedding was at an end. No mention is made anywhere of any function of a priest in connection with it. It is not until after the Babylonian exile, after the Jews had become more fully acquainted with the mores and usages of other civilized peoples of that age, that weddings amongst them were made more solemn and ceremonial. After a betrothal a full year (if the bride was a widow, one month) was allowed the pair, after the captivity, to prepare their outfit, in imitation of the Persian custom (Esther ii. 12)." "At the end of the delay, the bride was led or carried to the house of the groom, in a procession, with dancing and noisy rejoicing, as is now the custom in Arabia and Persia. Ten guests must be present in the groom's house, as witnesses, where prayer formulas were recited and a feast was enjoyed." There were also prayers by all present at a betrothal "in order to give the affair a religious color." The pair retired then to a room where they first made each other's acquaintance. Then two bridesmen led them to the nuptial chamber where they watched over them until after the first conjugal union. This last usage was not universal, and after some experience of its ambiguous character it was abolished. The purpose was that there might be witnesses to the consummation of the marriage, not merely to the wedding ceremony. The whole proceeding was a domestic and family affair, in which no priest or other outsider had any part, except as witness, and there was no religious element in it.1325 The prayer formulas were uttered by the participants and their friends, and they were formulas of invoking blessing, prosperity, and good fortune.

416. Hebrew marriage before the exile. In the Old Testament, there’s no information about wedding ceremonies or the institution of marriage. This is likely because marriage was purely a family and domestic matter, governed by very old customs that considered marriage and family life as unquestionably correct. In patriarchal societies, a girl remained under the care and authority of her father or closest male relative until marriage. The suitor had to ask for her hand and persuade him to give her through gifts. This transfer was made public so it would be known that she was now the wife of that man. The old Hebrew marriage appears to have been simply about the giving of a daughter. There were taboos against marrying close relatives, and later, against exogamous marriages. In the prophets, we find metaphors and symbolic actions related to marriage, reflecting a shift in social customs. The formulas accompanying the prohibitions in Leviticus 18 only provide reasons for the prohibitions: Essentially, it was said that this is the custom in Israel or in the religion of Jahveh. That was the only reason needed for any rule. "After the parents of the bride gave their consent, likely during a family feast, the bridegroom would lead her to his home, marking the end of the wedding. There’s no mention of a priest officiating. It was only after the Babylonian exile, when the Jews became familiar with the customs of other advanced civilizations, that weddings became more formal and ceremonious. After a year of betrothal (or one month if the bride was a widow), couples prepared for marriage, following Persian customs (Esther 2:12)." "At the end of this period, the bride was escorted or carried to the groom’s house in a procession filled with dancing and loud celebration, similar to traditions today in Arabia and Persia. Ten guests had to be present at the groom's house as witnesses, where prayers were said and a feast was held." There were also prayers from everyone present at the betrothal "to give the occasion a religious aspect." The couple then entered a private room to get to know each other. After that, two bridesmen took them to the wedding chamber, where they stayed until after the first consummation. This practice was not universal and was eventually discontinued due to some of its questionable implications. The intention was to have witnesses to the marriage being consummated, not just the wedding ceremony. The entire process was a family affair, without any involvement from priests or outsiders, except as witnesses, and it held no religious significance. The prayers were spoken by the participants and their friends, invoking blessings, prosperity, and good fortune.

399417. Jewish marriage after the exile. The Jewish idea of marriage was naïve and primitive. The purpose was procreation. Every man was bound to marry, after the exile, and could be compelled to do so, and to beget at least one son and one daughter. By direct inference sterility made marriage void. It had failed of its purpose. It was the naïveté of this notion of marriage which led to the provision of witnesses for the consummation of the marriage. Marriage meant carnal union under prescribed conditions, and nothing else. In Deut. xxii. 28 f. the rule is laid down that a man who violated a maid must remain her husband. This is another direct inference from the view of marriage. The ketubah was the document of a "gift on account of nuptials to be celebrated." It made the bride a wife and not a concubine or maid servant, for the distinction depended on the intention of the bridegroom. In the rabbinical period the betrothal and wedding were united. The wedding was made by a gift (a coin or ring), by a document (ketubah), or by the fact of concubitus.1326 The man took the woman to wife by the formula: "Be thou consecrated to me," or later, "Be thou consecrated to me by the law of Moses and Israel." These formalities took place in the presence of at least ten witnesses, who pronounced blessings and wishes for good fortune. The third mode of wedding was forbidden in the third century A.D. In the Jewish notions of marriage we see already the beginning of the later casuistry. Procreation being the sense and purpose of marriage, the carnal act was the matter of chief importance. At the same time the Jews thought that copulation and childbirth rendered unclean. They must be rectified by purification and penance. Thus the act had a double character; it was both right and wrong. It was a conjugal duty not to be sensual.1327 All this contributed to the modern notion of pair marriage, for at last no sex indulgence was allowed outside of legal marriage. When the custom of the presence of witnesses in the bride chamber produced dissatisfaction a tent was substituted for the chamber. Later a scarf, ceremoniously spread over the heads of the pair, took the place of the tent. The custom arose that the pair retired to a special room and 400took a meal together there. "The ceremony had no ecclesiastical character.... The blessings only gave publicity to the ceremony. They were not priestly blessings and were not essential to the validity of the marriage."1328 So we see that, even amongst a people so attached to tradition as the Jews, when one of the folkways did not satisfy an interest, or outraged taste, the mores modified it into a form which could give satisfaction.

399417. Jewish marriage after the exile. The Jewish view of marriage was simple and basic. The main goal was to have children. After the exile, every man was expected to marry and could be forced to do so, with the obligation of having at least one son and one daughter. Being unable to have children made the marriage invalid, as it did not serve its purpose. This simple notion of marriage led to the requirement of having witnesses for the marriage to be consummated. Marriage was understood purely as a physical union under specific conditions. In Deut. xxii. 28 f., it states that a man who violates a virgin must remain her husband. This reflects the view that marriage was primarily a physical matter. The ketubah was the document representing a "gift for the nuptials to be celebrated." It established the bride as a wife rather than a concubine or servant, depending on the bridegroom's intention. During the rabbinical period, betrothal and wedding merged. Marriage could be contracted through a gift (like a coin or ring), a document (ketubah), or by the act of intercourse.1326 A man would take a woman as his wife by saying: "You are consecrated to me," or later, "You are consecrated to me by the law of Moses and Israel." These formalities required at least ten witnesses, who would offer blessings and good wishes. The third method of marriage was prohibited in the third century CE The Jewish understanding of marriage already hinted at the complexities that would emerge later. With procreation as the primary purpose of marriage, the physical act was considered the most important aspect. At the same time, Jews believed that both sexual intercourse and childbirth made one unclean, necessitating purification and penance. This created a dual nature to the act; it was both appropriate and inappropriate. It was a marital obligation that should not be purely sensual.1327 All of this contributed to the modern idea of marriage as a lifelong partnership, where sexual relations were only accepted within a legal marriage. When the practice of having witnesses present in the bridal chamber became problematic, a tent was used instead. Later, a scarf ceremoniously placed over the couple's heads replaced the tent. A tradition developed where the couple would retire to a special room to share a meal together. "The ceremony had no ecclesiastical character.... The blessings merely made the ceremony public. They were not priestly blessings and were not essential for the marriage to be valid."1328 Thus, we see that even among a people deeply rooted in tradition like the Jews, when certain customs did not fulfill an interest or offended sensibilities, the social practices adapted to create a more acceptable form.

418. Marriage in the New Testament. According to the New Testament marriage is a compromise between indulgence and renunciation of sex passion. A compromise is always irrational when it bears upon concepts of right and truth, and not on mere expediency of action. The concept of right and truth on either hand may be correct; it is certain that the compromise between them is not correct. The compromise can be maintained only by disregarding its antagonism to the concepts on each side of it. For fifteen hundred years the Christian church fluttered, as in a moral net, in the inconsistencies of the current view of marriage. The procreation of children was recognized as the holiest function and the greatest responsibility of human beings, but it was considered to involve descent into sensuality and degradation. It was the highest right and the deepest wrong to satisfy the sex passion, and the two aspects were reconciled partially in marriage, by a network of intricate moral dogmas which must be inculcated by long and painful education. In the sixteenth century the problem was solved by repudiating the doctrine of celibacy as a meritorious and superior state, and making marriage a rational and institutional regulation of the sex relation, in which the aim is to repress what is harmful, and develop what is beneficial, to human welfare. This change was produced by and out of the mores. The Protestants denounced the falsehood and vice under the pretended respect for celibacy. The new view of marriage could not be at once fully invented and introduced. Therefore the Romanists pointed with scorn to the careless marriage and loose divorce amongst the Protestants (sec. 380).

418. Marriage in the New Testament. According to the New Testament, marriage is a compromise between indulging in sexual desire and renouncing it. A compromise is always unreasonable when it involves concepts of right and truth, rather than just practical action. The ideas of right and truth on either side may be valid; however, the compromise between them is not. This compromise can only be sustained by ignoring its conflict with the ideas on each side. For fifteen hundred years, the Christian church struggled, as if caught in a moral trap, with the inconsistencies of the prevailing views on marriage. The procreation of children was recognized as the most sacred duty and the greatest responsibility of human beings, yet it was also seen as leading to sensuality and degradation. It was both a profound right and a deep wrong to satisfy sexual desire, and these two sides were somewhat reconciled in marriage through a complex web of moral teachings that had to be learned through long and painful education. In the sixteenth century, the problem was addressed by rejecting the idea that celibacy was a superior and more virtuous state, and by establishing marriage as a rational and institutional framework for sexual relationships, aimed at controlling what is harmful and promoting what benefits human well-being. This shift emerged from cultural changes. The Protestants criticized the hypocrisy and immorality disguised as respect for celibacy. The new perspective on marriage couldn't be fully developed and implemented all at once. As a result, Romanists mocked the careless marriages and easy divorces among Protestants (sec. 380).

419. Merit of celibacy. No reasons are ascertainable why Paul should maintain that celibacy is to be preferred to wedlock as a 401more worthy mode of life. In 1 Cor. vii. 32-34 he argues that the unmarried, being free from domestic cares, can care for the things of God. He speaks often of the degree of certainty he feels that he has with him the Spirit of God. This shows that he often lacked self-confidence in regard to his teachings. He does not seem to hold the ascetic view. In Ephes. v. 22 the marriage institution is accepted and regulated, with some mystical notions, which it is impossible to understand. Marriage and Christ's headship of the church are said to explain each other or to be parallel, but it is not possible to understand which of them is represented as simple and obvious, so that it explains the other. The apostle sometimes seems to lay stress on the vexations and cares of wedlock. If that is his motive, he announces no principle or religious rule, but only a consideration of expediency which is not on a high plane. Tertullian and Jerome (in anticipation of the end of the world) regarded virginity as an end in itself; that is to say, that they thought it noble and pious to renounce the function on which the perpetuation of the species depends. The race (having left out of account the end of the world) cannot commit suicide, and men and women cannot willfully antagonize the mores of existence—economic, social, intellectual, and moral, as well as physical—which are imposed on them by the fact that the human race consists of two complementary sexes. Jerome, in his tracts against Jovinianus, wanders around and around the absurdities of this contradiction. The ascetic side of it became the cardinal idea of religious virtue in the Middle Ages. "Monkish asceticism saw woman only in the distorting mirror of desire suppressed by torture."1329 "Woman" became a phantasm. She was imaginary. She appeared base, sensual, and infinitely enchanting, drawing men down to hell; yet worth it. In truth, there never has been any such creature. In the replies of Gregory to Augustine (601 A.D.)1330 arbitrary rules about marriage and sex are laid down with great elaboration. They are prurient and obscene. The mediæval sophistry about the birth of Christ is the utmost product of human folly in its way. Joseph and Mary were married, but the marriage was never consummated. Yet it was a 402true marriage and Mary became a mother, but Joseph was not the father. Mary was a virgin, nevertheless. This might all pass, as it does in modern times, as an old tradition which is not worth discussing, but the mediæval people turned it in every possible direction, and were never tired of drawing new deductions from it. At last, it consists in simply affirming two contradictory definitions of the same word at the same time. There are, in the mythologies, many cases of virgin birth. The Scandinavian valkyre was the messenger of the god to the hero and the life attendant of the latter. He loved her, but she, to keep her calling, must remain a virgin. Otherwise she gave up her divine position and deathlessness in order to live and die with him.1331 The notion of merit and power in renunciation is heathen, not Christian, in origin. The most revolting application of it was when two married people renounced conjugal intimacy in order to be holy.

419. The Value of Celibacy. There are no clear reasons why Paul argues that celibacy is preferable to marriage as a more honorable way of life. In 1 Cor. vii. 32-34, he suggests that unmarried individuals, free from household responsibilities, can focus on spiritual matters. He often expresses a sense of certainty that he is accompanied by the Spirit of God, indicating that he frequently lacked confidence in his teachings. He doesn’t seem to embrace an ascetic perspective. In Ephes. v. 22, he accepts and regulates the institution of marriage, incorporating some mystical ideas that are difficult to grasp. Marriage and Christ’s leadership of the church are said to mirror each other, but it’s unclear which one is intended to be seen as straightforward and which one elucidates the other. The apostle sometimes emphasizes the frustrations and responsibilities of marriage. If this is his reasoning, he doesn’t propose a principle or religious guideline, but rather a consideration of practicality that lacks a noble stance. Tertullian and Jerome, anticipating the end of the world, viewed virginity as an end in itself, believing it was admirable and pious to forego the act that allows for species continuation. Society (aside from the notion of the world’s end) cannot self-destruct, and individuals cannot willfully oppose the societal, economic, intellectual, moral, and physical norms dictated by the reality of two complementary sexes. Jerome’s writings against Jovinianus circle around the absurdities of this contradiction. The ascetic aspect became the central concept of religious virtue in the Middle Ages. "Monkish asceticism viewed women solely through the distorted lens of desire repressed through suffering."1329 "Woman" became a phantom. She was seen as base, sensual, and endlessly alluring, dragging men toward damnation; yet somehow worth it. In reality, no such being has ever existed. In Gregory's responses to Augustine (601 CE)1330 elaborate, arbitrary rules about marriage and sexuality are presented. They are salacious and obscene. The medieval reasoning regarding the birth of Christ represents the height of human folly in its domain. Joseph and Mary were married, but their marriage was never consummated. Yet it was a 402genuine marriage, and Mary became a mother, though Joseph was not the father. Mary remained a virgin. This could be viewed today as an old tradition that isn’t worth debating, but medieval people turned it around endlessly, continually drawing new conclusions from it. Ultimately, it boils down to simultaneously affirming two contradictory definitions of the same term. There are numerous examples of virgin births in mythologies. The Scandinavian valkyrie was the god’s messenger to the hero and attended to him. He loved her, but to maintain her role, she had to remain a virgin. Otherwise, she forfeited her divine status and immortality to live and die with him.1331 The concept of merit and power in renunciation originates from paganism, not Christianity. The most disturbing application of this was when two married individuals chose to forgo sexual relations to attain holiness.

420. Marriage in early Christianity. In the earliest centuries of Christianity very little attention seems to have been paid to marriage by the Christians. It was left to the mores of each national group, omitting the sacrifices to the heathen gods. It is not possible to trace the descent of Christian marriage from Jewish, Greek, or Roman marriage, but the best authorities think that its fundamental idea is Jewish (carnal union), not Roman (jural relations).1332 "The church found the solemn ceremonies for concluding marriage existing [in each nation]. No divine command in regard to this matter is to be found" [in the New Testament].1333 The church, in time, added new ceremonies to suit its own views. Hence there was the same variety at first inside the church as there had been before Christianity. There can, therefore, be no doubt that, throughout the Latin branch of the church, the usages and theories of Roman marriage passed over into the Christian church. Lecky says that at Rome monogamy was from the earliest times strictly enjoined; and it was one of the greatest benefits that have resulted from the expansion of Roman power, that it made this type dominant in Europe.1334 Although 403the Romans had strict monogamy in their early history, they had abandoned it before their expansion began to have effect, and monogamy was the rule, in the civilized world, for those who were not rich and great, quite independently of Roman influence, at the time of Christ. The Roman marriage of the time of the empire, especially in the social class which chiefly became Christians, was "free marriage," consisting in consensus and delivery of the bride. Richer people added instrumenta dotalia as documents to regulate property rights, and as proofs of the marital affection of the groom by virtue of which he meant to make the bride his wife, not his concubine. The marriage of richer people, therefore, had a guarantee which had no place between those who had no occasion for such documents. Life with a woman of good reputation and honorable life created a presumption of marriage. The church enforced this as a conscience marriage, which it was the man's duty to observe and keep.

420. Marriage in early Christianity. In the early centuries of Christianity, it seems that Christians paid very little attention to marriage. It was largely determined by the customs of each national group, excluding the practices of pagan worship. While we can't trace the origins of Christian marriage to Jewish, Greek, or Roman customs specifically, most experts believe its core idea is Jewish (the physical union) rather than Roman (legal relationships).1332 "The church found that solemn ceremonies for marriage already existed in each nation. There is no divine command regarding this issue in the New Testament."1333 Over time, the church introduced new ceremonies that aligned with its own beliefs. As a result, there was initial diversity within the church, similar to what existed before Christianity. Thus, it's clear that, throughout the Latin branch of the church, the practices and ideas of Roman marriage were integrated into Christianity. Lecky notes that in Rome, monogamy was strictly enforced from the earliest times, and one of the major benefits of Roman expansion was that it made this model prevalent in Europe.1334 Although 403 the Romans practiced strict monogamy in their early history, they had moved away from it by the time their expansion began. By the time of Christ, monogamy was the norm in the civilized world for those who were not rich or powerful, largely independent of Roman influence. The Roman marriage during the empire, particularly among the social class that mostly became Christians, was characterized by “free marriage,” which was based on mutual consent and the delivery of the bride. Wealthier individuals included instrumenta dotalia as documents to outline property rights and to demonstrate the groom's marital commitment, ensuring that he intended to marry the bride, not take her as a concubine. Consequently, the marriages of wealthier people had guarantees that were not necessary for those who did not require such documents. Sharing a life with a reputable and honorable woman created an assumption of marriage. The church upheld this as a moral obligation that the man was expected to honor and maintain.

421. Marriage in Roman law. In the corpus juris civilis there are two passages which deserve especial attention. In Dig., I, xxiii, 2, it is said: "Nuptials are a conjunction of a male and a female and a correlation (consortium) of their entire lives; a mutual interchange (communicatio) of rights under both human and divine law." In the Institutes (sec. I, i, 9) it is said: "Nuptials, or matrimony, is a conjunction of a man and a woman which constitutes a single course of life (individuam vitae consuetudinem)." These are formulas for very high conceptions of marriage. They would enter easily into the notion of pair marriage at its best. The former formula never was, amongst the Romans, anything but an enthusiastic outburst. Roman man and wife had no common property; they could make no gifts to each other lest they should despoil each other; their union, in the time of the empire, was dissoluble almost at pleasure; the father and mother had not the same relation to their children; the woman, if detected in adultery, was severely punished; the man, in the same case, was not punished at all. The "correlation of their entire lives" was, therefore, very imperfect. The sense of individuam vitae consuetudinem is very uncertain. It could not have meant merely the exclusive conjugal relation of each to the other, 404although such was the sense given to the words in the church. The law contained no specification of the mutual rights and duties of the spouses. These were set by the mores and varied very greatly in Roman history. Affectus maritalis (the disposition of a husband to a wife) and honore pleno deligere (to distinguish with complete honor) are alone emphasized as features of marriage which distinguished it from concubinage.1335 Roman jurists took marriage as a fact, for at Rome from the earliest times, it had been a family matter, developed in the folkways. The civil law defined the rights which the state regarded as its business in that connection, and which it would, therefore, enforce.1336

421. Marriage in Roman law. In the corpus juris civilis there are two sections that deserve special attention. In Dig., I, xxiii, 2, it states: "Marriage is the joining of a man and a woman and a partnership (consortium) of their whole lives; a mutual sharing (communicatio) of rights under both human and divine law." In the Institutes (sec. I, i, 9) it says: "Marriage, or matrimony, is the joining of a man and a woman that forms a single way of life (individuam vitae consuetudinem)." These definitions reflect very elevated ideas of marriage. They easily align with the idea of ideal pair marriage. However, the first definition was never more than an enthusiastic expression among the Romans. A Roman husband and wife had no shared property; they couldn't give gifts to one another because it might lead to the other being deprived; their union, during the empire, could be dissolved almost at will; the father and mother did not have the same relationship with their children; a woman caught in adultery faced severe punishment, while a man in the same situation faced no punishment at all. Thus, the "correlation of their entire lives" was, in reality, quite flawed. The meaning of individuam vitae consuetudinem is very ambiguous. It couldn't have simply referred to the exclusive marital relationship they had with each other, 404 even though that's how these words were interpreted in the church. The law did not specify the mutual rights and responsibilities of spouses. These were determined by social customs and varied significantly throughout Roman history. Affectus maritalis (the husband's feelings toward his wife) and honore pleno deligere (to regard with full honor) are the only aspects highlighted as characteristics of marriage that set it apart from concubinage.1335 Roman jurists viewed marriage as a fact, as from the earliest times in Rome, it had been a family matter developed through customs. The civil law outlined the rights that the state considered its concern in this context, and which it would, therefore, enforce.1336

422. Roman "free marriage." The passages quoted in the last paragraph refer to "free marriage" after the manus idea had been lost. They could be applied also to the German notion of marriage after the Germans abandoned the mund idea. They also correspond to the Greek view of marriage, for in Greece the authority of the father early became obsolete in its despotic form. From the time of Diocletian the woman who was sui juris was a subject of the state without intermediary, just as her brother or husband was, and she enjoyed free disposition of herself. The same view of marriage passed into the Decretals of Gratian and into our modern legislation.1337

422. Roman "free marriage." The passages mentioned in the last paragraph talk about "free marriage" after the idea of manus had faded away. They can also be related to the German concept of marriage after the Germans moved on from the mund idea. Additionally, they align with the Greek perspective on marriage, as the authority of the father soon became outdated in its oppressive form. Since the time of Diocletian, a woman who was sui juris was recognized as a subject of the state on her own, just like her brother or husband, and she had the freedom to manage her own affairs. This perspective on marriage was carried into the Decretals of Gratian and is reflected in our modern laws.1337

423. Free marriage. At the end of the fourth century A.D. the church set aside the Roman notions of the importance of the dos and donatio propter nuptias, and made the consensus the essential element in marriage. This was an adoption of that form of "free marriage" of the time of the empire which the class from which Christians came had practiced. That is to say, that the church took up the form of marriage which had been in the class mores of the class from which the church was recruited. This is really all that can be said about the origin of "Christian marriage." It is a perpetuation of the mores of the lowest free classes in the Roman world. Justinian reintroduced the dos and donatio for persons of the higher classes who were, in his time, included in the church. People of the lower class were to utter the consensus in a church before three or four clergymen, and a 405certificate was to be prepared.1338 The lowest classes might still neglect all ceremony. This law aimed to secure publicity, a distinct expression of consent, and a record. There is no reference to any religious blessing or other function of the clergy. They appear as civil functionaries charged to witness and record an act of the parties.1339 In another novel1340 all this was done away with except the written contract about the dower, if there was one.1341

423. Free marriage. By the end of the fourth century A.D., the church moved away from Roman ideas about the significance of the dos and donatio propter nuptias, making consensus the key element in marriage. This was a take on the "free marriage" that existed during the time of the empire, which the social class from which Christians came had practiced. Essentially, the church adopted the form of marriage that was part of the social customs of the class from which it drew its followers. This is basically all that can be said about the origins of "Christian marriage." It is a continuation of the customs of the lowest free classes in the Roman world. Justinian reintroduced the dos and donatio for people in higher classes who were included in the church during his time. Those in the lower class were to declare their consensus in a church before three or four clergymen, and a 405certificate was to be prepared.1338 The lowest classes could still skip any ceremony. This law was intended to ensure publicity, a clear expression of consent, and a record. There was no mention of any religious blessing or other clerical functions. Clergymen acted merely as civil officials responsible for witnessing and recording the parties' actions.1339 In another novel1340 all of this was eliminated except for the written contract regarding the dower, if one existed.1341

424. Transition from Roman to Christian marriage. The ideal of marriage which has just been described came into the Christian church out of the Roman world. Roman wedding sacrifices were intended to obtain signs of the approval of the gods on the wedding. They were domestic sacrifices only, since the sacred things of the spouses were at home only. The auspices ceased to be taken at marriages from the time of Cicero. It became customary to declare that nothing unfavorable to the marriage had occurred. There are many relief representations of late Roman marriages on which Juno appears as pronuba, a figure of her standing behind the spouses as protectress or patroness. Rossbach1342 thus interprets such a relief: "The bethrothed, with the assistance of Juno, goddess of marriage, solemnly make the covenant of their love, to which Venus and the Graces are favorable, by prayer and sacrifices before the gods. By the aid of Juno love becomes a legitimate marriage." Rossbach mentions exactly similar reliefs in which Christ is the pronuba, and the transition to Christianity is distinctly presented. In a similar manner ideas and customs about marriage were brought under Christian symbol or ceremony, and handed down to us as "Christian marriage." The origin of them is in the mores of the classes who accepted Christianity, which were subjected to a grand syncretism in the first centuries of Christianity.

424. Transition from Roman to Christian marriage. The ideal of marriage just described was adopted by the Christian church from the Roman world. Roman wedding sacrifices aimed to gain the approval of the gods for the marriage. These were domestic sacrifices, as the sacred elements of the spouses were only at home. The practice of taking auspices during marriages stopped with Cicero. It became common to declare that nothing negative had happened regarding the marriage. Many reliefs from late Roman marriages show Juno as pronuba, a figure standing behind the couple as a protector or patroness. Rossbach1342 interprets such a relief as follows: "The couple, with Juno’s assistance, the goddess of marriage, solemnly enter into their love covenant, which is favored by Venus and the Graces, through prayer and sacrifices before the gods. With Juno’s help, love becomes a legitimate marriage." Rossbach also mentions similar reliefs where Christ is the pronuba, clearly indicating the transition to Christianity. In the same way, ideas and customs surrounding marriage were adapted into Christian symbols or ceremonies, which we now recognize as "Christian marriage." Their origins lie in the customs of the social classes that embraced Christianity, which underwent a significant blending of cultures in the early centuries of Christianity.

425. Ancient German marriage. No documents were necessary until the time of Justinian (550 A.D.), an oral agreement being sufficient, if probable. There were essential parts of the Roman wedding usages which were independent of paganism and which 406were necessarily performed at home. In the Eastern empire concubinage was abolished at the end of the ninth century. The heathen Germans had two kinds of marriage, one with, the other without, jural consequences. Both were marriage. The difference was that one consisted in betrothal, endowment, and a solemn wedding ceremony; the other lacked these details. Here, again, it is worth while to notice that property and rank would very largely control the question which of these two forms was more suitable. Consequences as to property followed from the former form which were wanting in the latter. If the pair had no property, the latter form was sufficient. In mediæval Christian Germany the canon law obliterated the distinction, but then morganatic marriage was devised, by which a man of higher rank could marry a woman of lower rank without creating rights of property or rank in her or her children. In such a form of marriage the Roman law saw lack of affectus maritalis and of deligere honore pleno; hence the union was concubinage, not marriage. The German law held that the intention to marry made marriage, and that property rights were another matter.1343 The ancient mores lasted on and kept control of marriage, and the church, in its efforts to establish its own theories of marriage, property, legitimacy, rank, etc., was at war with the old mores.

425. Ancient German marriage. No documents were needed until the time of Justinian (550 A.D.); an oral agreement was enough if it seemed probable. There were key parts of Roman wedding customs that were separate from paganism and had to be carried out at home. In the Eastern empire, concubinage was abolished by the end of the ninth century. The pagan Germans had two types of marriage, one with legal consequences and one without. Both were considered marriage. The difference was that one involved betrothal, dowry, and a formal wedding ceremony, while the other did not have these elements. It's important to note that property and social status largely influenced which of these two forms was more appropriate. Property consequences came from the former type, which were absent in the latter. If the couple had no property, the latter form was adequate. In medieval Christian Germany, canon law erased the distinction, but then morganatic marriage was created, allowing a man of higher rank to marry a woman of lower rank without granting property or rank rights to her or her children. In this kind of marriage, Roman law saw a lack of affectus maritalis and deligere honore pleno; therefore, the union was considered concubinage, not marriage. German law stated that the intention to marry constituted marriage, while property rights were a separate issue.1343 The ancient customs persisted and dominated marriage, while the church, in its attempts to promote its own ideas about marriage, property, legitimacy, rank, etc., was in conflict with the old customs.

426. Early church usage. In the Decretals of Gratian1344 are collected the earliest authorities about marriage in the Christian church, some of which are regarded now as ungenuine. "Nevertheless it is impossible to say that, in the early times of Christianity, there was any church wedding. Weddings were accomplished before witnesses independently of the church, or perhaps in the presence of a priest by the professiones." Then followed the pompous home bringing of the bride. Afterwards the spouses took part in the usual church service and the sacrament and gave oblations.1345 Later special prayers for the newly wedded were introduced into the service. Later still special masses for the newly wedded were introduced. Such existed probably before 407the ninth century.1346 The declaration of consensus still took place elsewhere than in church, and not until the rituals of the eleventh and twelfth centuries does the priest ask for it, or is it asked for in his presence. In the Greek ritual there has never yet been any declaration of consensus.1347

426. Early church usage. In the Decretals of Gratian1344 are compiled the earliest sources regarding marriage in the Christian church, some of which are now considered inauthentic. "However, it is impossible to claim that, in the early days of Christianity, there was any church wedding. Weddings were held in front of witnesses independent of the church, or possibly in the presence of a priest through the professiones." This was followed by a grand homecoming for the bride. Afterward, the couple participated in the usual church service and sacrament, and made offerings.1345 Later, special prayers for the newlyweds were added to the service. Even later, special masses for the newlyweds were introduced. Such practices likely existed before 407the ninth century.1346 The declaration of consensus still took place outside the church, and only in the rituals of the eleventh and twelfth centuries does the priest request it, or is it asked for in his presence. In the Greek ritual, there has never been any declaration of consensus.1347

427. The usage as to religious ceremony. The more pious people were, the more anxious they were to put all their doings under church sanction, and they sought the advice of honored ecclesiastics as to marriage. Such is the sense of Ignatius to Polycarp, chapter 5. Tertullian was a rigorist and extremist, whose utterances do not represent fact. In our own law and usage a common-law marriage is valid, but people of dignified and serious conduct, still more people of religious feeling, do not seek the minimum which the law will enforce. They seek to comply with the usages in their full extent, and to satisfy the whole law of the religious body to which they belong. In like manner, there was a great latitude from the fourth to the sixteenth century, while the Christian church was trying to mold the barbarian mores to its own standards in the usages which were current, but an ecclesiastical function was not necessary to a valid marriage until the Council of Trent. In fact a wedding in church never was an unconditional requirement for a valid marriage among German Roman Catholics until the end of the eighteenth century.1348 Somewhat parallel cases of the addition of religious ceremonies to solemn public acts which had been developed in the mores are the emancipation of a slave, and the making of a knight.1349

427. The use of religious ceremonies. The more religious people were, the more eager they were to have all their actions approved by the church, and they sought guidance from respected clergy regarding marriage. This is reflected in Ignatius's letter to Polycarp, chapter 5. Tertullian was a strict and extreme figure, whose views do not necessarily represent reality. In our current legal framework, a common-law marriage is valid, but individuals of respectable and serious conduct, especially those with strong religious beliefs, do not merely aim for the minimum required by law. They strive to follow the customs in their entirety and to meet all the requirements of the religious community to which they belong. Similarly, there was a significant range of practices from the fourth to the sixteenth century, as the Christian church attempted to shape the customs of the time to fit its own standards. However, an ecclesiastical ceremony was not essential for a valid marriage until the Council of Trent. In fact, a church wedding was never an absolute necessity for a valid marriage among German Roman Catholics until the late eighteenth century.1348 Comparable instances of adding religious ceremonies to significant public acts that had emerged in cultural practices include the emancipation of a slave and the conferral of knighthood.1349

428. Mode of expressing consensus. If the consent of the parties is regarded as essential, then the public proceedings must bring out an expression of will. The ancient German usage was that the friends formed a circle in which the persons to be married took their place, and the woman's guardian, later her most distinguished friend, asked them (the woman first) whether it was their will to become man and wife,—these terms being 408defined in the mores. This was a convenient and rational proceeding, of primitive simplicity and adaptation to the purpose. In Scandinavia and Iceland the ancient laws contained exact prescriptions as to the person who might officiate as the conductor of this ceremony. Relatives of the bride, first on her father's side, then on her mother's, were named in a series according to rank.1350 Such a prolocutor is taken for understood in the Constitutio de Nuptiis (England).1351 To him the man promises to take the woman to wife "by the law of God and the customs of the world, and that he will keep her as a man ought to keep his wife." Evidently these statements convey no idea of wedlock unless the mores of the time and place are known. They alone could show how a man "ought to keep his wife." The man also promises to show due provision of means of support, and his friends become his sureties. Through the Middle Ages great weight was given to the provision for the woman throughout her life, especially in case of widowhood. In fact, a "wife" differed from a mistress by virtue of this provision for her life. In the Constitutio de Nuptiis it is added, "Let a priest be present at the nuptials, who is to unite them of right, with the blessing of God, in full plenitude of felicity."

428. How to express consensus. If the agreement of the parties is considered essential, then the public proceedings must clearly show their will. In ancient Germany, friends would form a circle in which the couple to be married stood, and the woman's guardian, or later her closest friend, would ask them (the woman first) if they wished to become husband and wife—these terms being defined in the traditions. This method was practical and straightforward, fitting its purpose well. In Scandinavia and Iceland, ancient laws provided specific rules regarding who could lead this ceremony. Relatives of the bride, starting with her father's side and then her mother's, were listed in order of rank.1350 Such a spokesperson is assumed to be understood in the Constitutio de Nuptiis (England).1351 To him, the man promises to take the woman as his wife "by the law of God and the customs of the world, and that he will treat her as a man should treat his wife." Clearly, these promises don't indicate marriage unless the customs of that time and place are known. They alone could explain how a man "should treat his wife." The man also commits to providing adequate support, with his friends acting as guarantors. Throughout the Middle Ages, significant importance was placed on ensuring the woman's support for her entire life, especially in case she became a widow. In fact, a "wife" was distinguished from a mistress because of this lifelong provision. In the Constitutio de Nuptiis, it is further stated, "Let a priest be present at the wedding, who is to unite them rightfully, with God's blessing, in complete happiness."

429. Marriage at the church door. In a French ritual of 700 A.D. the priest goes to the church door and asks the young pair (who appear to be walking and wooing in the street) whether they want to be duly married. The proceedings all concern the marriage gifts, after which there is a benediction at the church door, and then the pair go into the church to the mass. A hundred years later the priest asked for the consensus, and statement of the gift from the groom to the bride, and for a gift for the poor. Then the woman was given by her father or friends.1352

429. Marriage at the church door. In a French ritual from 700 CE, the priest goes to the church door and asks the young couple (who seem to be strolling and courting in the street) if they want to get married properly. The proceedings focus on the marriage gifts, after which there’s a blessing at the church door, and then the couple enters the church for the mass. A hundred years later, the priest asked for the consent, a declaration of the gift from the groom to the bride, and a donation for the poor. The woman was then given by her father or friends.1352

430. Marriage in Germany in the early Middle Ages. In the Frank, Suabian, Westphalian, and Bavarian laws "the woman was entitled to her dower when she had put her foot in the bed." The German saying was, "When the coverlet is drawn over 409their heads the spouses are equally rich," that is, they have all property of either in common.1353 Hence, in German law and custom, consensus followed by concubitus made marriage. Hence also arose the custom that the witnesses accompanied the spouses to their bedchamber and saw them covered, or visited them later. Important symbolic acts were connected with this visit. The spouses ate and drank together. The guests drove them to bed with blows.1354 The witnesses were not to witness a promise, but a fact. In the Carolingian period, except in forged capitularies, there is very little testimony to the function of priests in weddings.

430. Marriage in Germany in the early Middle Ages. According to the Frank, Suabian, Westphalian, and Bavarian laws, "a woman was entitled to her dower as soon as she stepped into the bed." The German saying went, "When the coverlet is drawn over 409their heads, the spouses are equally rich," meaning they shared all property equally. 1353 Thus, in German law and tradition, consensus followed by concubitus constituted marriage. This also led to the custom where witnesses accompanied the couple to their bedchamber and ensured they were covered, or visited them later. Important symbolic acts were linked to this visit. The couple shared a meal and drinks together. Guests would even encourage them to bed with playful hits. 1354 The witnesses weren't there to confirm a promise, but to witness the actual event. During the Carolingian period, aside from falsified capitularies, there’s very little evidence of priests being involved in weddings.

The custom of the Jews has been mentioned above (sec. 417). Selected witnesses were thought necessary to testify at any time to the consummation of the marriage. In the third century B.C. this custom was modified to a ceremony.1355 In ancient India and at Rome newly wedded spouses were attended by the guests when they retired.1356 The Germans had this custom from the earliest times and they kept it up through the Middle Ages. The jural consequences of marriage began from the moment that both were covered by the coverlet. This was what the witnesses were to testify to. Evidently the higher classes had the most reason to establish the jural consequences. Therefore kings kept up this custom longest, although it degenerated more and more into a mere ceremony.1357 The German Emperor Frederick III met his bride, a Portuguese princess, at Naples. The pair lay down on the bed and were covered by the coverlet for a moment, in the presence of the court. They were fully dressed and rose again. The Portuguese ladies were shocked at the custom.1358 The custom can be traced, in Brandenburg, as late as the beginning of the eighteenth century.1359 English customs of the eighteenth century to seize articles of the bride's dress were more objectionable.

The custom of the Jews has been mentioned above (sec. 417). Selected witnesses were considered necessary to testify at any time to the completion of the marriage. In the third century B.C., this custom was changed to a ceremony. In ancient India and at Rome, newlyweds were accompanied by guests when they retired. The Germans had this custom from the earliest times and continued it through the Middle Ages. The legal effects of marriage began the moment both were covered by the blanket. This was what the witnesses were meant to testify to. Clearly, the upper classes had the most incentive to establish the legal effects. Therefore, kings maintained this custom the longest, although it gradually became more of a ceremony. The German Emperor Frederick III met his bride, a Portuguese princess, in Naples. The couple lay down on the bed and were covered by the blanket for a moment in front of the court. They were fully dressed and got up again. The Portuguese ladies were shocked by the custom. The custom can be traced in Brandenburg as late as the beginning of the eighteenth century. English customs of the eighteenth century to seize items from the bride's dress were considered more objectionable.

The church ceremony, however, won its way in popular usage. It consisted in blessing the ring and the gifts, and the interest of ecclesiastics began to be centered on the question whether the persons to be married were within the forbidden degrees of relationship.1360 In the Petri Exceptiones (between 1050 and 1075)1361 410it is expressly stated, amongst other statements of what does not make a marriage, that it is not the benediction of the priest, but the mental purpose of the man and woman. Other things only establish testimony and record. Weinhold1362 cites a poem of the eleventh century in which a wedding is described. After the betrothal is agreed upon by the relatives, and property agreements have been made, the groom gives to the bride a ring on a sword hilt, saying, "As the ring firmly incloses thy finger, so do I promise thee firm and constant fidelity. Thou shalt maintain the same to me, or thy life shall be the penalty." She takes the ring, they kiss, and the bystanders sing a wedding song. In a Suabian document of the twelfth century, the bridegroom is the chief actor.1363 He lays down successively seven gloves, the glove being the symbol of the man himself in his individual responsibility and authority. Each glove is a pledge of what he promises according to the prescriptions of the Suabian mores, for which his formula is, "As by right a free Suabian man should do to a free Suabian woman." He enumerates the chief kinds of Suabian property and promises to write out his pledges in a libellus dotis, if the bride will provide the scribe. Then the woman's guardian, having received these pledges, delivers her, with a sword (on the hilt of which is a finger ring), a penny, a mantle, and a hat on the sword, and says: "Herewith I transfer my ward to your faithfulness, and to your grace, and I pray you, by the faith with which I yield her to you, that you be her true guardian, and her gracious guardian, and that you do not become her direful guardian." "Then," it is added, "let him take her and have her as his." This must be a very ancient form, of German origin. There is no consensus expressed in it and the symbolism is elaborate. The libellus dotis is evidently an innovation. It has a Latin name and is a contingent, not a substantive part of the man's acts. The old German form shows that the Latin church usage had not yet overturned the German tradition.

The church ceremony, however, became widely accepted. It involved blessing the ring and the gifts, and the clergy began to focus on whether the couple getting married were related in forbidden ways.1360 In the Petri Exceptiones (between 1050 and 1075)1361 410 it is clearly stated, among other things that do not constitute a marriage, that it's not the priest's blessing that matters, but the intentions of the man and woman. Other elements merely serve as evidence and record. Weinhold1362 cites an 11th-century poem describing a wedding. After the betrothal is agreed upon by the families, and property agreements are made, the groom gives the bride a ring on the hilt of a sword, saying, "As the ring firmly surrounds your finger, so do I promise you steadfast and constant fidelity. You will maintain the same to me, or your life will be the cost." She accepts the ring, they kiss, and the guests sing a wedding song. In a 12th-century Suabian document, the bridegroom takes center stage.1363 He places down seven gloves one after another, the glove symbolizing the man himself and his individual responsibility and authority. Each glove serves as a pledge of what he promises according to Suabian customs, stating, "As a free Suabian man rightfully should towards a free Suabian woman." He lists the main types of Suabian property and agrees to write out his promises in a libellus dotis, if the bride will provide a scribe. Then the woman's guardian, having received these promises, hands her over with a sword (with a finger ring on the hilt), a penny, a mantle, and a hat on the sword, saying: "With this, I entrust my ward to your faithfulness and kindness, and I ask you, by the faith with which I give her to you, to be her true protector and kind guardian, and not to become her harsh guardian." "Then," it adds, "let him take her and have her as his." This must be a very ancient form of German origin. There is no consensus expressed in it, and the symbolism is detailed. The libellus dotis is clearly a new development. It has a Latin name and is a contingent, not a substantive part of the man's actions. The old German form indicates that the Latin church practices had not yet overturned the German tradition.

431. The canon law. In the Decretals of Gratian1364 the doctrine of nuptials is that they begin with the public ceremony 411and are completed by concubitus. Agreement to cohabit, followed by cohabitation, constituted marriage by the canon law. This is the common sense of the case. It was the doctrine of the canon law and is the widest modern civilized view.

431. Canon Law. In Gratian's Decretals1364, the teaching on marriage states that it starts with a public ceremony 411 and is completed by concubitus. Agreeing to live together, followed by actually living together, formed a marriage according to canon law. This is the general understanding of the situation. It was the teaching of canon law and represents the broadest view in modern civilized society.

432. Mediæval marriage. In the thirteenth century began the astonishing movement by which the church remodeled all the ideas and institutions of the age, and integrated all social interests into a system of which it made itself the center and controlling authority. The controlling tendency in the mores of the age was religiosity,—a desire to construe all social relations from the church standpoint and to set all interests in a religious light. Marriage fell under this influence. The priests displaced the earlier prolocutors, and strove to make marriage an ecclesiastical function and their own share in it essential, although they did not make the validity of marriage depend on their share in it.1365 In different places and amongst different classes the custom of church marriage was introduced at earlier or later times, and the doctrine of priestly function in connection with marriage became established with greater or less precision. Friedberg1366 considers the ordinance of the Synod of Westminster1367 (1175) the first ordinance which distinctly prescribed church marriage in England, but from that to the establishment of a custom was a long way. Pollock and Maitland1368 think that marriage, in England, belonged to the ecclesiastical forum by the middle of the twelfth century. Rituals of Salisbury and York of the thirteenth century show the early church customs, only rendered more elaborate and more precise in detail.1369 There is also ritual provision for an ecclesiastic to bless the bed of the spouses after they are in it, in order to drive away the evil spirits. In 1240, in the constitutions of Walter de Cantelupe, marriage is called a sacrament, because it prefigures the sacrament between Christ and the church. Marriage was to precede concubitus. There was to be no divination or use of devices for luck. By synodal statutes of 1246 it was ordered that priests should teach that betrothal and 412consummation would constitute irrevocable marriage.1370 If people treated church ordinances and forms with neglect they were punished by church discipline, but the marriage was not declared invalid. Hence the system was elastic and could not be abruptly changed.

432. Medieval marriage. In the thirteenth century, an incredible movement began where the church transformed all the ideas and institutions of the time, integrating all social interests into a system with itself as the center and governing authority. The main trend in societal norms was religiosity—a desire to view all social relationships through the lens of the church and to frame all interests in a religious context. Marriage was affected by this influence. The priests replaced former representatives and worked to make marriage an ecclesiastical function, while making their role in it essential, even though the validity of marriage did not depend on their involvement.1365 In different regions and among various social classes, the practice of church marriage was adopted at different times, and the idea of a priest’s role in marriage became established with varying degrees of clarity. Friedberg1366 considers the ordinance from the Synod of Westminster1367 (1175) to be the first regulation that clearly mandated church marriage in England, but there was still a long way to go before it became a widespread custom. Pollock and Maitland1368 believe that by the middle of the twelfth century, marriage in England was already part of the ecclesiastical forum. The rituals from Salisbury and York from the thirteenth century demonstrate the early church customs, now presented in a more elaborate and detailed manner.1369 There was also a ritual for a cleric to bless the couple’s bed after they had entered it, to ward off evil spirits. In 1240, in the constitutions of Walter de Cantelupe, marriage was referred to as a sacrament because it symbolizes the sacrament between Christ and the church. Marriage was expected to take place before concubitus. There was to be no reliance on divination or lucky charms. According to synodal statutes of 1246, priests were instructed to teach that betrothal and 412consummation would create an irrevocable marriage.1370 If people disregarded church ordinances and ceremonies, they faced church discipline, but their marriage was not considered invalid. Therefore, the system was flexible and could not be changed abruptly.

433. Conflict of mores and church programme. Betrothal and wedding. In Germany the popular resistance to a change of the mores about marriage was more stubborn than elsewhere. Although ecclesiastics were present at marriages, until the thirteenth century, they sometimes took no part.1371 In the poems, from the beginning of the twelfth century, mention is made of priestly benediction; still it remains uncertain whether this took place before or after concubitus. In the great epics of the thirteenth century the old custom of the circle of friends and the interrogatories by a distinguished relative appears. The couple spend the night together and on the following morning go to church where they are blessed.1372 This is the proceeding in Lohengrin. In the thirteenth century the prolocutor was going out of fashion and the ecclesiastic got a chance to take his place.1373 Evidently there was here an ambiguity between the betrothal and the wedding. It took two or three centuries to eliminate it. When the man said, "I will take," did he mean, "It is my will to take now," or did he mean, "I will take at a future time"? Sohm1374 says that betrothal was the real conclusion of a marriage, and that the wedding was only the confirmation (Vollzug) of a marriage already consummated. Friedberg1375 says that the wedding was the conclusion of a projected marriage and not the consummation of one already concluded. When there was a solemn public betrothal and then a wedding after an interval of time, the latter was plainly a repetition which had no significance. What happened finally was that the betrothal fell into insignificance, or was united with the wedding as in the modern Anglican service, and concubitus was allowed only after the wedding. The wedding then had importance, and was not merely a blessing on a completed fact. It was then a 413custom in all classes to try life together before marriage (Probenächte). In the fifteenth century, if kings were married by proxy, the proxy slept with the bride, with a sword between, before the church ceremony.1376 The custom to celebrate marriages without a priest lasted, amongst the peasants of Germany, until the sixteenth century.1377 "It was, therefore, customary [in the thirteenth century] to have the church blessing, but generally only after consummated marriage. The blessing was not essential, but was considered appropriate and proper, especially in the higher classes. In the fourteenth century the ecclesiastical form won more and more sway over the popular sentiment."1378

433. Conflict of values and church program. Engagement and wedding. In Germany, the popular resistance to changing marriage customs was stronger than in other places. Even though clergy attended weddings, they sometimes played no role until the thirteenth century.1371 In poems from the early twelfth century, there's mention of a priest's blessing; however, it remains unclear whether this occurred before or after concubitus. In the major epics of the thirteenth century, the traditional practice of the circle of friends and inquiries by a respected relative is evident. The couple would spend the night together and the next morning go to church for a blessing.1372 This is how things transpired in Lohengrin. By the thirteenth century, the role of the prolocutor was declining, allowing clergy to take over.1373 There was clearly some confusion between engagement and marriage. It took two to three centuries to clarify this. When the man said, "I will take," was he saying, "I want to take now," or "I will take in the future"? Sohm1374 suggests that engagement was the real conclusion of a marriage, and that the wedding was just the confirmation (Vollzug) of a marriage already completed. Friedberg1375 states that the wedding finalized a proposed marriage, not one that was already consummated. When there was a formal public engagement followed by a wedding after some time, the latter was simply a repetition that held no real significance. Ultimately, the engagement became less important, or merged with the wedding as seen in the modern Anglican service, with concubitus permitted only after the wedding. The wedding then became significant and was no longer just a blessing over a completed act. It became a413custom across all social classes to try living together before marriage (Probenächte). In the fifteenth century, if kings were married by proxy, the proxy would spend the night with the bride, separated by a sword, before the church ceremony.1376 The practice of celebrating weddings without a priest continued among German peasants until the sixteenth century.1377 "Thus, it was customary [in the thirteenth century] to have the church blessing, but generally only after consummated marriage. The blessing was not mandatory but was seen as appropriate and proper, especially among the upper classes. By the fourteenth century, the ecclesiastical form gained more influence over public sentiment."1378

434. Church marriage. Concubines. It is necessary to notice that there is never any question of the status of men. They satisfy their interests as well as they can and the result is the stage of civilization. The status of women is their position with respect to men in a society in which men hold the deciding voice. Men bear power and responsibility. Women are the coadjutors, with more or less esteem, honor, coöperative function, and joint authority. There has never until modern times been a law of the state which forbade a man to take a second wife with the first. A man could not commit adultery because he was not bound, by law or mores, to his wife as she was to him. A man and woman marry themselves and lead conjugal life in a world of their own. Church and state would be equally powerless to marry them. The church may "bless" their union. The state may define and enforce the civil and property rights of themselves or their children. It cannot enforce conjugal rights. Therefore it cannot divorce two spouses. They divorce themselves. The state can say what civil and property right shall be affected by the divorce, and how the force of the state shall enforce the consequences. The marriage relation is domestic and private, where the wills of the individuals prevail and where the police cannot act. The Christian church, about the thirteenth century, introduced a marriage ritual in which the spouses promised exclusive fidelity, the man as much as the woman. As fast and as far 414as church marriage was introduced, the promise set the idea of marriage. If either broke the promise, he or she was liable to church censure and penance. In England the first civil law against bigamy was I James I, chapter 11. Never until 1563 (Council of Trent) was any ecclesiastical act necessary to the validity of a marriage even in the forum of the church. Marriage was in the mores. The blessing of the church was edifying and contributory. It was not essential. Marriage was popular and belonged to the family. In the ancient nations sacrifices were made for good fortune in wedlock. In the Middle Ages Christian priests blessed marriages which had been concluded by laymen and had already been consummated. The relation of husband and wife varied, at that time, in the villages of Germany or northern France of the same nationality. Until modern times concubinage has existed as a recognized institution. It was an inferior form of marriage, in which the woman did not take the rank of her husband, and her children did not inherit his rank or property, but her status was permanent and defined. Sometimes it was exclusive. Then again slaves have been at the mercy of a master and in ancient times they were always proud to "find favor in his eyes." Thus wives, concubines, and slave women form three recognized ranks of female companions.

434. Church marriage. Concubines. It's important to note that the status of men is never questioned. They pursue their interests as best they can, resulting in the state of civilization. The status of women is defined by their position in relation to men in a society where men hold the power. Men wield authority and bear responsibility. Women are assistants, with varying degrees of respect, honor, cooperative roles, and shared authority. There has never been a law until modern times that prohibited a man from having a second wife alongside the first. A man could not commit adultery because he was not legally or morally bound to his wife in the same way she was to him. A man and woman enter marriage and lead a married life in their own world. Both church and state would be powerless to marry them. The church may "bless" their union. The state can define and enforce the civil and property rights for themselves or their children, but it cannot enforce marital rights. Therefore, it cannot divorce two spouses. They divorce themselves. The state can dictate what civil and property rights will be affected by the divorce and how the state will enforce the consequences. The marriage relationship is domestic and private, governed by the wills of the individuals where police cannot intervene. Around the thirteenth century, the Christian church introduced a marriage ritual in which both spouses promised exclusive fidelity, with both the man and woman making the commitment. As church marriage spread, this promise shaped the idea of marriage. If either partner broke the promise, they risked church censure and penance. In England, the first civil law against bigamy was I James I, chapter 11. Not until 1563 (Council of Trent) was any ecclesiastical act required for the validity of a marriage, even in the church's framework. Marriage resided in social customs. The church's blessing was meaningful and supportive but not essential. Marriage was common and belonged to the family. In ancient cultures, sacrifices were made for good luck in marriage. During the Middle Ages, Christian priests blessed marriages that had already been arranged by laypeople and were consummated. The relationship between husband and wife differed at that time in the villages of Germany or northern France with the same nationality. Until modern times, concubinage was recognized as an institution. It was an inferior form of marriage, where the woman did not share her husband's rank, and their children did not inherit his status or property, though her status was permanent and defined. Sometimes it was exclusive. Slaves, however, were subject to their masters’ whims and were often proud to "gain favor in his eyes." Thus, wives, concubines, and slave women formed three recognized levels of female companions.

435. The church elevated the notion of marriage. In all the ancient civilized states marriage was an affair of property interests and rank. The public ceremony was needed in order to establish rights of property and inheritance, legitimacy, and civil rights. The Christian church of the Middle Ages had to find a ground for its own intervention. This it did by emphasizing the mystic element in marriage, and developing all the symbolism of the Bible which could be applied to this subject and all the biographical details which touched upon it,—Adam and Eve, Tobias, Joseph and Mary, the one-flesh idea, the symbolism of Christ and the church, etc. Thus a sentimental-poetical-mystical conception of marriage was superimposed on the materialistic-sensual conception of it. The church affirmed that marriage was a "sacrament." A half-dozen different explanations of "sacrament" in this connection could be quoted. It is impossible 415to tell what it means. The church, however, by its policy, contributed greatly to the development of the nobler conception of marriage in modern mores. The materialistic view of it has been left decently covered, and the conception of wedlock as a fusion of two lives and interests into affectionate coöperation, by the sympathy of character and tastes, has become the ideal. The church did much to bring about this change. For an age which attributed a vague and awful efficacy to a "sacrament," and was familiar, in church matters, with such parallelisms as that alleged between marriage and the union of Christ with his church, it is very probable that the church "fostered a feeling that a lifelong union of one man and one woman is, under all circumstances, the single form of intercourse between the sexes which is not illegitimate; and this conviction has acquired the force of a primal moral intuition."1379 What has chiefly aided this effect has been the rise to wealth and civil power of the middle class of the later Middle Ages, in whose mores such views had become fixed without much direct church influence.

435. The church elevated the idea of marriage. In all ancient civilized societies, marriage was primarily about property and social status. A public ceremony was necessary to establish rights related to property and inheritance, legitimacy, and civil rights. The Christian church during the Middle Ages had to justify its involvement in marriage. It did this by highlighting the spiritual aspect of marriage and drawing on the symbolism found in the Bible related to the topic, including stories like Adam and Eve, Tobias, Joseph and Mary, the concept of becoming one flesh, and the symbolism of Christ and the church, among others. In this way, a sentimental, poetic, and mystical view of marriage was layered over a more materialistic and sensual understanding. The church claimed that marriage was a "sacrament." There are several interpretations of "sacrament" in this context, and it's hard to pin down what it truly means. However, through its approach, the church significantly contributed to the development of a more noble understanding of marriage in modern relationships. The materialistic perspective has been politely tucked away, while the idea of marriage as a merging of two lives and interests into a loving partnership, based on shared character and tastes, has become the ideal. The church played a significant role in fostering this shift. In an era that viewed a "sacrament" with vague and profound significance and was familiar with parallels drawn between marriage and the union of Christ with his church, it's likely that the church nurtured the belief that a lifelong union between one man and one woman is, under all circumstances, the only legitimate form of relationship between the sexes; this conviction has gained the weight of a fundamental moral intuition.1379 The rise of wealth and civil power among the middle class in the later Middle Ages greatly supported this shift, as these beliefs became entrenched in their social customs with minimal direct influence from the church.

436. The decrees of Trent about marriage. It was not until the decrees of Trent (1563) that the church established in its law the sacerdotal theory of marriage in place of the theory of the canon law. The motive at Trent was to prevent clandestine marriages, that is, marriages which were not made by a priest or in church. These marriages were common and they were mischievous because not to be proved. They made descent and inheritance uncertain when the parties belonged to families of property and rank. In form, the decrees of Trent provided for publicity. Marriage was to be celebrated in church, by the parish priest, and before two witnesses. This action was not in pursuance of a change in the mores. It was a specific device of leading churchmen to accomplish an object. In view of the course of the mores, it may be doubted if any effect ought to be attributed to the decrees of Trent for their immediate purpose, but two effects have been produced which the churchmen probably did not foresee. First, it became the law of the church that the consent of a man and a woman, expressed in a church before 416the parish priest, constituted a marriage without any voluntary participation of the priest. The Huguenots in France, for more than a century, married themselves in this way, a notary being employed to make a record and certificate. Secondly, this law became the great engine of the church to hold its children to their allegiance and prevent mixed marriages. To win the consent of the parish priest to perform the ceremony the parties must conform to church requirements,—confession and communion. The seventeenth and eighteenth centuries were occupied by struggles of living men to regulate their interests in independence of these restraints.

436. The decrees of Trent about marriage. It wasn't until the decrees of Trent (1563) that the church established its legal view of marriage as a sacrament, replacing the canon law perspective. The purpose behind the Trent decrees was to prevent secret marriages, meaning those not officiated by a priest or held in a church. These types of marriages were common and problematic because they were hard to prove. They created uncertainty in terms of lineage and inheritance, especially when the individuals involved came from well-off families. Formally, the decrees stated that marriages should take place in church, conducted by the parish priest, and in front of two witnesses. This move wasn't about changing societal norms; it was a strategic method used by prominent church leaders to achieve a specific aim. Given the prevailing social customs, it’s questionable whether the decrees of Trent had the desired immediate effect, but two outcomes emerged that the church leaders likely didn’t anticipate. First, it became church law that if a man and woman expressed their consent in a church before the parish priest, it constituted a marriage, regardless of the priest's involvement. For over a century, the Huguenots in France married themselves this way, employing a notary to document and certify the union. Secondly, this law became a crucial tool for the church to maintain loyalty and prevent interfaith marriages. To gain the parish priest's approval to conduct the ceremony, the couple had to meet church conditions—such as confession and communion. The seventeenth and eighteenth centuries were marked by ongoing struggles of individuals attempting to manage their affairs independently of these constraints.

437. Puritan marriage. The Puritan sects made marriage more secular, as the Romish Church made it more ecclesiastical. Although they liked to give a religious tone to all the acts of life, the Puritans took away from marriage all religious character. It was performed by a civil magistrate. Such was the rule in New England until the end of the seventeenth century. However, there was, in this matter, an inconsistency between the ruling ideas and the partisan position, and the latter gave way. There has been a steady movement of the mores throughout the Protestant world in the direction of giving to marriage a religious character and sanction. It has become the rule that marriages shall be performed by ministers of religion, and the custom of celebrating them in religious buildings is extending. The authority and example of the church of Rome have had nothing to do with this tendency. They are not even known. It has been purely a matter of taste, sentiment, and popular judgment as to what is right and proper; also it has been due to the ideas of women in regard to suitable pomp and glory. The mores have once more taken full control of the matter, and the religious ceremony is used to satisfy the interests, and fulfill the faiths, of the population. Such is the effect of civil marriage as established in the nineteenth century. At the present time the ministers of religion seem disposed to use their lawful position as the proper ones to celebrate marriage, that they may impose restrictions on divorce, and on marriage after divorce.

437. Puritan marriage. The Puritan groups made marriage more about civil matters, unlike the Catholic Church, which focused on its religious aspects. While they aimed to infuse life with a spiritual element, the Puritans stripped marriage of its religious significance. It was officiated by a civil magistrate, and this was the norm in New England until the late seventeenth century. However, there was a contradiction between prevailing beliefs and political views, leading to a shift. There has been a continuous trend in the Protestant world towards giving marriage a religious significance and endorsement. It has become standard for marriages to be officiated by religious ministers, with an increasing practice of holding them in places of worship. The influence of the Roman Catholic Church hasn't played a role in this trend; it's purely about personal taste, sentiments, and what people consider appropriate. Women's perspectives on grandeur and ceremony have also contributed. Social customs have regained control over the issue, with religious ceremonies now catering to the beliefs and interests of the community. This illustrates the impact of civil marriage as established in the nineteenth century. Nowadays, religious ministers appear inclined to utilize their official role to conduct marriages so they can impose restrictions on divorce and remarriage after divorce.

1324 Maspero, Peuples de l'Orient, I, 736.

1324 Maspero, Peoples of the East, I, 736.

1325 Bergel, Eheverhält. der Juden, 19.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bergel, Marriage Practices of the Jews, 19.

1326 Deut. xxii. 29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Deut. 22:29.

1327 Freisen, Gesch. des kanon. Eherechts, 848.

1327 Freisen, History of Canonical Marriage Law, 848.

1328 Freisen, Gesch. des kanon. Eherechts, 23, 47, 92-96.

1328 Freisen, History of Canon Law on Marriage, 23, 47, 92-96.

1329 Lippert, Kulturgesch., II, 520.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lippert, Cultural History, II, 520.

1330 Wilkins, Concilia, 20.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wilkins, Concilia, 20.

1331 Wisen, Qvinnan i Nordens Forntid, 7.

1331 Wisen, The Woman in the Ancient North, 7.

1332 Freisen, Gesch. des kanon. Eherechts, 154.

1332 Freisen, History of Canonical Marriage Law, 154.

1333 Ibid., 121.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 121.

1334 Eur. Morals, II, 298.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ European Morals, II, 298.

1335 Cf. Freisen, 26.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Freisen, 26.

1336 Rossbach, Röm. Ehe., 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rossbach, Rom. Marriage., 9.

1337 Ibid., 62.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 62.

1338 Novel., LXXIV, c. 4, sec. 1 (537 A.D.).

1338 Novel., LXXIV, c. 4, sec. 1 (537 A.D.).

1339 Cf. Nov., XXII, c. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Nov., XXII, c. 3.

1340 CXVII, c. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chapter 4, Section 117.

1341 Friedberg, 14-16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Friedberg, 14-16.

1342 Röm. Hochzeits und Ehedenkmäler, 49, 107.

1342 Roman Marriage and Wedding Monuments, 49, 107.

1343 Freisen, 48, 103; Grimm, D. R. A., 420.

1343 Freisen, 48, 103; Grimm, D. R. A., 420.

1344 II, c. XXX, qu. 5, c. 1.

1344 II, c. XXX, qu. 5, c. 1.

1345 Pullan, Hist. Book of Common Prayer, 217.

1345 Pullan, Hist. Book of Common Prayer, 217.

1346 Friedberg, Recht der Eheschliessung, 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Friedberg, Law of Marriage, 8.

1347 Ibid., 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 9.

1348 Stammler, Stellung der Frauen, 27.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stammler, Women’s Status, 27.

1349 Jenks, Law and Politics in the Middle Ages, 251.

1349 Jenks, Law and Politics in the Middle Ages, 251.

1350 Lehmann, Verlobung und Hochzeit nach den nordgermanischen Rechten des früheren M. A., 31.

1350 Lehmann, Engagement and Marriage According to Early North German Laws, 31.

1351 Wilkins, Concilia, I, 216 (644 A.D.).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wilkins, Concilia, I, 216 (644 A.D.).

1352 Friedberg, 61.

Friedberg, 61.

1353 Freisen, 118.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Freisen, 118.

1354 Friedberg, 23.

Friedberg, 23.

1355 Freisen, Kanon. Eherecht, 92, 96; Bergel, Eheverhält. der Juden, 19.

1355 Freisen, Kanon. Eherecht, 92, 96; Bergel, Eheverhält. der Juden, 19.

1356 Rossbach, Röm. Ehe, 370.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rossbach, Roman Marriage, 370.

1357 Weinhold, D. F., I, 399.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Weinhold, D. F., I, 399.

1358 Gesch. Fried. III, by Æneas Silvius, trans. Ilgen, II, 95.

1358 Gesch. Fried. III, by Æneas Silvius, trans. Ilgen, II, 95.

1359 Friedberg, Recht der Eheschliessung, 23.

Friedberg, *Marriage Law*, 23.

1360 Friedberg, 58.

Friedberg, 58.

1361 Savigny, Gesch. des Röm. Rechts im M. A., II, Append.

1361 Savigny, History of Roman Law in the Middle Ages, II, Appendix.

1362 Deutsche Frauen, I, 341.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ German Women, I, 341.

1363 Rhein. Mus., 1829, 281.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rhein. Mus., 1829, 281.

1364 II, c. XXVII, qu. 2, and c. XXXIV.

1364 II, c. XXVII, qu. 2, and c. XXXIV.

1365 Friedberg, 98.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Friedberg, 98.

1366 Ibid., 39.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 39.

1367 Wilkins, Concilia, I, 478.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wilkins, Concilia, I, 478.

1368 Hist. Eng. Law, I, 109; II, 365.

1368 Hist. Eng. Law, I, 109; II, 365.

1369 Surtees Soc., Man. et Pont. Ecc. Ebor., 157, and App. 17.

1369 Surtees Soc., Man. et Pont. Ecc. Ebor., 157, and App. 17.

1370 Wilkins, I, 668, 690.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wilkins, I, 668, 690.

1371 Friedberg, 79.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Friedberg, 79.

1372 Nibelungen, 568-597.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nibelungen, 568-597.

1373 Weinhold, D. F., I, 373.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Weinhold, D. F., I, 373.

1374 Trauung und Verlobung, 37.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wedding and Engagement, 37.

1375 Verlobung und Trauung, 23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Engagement and Wedding, 23.

1376 Friedberg, 90.

Friedberg, 90.

1377 Hagelstange, Bauernleben im M. A., 61.

1377 Hagelstange, Farm Life in the Middle Ages, 61.

1378 Friedberg, 85; cf. Weinhold, D. F., I, 378; Grimm, D. R. A., 436.

1378 Friedberg, 85; see also Weinhold, D. F., I, 378; Grimm, D. R. A., 436.

1379 Lecky, Eur. Morals, II, 347.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lecky, Eur. Morals, Vol. II, p. 347.


CHAPTER XI

THE SOCIAL CODES

Specification of the subject.—Meaning of "immoral."—Natural functions.—The current code and character.—Definitions of chastity, decency, propriety, etc.—Chastity.—Pagan life policy.—Modesty and shame.—The line of decency in dress.—Present conventional limits of decency.—Decency and vanity.—Modesty is the opposite of impudence.—Shame.—The first attachments to the body.—The fear of sorcery.—What functions should be concealed.—Restraint of expression within limits.—Violation of rule.—The suspensorium.—The girdle and what it conceals.—Modesty and decency not primitive.—What parts of the body are tabooed?—Notion of decency lacking.—Dress and decency.—Ornament and simplest dress.—The evolution of dress.—Men dressed; women not.—Dress for other purposes than decency; excessive modesty.—Contrasted standards of decency.—Standards of decency as to natural functions, etc.—Bathing; customs of nudity.—Bathing in rivers, springs, and public bath houses.—Nudity.—Alleged motives of concealment taboo.—Obscenity.—Obscene representations for magic.—Infibulation.—Was the phallus offensive?—Phallus as amulet.—Symbols in Asia.—The notion of obscenity is modern.—Propriety.—Seclusion of women.—Customs of propriety.—Moslem rules of propriety.—Hatless women.—Rules of propriety.—Hindoo ritual of the toilet, etc.—Greek rules of propriety.—Erasmus's rules.—Eating.—Kissing.—Politeness, etiquette, manners.—Good manners.—Etiquette of salutation, etc.—Literature of manners and etiquette.—Honor, seemliness, common sense, conscience.—Seemliness.—Cases of unseemliness.—Greek tragedies and notions of seemliness.—Greek conduct.—Seemliness in the Middle Ages.—Unseemly debate.—Unseemliness of lynching, torture, etc.—Good taste.—Whence good taste is derived.—The great variety in the codes.—Morals and deportment.—The relation of the social codes to morals and religion.—Rudeck's conclusions.

Specification of the subject.—Meaning of "immoral."—Natural functions.—The current standards and characteristics.—Definitions of chastity, decency, propriety, etc.—Chastity.—Pagan lifestyle principles.—Modesty and shame.—The line of decency in clothing.—Current conventional limits of decency.—Decency and vanity.—Modesty is the opposite of shamelessness.—Shame.—The initial attachments to the body.—The fear of witchcraft.—What functions should be hidden.—Restraint of expression within boundaries.—Violation of rules.—The suspensorium.—The girdle and what it hides.—Modesty and decency are not primitive.—What parts of the body are considered taboo?—Lacking a clear notion of decency.—Clothing and decency.—Adornments and the simplest clothing.—The evolution of clothing.—Men dressed; women not.—Clothing for purposes beyond decency; excessive modesty.—Contrasting standards of decency.—Standards of decency concerning natural functions, etc.—Bathing; customs of nudity.—Bathing in rivers, springs, and public bathhouses.—Nudity.—Alleged motives for concealment taboo.—Obscenity.—Obscene depictions for magic purposes.—Infibulation.—Was the phallus offensive?—Phallus as an amulet.—Symbols in Asia.—The concept of obscenity is modern.—Propriety.—Seclusion of women.—Customs of propriety.—Muslim rules of propriety.—Women without hats.—Rules of propriety.—Hindu rituals of grooming, etc.—Greek rules of propriety.—Erasmus's guidelines.—Eating.—Kissing.—Politeness, etiquette, manners.—Good manners.—Etiquette for greetings, etc.—Literature on manners and etiquette.—Honor, propriety, common sense, conscience.—Propriety.—Instances of impropriety.—Greek tragedies and ideas of propriety.—Greek behavior.—Propriety in the Middle Ages.—Improper debates.—Impropriety of lynching, torture, etc.—Good taste.—The origins of good taste.—The great variety in social codes.—Morality and behavior.—The connection between social codes, morality, and religion.—Rudeck's conclusions.

438. Specification of the subject. The ethnographers write of a tribe that the "morality" in it, especially of the women, is low or high, etc. This is the technical use of morality,—as a thing pertaining to the sex relation only or especially, and the ethnographers make their propositions by applying our standards of sex behavior, and our form of the sex taboo, to judge the folkways of all people. All that they can properly say is that they find a great range and variety of usages, ideas, standards, and 418ideals, which differ greatly from ours. Some of them are far stricter than ours. Those we do not consider nobler than ours. We do not feel that we ought to adopt any ways because they are more strict than our traditional ones. We consider many to be excessive, silly, and harmful. A Roman senator was censured for impropriety because he kissed his wife in the presence of his daughter.1380

438. Specification of the subject. Ethnographers describe a tribe by stating that the "morality" within it, particularly among women, is either low or high, etc. This is a technical use of morality—focused mainly on sexual relationships—and the ethnographers form their conclusions by applying our standards of sexual behavior and our version of the sexual taboo to evaluate the practices of all cultures. What they can accurately say is that they observe a wide range and diversity of customs, beliefs, standards, and 418 ideals, which differ significantly from ours. Some of these are much stricter than ours. However, we don’t consider them superior to our own. We don't feel we should adopt any practices just because they are stricter than our traditional ones. We view many as excessive, foolish, and harmful. A Roman senator was criticized for inappropriate behavior because he kissed his wife in front of their daughter.1380

439. Meaning of "immoral." When, therefore, the ethnographers apply condemnatory or depreciatory adjectives to the people whom they study, they beg the most important question which we want to investigate; that is, What are standards, codes, and ideas of chastity, decency, propriety, modesty, etc., and whence do they arise? The ethnographical facts contain the answer to this question, but in order to reach it we want a colorless report of the facts. We shall find proof that "immoral" never means anything but contrary to the mores of the time and place. Therefore the mores and the morality may move together, and there is no permanent or universal standard by which right and truth in regard to these matters can be established and different folkways compared and criticised. Only experience produces judgments of the expediency of some usages. For instance, ancient peoples thought pederasty was harmless and trivial. It has been well proved to be corrupting both to individual and social vigor, and harmful to interests, both individual and collective. Cannibalism, polygamy, incest, harlotry, and other primitive customs have been discarded by a very wide and, in the case of some of them, unanimous judgment that they are harmful. On the other hand, in the Avesta spermatorrhea is a crime punished by stripes.1381 The most civilized peoples also maintain, by virtue of their superior position in the arts of life, that they have attained to higher and better judgments and that they may judge the customs of others from their own standpoint. For three or four centuries they have called their own customs "Christian," and have thus claimed for them a religious authority and sanction which they do not possess by any connection with the principles of Christianity. Now, however, the adjective 419seems to be losing its force. The Japanese regard nudity with indifference, but they use dress to conceal the contour of the human form while we use it to enhance, in many ways, the attraction. "Christian" mores have been enforced by the best breechloaders and ironclads, but the Japanese now seem ready to bring superiority in those matters to support their mores. It is now a known and recognized fact that our missionaries have unintentionally and unwittingly done great harm to nature people by inducing them to wear clothes as one of the first details of civilized influence. In the usages of nature peoples there is no correlation at all between dress and sentiments of chastity, modesty, decency, and propriety.1382

439. Meaning of "immoral." When ethnographers use negative or derogatory terms to describe the people they study, they overlook the most important question we want to explore; that is, what are the standards, codes, and ideas of chastity, decency, propriety, modesty, etc., and where do they come from? The ethnographic facts hold the answer to this question, but to uncover it, we need an objective report of the facts. We will find evidence that "immoral" only means contrary to the norms of the time and place. Consequently, the norms and morality can evolve together, and there is no fixed or universal standard to establish right and wrong regarding these issues or to compare and critique different cultural practices. Only experience informs the judgment of the appropriateness of certain behaviors. For example, ancient societies viewed pederasty as harmless and insignificant. It has been shown to be damaging both to individual and social vitality, and detrimental to personal and collective interests. Cannibalism, polygamy, incest, prostitution, and other primitive practices have been widely rejected based on a broad and, in some cases, unanimous consensus that they are harmful. Conversely, in the Avesta, spermatorrhea is punished with flogging.1381 The most advanced societies assert, due to their superior skills in the art of living, that they have reached higher and better judgments, allowing them to evaluate the customs of others from their own perspective. For the last three to four centuries, they have labeled their own traditions as "Christian," claiming a religious authority and justification that doesn't align with the core principles of Christianity. However, the term 419appears to be losing its significance. The Japanese view nudity with indifference, but they use clothing to conceal the shape of the body, while we often use it to enhance, in various ways, our appeal. "Christian" norms have been enforced with the most advanced weaponry and naval power, but the Japanese now seem prepared to back their customs with superiority in those areas. It is now a widely accepted fact that our missionaries have unintentionally caused significant harm to indigenous people by encouraging them to wear clothes as an early part of so-called civilized influence. Among indigenous peoples, there is no link whatsoever between clothing and feelings of chastity, modesty, decency, and propriety.1382

440. Natural functions. The fact that human beings have natural functions the exercise of which is unavoidable but becomes harmful to other human beings, in a rapidly advancing ratio, as greater and greater numbers are collected within close neighborhood to each other, makes it necessary that natural functions shall be regulated by rules and conventions. The passionate nature of the sex appetite, by virtue of which it tends to excess and vice, forces men to connect it with taboos and regulations which also are conventional and institutional. The taboos of chastity, decency, propriety, and modesty, and those on all sex relations are therefore adjustments to facts of human nature and conditions of human life. It is never correct to regard any one of the taboos as an arbitrary invention or burden laid on society by tradition without necessity. Very many of them are due originally to vanity, superstition, or primitive magic, wholly or in part, but they have been sifted for centuries by experience, and those which we have received and accepted are such as experience has proved to be expedient.

440. Natural functions. The reality that humans have natural functions that are unavoidable, but can become harmful to others, especially as people live more closely together, means that these natural functions need to be governed by rules and social norms. The intense nature of sexual desire often leads to extremes and negative behaviors, prompting society to associate it with taboos and regulations that are also socially constructed. The taboos around chastity, decency, propriety, and modesty, as well as restrictions on sexual relations, are adjustments made to align with human nature and societal conditions. It is never appropriate to see any of these taboos as just arbitrary impositions created by tradition for no reason. Many of them originated from vanity, superstition, or primitive magic, at least in part, but they've been refined over centuries through experience, and those that we have come to accept are the ones that experience has shown to be beneficial.

441. The current code and character. It follows that, in history and ethnography, the mores and conduct in any group are independent of those of any other group. Those of any group need to be consistent with each other, for if they are not so the conduct will not be easily consistent with the code, and it is when the conduct is not consistent with the code which is current and 420professed that there is corruption, discord, and decay of character. So long as the customs are simple, naïve, and unconscious, they do not produce evil in character, no matter what they are. If reflection is awakened and the mores cannot satisfy it, then doubt arises; individual character will then be corrupted and the society will degenerate.

441. The current code and character. This means that in history and ethnography, the behaviors and customs within any group are separate from those of any other group. The customs within a group need to be consistent with one another; if they aren’t, the behavior won’t easily align with the prevailing code. It's when behavior diverges from the current and professed code that we see corruption, discord, and a decline in character. As long as customs remain simple, innocent, and unconsidered, they don’t lead to negative character traits, regardless of what they are. However, when people start to reflect on these customs and find them lacking, doubt emerges; this can lead to the corruption of individual character and a decline in society.

442. Definitions of chastity, decency, propriety, etc. Chastity, modesty, and decency are entirely independent of each other. The ethnographic proof of this is complete. Chastity means conformity to the taboo on the sex relation, whatever its terms and limits may be in the group at the time. Therefore, where polyandry is in the mores, women who comply with it are not unchaste. Where there are no laws for the conduct of unmarried women they are not unchaste. It is evidently an incorrect use of language to describe the unmarried women of a tribe as unchaste, unless there is a rule for them. It can only mean that they violate the rule of some other society, and that can be said always about those in any group. There are cases in which women wear nothing but are faithful to a strict sex taboo, and there are cases where they go completely covered but have no sex taboo. Decency has to do with the covering of the body and with the concealment of bodily functions. Modesty is reserve of behavior and sentiment. It is correlative to chastity and decency, but covers a far wider field. It arrests acts, speech, gestures, etc., and repels suggestions at the limit of propriety wherever that may be set by the mores. Propriety is the sum of all the prescriptions in the mores as to right and proper behavior, or as to the limit of degree which prevents excess or vice. It is not dictated in laws. It is a floating notion. From time to time, however, dictates of propriety are enacted into police regulations. Propriety is guaranteed by shame, which is the sense of pain due to incurring disapproval because one has violated the usage which the mores command every one to observe. It is narrated of Italian nuns who had been veiled even from each other for half a lifetime that when turned out of their convents they suffered from exposing their faces the same shame that other women would suffer from far greater exposure. It could not 421be otherwise. Mohammedan women, if surprised when bathing, cover first the face. They are distinguished from non-Mohammedan women by the veil; therefore this covering is to them most important. Chinese women, whose feet have been compressed, consider it indecent to expose them. Within a generation the public latrines in the cities of continental Europe have been made far more secluded and private than they formerly were. Within ten years there has been a great change of standard as to the propriety of spitting. Beyond the domain of propriety lie the domains of politeness, courtesy, good manners, seemliness, breeding, and good form. The definition depends on where the line is drawn. That point is always conventional. It is a matter of tradition and social contact to learn where it lies. It never can be formulated. Habit must form a feeling or taste by which new cases can be decided. There are persons and classes who possess such social prestige that they can alter the line of definition a small distance and get the change taken up into the mores, but it is the mores which always contain and carry on the definitions and standards. Therefore it is to the mores that we must look to find the determining causes or motives, the field of origin, the corrective or corrupting influences, and the educative operations, which account for all the immense and contradictory variety of the folkways, under chastity, decency, modesty, propriety, etc.

442. Definitions of chastity, decency, propriety, etc. Chastity, modesty, and decency are completely independent of one another. The ethnographic evidence for this is thorough. Chastity means following the social rules about sexual relationships, whatever those rules might be in the group at the time. Therefore, in societies where polyandry is accepted, women who practice it are not considered unchaste. In places where there are no rules governing the behavior of unmarried women, those women cannot be deemed unchaste. It's obviously a misuse of language to label unmarried women in a tribe as unchaste unless there is a specific rule for them. Such a label would only indicate that they violate the norms of another society, which can always be said about individuals in any group. There are situations where women wear very little yet strictly adhere to sexual taboos, and there are situations where women are fully covered but have no sexual restrictions. Decency relates to how the body is covered and the concealment of bodily functions. Modesty refers to reserved behavior and feelings. It is connected to chastity and decency but covers a much broader area. It influences actions, speech, gestures, and pushes back against suggestions that approach the limits of propriety, wherever that limit is defined by social norms. Propriety encompasses all the expectations in a society about appropriate behavior or the boundaries that prevent excessive or immoral actions. It is not set by formal laws. It is a fluid concept. Occasionally, however, principles of propriety are written into regulations. Propriety is enforced by shame, which is the discomfort that comes from facing disapproval for violating societal norms that everyone is expected to follow. It is said that Italian nuns, who had been veiled even from each other for half their lives, felt the same level of shame when they had to uncover their faces as other women would feel from much greater exposure. Mohammedan women, when surprised while bathing, will cover their faces first. They are distinguished from non-Mohammedan women by their veils, so this covering is especially significant to them. Chinese women, whose feet have been bound, find it indecent to reveal them. In just a generation, public restrooms in cities across continental Europe have become much more private than they used to be. In the last ten years, the standards for what is considered proper when it comes to spitting have significantly changed. Beyond the realm of propriety are the areas of politeness, courtesy, good manners, decency, social status, and style. The definition of what is proper depends on where the boundaries are set. That boundary is always a social construct. It requires tradition and social interaction to understand where it falls. It can never be precisely established. Custom should create a sense or taste that can be used to address new situations. Some individuals and social groups possess enough prestige that they can shift the boundary slightly and have that change accepted by the society, but it is the social norms that ultimately hold and maintain the definitions and standards. Thus, we must look to these norms to uncover the underlying causes or motivations, the origins, the influences that can either improve or degrade, and the educational processes responsible for the vast and contradictory variety of customs related to chastity, decency, modesty, propriety, etc.

443. Chastity. An Australian husband assumes that his wife has been unfaithful to him if she has had opportunity. In most tribes women are not allowed to converse or have any relations whatever with any men but their husbands, even with their own grown-up brothers.1383 Veth1384 thinks that the observance of the sex taboo by Dyak wives has been exaggerated, but that, at least on the west coast, it is better than that of the Malay women. The young unmarried women among the sea Dyaks take great license, and the custom of lending daughters exists, but such customs are unknown on the west coast. On the Andaman Islands there is no sex taboo for the unmarried and they use license. The girls are modest, and when married conform to the taboo of 422marriage. Their husbands "do not fall far short of them." The women will not renew their leaf aprons in the presence of each other.1385 The Yakuts use leather guarantees of their wives and daughters, similar to the mediæval device,1386 which always implies that the wife will make use of any opportunity. The Yakut women wore garments even in bed.1387 The Eskimo of eastern Greenland do not disapprove of a husbandless mother but of a childless wife.1388 Bushmen women observe a stricter taboo than their Kaffir neighbors. They refuse illicit relations with the latter, although the Kaffirs are a superior race.1389 The Zulu women observe a strict taboo with noteworthy fidelity.1390 Madame Pommerol1391 represents the Arab women of the nomadic or semi-nomadic tribes of southern Algiers as destitute of moral training. They have no code of morals or religion. [What she means is that they have no character by education.] They shun men, but handle the veil in a coquettish manner according to artificial and excessive usages. They act only between impulses of desire and fear of fathers or husbands. Fidelity has no sense, since they do not feel the loyalty either of duty or affection. The Mayas of the lowest classes sent out their daughters to earn their own marriage portions.1392 On the Palau Islands mothers train their daughters to make gain of themselves in the local shell money and bring the same to their parents. The girls become armengols; that is, they live in the clubhouses which are the residences of the young men, where they do domestic work and win influence. An insult to such a woman is an insult to the club. The origin of the custom was in war; the women were captives. Some are now given in tribute. "The custom is not a pure expression of sensuality." As there is no family life this is the woman's chance to know men and influence them. It is rated as education.1393 Semper1394 quotes native justification of the custom. A man's 423young last-wedded wife complained to his older wife that he made her serve the armengols. The older wife told her to remember that she had herself enjoyed this life and had been served by the married women. All girls liked to earn the money by which, when they came home, they got husbands. It was ancient custom and must be obeyed. If the married women refused to do their duty, the men would not be served, for a married woman might never show the world that she was on intimate terms with her husband. That would be mugul, and when once that word lost its force the whole island would perish. A woman argued to Semper that the custom was a good one because it gave the women a chance to see the other islands, and because they learned to serve and obey the men. It was, she said, their sacred duty. Any girl who did not go abroad as an armengol would get the reputation of being stupid and uncultivated, and would get no husband.1395 Cases in which husbands are indifferent to the fidelity of wives to the marriage taboo occur, but they are rare.1396 In some Arabic tribes of Sahara, even those in which the struggle for existence is not severe, fathers expect daughters to ransom themselves from the expense of their rearing by prostitution. The notion of sex honor has not yet overcome the sense of pecuniary loss or gain. The more a woman gains, the more she is sought in marriage afterwards. Tuareg married women enter into relations with men not their husbands like those of women with their lovers in the woman cult of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries in central Europe. These women have decent and becoming manners, with much care for etiquette.1397 A thirteenth-century writer says of the Mongol women that they are "chaste, and nothing is heard amongst them of lewdness, but some of the expressions they use in joking are very shameful and coarse." The same is true now.1398 An Arab author is cited as stating that at Mirbat women went outside the city at night to sport with strange men. Their own husbands 424and male relatives passed them by to seek other women.1399 Amongst the Gowane people in Kordofan (who seem now to be Moslems)1400 a girl cannot marry without her brother's consent. To get this she must give to her brother an infant. She finds the father where she can.1401

443. Chastity. An Australian husband assumes that his wife has been unfaithful if she had the chance. In most tribes, women aren’t allowed to talk or have any contact with men other than their husbands, even with their own adult brothers.1383 Veth1384 believes that the adherence to the sex taboo by Dyak wives is exaggerated, but that, at least on the west coast, it’s stricter than that of Malay women. The young unmarried women among the sea Dyaks have more freedom, and the custom of loaning daughters exists, but such practices are unheard of on the west coast. On the Andaman Islands, there’s no sex taboo for the unmarried, and they enjoy some freedom. The girls are modest, and when married, they follow the taboo of 422marriage. Their husbands "do not fall far short of them." The women won't renew their leaf aprons in each other's presence.1385 The Yakuts use leather guarantees for their wives and daughters, similar to a medieval practice,1386 which implies that the wife will take any opportunity. Yakut women wore clothing even in bed.1387 The Eskimos of eastern Greenland do not look down on a mother without a husband but do disapprove of a wife without a child.1388 Bushmen women follow a stricter taboo than their Kaffir neighbors. They refuse to have relationships with the latter, despite the Kaffirs being a more advanced group.1389 Zulu women adhere to a strict taboo with remarkable faithfulness.1390 Madame Pommerol1391 portrays the Arab women of the nomadic or semi-nomadic tribes of southern Algeria as lacking moral education. They have no moral or religious code. [What she means is that they lack character due to lack of education.] They avoid men but play with their veils in a flirtatious way according to artificial and excessive customs. They act only based on desire and the fear of their fathers or husbands. Fidelity holds no meaning for them since they do not feel loyalty from duty or affection. The lowest class Mayas send their daughters out to earn their marriage dowries.1392 In the Palau Islands, mothers prepare their daughters to earn shell money, which is brought back to their parents. The girls become armengols; that is, they live in the clubhouses, which are the residences of young men, where they do domestic work and gain influence. Insulting such a woman is an insult to the club. The practice originated in warfare; the women were captives. Some are now given as tribute. "The custom is not purely about sensuality." With no family life, this is the woman's chance to know men and influence them. It is considered a form of education.1393 Semper1394 quotes local justification of the custom. A man's 423young recently married wife complained to his older wife that he made her serve the armengols. The older wife reminded her that she had also enjoyed this life and had been served by married women. All girls liked to earn the money that allowed them to marry when they came home. It was an ancient tradition and must be followed. If married women refused their duties, the men wouldn't be served, as a married woman could never show the world that she was close to her husband. That would be mugul, and once that word lost its significance, the entire island would suffer. A woman argued to Semper that the custom was beneficial because it allowed women to see other islands and learn to serve and obey men. It was, she said, their sacred duty. Any girl who didn’t participate as an armengol would be seen as foolish and unrefined and would struggle to find a husband.1395 Cases where husbands are indifferent to their wives' fidelity to the marriage taboo do exist, but they are uncommon.1396 In some Arabic tribes of the Sahara, even those where survival isn’t a significant struggle, fathers expect their daughters to repay the costs of raising them through prostitution. The idea of sexual honor has not yet overshadowed the sense of financial loss or gain. The more a woman earns, the more desirable she becomes for marriage. Tuareg married women have relationships with men other than their husbands, similar to the way women interacted with their lovers in the woman cult of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries in central Europe. These women behave with decency and care for etiquette.1397 A thirteenth-century writer mentioned that Mongol women are "chaste, and nothing is heard among them of indecency, but some of the jokes they tell are quite shameful and vulgar." The same is true today.1398 An Arab author noted that in Mirbat, women would go outside the city at night to have fun with strange men. Their husbands 424and male relatives would pass them by to seek out other women.1399 Among the Gowane people in Kordofan (who seem to be Moslems now)1400 a girl cannot get married without her brother's approval. To gain this, she must give her brother a baby. She finds the father wherever she can.1401

444. Pagan life policy. Very naturally the pagan inference or generalization from the above customs was that a husband must be under continual anxiety about his wife, or he must divorce her, or he must cultivate a high spirit of resignation and indifference. The last was the highest flight of Stoic philosophy about marriage. Plutarch says: "How can you call anything a misfortune which does not damage either your soul or your body, as for example, the low origin of your father, the adultery of your wife, the loss of a crown or seat of honor, none of which affect a man's chances of the highest condition of body and mind."1402

444. Pagan life policy. Naturally, the pagan conclusion drawn from these customs was that a husband must constantly worry about his wife, or he should divorce her, or he must develop a strong sense of acceptance and indifference. The latter was the pinnacle of Stoic philosophy regarding marriage. Plutarch states: "How can you consider something a misfortune if it does not harm either your soul or your body? For instance, the humble origins of your father, your wife’s infidelity, or the loss of a crown or position of honor, none of which affect a person's potential for the greatest state of body and mind."1402

445. Modesty. Shame. Aristotle1403 hardly rated shame as a virtue. He said that it is only a passing emotion, "an apprehension of dishonor." In his view virtues were habits trained in by education. He deduced them from philosophy and sought to bring them to act on life. He did not regard them as products of life actions. Wundt1404 says that shame is a specific human sentiment, because men alone of animals wear a concealing dress on one part of the body when they wear nothing else. He thinks that men began to cover the body in obedience to the sentiment of decency. The facts here alleged are all incorrect. There are many people who wear something on the body but do not cover the parts referred to (sec. 447). It is certain that pet animals manifest shame when caught doing what they have been taught not to do,—just like children. As to dress, it would be an interesting experiment to let pet dogs play together for a month, dressed in coats and blankets, and then to bring one of them to the meeting without his dress while the others wore theirs. Would he not show shame at not being like the others? A lady made a red jacket for a Javanese ape. He was greatly pleased, buttoned 425and unbuttoned the jacket, and showed displeasure when it was taken off. He showed that it aroused his vanity.1405 People who deal with high-bred horses say that they show shame and dissatisfaction if they are in any way inferior to others. It was recently reported in the newspapers that the employés in a menagerie threw some of the beasts into great irritation by laughing in chorus near their cages in such a way that the beasts thought that they were being laughed at. Shame is a product of wounded vanity. It is due to a consciousness, or a fear, of disapproval. It is not limited to exposure of the body, but may be due to disapproval for any reason whatever.

445. Modesty. Shame. Aristotle1403 didn't consider shame a virtue. He described it as merely a fleeting emotion, "a fear of dishonor." He believed that virtues were habits developed through education. He derived them from philosophy and aimed to apply them to life. He didn't see them as the result of life's actions. Wundt1404 argues that shame is a unique human feeling, noting that only humans cover certain parts of their bodies while wearing nothing else. He suggests that people started to cover their bodies out of a sense of decency. However, these claims are incorrect. Many individuals wear clothing but do not cover the aforementioned areas (sec. 447). It is clear that pets display shame when caught doing things they’ve been told not to do, just like children. Regarding clothing, it would be an interesting experiment to let pet dogs play together for a month wearing coats and blankets, and then bring one to a gathering without its outfit while the others are dressed. Wouldn’t that dog feel ashamed for not looking like the others? A woman made a red jacket for a Javanese ape. He was very happy, buttoned and unbuttoned the jacket, and expressed displeasure when it was removed. This indicated it touched his vanity.1405 People who work with high-bred horses say they show shame and dissatisfaction if they feel inferior to others. Recently, newspapers reported that staff at a menagerie caused some animals to become upset by laughing together near their cages, making the animals think they were being mocked. Shame arises from hurt pride. It stems from a sense or fear of disapproval. It’s not just linked to nudity; it can arise from disapproval for any reason.

446. The line of decency in dress. The line of decency, for instance in dress, is always paradoxical. No matter where it may be drawn, decency is close to it on one side and indecency on the other. A Moslem woman on the street looks like a bundle of bedclothes. Where all women so look one woman who left off her mantle would seem indecent, and the comparative display of the outlines of the figure would seem shameless. Where low-necked dresses are commonly worn they are not indecent, but they may become so at a point which varies according to custom from place to place and from class to class. The women in modern Jerusalem regard it as very indecent to show themselves décolletées. They sit, however, in postures which leave their legs uncovered.1406 A peasant woman could not wear the dress of a lady of fashion. Where men or women wear only a string around the waist, their dress is decent, but it is indecent to leave off the string. The suggestive effect of putting on ornaments and dress at one stage is the same as that of leaving them off at another stage. Barbarians put on dress for festivals, dances, and solemn occasions. Civilized people do the same when they wear robes of office or ceremony. When Hera wanted to stimulate the love of Zeus she made an elaborate toilet and put on extra garments, including a veil.1407 Then taking off the veil was a stimulus. On the other hand, the extremest and most 426conventional dress looks elegant and stylish to those who are accustomed to it, as is now the case with ourselves and the current dress, which makes both sexes present an appearance far removed from the natural outline of human beings. Then, at the limit, that is at to-day's fashions, coquetry can be employed again, and a sense stimulus can be exerted again, by simply making variations on the existing fashions at the limit. It is impossible to eliminate the sense stimulus, or to establish a system of societal usage in which indecency shall be impossible. The dresses of Moslem women, nuns, and Quakeresses were invented in order to get rid of any possible question of decency. The attempt fails entirely. A Moslem woman with her veil, a Spanish woman with her mantilla or fan, a Quakeress with her neckerchief, can be as indecent as a barbarian woman with her petticoat of dried grass.

446. The line of decency in dress. The line of decency, especially when it comes to clothing, is always a paradox. No matter where it’s drawn, decency is on one side and indecency is on the other. A Muslim woman on the street looks like a bundle of bedclothes. In a place where all women look like that, if one woman removes her cloak, she would seem indecent, and the relative display of her figure would seem shameless. In areas where low-neck dresses are the norm, they aren’t considered indecent, but there is a point at which they can become so, varying by custom from place to place and from class to class. In modern Jerusalem, women consider it very indecent to appear décolletées. However, they sit in ways that leave their legs exposed.1406 A peasant woman couldn’t wear the clothing of a fashionable lady. Where men or women wear only a string around their waist, their dress is decent, but not wearing the string is seen as indecent. The suggestive effect of putting on accessories and clothing at one point is similar to the effect of taking them off at another. Barbarians wear clothes for festivals, dances, and solemn events. Civilized people do the same when donning robes for office or ceremony. When Hera wanted to spark Zeus's love, she dressed up elaborately and wore extra garments, including a veil.1407 Removing the veil was a tease. On the other hand, the most traditional and conventional clothing looks elegant and stylish to those used to it, just like our current fashions, which make both genders look far from the natural human figure. At the extreme, that is with today’s trends, flirtation can be reintroduced, and a sense of allure can be created simply by putting a new twist on existing styles at the limit. It’s impossible to remove the sense of allure or to set up a system of societal rules where indecency is impossible. The garments of Muslim women, nuns, and Quaker women were designed to eliminate any potential questions of decency. This effort entirely fails. A Muslim woman in her veil, a Spanish woman in her mantilla or with a fan, and a Quaker woman with her neckerchief can be just as indecent as a barbarian woman in her dried grass skirt.

447. Present conventional limits. In our own society decency as to dress, words, gestures, etc., is a constant preoccupation. That is not the case with naked savages or half-naked barbarians. The savages put on ornament to be admired and to exert attraction or produce effect. The same effect is won by words, gestures, dress, etc. Our æsthetic arts all exert the same influence. We expel all these things from our artificial environment down to a limit, in order to restrain and control the stimulus. Then we think that we are decent. That is because we rest at peace in a status which is conventional and accustomed. Variation from it one way is fastidious; the other way is indecent, just as it would be at any other limit whatever. It is the comparison of the mores of different times and peoples which shows the arbitrariness and conventionality. It would be difficult to mention anything in Oriental mores which we regard with such horror as Orientals feel for low-necked dresses and round dances. Orientals use dress to conceal the contour of the form. The waist of a woman is made to disappear by a girdle. To an Oriental a corset, which increases the waist line and the plasticity of the figure, is the extreme of indecency—far worse than nudity. It seems like an application of the art of the courtesan to appeal to sensuality.1408 Perhaps the most instructive case of all is that of the Tuareg 427men, who keep the mouth always covered. The cloth has a utilitarian purpose,—to prevent thirst by retarding evaporation from the air passages. "They never remove the veil, on a journey, or in repose, not even to eat, much less to sleep." "A Tuareg would think that he committed an impropriety if he should remove his veil, unless it was in extreme intimacy or for a medical investigation." "At Paris I strove in vain to induce three Tuaregs to remove their veils for the purpose of being photographed."1409 No superstitious reason for this veil is known. Madame Pommerol1410 reports that a Tuareg man told her that men keep the mouth covered lest the play of it should expose their feelings to another man. Women, he said, had no such need, since enemies never approach them. Evidently we have here a case of an ancient fact that men are never seen with the mouth uncovered, which has produced a feeling that a man ought never to be seen with it uncovered, and rational and utilitarian reasons or explanations have been invented later. Those who paint the body are ashamed to be seen unpainted. In the tribes which are tattooed one would be ashamed who was not tattooed.

447. Present conventional limits. In our society, being decent in terms of clothing, language, gestures, etc., is a constant concern. This isn't the case for naked tribes or semi-naked groups. The tribes adorn themselves to be admired and to attract attention or create an impact. The same effect is achieved through speech, gestures, clothing, etc. Our aesthetic practices have the same influence. We eliminate all these elements from our artificial environment to a certain extent, in order to control and limit the stimulation. Then we believe we are being decent. This is because we feel comfortable in a conventional and familiar state. Deviating from it can be seen as pretentious in one direction or indecent in the other, just as it would be at any other limit. Comparing the customs of different times and cultures reveals their arbitrariness and conventionality. It would be hard to find anything in Eastern customs that horrifies us as much as the low-cut dresses and circle dances horrify the people of the East. Eastern cultures use clothing to hide the shape of the body. A woman's waist is hidden with a belt. To someone from the East, a corset that emphasizes the waistline and shapes the figure is seen as incredibly indecent—much worse than nudity. It appears to be a tactic used by courtesans to appeal to sensuality.1408 Perhaps the most telling example is that of the Tuareg 427 men, who always keep their mouths covered. The cloth serves a practical purpose—to prevent thirst by slowing down evaporation from the airways. "They never take off their veil, during a journey or while resting, not even to eat, much less to sleep." "A Tuareg would feel he committed an offense if he removed his veil unless it was during extreme intimacy or for a medical exam." "In Paris, I tried in vain to get three Tuaregs to remove their veils for a photograph."1409 There’s no known superstitious reason for this veil. Madame Pommerol1410 reports that a Tuareg man told her that men keep their mouths covered so that their expressions don’t reveal their feelings to other men. Women, he said, don’t need to do this since enemies never come near them. Clearly, there’s an ancient belief that men should never be seen with their mouths uncovered, which has led to the idea that a man should never be seen without it covered, and rational explanations have been devised later on. Those who paint their bodies feel ashamed to be seen unpainted. In tattooed tribes, one would feel ashamed to not be tattooed.

448. Decency and vanity. It is another case of shame or offended modesty if the taboo in the mores on acts, words, postures, etc., is broken in one's presence. It is a breach of the respect which one expects, that is, it wounds vanity.

448. Decency and vanity. It's another instance of embarrassment or hurt pride when someone breaks social taboos regarding actions, words, postures, etc., in your presence. It's a violation of the respect you expect, which means it hurts your vanity.

We are ashamed to go barefoot, probably because it is an ordinary evidence of poverty. Von den Steinen has well suggested that some day it may be said that shoes were invented on account of "innate" shame at exposing the feet.1411 In recent years fashion has allowed young people to leave off all head-covering. It could permit them to go barefooted if the whim should take that turn. There is now a "cure" in which men and women walk barefoot in the grass. The cost to their modesty is probably very slight.

We feel embarrassed to go without shoes, likely because it’s a clear sign of poverty. Von den Steinen pointed out that one day it might be said that shoes were created out of an "innate" shame about showing our feet.1411 Recently, fashion trends have allowed young people to stop wearing head coverings. They could even choose to go barefoot if they wanted to. There’s now a trend where men and women walk barefoot on grass. The impact on their modesty is probably very minimal.

449. Modesty the opposite of impudence. Another sense of modesty is the opposite of impudence, shrinking from making demands or otherwise putting one's self forward in a way which 428bystanders might think in excess of one's social position or ability. In these cases vanity becomes its own punishment. The Kajans of the Mandalam refrain from injuring private or group interests from fear of public opinion. "Such a sentiment can exist only amongst those who have a feeling of shame strongly developed. Such is the case amongst these people, not only as to punishable offenses, but also in connection with their notions of propriety."1412 "Modesty was an unknown virtue to the bards of Vedic India. They bragged and begged without shame."1413 The same might be said of the troubadours of the Middle Ages.

449. Modesty is the opposite of impudence. Another way to look at modesty is as the opposite of impudence, where one hesitates to make demands or to assert oneself in a manner that 428 others might view as beyond one's social status or abilities. In these situations, vanity often leads to its own consequences. The Kajans of the Mandalam avoid harming personal or group interests out of fear of public perception. "Such a sentiment can only exist among those who have a strong sense of shame. This is true for these people, not just regarding punishable offenses, but also concerning their ideas of what is proper."1412 "Modesty was a foreign concept to the bards of Vedic India. They boasted and begged without any sense of shame."1413 The same could be said for the troubadours of the Middle Ages.

450. Shame. Shame is felt when one is inferior, or is conscious of being, or of being liable to be, unfavorably regarded. Modesty is the reserve which keeps one from coming into judgment. One of the greatest reasons for covering the body is the conviction that it would not be admired if seen. One of us is ashamed if he is in excellent morning dress when the others wear evening dress, or ungloved when all the rest are gloved. A woman is ashamed to be without a crinoline or a bustle when all the rest wear them. A man, when men wore wigs, could not appear before a lady without his wig. An elderly lady says that when the present queen of England brought in, at her marriage, the fashion of brushing up the hair so as to uncover the ears, which had long been covered, it seemed indecent. No woman now is ashamed to be a woman, but in the first Christian centuries what they heard about their sex might well have made them so. A woman is not ashamed to be a widow in the Occident, but she may well be so in India. A woman may be ashamed to be an old maid, or that she has no children, or has only girls. It depends on the view current in the mores, and on the sensitiveness of the person to unfavorable judgments. "Shame, for Arabs, occupies the place which we ascribe to conscience. 'The tree lives only so long as its bark lives; and the man only so long as he feels shame.' Arabs, however, are not ashamed in abstracto, but before father and mother, before relatives, and before common talk. 'Be ashamed before Allah, as an honorable man is ashamed before his own people,' said Mohammed to 429a new convert, in order to make clear to him the unknown from the known, and to enlarge the morals of the village to that of the world."1414

450. Shame. Shame is felt when someone feels inferior or is aware of being considered unfavorably by others. Modesty is the restraint that prevents someone from being judged. One of the main reasons for covering the body is the belief that it wouldn’t be admired if exposed. One feels ashamed if he is dressed nicely for the morning while others are in evening wear, or if he is not wearing gloves while everyone else is gloved. A woman feels ashamed to be without a crinoline or bustle when everyone else is wearing them. A man, when wigs were fashionable, couldn't appear before a lady without wearing his wig. An older woman recalls that when the current queen of England introduced the style of brushing hair up to uncover the ears—which had been covered for a long time—it seemed inappropriate. Today, no woman feels ashamed to be a woman, but in the early Christian centuries, what they heard about their gender might have legitimately caused them shame. In the West, a woman isn’t ashamed to be a widow, but she might feel that way in India. A woman may feel ashamed to be single, not to have children, or to only have daughters. This depends on societal views and how sensitive a person is to negative judgments. "For Arabs, shame holds the place we associate with conscience. 'The tree lives only as long as its bark lives; and a man lives only as long as he feels shame.' However, Arabs do not feel ashamed in abstracto, but in front of their parents, relatives, and community gossip. 'Be ashamed before Allah, as an honorable man is ashamed before his own people,' Mohammed said to 429a new convert, to help him understand the familiar from the unfamiliar, and to expand the morals of the village to the morals of the world."1414

451. The first attachments on the body. Ethnographical studies have established the fact that things were first hung on the body as amulets or trophies, that is, for superstition or vanity, and that the body was painted or tattooed for superstition or in play. The notion of ornament followed. The skull and body have been deformed and mutilated, and the hair has been dressed or removed, in order to vary it and produce effect. Savages lie in ashes, dust, clay, sand, or mud, for warmth, or coolness, or indolence, and they could easily find out the advantage of a coating on the skin to protect them from insects or the sun. Three things resulted which had never been foreseen or intended. (1) It was found that there was great utility in certain attachments to the body which protected it when sitting on the ground or standing in the water. Play seized upon the markings, and the men of a group at last came to use the same markings, from which resulted a group sign. The marks came to be regarded as ornamental. Some attachments had great utility for males in fishing, hunting, fighting, running, and some kinds of work. (2) Goblinism seized upon the custom and gave it new and powerful motives. The group mark became hereditary and maintained group unity with goblinistic sanctions. Some hanging objects were thought to ward off the evil eye. Others were amulets and prevented sorcery. (3) The objects hung on the body might be trophies taken from animals or enemies. These things consciously, and the others unconsciously, acted on vanity. When all wore things attached to the body a man or woman did not look dressed, or "right" without such attachments. He or she looked bare or naked. They were ashamed. This is the shame of nakedness. The connection of dress with warmth and modesty is derived and remote.

451. The first attachments on the body. Ethnographic studies show that people originally adorned their bodies with amulets or trophies, driven by superstition or vanity, and painted or tattooed their skin for similar reasons or for fun. The idea of ornamentation emerged from this. People altered and decorated their skulls and bodies, styling or removing their hair to change their appearance and create an effect. Early humans lay in ashes, dust, clay, sand, or mud for warmth, cooling, or relaxation, realizing that a coating on the skin could protect them from insects or the sun. Three unexpected outcomes arose from this. (1) It became clear that certain attachments to the body were very useful for protection when sitting on the ground or standing in water. Playfulness took hold of these markings, and eventually, members of a group began using the same markings, leading to a group identity. The markings became seen as decorative. Some attachments proved particularly useful for men involved in fishing, hunting, fighting, running, and various types of labor. (2) Superstitious beliefs took root in this practice, providing new, powerful motivations. The group markings became hereditary, reinforcing group unity with superstitious significance. Some objects were thought to protect against the evil eye, while others served as amulets to prevent witchcraft. (3) The items worn on the body could also be trophies from animals or foes. These items, whether consciously or unconsciously, fed into vanity. When everyone wore attachments, individuals felt undressed or “wrong” without them, appearing bare or naked. This led to feelings of shame. The association of clothing with warmth and modesty is both derived and distant.

452. The fear of sorcery. The reason for retiring to perform bodily functions was the fear of sorcery, if an enemy should get possession of anything which ever was a part of the body. 430Hence the best plan was to go to running water. Once more, important but unanticipated and even unperceived consequences followed. The customs played the part of sanitary regulations. When it became the custom to retire it became indecent not to retire. Then it became a tradition from ancestors that one always must retire, and the ghosts would be angry if this rule was not observed. It was disrespectful to them, and would offend them to expose the body or not to retire. The Greeks said that it offended the gods. In the books of Moses the sanction for all the rules of decency is, "For it is an abomination unto the Lord." That is only an expression of the disapproval in the mores which God also was supposed to feel.

452. The fear of witchcraft. The reason for stepping away to take care of bodily functions was the fear of witchcraft, in case an enemy got hold of anything that was once part of the body. 430 Therefore, the best approach was to go to running water. Yet again, important but unexpected and even unnoticed consequences followed. Customs acted like health regulations. When it became customary to step away, it became inappropriate not to do so. Then it turned into a tradition passed down from ancestors that one must always retire, and the spirits would be upset if this rule was ignored. It was disrespectful to them, and it would upset them to expose the body or not to step away. The Greeks believed it offended the gods. In the books of Moses, the basis for all the rules of decency is, "For it is an abomination unto the Lord." This just reflects the disapproval in societal norms that God was also believed to share.

453. What functions should be concealed? What is the limit of the bodily functions to be concealed? A member of the Jewish sect of the Essenes, who were all celibate men, always wore an apron, even when alone in the bath. The genitals were impure and must not be uncovered to the eye of God. The same sect had elaborate rules like those in Deut. xxiii. 12 ff. When the Medes elected Deioces king he made a rule that no one should laugh or spit in his presence.1415 The Zulu king Chaka punished with death sneezing or clearing the throat in his presence.1416 At Bagdad, in the tenth century, the court of the caliphs had become luxurious, and a very severe and minute etiquette had been introduced. It was forbidden to spit, clear the throat or nose, gape, or sneeze in the presence of the sovereign. The nobles imitated this etiquette and adopted rules to regulate salutations, entrance into company, reception of visitors, table manners, and approach to one's wife. "If any one refused to conform to this etiquette, he exposed himself to universal blame as an eccentric person, or even as an enemy of Islam."1417 In the Italian novel Niccolo dei Lapi it is said in honor of the heroine that she never saw herself nude. It was a custom observed by many to wear a garment which covered the whole body even when alone in the bath. Erasmus gives the reason for this. The angels would be shocked at nakedness. He made it a rule for men. 431One should never, he says, bare the body more than necessary, even when alone. The angels are everywhere and they like to see decency as the adjunct of modesty.1418 The angels are here evidently the Christian representatives of the ghosts of earlier times. In 1 Cor. xi. 10 it is said: The woman was created for the man. "For this cause ought the woman to have a sign of authority on her head, because of the angels." It seems to be believed that the angels might be led into sin by seeing the women. For this idea there is abundant antecedent in the Book of Henoch and the Book of Jubilees.

453. What functions should be hidden? What bodily functions should be kept private? A member of the Jewish sect of the Essenes, who were all celibate men, always wore an apron, even when alone in the bath. The genitals were considered impure and should not be exposed to the sight of God. This sect had detailed rules similar to those found in Deut. xxiii. 12 ff. When the Medes chose Deioces as king, he established a rule that no one should laugh or spit in his presence.1415 The Zulu king Chaka imposed the death penalty for sneezing or clearing one’s throat in his presence.1416 In Baghdad, during the tenth century, the court of the caliphs became luxurious, leading to the introduction of strict and detailed etiquette. It was forbidden to spit, clear the throat or nose, yawn, or sneeze in front of the sovereign. The nobles replicated this etiquette, creating rules to govern greetings, entering a group, receiving visitors, table manners, and approaching one’s wife. "Anyone who refused to follow this etiquette would be viewed as an oddity or even an enemy of Islam."1417 In the Italian novel Niccolo dei Lapi, it is said in praise of the heroine that she never saw herself naked. Many people had the practice of wearing a garment that covered their entire body, even when alone in the bath. Erasmus explained this, stating that angels would be shocked by nudity. He advised men to follow this rule, suggesting that one should never reveal the body more than necessary, even when alone. The angels are everywhere and appreciate decency as an element of modesty.1418 The angels here seem to represent the Christian interpretation of earlier spiritual entities. In 1 Cor. xi. 10, it says: The woman was created for the man. "For this reason, women should have a sign of authority on their heads because of the angels." It appears there was a belief that angels might be led into sin by observing women. This notion has strong precedents in the Book of Henoch and the Book of Jubilees.

454. Restraint of expression within limits. It is the rule of good breeding everywhere to restrict all bodily functions and to conceal them, such as gaping, sneezing, coughing, clearing the throat and nose, and to restrain all exuberant expressions of joy, pain, triumph, regret, etc., but the limits cannot be defined. They lie in the current practice of the society in which one lives. They are not rational. At the same time they are logical. They are correctly deduced from a broad view of policy. Orientals cover their heads to show respect; Occidentals bare the head for the same purpose. Each custom has its philosophy of respect. We think it disrespectful to turn the back on any one. Orientals generally think it respectful to pretend not to be able to look another in the face. If ladies are thought to have the right to decide whether to continue acquaintances or not, they salute first. If it is thought unbecoming for them to salute first, then men do it. Which of the great premises is correct it would be impossible to say. The notion of correctness fails, because it implies the existence of a standard outside of and above usage, and no such standard exists. There is an assumed principle which serves as a basis for the usage, and the usage refers back to the principle, but the two are afloat together.

454. Restraint of expression within limits. It's generally expected everywhere to keep bodily functions in check and to hide them, like yawning, sneezing, coughing, clearing one’s throat and nose, and to hold back strong feelings of joy, pain, triumph, regret, etc., but the boundaries can’t be clearly defined. They depend on the norms of the society you live in. They aren’t based on reason, yet they do make sense. They are drawn from a broad perspective on social conduct. In Eastern cultures, people cover their heads to show respect; in Western cultures, they uncover their heads for the same reason. Each tradition has its own philosophy of respect. We view turning your back on someone as disrespectful. However, people from Eastern cultures often see pretending not to look someone in the eye as a sign of respect. If women are considered to have the right to choose whether to continue a friendship, they greet first. If it's perceived as improper for them to greet first, then the men do it. It’s impossible to determine which of these underlying beliefs is correct. The idea of correctness fails because it suggests there’s a standard that exists outside and above social norms, and no such standard is present. There’s a shared principle that acts as a foundation for these behaviors, and those behaviors reference back to the principle, but they exist in a balance together.

455. Violation of rule. It results from the study of the cases that nakedness is never shameful when it is unconscious.1419 The same is true of everything under the head of decency. It is consciousness of a difference between fact and the rule set by 432the mores which makes indecency and produces harm, for that difference, if disregarded, is immorality.

455. Violation of rule. Studies show that being naked isn't shameful when it's unintentional.1419 The same applies to everything related to decency. It's the awareness of the gap between reality and the rules established by the community that leads to indecency and causes harm, as ignoring that gap is what constitutes immorality.

456. The suspensorium. The device known as the suspensorium, represented by von den Steinen,1420 is obviously invented solely for the convenience of males in activity. It is not planned for concealment and does not conceal. By a development of the device it becomes a case, made of leaf, wood, bone, clay, shell, leather, bamboo, cloth, gourd, metal, or reed. It is met with all over the world.1421 Perhaps its existence in ancient Egypt is proved.1422 In almost every case, but not always, there is great disinclination to remove it, or part with it, or to be seen without it. The sentiment attaches only to the part which is covered by the apparatus. To be seen without it would do harm to the man. Women wear a pubic shield, held in place by a string. The conjecture immediately suggests itself that the girdle or string about the loins was anterior to any covering for the genitals. This conjecture is confirmed by the cases in which the girdle is used to cover the umbilicus, while nothing else is covered, for which there is a reason on account of the connection of the umbilicus with birth, life, and ancestry.1423 The primitive notion about the genitals is that they are the seat of involuntary phenomena which are to be referred to superior agents. Hence, more than any other part of the body, they are daimonic and sacred (mystery, passion, reproduction). This notion is an independent cause of rules about the organs, and of superstitious ways in reference to them, including concealment.1424 Waitz recognized in this idea the reason for covering the organ, or the part of it which was believed to be efficient. "Perhaps," he says, "we stand here at the first stage of human clothing,"—a suggestion which deserves more attention than it has received.1425

456. The suspensorium. The device called the suspensorium, as shown by von den Steinen,1420 was clearly created for the convenience of men during activities. It's not designed to be hidden and doesn’t provide concealment. With some modifications, it can turn into a case made from materials like leaves, wood, bone, clay, shells, leather, bamboo, cloth, gourds, metal, or reeds. It can be found all around the world.1421 Its presence in ancient Egypt is likely documented.1422 In most instances, though not always, there is a strong reluctance to remove it, part with it, or be seen without it. The sentiment is tied specifically to the area covered by the device. Being seen without it would negatively affect the man. Women wear a pubic shield that is held in place by a string. One might speculate that the girdle or string around the waist came before any covering for the genitals. This idea is supported by instances where the girdle is used to cover the navel, while leaving everything else exposed, which makes sense given the navel's connection to birth, life, and ancestry.1423 The primitive belief regarding the genitals is that they are the source of involuntary functions attributed to higher powers. Thus, more than any other body part, they are seen as daimonic and sacred (mystery, passion, reproduction). This belief independently contributes to the rules about these organs and the superstitious practices surrounding them, including the need for concealment.1424 Waitz identified this idea as the reason for covering the organ, or the part thought to be effective. "Perhaps," he notes, "we are witnessing the first stage of human clothing,"—a suggestion that merits more consideration than it has received.1425

433457. The girdle and what it conceals. Very many cases can be cited in which a girdle is worn, but nothing for concealment, unless it be of the umbilicus. In the Louvre (S. 962) may be seen a statue of a deformed primitive god of the Egyptians, Bes, who wears a string around the waist and nothing else. A girdle is often used as a pocket, without any reference to decency.1426 Convenience would then lead to the suspensorium arrangement or the pubic shell. Also from the girdle was hung any swinging glittering object to avert the evil eye from the genitals. There was no concealment and could be no motive of modesty. The aborigines of Queensland never cover the genitals except on special public occasions, or when near white settlements. The men wear the case only at corroborees and other public festivals.1427 On Tanna (New Hebrides) it is thought dangerous for a man to see another without any concealment.1428 The Indians on the Shingu show that such covering as they wear has no purpose of concealment, for it conceals nothing.1429 The device of the East Greenland Eskimo is also evidently for utility, not for modesty.1430 In order to escape flies, Brunache and his companions took refuge under a tree which is shunned by flies. It is from this tree that the women pluck the bunches of leaves which they wear dangling before and behind.1431

433457. The girdle and what it hides. There are many examples of girdles being worn, but they don't really serve to conceal anything, except perhaps the navel. In the Louvre (S. 962), there’s a statue of a deformed primitive Egyptian god, Bes, who wears just a string around his waist and nothing else. A girdle is often used as a pocket, with no concern for decency.1426 Convenience often leads to arrangements like a suspensorium or a pubic shell. Also, from the girdle hung shiny objects meant to ward off the evil eye from the genitals. There was no concealment intended, and modesty wasn't an issue. The aboriginal people of Queensland don’t cover their genitals except for special public occasions or when near white settlements. Men only wear coverings during corroborees and other public festivals.1427 On Tanna (New Hebrides), it's considered dangerous for one man to see another without any concealment.1428 The Indigenous people of the Shingu demonstrate that their coverings serve no purpose of concealment because they actually cover nothing.1429 The East Greenland Eskimo's methods also clearly have a practical purpose, not a modesty one.1430 To avoid flies, Brunache and his companions took shelter under a tree that flies avoid. Women gather the bunches of leaves from this tree to wear hanging in front and behind.1431

458. Modesty and decency not primitive. At the earliest stage of the treatment of the body we find motives of utility and ornament mixed with superstition and vanity and quickly developing connections with magic, kin notions, and goblinism. Modesty and decency are very much later derivatives.

458. Modesty and decency not primitive. In the earliest phases of how the body is treated, we see a mix of practical needs and decoration combined with superstition and vanity, quickly evolving into associations with magic, familial beliefs, and folklore. Modesty and decency come much later as developments.

459. What parts of the body are tabooed? Cases may be adduced to prove that the taboo of concealment does not always attach to the parts of the body to which it attaches in our traditions. Hottentot women wear a head cloth of gay European stuff. They will not take this off. The Herero "think it a great cause of shame if a married woman removes this national 434head covering in the presence of strangers." They wear very little else. A woman who stood for her photograph "would more readily have uncovered all the rest of her body than her head."1432 The Guanches thought it immodest for a woman to show her breasts or feet.1433 Yakut women roll cord on the naked thigh in the presence of men who do not belong to the house, and allow themselves to be seen uncovered to the waist, but they are angry if a man stares at their naked feet. In some places the Yakuts attach great importance to the rule that young wives should not let their husband's male relatives see their hair or their feet.1434 In mediæval Germany a respectable woman thought it a great disgrace if a man saw her naked feet.1435 The Indian woman of those tribes of the northwestern coast of North America which wear the labret are as much embarrassed to be seen without it as a white woman would be if very incompletely dressed.1436 The back and navel are sometimes under a special taboo of concealment, especially the navel, which is sacred, as above noticed, on account of its connection with birth. Peschel1437 quotes private information that a woman in the Philippine Islands put a shirt on a boy in order to cover the navel and nothing more. In her view nothing more needed to be covered. Many peoples regard the navel as of erotic interest. Instances occur in the Arabian Nights. It is very improper for a Chinese woman who has compressed feet to show them. Thomson1438 gives a picture which shows the feet of a woman, but it was very difficult, he says, to persuade the woman to pose in that way. Chinese people would consider the picture obscene. No European would find the slightest suggestion of that kind in it. An Arab woman, in Egypt, cares more to cover her face than any other part of her body, and she is more careful to cover the top or back of her head than her face.1439 It appears that if any part of the body is put under a concealment taboo for any reason whatever, a consequence is that the opinion grows up that it never ought to be 435exposed. Then interest may attach to it more than to exposed parts, and erotic suggestion may be connected with it. The tradition in which we are educated is one which has a long history, and which has embraced the Aryan race. To us it seems "natural" and "true in itself." It includes some primitive and universal ideas of magic and goblinism which have been held far beyond the Aryan race. Shame and modesty are sentiments which are consequences produced in the minds of men and women by unbroken habits of fact, association, and suggestion in connection with dress and natural functions. It does not seem "decent" to break the habits, or, decency consists in conforming to the habits. However, the whole notion of decency is held within boundaries of habit. Orientals and Moslems now have such different habits from Occidentals that latrines are very differently constructed for them and for Occidentals.

459. What parts of the body are taboo? There are examples that show the taboo of concealment doesn't always apply to the body parts it does in our culture. Hottentot women wear colorful European fabric as head coverings and refuse to take them off. The Herero people consider it deeply shameful for a married woman to remove this national head covering in front of others. They wear very little else. A woman posing for a photograph "would rather expose the rest of her body than her head."1432 The Guanches believed it was immodest for a woman to show her breasts or feet.1433 Yakut women wrap cord around their bare thighs in front of men who aren’t part of their household and allow themselves to be seen without clothes up to their waists, yet they feel anger if a man looks at their bare feet. In some areas, Yakuts place great importance on the rule that young wives shouldn't reveal their hair or feet to their husband's male relatives.1434 In medieval Germany, a respectable woman would find it disgraceful if a man saw her bare feet.1435 A woman from the tribes on the northwestern coast of North America that wear a labret feels just as embarrassed to be seen without it as a white woman would if she were inadequately dressed.1436 The back and navel can sometimes be under a specific taboo of concealment, particularly the navel, which is considered sacred because of its connection to birth. Peschel1437 cites private information indicating that a woman in the Philippine Islands put a shirt on a boy just to cover his navel and nothing else. To her, nothing more needed to be covered. Many cultures find the navel to have erotic significance. There are instances in the Arabian Nights. It's very inappropriate for a Chinese woman with bound feet to show them. Thomson1438 includes a picture of a woman's feet, but he notes it was very hard to convince her to pose that way. Chinese people would view the picture as obscene. No European would see any hint of that kind in it. An Arab woman in Egypt prioritizes covering her face over any other body part, and she is more careful to cover the top or back of her head than her face.1439 It seems that if any part of the body is put under a concealment taboo for any reason, a belief emerges that it should never be exposed. This can lead to it being more intriguing than exposed parts, with erotic implications becoming linked to it. The tradition we are brought up in has a long history and includes the Aryan race. To us, it feels "natural" and "inherently true." It contains some primitive and universal ideas of magic and folklore that go beyond the Aryan race. Shame and modesty are feelings shaped in the minds of men and women by consistent habits, associations, and suggestions related to clothing and natural functions. It doesn’t feel "decent" to break these habits, or decency is defined by following them. However, the concept of decency is constrained by habit. Eastern and Muslim cultures have such different habits from Western cultures that latrines are designed very differently for each.

460. Notion of decency lacking. There are cases of groups in which no notions of decency can be found. It is reported of the Kubus of Sumatra that they have acquired a sense of shame within very recent times. "Formerly they knew none and were the derision of the villagers into whose neighborhood they might come."1440 Stevens never saw an Orang-hutan girl blush. Those girls have no feeling about their nakedness which could cause a blush.1441 The Bakairi show no sense of shame as to any part of the body. They are innocent in respect to any reserve1442 [i.e. no taboo of concealment exists amongst them]. A few cases are reported in which the awakening of shame has been observed. A bystander threw a cloth over a nearly naked man on the Chittagong hills. "He was seen to blush, for it was the first time in his life that he realized that he was committing a breach of decency in appearing unclothed."1443 No doubt the more correct explanation is that he felt that in some way he was not approved by the English visitors. Semon tells how he posed a Papuan girl for her photograph, in the midst of a native crowd. She was "proud of the distinction and attention." Suddenly she was convulsed with shame and abandoned the pose, blushing and 436refusing.1444 This explanation may not be correct. The feeling of one accustomed to be naked, if his attention is called to it, cannot be paralleled with that of one accustomed to be clothed, if he finds himself unclothed. The Nile negroes and the Masai manifest a "complete absence of any conventional ideas of decency." The men, at least, have no feeling of shame in connection with the pudenda. Complete nudity of males, where it occurs in Africa, seems almost always traceable to Hamitic influence.1445

460. Lacking a sense of decency. There are groups where concepts of decency are completely absent. It's noted that among the Kubus of Sumatra, they have developed a sense of shame only recently. "In the past, they didn't know what it was and were ridiculed by the villagers they encountered."1440 Stevens never witnessed an Orang-hutan girl blush. These girls don’t have any feelings about their nudity that would cause them to blush.1441 The Bakairi show no shame regarding any part of their bodies. They are completely innocent regarding any notion of modesty1442 [meaning there’s no taboo on concealment among them]. There are a few instances where the emergence of shame has been noted. One time, a bystander draped a cloth over a nearly naked man in the Chittagong hills. "He was seen to blush, for it was the first time he realized he was behaving indecently by being unclothed."1443 The better explanation is likely that he felt disapproved of by the English visitors. Semon shares how he posed a Papuan girl for a photograph amidst a local crowd. She was "proud of the attention and distinction." Suddenly, she was overwhelmed with shame, abandoned the pose, blushed, and refused.4361444 This explanation may not be entirely accurate. The feeling of someone used to being naked, when their attention is drawn to it, can't be compared to that of someone used to wearing clothes who finds themselves unclothed. The Nile negroes and the Masai show a "complete lack of any conventional ideas of decency." At least among the men, there’s no sense of shame regarding their genitals. Complete nudity among males in Africa typically seems to stem from Hamitic influences.1445

461. Dress and decency. If the description of the Tyrrhenians given by Athenæus1446 can be taken as real, they would have to be classed amongst the people who had no notions of decency. Curr says of the Australians1447 that the tribes who wear clothing are more decent than those who are naked. The women of the former retire to bathe and the men respect their privacy. Evidently the dress makes the decency. If there was no dress, there would be no need to retire and no privacy. Wilson and Felkin1448 say of the negroes that their "morals" are inversely as their dress. The Australians practice no indecent dances.1449 The central Australians hold a man in contempt if he shows excessive amorousness.1450 The natives of New Britain are naked, but modest and chaste. "Nudity rather checks than stimulates." The same is observed in English New Guinea. The men wear a bandage which does not conceal, but they attach to this all the importance which we attach to complete dress, and they speak of others who do not wear it as "naked wild men."1451 In the Palau Islands women may punish summarily, even with death, a man who approaches their bathing place, but that place is, therefore, the safest for secret meetings.1452 The Dyaks, except the hill tribes, conceal the body with care, but they do not observe a careful sex taboo.1453 We are told of the Congo tribes, some of whom wear nothing, that there exists "a marked appreciation of the sentiment of decency and shame as applied to private actions."1454 Some 437of the women repelled the advances of men in Brunache's expedition.1455 Nachtigal1456 found the Somrai in Baghirmi modest and reserved. They proved "the well-known fact that decorum and chastity are independent of dress." On the Uganda railroad, near Lake Victoria, coal-black people are to be seen, of whom both sexes are entirely naked, except ornaments. They are "the most moral people in Uganda." The Nile negroes and Masai are naked. In the midst of them live the Baganda who wear much clothing. The women are covered from the waist to the ankles; the men from the neck to the ankles, except porters and men working in the fields. They provide decent latrines and have good sanitary usages as to the surroundings of their houses. They are very polite and courteous. This character and their dress are accounted for by their long subjection to tyranny. They are "profoundly immoral," have indecent dances, and are dying out on account of the "exhaustion of men and women by premature debauchery."1457 The Kavirondo are naked, but are, "for negroes, a moral race, disliking real indecency and only giving way to lewd actions in their ceremonial dances, where indeed the intention is not immodest, as the pantomime is a kind of ritual."1458

461. Dress and decency. If the description of the Tyrrhenians given by Athenæus1446 is accurate, they would be considered among the people who have no concept of decency. Curr mentions that the Australian tribes who wear clothing are more decent than those who go naked.1447 The women of the former group go away to bathe, and the men respect their privacy. Clearly, clothing influences decency. Without clothing, there would be no reason to find privacy. Wilson and Felkin1448 state about the negroes that their "morals" decrease in relation to their clothing. The Australians do not engage in indecent dances.1449 Central Australians look down on a man who shows excessive romantic interest.1450 The natives of New Britain may be naked, but they are modest and chaste. "Nudity tends to restrain rather than provoke." This is also observed in English New Guinea. The men wear a bandage that doesn’t cover much, but they give it the same importance we associate with full clothing, referring to those who don’t wear it as "naked wild men."1451 In the Palau Islands, women can quickly punish a man with severe consequences, even death, for approaching their bathing area, but this makes it the safest spot for secret encounters.1452 The Dyaks, except for the hill tribes, cover their bodies carefully, but they don’t strictly observe sexual taboos.1453 Reports about the Congo tribes, some of whom wear nothing, indicate that there is "a strong sense of decency and shame in private actions."1454 Some 437 women rejected advances from men during Brunache's expedition.1455 Nachtigal1456 found the Somrai in Baghirmi to be modest and reserved. They demonstrated "the well-known fact that decorum and chastity are independent of clothing." Along the Uganda railroad, near Lake Victoria, there are coal-black people, both men and women, who are completely naked except for their ornaments. They are considered "the most moral people in Uganda." The Nile negroes and Masai are naked. Among them live the Baganda, who wear a lot of clothing. The women dress from the waist to the ankles; the men are covered from neck to ankles, except for porters and men working in the fields. They maintain decent latrines and have good sanitary practices around their homes. They are very polite and courteous. This character and their clothing result from their long history of oppression. They are described as "profoundly immoral," engaging in indecent dances, and are diminishing due to "the exhaustion of men and women caused by premature debauchery."1457 The Kavirondo are naked but are regarded as a "moral race among negroes, disapproving of genuine indecency and only indulging in lewd behavior during ceremonial dances, which are not meant to be immodest, as the pantomime serves as a kind of ritual."1458

462. Ornament and simplest dress. The notion of ornament is extremely vague. Things were attached to the body as amulets or trophies. Then the bodies which had nothing of this kind on them seemed bare and naked. Next objects were worn in order to comply with a type, without the character of amulets or trophies. These were ornaments. Hagen1459 noticed, in his own experience, that ornament did away with the appearance of nakedness. The same effect of tattooing may be noticed, even in pictures. The oldest Chinese tradition asserts that dress was originally for ornament.1460 "To the grass-land negroes of North Kamerun dress of any kind is only ornament or protection against severe weather." Their conversation on certain subjects is gross, perhaps because they are entirely unclothed.1461 The Doko women wear a few strings of beads hanging from a girdle, and the girls of the Dime wear one, two, or three ivory cylinders hanging from the waist, but nothing more.1462 The Xosa wear an ornamented girdle, but no apron.1463 The unmarried women in the Temu districts of Togo wear strings of beads but no dress. 438The Moslem women make triangular aprons, worn by men over the suspensorium. The women meet suitors with grace and coquetry, in spite of the lack of clothing.1464 The Mashukalumbe wear no dress, but the women wear little iron bells on a strap around the waist.1465 The women of the Longos near Foweira wear anklets, waistbands, and bracelets of beads, but nothing else.1466 The Herero have a horror of the nudity of adults.1467 The Tasmanians wore no dress but decorated themselves with feathers, flowers, etc.1468 Papuans on the Fly River fasten things through the nose and hang objects around the neck. Some wear a pubic shell, but most have not even that.1469 On the island of New Britain both sexes are unclothed, although tapa cloth in very beautiful patterns is made on the island for other purposes.1470 On the Banks Islands the men wear nothing, although they formerly made very beautiful dresses which were worn in the dance.1471 Some of the Indians on the Shingu wear necklaces and ear pendants, but nothing else.1472

462. Ornament and simplest dress. The idea of ornament is really unclear. People attached items to their bodies as amulets or trophies. If someone didn't have anything like that on them, they seemed bare and exposed. Later, objects were worn just to fit a style, without being amulets or trophies. These became ornaments. Hagen1459 noticed from his own experience that ornaments eliminated the look of nakedness. The same effect can be seen with tattooing, even in images. The oldest Chinese tradition claims that clothing was originally meant for decoration.1460 "For the grassland tribes of North Kamerun, clothing serves only as decoration or protection from harsh weather." Their discussions around certain topics can be crude, possibly because they are completely unclothed.1461 The Doko women wear just a few strands of beads hanging from a belt, while the girls of the Dime wear one, two, or three ivory cylinders hanging from their waist, but nothing more.1462 The Xosa have a decorated belt but no apron.1463 Unmarried women in the Temu districts of Togo wear strings of beads but no clothing. 438 Muslim women make triangular aprons, which men wear over their loincloths. The women greet suitors with elegance and flirtation, despite their lack of clothing.1464 The Mashukalumbe don't wear clothing, but the women wear small iron bells attached to a strap around their waist.1465 The women of the Longos near Foweira wear anklets, waistbands, and bracelets made of beads, but nothing else.1466 The Herero have a strong aversion to adult nudity.1467 The Tasmanians wore no clothing but adorned themselves with feathers and flowers.1468 Papuans along the Fly River pierce their noses and hang items around their necks. Some wear a shell but most do not even have that.1469 On the island of New Britain, both men and women are unclothed, though they create beautifully patterned tapa cloth for other uses.1470 On the Banks Islands, the men wear nothing, although they used to create beautiful outfits for dances.1471 Some of the Indians on the Shingu wear necklaces and earrings, but nothing else.1472

463. The evolution of dress. The above-mentioned girdle with objects hanging from it turned from an ornament into a garment when it became a kilt of fringed grass or leather. Arab women wore the girdle of thongs with lappets until it was superseded by a kilt of leather cut into a fringe. The primitive apron of the ancient Egyptians was continued underneath the later more elaborate dress. The ancient primitive dress got a sacred character and was worn by everybody, whatever else he wore. It was worn by girls, by women monthly, and also, "it is said, by worshipers at the Caaba." Then the ancient thongs and lappets got the character of amulets.1473 In some Papuan tribes those who had learned all the religious secrets were allowed to wear the girdle as a sign of honor and dignity.1474 Sometimes a skin or mat is worn hanging from the waist behind. It really is worn to be sat upon, upon occasion. Nothing else is worn.1475 In this case, and in some of those mentioned above from Central Africa, a consciousness is sometimes manifested that there is something to conceal, and a posture or mode of walking is adopted which accomplishes the concealment. Amongst the Ja-luo (northeast corner of Lake Victoria) both sexes when unmarried go naked. A man, when he is a father, wears a cape of goatskin "inadequate for decency." Married women wear only a "tail of strings behind."1476 The Nandi wear clothing "only for warmth or 439adornment, not for purposes of decency."1477 The Acholi, in Uganda, think it beneath masculine dignity to wear anything.1478 The Vanyoro men are generally clothed in skins. The women, until marriage, wear nothing; after marriage, bark cloth. The Bari men never wear anything. They think it womanish to do so. The unmarried women wear a pendant of fringe behind and five or six iron bars six inches long, the whole three and a half inches broad, in front. Married women wear a fringe in front and a leather apron behind.1479

463. The evolution of dress. The previously mentioned girdle with items hanging from it transformed from an accessory into clothing when it became a kilt made of fringed grass or leather. Arab women wore a girdle made of thongs with flaps until it was replaced by a kilt of leather cut into a fringe. The basic apron of the ancient Egyptians persisted beneath the later, more complex clothing. The ancient primitive attire took on a sacred significance and was worn by everyone, regardless of what else they wore. It was donned by girls, women during their monthly cycles, and also, "it is said, by worshipers at the Caaba." Over time, the ancient thongs and lappets took on the role of amulets.1473 In some Papuan tribes, those who have mastered all the religious secrets are permitted to wear the girdle as a mark of honor and respect.1474 Sometimes, a skin or mat is worn hanging from the waist at the back. It is mainly used for sitting on at times. No other clothing is worn.1475 In these situations, as well as in some of those mentioned earlier from Central Africa, there is sometimes an awareness that there is something to hide, leading to a certain posture or way of walking that achieves this concealment. Among the Ja-luo (northeast corner of Lake Victoria), both genders are naked when unmarried. A man, once he becomes a father, wears a goatskin cape that is "insufficient for decency." Married women wear just a "tail of strings behind."1476 The Nandi wear clothing "only for warmth or 439decoration, not for modesty."1477 The Acholi, in Uganda, consider it beneath masculine dignity to wear anything.1478 The Vanyoro men typically wear skins. Women, before marriage, wear nothing; after marriage, they wear bark cloth. The Bari men never wear anything, believing it to be unmanly. Unmarried women wear a fringe pendant at the back and five or six iron rods six inches long, altogether three and a half inches wide, at the front. Married women wear a fringe in front and a leather apron at the back.1479

464. Men dressed. Women not. Cases are very numerous in which men wear dress, while women do not.1480 Such is the prevailing fact amongst the Indians of the Upper Amazon1481 and in Central Africa.1482 The women of the Apaporis (0° N., 70° W.) are said to wear nothing, but the men wear long aprons of fine bark string, broad bast girdles, and ornamental strings of teeth and seeds; also ornaments in the nose and lips, and some tribes below the lower lip.1483 When women wear clothing and men do not the men think it womanish and beneath them to do so.1484 When Livingston remonstrated with a negro for nakedness the latter "laughed with surprise at the thought of being at all indecent. He evidently considered himself above such weak superstition." All thought it a joke when told to wear something when Livingston's family should come.1485

464. Men dress. Women don’t. There are many cases where men wear dresses while women do not.1480 This is common among the Indigenous peoples of the Upper Amazon1481 and in Central Africa.1482 The women of the Apaporis (0° N., 70° W.) reportedly wear nothing, while the men sport long aprons made of fine bark string, wide bast girdles, and decorative strings of teeth and seeds; they also wear ornaments in their noses and lips, and some tribes add ornaments below the lower lip.1483 When women wear clothing and men do not, the men consider it unmanly and beneath them to do so.1484 When Livingston confronted a man about being naked, he "laughed in surprise at the idea of being indecent at all. He clearly thought himself above such weak superstitions." Everyone found it amusing when told to put something on for Livingston's family visit.1485

465. Dress for other purposes than decency. Excessive modesty. The Dyaks wear only a loin cloth of a greater or less number of folds to keep the abdomen warm, "a precaution which all travelers in the tropics must imitate day and night with flannel for fear of dysentery."1486 "The women [of the western side of Torres Straits] frequently wear a kind of full chemise. They do not wear it for the sake of decency, but from luxury and pride, for I often saw a woman take off her garment and content herself with a tuft of grass before and behind."1487 Some Papuan women are mentioned, who wear a petticoat on festival occasions, but they leave the right side of it open to show the tattooing on the hip.1488 Since cotton cloth has become cheap in the Horn of Africa the natives wear a great deal of it out of luxury and ostentation, and also because it is a capital at all times easily realizable.1489 The Rodias, an outcast people on Ceylon, were once compelled by the Kandyan kings to leave the upper part of the body uncovered; both sexes. The English have tried to reverse the rule, which has become a fixed habit. The Rodia women now wear a neckerchief, the ends of which 440cover the breast, when they meet English people, but they have not yet acquired the feeling that it is unseemly to uncover the breast.1490 Mantegazza met women on the Nilgherri hills who covered the breast on meeting him, but did not do so before men of their own race.1491 It is the current idea on the Malabar coast that no respectable woman should cover the breast. Lately, those who have traveled and have learned that other people hold the contrary to be the proper rule feel some shame at the old custom.1492 The Ainos are rated as displaced and outcast aborigines amongst the Japanese. An Aino woman refused to wash in order to be treated for a skin disease, because to wash was against Aino usage.1493 An Aino girl in a mission school who had a curved spine and was lame refused to allow a European physician to examine her with a view to diagnosis and treatment.

465. Dress for other purposes than decency. Excessive modesty. The Dyaks wear only a loincloth with various folds to keep their abdomen warm, "a precaution that all travelers in the tropics must imitate day and night with flannel to avoid dysentery."1486 "The women [on the western side of Torres Straits] often wear a full chemise. They don’t wear it for decency, but out of luxury and pride, as I've often seen a woman remove her garment and manage with just a bit of grass in front and behind."1487 Some Papuan women are noted for wearing a petticoat during festivals, but they leave the right side open to showcase their tattooed hips.1488 Since cotton cloth has become inexpensive in the Horn of Africa, the locals wear a lot of it out of luxury and display, and also because it can be easily sold at any time.1489 The Rodias, an outcast group in Ceylon, were once forced by the Kandyan kings to leave their upper bodies uncovered; this applied to both men and women. The English have tried to change this rule, which has become a long-standing practice. Rodia women now wear a neckerchief that covers their breasts when they encounter English individuals, but they haven't yet developed the sense that it's inappropriate to leave the breast uncovered.1490 Mantegazza encountered women in the Nilgherri hills who covered their breasts when meeting him, but did not do so in front of men from their own community.1491 Currently, it's believed on the Malabar coast that no respectable woman should cover her breasts. Recently, those who have traveled and learned that others see it differently feel some embarrassment about this old custom.1492 The Ainos are considered marginalized and outcast aborigines among the Japanese. An Aino woman refused to bathe in order to receive treatment for a skin condition because washing was against Aino customs.1493 An Aino girl in a mission school, who had a curved spine and was lame, declined to allow a European doctor to examine her for diagnosis and treatment.

466. Contrasted standards of decency. The Japanese do not consider nudity indecent. A Japanese woman pays no heed to the absence of clothing on workmen. European women in Japan are shocked at it, but themselves wear dinner and evening dress which greatly shock Orientals.1494 Schallmeyer1495 saw Japanese policemen note for punishment watermen who approached nearer to the wharf than the law allowed before covering the upper part of the body. The authorities are, therefore, trying to modify the usage. The Japanese regard daily hot baths as a necessity for everybody. Therefore bathing is unavoidable, and is put under the same conventionalization as that which surrounded latrines in the cities of Europe fifty years ago. Every one is expected to ignore what no one can help. Formerly, at least, the sexes were not separated and bathers might walk to and from the bath in a state of complete preparation for it.1496 Before the "reformation" people of the better classes in Japan went to the theater not at all, or secretly. The plays were coarse and outspoken. Japanese education permitted "both sexes indifferently to speak of everything without the slightest periphrasis, or any respect for persons, even children." Hence situations were described and presented on the stage which we should consider too licentious for toleration, although there were no actresses on the stage. This was not due to laxity of morals, but to the fact that they had no taboos on reality. Yet "nothing appears more immoral to the Japanese than our drama." "They permit no intrigue [on the stage] by which the character of a married woman is compromised."1497 The Europeans and Japanese, in contact with each other, find that it is not possible to infer each other's character from each other's folkways. Hearn says: "The ideas of this people are not our ideas; their sentiments are not our sentiments; their ethical life represents for us regions of thought and emotion yet unexplored, or perhaps long forgotten."1498 The two cases in contrast, however, show the 441power of the folkways and their tremendous control. We know as to our own women that there is no conscious or unconscious purpose to stimulate sensuality. They wear what has been and is customary in their society. The Japanese get their customs in the same way and attribute to them the same authority. Neither has any reason to be amazed at or despise the other. Baelz quotes Mrs. Bishop, who after spending twenty years traveling in the East said, "I know now that one can be naked, yet behave like a lady." The above story of the crippled Aino girl gives credibility to Becke's story1499 of a Polynesian woman, wife of a European, who died after child bearing rather than submit to treatment by a physician which would be attended by exposure of her person.

466. Contrasting standards of decency. The Japanese do not think of nudity as indecent. A Japanese woman is unconcerned about workmen who are not clothed. European women in Japan are shocked by this, yet they wear formal dinner and evening attire that greatly surprises the locals.1494 Schallmeyer1495 observed Japanese police punish watermen who got too close to the wharf without covering the upper part of their bodies. Therefore, the authorities are trying to change this practice. The Japanese consider daily hot baths essential for everyone. As a result, bathing is inevitable and treated with the same societal norms as those surrounding latrines in European cities fifty years ago. Everyone is expected to overlook what cannot be avoided. Previously, at least, there was no separation of the sexes, and bathers could walk to and from the baths completely nude.1496 Before the "reformation," people from the upper classes in Japan rarely attended the theater or did so secretly. The plays were crude and blunt. Japanese education allowed "both sexes to speak openly about everything without any circumlocution or respect for persons, even children." Thus, situations were portrayed on stage that we would find too inappropriate to tolerate, even though there were no actresses performing. This was not due to a looseness in morals, but rather because there were no taboos surrounding reality. Yet, "nothing seems more immoral to the Japanese than our drama." "They allow no plot [on stage] that compromises the character of a married woman."1497 Europeans and Japanese, in contact with each other, realize that they cannot judge each other's character based on each other's customs. Hearn states: "The ideas of this people are not our ideas; their sentiments are not our sentiments; their ethical life represents for us territories of thought and emotion yet to be explored, or perhaps long forgotten."1498 However, the two contrasting cases illustrate the power of customs and their immense influence. We know that our own women have no deliberate or unconscious intent to provoke sensuality. They wear what is customary in their society. The Japanese adopt their customs similarly and attribute the same authority to them. Neither side has any reason to be surprised or look down on the other. Baelz quotes Mrs. Bishop, who, after spending twenty years traveling in the East, said, "I now know that one can be naked and still act like a lady." The preceding story of the disabled Aino girl lends credibility to Becke's story1499 about a Polynesian woman, wife of a European, who chose to die after childbirth rather than undergo treatment by a doctor that would expose her body.

467. Standards of decency as to natural functions, etc. The natives of New Georgia (Solomon Islands) "have the same ideas of what is decent with regard to certain acts and exposures that we ourselves have." They build retiring places over the water, "but their language is quite unlicensed."1500 In Micronesia reserve as to natural functions is lacking.1501 Amongst central African negroes the king alone had a hut for retirement. "The heathen negroes are generally more observant of decorum in this respect than any Mohammedan."1502 In Lhasa, Tibet, there are no latrines either public or private. The street is used.1503 The Andamanese women are modest and very careful about decency of dress and conversation. For the unmarried there is complete license.1504 When Middendorf asked a Tungus girl to sing, she sang a song which was so indecent that he could not translate it.1505 Children of the Eskimo on the eastern coast of Greenland go naked in the house until they are sixteen years old. Then they put on the natit, a simple band around the loins, and that is the only thing worn in the house by adults. It is the custom of wearing fur next the skin which compels them to go naked in the house. They are very unwilling, under any circumstances, to lay aside the natit. Their songs and games are exceedingly licentious, and their myths are obscene. They do not keep these from the children. A great number live crowded in a little house, as an insurance against accidents or lack of food. This mode of life makes decency impossible and lowers the standard of propriety. Children are married at four or five years of age, but the relationship does not become established until a child is born. In summer, in tent life, two men exchange wives and some property. If one of them wants to keep the other's property, he must keep the wife, too.1506 The Fuegians observe great decorum as to subjects of conversation.1507 The Seminoles of Florida observe a high sex taboo. The women 442are virtuous and modest, and no half-breeds with whites exist. The mother of a half-breed would be put to death.1508 The Tehuelches of Patagonia pay great attention to decency. They do not like to see children naked.1509 The Indians of northern Nicaragua think that whites do not bathe enough. They always retire to running water, and are disgusted with whites for not taking that care.1510

467. Standards of Decency Regarding Natural Functions, etc. The people of New Georgia (Solomon Islands) "have the same views on decency regarding certain actions and exposures as we do." They construct private areas over the water, "but their language is quite unrestricted."1500 In Micronesia, there's a lack of discretion concerning natural functions.1501 Among central African tribes, only the king had a hut for privacy. "The non-Muslim Africans are generally more mindful of decorum in this regard than any Muslim."1502 In Lhasa, Tibet, there are no public or private toilets. The streets are utilized.1503 The women of the Andaman Islands are modest and very careful about dressing and conversation. Unmarried individuals have complete freedom.1504 When Middendorf asked a Tungus girl to sing, she performed a song that was so inappropriate he couldn't translate it.1505 Children of the Eskimos on the eastern coast of Greenland remain naked at home until they're sixteen years old. Then they wear the natit, a simple band around the waist, which is the only clothing worn indoors by adults. Their habit of wearing fur against their skin forces them to stay naked at home. They are very reluctant to remove the natit under any circumstances. Their songs and games are highly suggestive, and their stories are obscene. They don't keep these from the children. A large number of them live crowded in a small house to guard against accidents or food shortages. This lifestyle makes it hard to maintain decency and lowers the standards of propriety. Children are married as young as four or five, but the relationship only becomes official when a child is born. In summer, during tent life, two men will swap wives and some possessions. If one of them wants to keep the property, he has to keep the wife as well.1506 The Fuegians are very careful about topics of conversation.1507 The Seminoles of Florida have strong sexual taboos. The women442 are virtuous and modest, and no mixed-race individuals with whites exist. The mother of a mixed-race child would be put to death.1508 The Tehuelches of Patagonia pay great attention to decency. They dislike seeing children naked.1509 The Indians of northern Nicaragua believe that whites do not bathe enough. They always go to running water and are appalled by whites for not taking that precaution.1510


468. Bathing. Customs of nudity. The natives of Rotuma never bathe without the loin cloth. To do so is thought low conduct.1511 The people of Ponape rise early and bathe, the sexes always separating unless married.1512 Bock1513 says that the Dyaks, without hesitation, threw off their garments and bathed in the presence of himself and Malays, the sexes together. The sexes of the Yuroks in California bathe apart and the women never go into the sea without some garment.1514 The women of the Mandans had a bathing place. Armed sentinels were set to prevent men from approaching it.1515 In Hindostan the sexes now bathe together at certain times and places with very little clothing. Wilkins1516 says, "I have never seen the slightest impropriety of gesture on these occasions." Although at an earlier period some clothing was worn in bed, in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, in Europe, both sexes slept nude. Better beds and separate bed clothes led to this custom, because it was such a relief to take off woolen and fur worn in the daytime. Then nudity became familiar, and the concealment taboo was broken down.1517 The cities were soon compelled to pass ordinances forbidding any one to appear on the streets nude.1518 In Denmark the historian tells us that people slept naked because linen was dear, and that the custom lasted into the seventeenth century. In the sixteenth century nobles began to wear nightshirts.1519 Upon the entry of kings into cities, until the sixteenth century, mythological subjects were represented in the streets by nude women.1520 From the 443thirteenth to the fifteenth centuries it was the custom that girls served knights in the bath.1521 Through the Middle Ages the sexes bathed together, and not innocently.1522 The Germans were very fond of bathing and every village had its public bath house. The utility and pleasure of bathing were so great that bathing was forbidden as an ecclesiastical penance.1523 "A practice of men and women bathing together was condemned by Hadrian, and afterwards by Alexander Severus, but was only finally suppressed by Constantine."1524 The Council of Trullanum in 692 forbade the sexes to bathe together.1525 Other councils repeated the prohibition. This shows that Constantine did not suppress the custom, nor did any other civil or ecclesiastical authority do so. The ecclesiastics in Germany, from the eighth century, condemned the custom of the sexes bathing together, but never could control it.1526 Christian men and women bathed together at Tyre in the time of the crusades.1527 All the authorities, beginning with Erasmus (in the Colloquy, Diversoria), agree that bathing at a common bath house was abandoned on account of syphilis. Leprosy, which was brought from the East by the crusaders, had had less effect in the same direction. In the sixteenth century there were other epidemics, and wood became dear.1528 The use of body linen and bed linen which could be washed made bathing less essential to comfort and health.1529 The habit of seeing nudity was broken, and as it became unusual it became offensive. Thus a concealment taboo grew up again. Rudeck1530 is convinced by these facts that "it was not modesty which made dress and public decency, but that dress and the decay of objectionable customs made modesty." He seems to be astonished at this conclusion and a little afraid of it. It is undoubtedly correct. The whole history of dress depends on it.

468. Bathing. Customs of nudity. The people of Rotuma never bathe without wearing a loincloth. Doing so is considered inappropriate.1511 In Ponape, people wake up early to bathe, with men and women always separated unless they are married.1512 Bock1513 mentions that the Dyaks would freely strip off their clothes and bathe together in front of him and Malays. The Yuroks in California bathe separately, and women never enter the sea without wearing some clothing.1514 The women of the Mandans had a designated bathing area, with guards assigned to keep men away.1515 In Hindostan, men and women now bathe together at specific times and places with very little clothing. Wilkins1516 states, "I've never seen any inappropriate behavior during these occasions." Although earlier, people wore some clothing to bed, by the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries in Europe, both men and women slept naked. Improved bedding and separate blankets contributed to this shift, as it was a relief to remove the wool and fur worn during the day. Eventually, nudity became more common, and the taboo around concealment diminished.1517 Cities soon had to implement laws against public nudity.1518 In Denmark, historians note that people slept naked due to the high cost of linen, and this practice continued into the seventeenth century. In the sixteenth century, nobles began wearing nightshirts.1519 Until the sixteenth century, when kings entered cities, mythological scenes were often depicted in the streets using nude women.1520 Between the thirteenth and fifteenth centuries, it was common for girls to serve knights while they bathed.1521 Throughout the Middle Ages, men and women bathed together, often in a non-innocent manner.1522 Germans enjoyed bathing, and every village had a public bathhouse. The pleasure and practicality of bathing became so significant that it was later banned as an ecclesiastical punishment.1523 "The practice of men and women bathing together was condemned by Hadrian and later by Alexander Severus, but it was only finally suppressed by Constantine."1524 The Council of Trullanum in 692 prohibited mixed bathing.1525 Other councils reiterated this ban. This indicates that Constantine did not put an end to the habit, nor did any civil or religious authority. Clergy in Germany condemned the mixed bathing custom starting in the eighth century, but they were never able to control it.1526 Christian men and women bathed together in Tyre during the crusades.1527 Various authorities, starting with Erasmus (in the Colloquy, Diversoria), agree that the communal bathhouse practice was abandoned because of syphilis. Leprosy, which the crusaders brought back from the East, had a lesser impact in this regard. In the sixteenth century, other epidemics emerged, and wood became expensive.1528 The use of linen for body and bedding that could be washed made bathing less essential for comfort and hygiene.1529 The habit of seeing nudity faded, and as it became rare, it was deemed offensive. Hence, a new taboo on concealment emerged. Rudeck1530 believes that "it was not modesty that led to the emergence of dress and public decency, but rather that dress and the decline of unacceptable customs fostered modesty." He seems surprised by this realization and slightly fearful of it. This conclusion is undoubtedly accurate. The entire history of clothing is shaped by it.

444469. Bathing in rivers, springs, and public bath houses. In the fifteenth century it became the custom to bathe in rivers or at mineral springs. Wealth, luxury, fashion, and new forms of vice attended this change.1531 The convents of the fifteenth century are described as places of debauch.1532 An English globe trotter of the beginning of the seventeenth century describes the baths of Baden near Zurich, where the old custom of the sexes bathing together had been modified somewhat, but only for married women.1533 If the custom of bathing together does not still exist throughout Northern Europe, it must have been abolished within a few years. Retzius1534 describes it as existing in Finland in 1878, and many travelers have described the village bath houses of Northern Russia and Scandinavia. Retzius says that the bath house is a kind of sanctuary. Any misdemeanor committed there is considered far more wicked than the same fault elsewhere. Here we see the mores raising a special conventionalization to protect a custom which is expedient, but which transgresses the usual taboo. The fact is that the complete taboo on nudity in Central Europe is not over two centuries old. By itself, nudity was not regarded as shameful or indecent. Therefore in the bath, where it was in order, it was disregarded, just as now a workmen's dress, an athlete's dress, or a bathing dress is disregarded. During the centuries when the ecclesiastical authorities endeavored in vain to stop the sexes from bathing together, it must be that public opinion did not recognize in that usage any serious evil which called for repression. The English now express surprise that the sexes at American watering places go into the sea together, to which Americans attach no importance at all. If Americans bathed in English bathing dresses the sexes would speedily separate.

444469. Bathing in rivers, springs, and public bathhouses. In the 15th century, it became popular to bathe in rivers or at mineral springs. This change brought with it wealth, luxury, fashion, and new kinds of vice.1531 The convents of that time are described as places of debauchery.1532 An English traveler from the early 17th century talks about the baths of Baden near Zurich, where the old practice of both sexes bathing together was adapted somewhat, but only for married women.1533 If the practice of mixed bathing doesn’t still exist across Northern Europe, it must have ended within a few years. Retzius1534 notes that it was still seen in Finland in 1878, and many travelers have documented the village bathhouses of Northern Russia and Scandinavia. Retzius claims that the bathhouse is a kind of sanctuary, where any misbehavior is considered much worse than the same fault would be elsewhere. This illustrates how social norms create a special set of rules to protect a practice that is useful but violates typical taboos. The truth is, the complete taboo on nudity in Central Europe is no more than two centuries old. Nudity itself was not seen as shameful or indecent. So, in the bath, where it was acceptable, it was ignored, much like how we disregard work clothes, athletic gear, or swimsuits today. Throughout the centuries when church authorities tried unsuccessfully to stop mixed bathing, public opinion didn’t see any serious issue with the practice that needed to be curbed. Nowadays, the English are surprised that men and women at American beaches swim together, something that Americans don’t consider a big deal at all. If Americans wore English-style bathing suits, men and women would quickly start separating.

470. Nudity. In early Christian drama Christ was represented by a naked youth. Then he was represented by a youth who wore a breech cloth only. In the sixteenth century, at Naples, in a representation of the creation of Adam and Eve, the actors 445had only the privates covered. The stage fell and many were hurt, which was held to show God's displeasure at the show. The flagellants in the theater, in France, were represented naked, as penitents.1535

470. Nudity. In early Christian plays, Christ was portrayed as a naked young man. Eventually, he was depicted wearing only a loincloth. In the sixteenth century, in Naples, during a performance of the creation of Adam and Eve, the actors were covered only in the private areas. The stage collapsed, injuring many people, which was believed to indicate God's disapproval of the performance. The flagellants in the theater in France were shown naked, as a sign of penance.1535

471. Alleged motives of concealment taboo. Herodotus says of the Lydians and almost all barbarians that they considered it shameful for one man to be seen by another naked.1536 The Jewish sect, the Essenes, concealed part of the body from the sun, as the "all-seeing eye of God," even in the bath. The Jew might not uncover the body in the face of the temple. The rules of the Essenes for bodily necessities were such that those necessities could not be satisfied on the Sabbath.1537 At Rome "oppedere, mingere, cacare towards persons or statues belonged to the grossest marks of contempt, and were so employed more than we think."1538 Patursson1539 bathed with aborigines near the mouth of the Ob. They would not bare the body below the waist and were shocked at his immodesty because he was not so scrupulous.

471. Alleged motives of concealment taboo. Herodotus mentions that the Lydians and nearly all other non-Greeks found it shameful for one man to see another naked.1536 The Jewish group, the Essenes, covered parts of their bodies from the sun, believing in the "all-seeing eye of God," even when bathing. A Jew wasn't allowed to uncover themselves in front of the temple. The Essenes had rules about bodily needs so strict that those needs couldn’t be met on the Sabbath.1537 In Rome, "oppedere, mingere, cacare in the presence of others or statues were seen as some of the most contemptible actions and were more common than we realize."1538 Patursson1539 bathed with indigenous people near the mouth of the Ob River. They refused to uncover their bodies below the waist and were shocked by his lack of modesty since he was not as careful.

472. Obscenity. Another topic in this group of subjects, obscenity, is still harder to treat within the limits set by our mores. It offers still more astounding proofs that the folkways can make anything "right," and that our strongest sentiments of approval or abhorrence are given to us by the age and group in which we live. The tabooed parts of the body are not to be seen. It is obscenity when they are exposed to sight. We have already noticed, under the head of decency, a great range of conventions in regard to things and acts which are set aside from all the common activities of life. We have seen that there is no ultimate and rational definition of the things to be tabooed, no universal agreement as to what they are, no philosophical principle by which they are selected; that the customs have had no uniformity or consistency, and that those usages which we might suppose to be referable to a taboo of obscenity have an entirely different motive, while the notion of obscenity does not exist. 446There is no "natural" and universal instinct, by collision with which some things are recognized as obscene. We shall find that the things which we regard as obscene either were not, in other times and places, so regarded, any more than we so regard bared face and hands, or else that, from ancient usage, the exhibition was covered by a convention in protection of what is archaic or holy, or dramatic, or comical. In primitive times goblinism and magic covered especially the things which later became obscene. Facts were accepted with complete naïveté. The fashion of thinking was extremely realistic. The Japanese now cannot understand how facts can be made shameful. They have very exact and authoritative conventions which every one must obey, but the conventions are practical and realistic. They serve purposes; they do not create an unreal world of convention.1540 This is the extreme view of realism and nature. As has been shown above, however, so soon as objects were attached to the body for any purpose whatever, the conventional view that bodies so distinguished were alone right and beautiful was started, and all the rest of the convention of ornament and dress followed.

472. Obscenity. Another topic in this group of subjects, obscenity, is even harder to discuss within the limits set by our societal norms. It provides even more surprising evidence that cultural customs can make anything "acceptable," and that our strongest feelings of approval or disapproval come from the time and community we belong to. The parts of the body considered taboo should not be seen. It becomes obscenity when they are exposed. We've already noted a wide range of conventions regarding things and actions that are set apart from everyday life under the concept of decency. We've found that there is no ultimate and rational definition of what should be tabooed, no universal agreement on what they are, and no philosophical principle determining their selection; customs have lacked uniformity and consistency, and practices that we might think relate to a taboo of obscenity have completely different motives, while the concept of obscenity itself may not even exist. 446 There is no "natural" and universal instinct that, when confronted, identifies certain things as obscene. We will see that the things we consider obscene were either not viewed that way in different times and places—similarly to how we don’t view uncovered faces and hands as obscene—or that, due to ancient customs, the showing of these things was protected by conventions surrounding what is sacred, dramatic, or humorous. In primitive cultures, goblinism and magic particularly covered what later became seen as obscene. Facts were accepted with complete innocence. The mindset was very realistic. The Japanese today cannot comprehend how facts can be viewed as shameful. They have very specific and authoritative conventions that everyone must follow, but these conventions are practical and realistic. They serve purposes; they do not create an unreal world of convention. 1540 This represents the extreme view of realism and nature. However, as has been demonstrated, once objects were attached to the body for any reason, the conventional view that bodies adorned in such a way were purely right and beautiful emerged, and all the rest of the conventions regarding decoration and clothing followed from that.

473. Obscene representations for magic. The Indians on the Shingu river, Brazil, wear little or no clothing.1541 They have full suits for dancing, but the tabooed organs are represented on the outside of these artificially and of exaggerated size. Evidently it was not the purpose of the dress to conceal organs the sight of which was tabooed.1542 In Central Borneo, in order to drive off evil spirits, rough figures of human beings are cut in wood, the tabooed organs being exaggerated. Those organs are the real amulets which exorcise demons, for they are often cut on the timbers of the houses without the rest of the figure. Then, by further derivation, such representations became purely ornamental on houses, weapons, etc.1543 The Egyptians used representations of what were later tabooed organs as hieroglyphics, and in their conversation admitted no taboo. Pictures in the tombs of the Twentieth Dynasty (1180-1050 b.c.) show the lack of any taboo, and there are inscriptions by them which show an absence of 447any restriction on realism.1544 This is evidently the naïve realism of children who have not yet learned any conventions. Reproduction and growth have direct connection with food supply, and abundance of reproduction means joy of life and merriment, with good cheer for men. Consequently the most matter-of-fact interest of man was intertwined with all the reproductive energies in nature. The popular and comic mimus of the Greeks is traced back to ritual acts of magic, in which the corn demons or growth demons are represented at work, making the reproduction and growth of the crops. The ritual was sympathetic magic, and it was securing the food supply. What was desired was success in agriculture, and the husbandman in his choice of rites, symbols, and emblems was entirely realistic. The growth demons, when they appear in art, are vulgar figures of an exaggerated sensual type. They were meant to suggest reproductive vigor, exuberance, and abundance. The tabooed organs are represented in various ways, but always obtrusively and with exaggeration. The demons wear an artificial phallus outside the dress, which fits the figure tightly.1545 The ritual developed into the Dionysiac rites and orgies, the main idea of which was to rejoice with the reproductive agencies of nature, to present them dramatically to the mind, and to stimulate hope and industry. In Greece these primitive rites of sympathetic magic in agriculture developed into the comic drama, and the demons became stereotyped figures of comedy, always recognizable by their masks (faces of a vulgar type), exaggerated hips, and above all by the phallus. The demon turned into the clown or buffoon, but the phallus was kept as an emblem of his rôle, like the later cap and bells of the fool, until the fifth century of the Christian era in the West, and until the fall of the Byzantine empire. In the Hellenistic period the clown took the rôle of the Olympic god, and wore the phallus. The Phlyakes in lower Italy had the same emblem and it was worn in the atellan plays of the Romans.1546 In the early Christian 448centuries the Christian martyr wore the emblem in the comedy, since that rôle was always represented by the simpleton or clown. Ecclesiastical persons also were represented with it, since the buffoon always wore it, whatever his rôle. It also passed to the karagoz (shadow play) of the Turks and to the pantin puppets of the Javans. In the comedy of Hindostan the phallus disappeared.1547 In Egypt, at least as late as the first half of the nineteenth century, a masked figure marched at the head of the bride's procession at a wedding with the same symbol and indecent gestures.1548

473. Obscene representations for magic. The Indigenous people along the Shingu river in Brazil wear little or no clothing.1541 They have full outfits for dancing, but the tabooed body parts are depicted on the outside in an exaggerated way. Clearly, the purpose of the attire is not to hide the body parts that are considered taboo.1542 In Central Borneo, to repel evil spirits, crude wooden figures of humans are carved, with exaggerated tabooed body parts. Those body parts serve as real amulets that expel demons, often carved onto the woodwork of houses without the rest of the figure. Eventually, these representations became purely decorative on houses, weapons, and more.1543 The Egyptians used representations of what later became tabooed body parts as hieroglyphs and did not consider these parts taboo in conversation. Artwork in the tombs from the Twentieth Dynasty (1180-1050 BCE) shows no signs of taboo, and their inscriptions demonstrate a lack of restrictions on realism.1544 This reflects the innocent realism of children who haven't yet internalized any conventions. Reproduction and growth are directly tied to food supply, and a high rate of reproduction symbolizes joy in life and happiness for people. Thus, the most fundamental concerns of humans were intertwined with all reproductive forces found in nature. The popular and comedic mimus of the Greeks can be traced back to ritual acts of magic representing the corn or growth demons at work, promoting the reproduction and growth of crops. The ritual was a form of sympathetic magic, aimed at ensuring food security. What was sought after was agricultural success, and farmers chose their rites, symbols, and emblems in a fully realistic manner. When growth demons appear in art, they manifest as exaggerated, vulgar figures symbolizing reproductive vigor, abundance, and exuberance. The tabooed body parts are represented in various exaggerated forms and always front and center. The demons wear an artificial phallus outside their attire, tightly fitting the figure.1545 The ritual evolved into the Dionysian rites and orgies, mainly focused on celebrating the reproductive forces of nature, dramatically presenting them, and promoting hope and productivity. In Greece, these primitive ritual practices of sympathetic magic in agriculture transformed into comic drama, and the demons became recognizable comedic figures, identifiable by their masks (with vulgar features), exaggerated hips, and, most importantly, the phallus. The demon morphed into the clown or jester, but the phallus remained a symbol of his role, similar to the cap and bells of the fool, until the fifth century of the Christian era in the West and until the Byzantine empire's fall. During the Hellenistic period, the clown took on the identity of the Olympic god and wore the phallus. The Phlyakes in lower Italy had the same emblem, which was also used in the atellan plays of the Romans.1546 In the early Christian centuries, the Christian martyr donned the emblem in comedy, as that role was always portrayed by the fool or clown. Clergy were also depicted with it, as the buffoon consistently wore it, regardless of his role. This symbol also made its way into the karagoz (shadow play) of the Turks and the pantin puppets of the Javans. In the comedic theatre of Hindostan, the phallus disappeared.1547 In Egypt, at least until the first half of the nineteenth century, a masked figure would lead the bride's procession in a wedding, performing indecent gestures and symbolizing the same themes.1548

474. Infibulation. It appears that athletes in Greece bound the organ and tied it up to the girdle in a manner closely resembling the primitive suspensorium. The comedians wore a leathern apron with a large false organ of red leather on the outside. It became a sign of the trade of boxers, athletes, gymnasts, and comedians to bind the organ and tie it up, whereby it was twisted into a horn shape. The purpose was to protect it from injury, and it furnishes suggestion as to the purpose of the primitive suspensorium. The concealment was very imperfect and the notion grew up that the part concealed ought to be concealed, but no more. The Romans thought it indecent to lack the foreskin, and the Jews endeavored to conceal this lack. Infibulation was practiced in two ways,—by a ring through the prepuce or by a bandage around it. It was thought to prevent vice and preserve the voice of prophets, singers, etc. A seventeenth-century traveler, Walter Schultze of Haarlem, is quoted, who describes an ascetic sect in Persia who renounced wine, lived on gifts, and foreswore marriage. They were infibulated with a ring.1549

474. Infibulation. It seems that athletes in Greece would bind their genitals and secure them to their waist in a way that was similar to the primitive suspensorium. Comedians wore a leather apron with a large fake organ made of red leather on the outside. It became a common practice among boxers, athletes, gymnasts, and comedians to bind their genitals and secure them in a twisted, horn-like shape. This was intended to protect against injury and suggests the purpose of the primitive suspensorium. The concealment wasn’t very effective, leading to the idea that what was hidden should remain hidden, but not excessively so. The Romans thought it was indecent to be uncircumcised, and the Jews tried to hide this fact. Infibulation was done in two ways—by putting a ring through the foreskin or using a bandage around it. It was believed to prevent immoral behavior and help preserve the voices of prophets, singers, etc. A seventeenth-century traveler, Walter Schultze from Haarlem, describes an ascetic group in Persia who renounced wine, lived on donations, and avoided marriage. They were infibulated with a ring.1549

475. Was the phallus offensive? For more than two thousand years the most obscene figure we know was used by the clown in popular farce and by athletes as an emblem of their profession. It raised a laugh, but was not otherwise noticed. An interesting question arises whether there ever was any protest against it, or any evidence that anybody thought it offensive. 449The passage in Aristophanes' Clouds (530) has been so interpreted. It appears, however, that in that passage the author is comparing his comedy with that of others. He has admitted, he says, no low tricks appealing to vulgar tastes, no phallus which would make the boys laugh, no lascivious dance, no scurrilous stories, and no "knock-down business." This is not a criticism of the phallus on grounds of obscenity, but on grounds of buffoonery. In the Acharnians (243 and 259) are matter-of-fact references to the phallus worn by the actor, as he might have referred to his mantle. Other cases occur which are not so outspoken. In the Lysistrata the mention of the phallus in connection with the motive of the play is of the last degree of vulgarity. We cannot find that any Greeks, Romans, or Byzantines protested against these exhibitions of the phallus, which to us are so obscene. The mimus was the lowest and most popular kind of theatrical exhibition, and it was in it that the use of the phallus was most constant. Even Christian preachers who denounced the mimus as demoralizing, and who specified in detail what they found objectionable in it, never mention the display of obscene things. All people were accustomed to the phallus as the archaic symbol of the servants of Dionysus.1550 Christian preachers would have made no allowance for it on that account,—rather the contrary,—and they would not have refrained from objecting to it on account of the archaic, or artistic, or traditional element, if they had disapproved of it. It must be that everybody was indifferent to it.

475. Was the phallus offensive? For over two thousand years, the most vulgar symbol we know was used by clowns in popular comedies and by athletes as a badge of their profession. It got laughs but was otherwise ignored. An interesting question comes up about whether there were ever any protests against it, or any proof that anyone found it offensive. 449The passage in Aristophanes' Clouds (530) has been interpreted this way. However, it seems that in that passage, the author is comparing his comedy with others. He claims he's avoided low humor that caters to base tastes, no phallus that would make the boys laugh, no lewd dances, no scandalous stories, and no "knock-down business." This isn't a criticism of the phallus for being obscene, but for being silly. In the Acharnians (243 and 259), there are straightforward mentions of the phallus worn by the actor, similar to how he might refer to his cloak. Other instances are less direct. In the Lysistrata, the mention of the phallus in relation to the play's theme is extremely vulgar. We can't find any Greeks, Romans, or Byzantines who protested these displays of the phallus, which seem so obscene to us. The mimus was the most lowbrow and popular type of theater, and it was where the phallus was most commonly used. Even Christian preachers who condemned the mimus as corrupting, specifying in detail what they found objectionable, never mentioned anything about the display of obscene items. Everyone was used to the phallus as the traditional symbol of the followers of Dionysus. 1550 Christian preachers wouldn't have made exceptions for it on that basis—quite the opposite—and they wouldn’t have held back their objections to it due to its archaic, artistic, or traditional significance if they had disapproved. It must be that everyone was indifferent to it.

The twin pillars which were common in front of Semitic temples and which stood before the temple at Jerusalem are interpreted as phalli.1551

The twin pillars that were commonly found in front of Semitic temples and stood before the temple in Jerusalem are seen as phalli.1551

476. Phallus as amulet. At Rome the phallus was an amulet and was worn by all children. The figure, therefore, cannot have been an obscene one. In the Roman gardens also were ithyphallic figures which appear to bear witness to a survival of the growth-demon idea, or to usages which originated in the growth-demon idea, and were perpetuated traditionally without knowledge of the original meaning. On mediæval churches 450figures were often carved, as an expression of naïve ideas and faiths, and in pure realism, which were frankly obscene. Paintings and stained glass often represented similar objects. In the second half of the sixteenth century such objects were removed, or covered, or modified. It may be that the notion of obscenity developed sooner in respect to literature than in respect to art. Susemihl1552 suggests that the lost tales of Miletus may have been obscene, and also the tales of Paxamos, and that their disappearance may be due to a war on them on this account. Literature would furnish food to the mind. It would not deal with fact. The popular judgment seems long to have refused to admit that facts of structure and function which were universally human could be put under a taboo and made improper to be known and seen. What is familiar tends to remain in our overconsciousness only. The same is true of what offends one's taste and from which one averts attention, although it cannot be caused to cease, like profane language. The cases of toleration of what would now be considered obscene are to be explained in this way.

476. Phallus as amulet. In Rome, the phallus was used as an amulet and was worn by all children. Therefore, this figure cannot have been considered obscene. In Roman gardens, there were also ithyphallic figures that seem to indicate a continuation of the growth-demon concept, or practices originating from it that were traditionally maintained without awareness of their original meaning. On medieval churches, 450 figures were often carved, reflecting naive ideas and beliefs, and depicted in pure realism, which were frankly obscene. Paintings and stained glass often portrayed similar objects. In the latter half of the sixteenth century, such items were removed, covered, or altered. It’s possible that the idea of obscenity developed earlier regarding literature than in art. Susemihl1552 suggests that the lost tales of Miletus may have been obscene, as well as the tales of Paxamos, and that their loss might be due to a campaign against them for this reason. Literature serves to nourish the mind. It doesn’t focus on facts. Popular opinion has long seemed to reject the idea that universally human facts of structure and function could be subjected to taboos and deemed improper to know and see. What is familiar tends to linger only in our subconscious. The same applies to what offends one’s taste and from which one turns away, even though it cannot be made to disappear, like profanity. Instances of tolerance for what would now be seen as obscene can be understood in this context.

477. Symbols in Asia. "In ancient times obscene symbols were used without offense to denote sex."1553 Such symbols were very common in western Asia. They are very common now in India. A Chinese woman's foot, an Arab woman's face, a Tuareg man's mouth, is obscene to persons educated in any one of those taboos, because it always is, and ought to be, concealed. It is not obscene to us. On the other hand, the lingam in India is obscene to us, but not to Hindoos who have never learned any taboo in regard to it. An egg or a seed might have been made obscene in some group on account of its connection with reproduction, if that connection had been developed in dogma and usage. An Englishman would never think of the garter as unseemly, but non-English men and women have thought it such. The crucifix shows us how conventionalization and familiarization set aside all the suggestion which an artifact really carries. The figure of a naked man dying in torture is purely horrible and repulsive. No one could get edification from an artistic 451representation of a man hanging on the gallows. Many people overlook so much of the crucifix and add so much in imagination that they get great edification from it. The language used in the communion about eating the body and drinking the blood of Christ refers to nothing in our mores, and appeals to nothing in our experience. It comes down from very remote ages, very possibly from cannibalism.1554 If we heard that the Chinese or Mohammedans had a religious custom in which they used currently the figure of eating the body and drinking the blood of a man (or god), and if we had no such figure of speech in our own use, we should consider it shocking and abominable.

477. Symbols in Asia. "In ancient times, explicit symbols were used without offense to refer to sex."1553 Such symbols were very common in western Asia and are still prevalent in India today. A Chinese woman's foot, an Arab woman's face, and a Tuareg man's mouth are considered obscene to people who are educated about those customs, as they are always expected to be hidden. This isn’t considered obscene to us. Conversely, the lingam in India seems obscene to us, but not to Hindus who have never been taught any taboo about it. An egg or a seed might be viewed as obscene in certain groups due to its association with reproduction if that association had been developed into dogma and practice. An English person wouldn’t see the garter as indecent, but people from other cultures might view it differently. The crucifix illustrates how conventional thoughts and familiarity can diminish the true implications of an object. The image of a naked man suffering in agony is purely horrifying and repulsive. No one could gain insight from an artistic 451representation of a man hanging from a noose. Many people overlook much of the crucifix and fill in gaps with their imagination, finding great meaning in it. The language used during communion about consuming the body and drinking the blood of Christ has no connection to our cultural values and does not relate to our experiences. It traces back to very ancient times, possibly originating from cannibalism.1554 If we were to hear that the Chinese or Muslims had a religious practice involving the act of eating the body and drinking the blood of a man (or god), and we didn’t have any similar expressions in our own culture, we would find it shocking and disgusting.

478. The notion of obscenity is modern. It is evident that the notion of obscenity is very modern. It is due to the modern development of the arts of life and the mode of life under steam and machinery. The cheapening and popularization of luxury have made houses larger, plumbing cheaper, and all the apparatus of careful living more accessible to all classes. The consequence is that all the operations and necessities of life can be carried on with greater privacy and more observation of conventional order and decorum. Then the usages and notions grow more strict and refined. It is only in poverty that exposures and collisions occur which violate decency and involve obscenity. Therefore the standards and codes of all classes have risen, and the care about dressing, bathing, and private functions, for the sexes and for children, has been intensified. Out of this has come the notion of what is obscene, as the extreme of indecency and impropriety. What we call obscene was, in ancient times, either a matter of superstition or a free field for jest. The conventionalization in favor of what is amusing must always be recognized. It has always entered into comedy in the theater. A jest will not cover as much now as it once would, but it still goes far. The ancient mythology long covered obscenity in drama. When Hephæstus caught Ares and Aphrodite in his net the gods all enjoyed the joke. The goddesses did not come to see the sight.1555 The difference between the masculine and feminine judgment as to whether a thing is funny or shameful is well drawn. Hera insisted to 452Zeus that their conjugal familiarity should not be seen.1556 The young women served the men in the bath, but Odysseus feared to anger Nausikaa if he exposed himself to her (although it is not certain that this was on account of his nakedness), and when she walked through the town with him she knew well what would shame her.1557 Odysseus also asked the women to withdraw while he bathed.1558 The mores were in flux and were contradictory. The interpretation of the text is not beyond question. It may not have been nakedness which caused shame, but the dirt and disorder of person produced by shipwreck. Various philosophies claim to have brought in the greater care and refinement of more recent times, but not one of them can show the documentary proof that the men of a time, at that time, showed revolt against the mores of that time in regard to this matter. What has happened is that, in modern times, steam and machinery, with the increase of capital and of power over nature which they have produced, have given social power to the lower middle class, as the representatives of the masses. This has brought into control the mores of those classes, which were simple, unluxurious, philistine, and comparatively pure, because those classes were forced to be frugal, domestic, careful of their children, self-denying, and relatively virtuous, on account of their limited means. The arts of life never can be the same for the poor and the rich. Wealth is often charged with introducing luxury and vice, but that tendency is offset by its giving command over the conditions of life, which makes refined usages possible.

478. The idea of obscenity is modern. It's clear that the concept of obscenity is quite modern. This is due to the contemporary progress in life’s arts and the lifestyle changes brought on by steam and machinery. The reduction in cost and the widespread availability of luxury have resulted in larger homes, cheaper plumbing, and all the tools necessary for comfortable living being more accessible to everyone. As a result, the activities and necessities of life can be conducted with greater privacy and more adherence to social order and decorum. Consequently, the standards and expectations become stricter and more refined. It's only in poverty that exposures and conflicts arise, violating decency and involving obscenity. As a result, the standards and codes for all classes have risen, and there is a heightened concern about dressing, bathing, and private matters for men, women, and children. From this has emerged the idea of what is obscene, viewed as the extreme of indecency and impropriety. What we refer to as obscene was, in ancient times, either a superstition issue or a free ground for humor. The tendency to favor what is amusing has always played a role in comedy on stage. A joke may not hold as much weight now as it once did, but it still carries significance. Ancient mythology often masked obscenity in drama. When Hephaestus caught Ares and Aphrodite in his trap, the gods all found it entertaining, while the goddesses chose not to witness the spectacle.1555 The distinction between how men and women perceive what is funny or shameful is well established. Hera demanded of 452Zeus that their marital intimacy should remain unseen.1556 The young women attended to the men in the bath, but Odysseus was hesitant to anger Nausikaa by showing himself (though it’s unclear if this was due to his nakedness), and when she walked through the town with him, she was very aware of what would embarrass her.1557 Odysseus also requested that the women leave while he bathed.1558 The social norms were changing and conflicting. The interpretation of the text is open to debate. It may not have been nakedness that caused shame, but rather the dirt and disarray resulting from being shipwrecked. Various philosophies claim to have introduced the greater care and refinement seen in more recent times, but none can provide concrete evidence that people from that era opposed the social norms of their time regarding this issue. What has occurred is that, in modern times, steam and machinery, along with the increase of capital and control over nature they have enabled, have empowered the lower middle class, representing the masses. This has influenced the social norms of these classes, which were straightforward, modest, philistine, and relatively pure, as they were forced to be frugal, domestic, protective of their children, self-denying, and comparatively virtuous due to limited means. The means of living can never be the same for the rich and the poor. Wealth is often blamed for bringing in luxury and vice, but this trend is countered by its ability to create better living conditions, making refined practices possible.

479. Propriety. The rules of propriety apply to all the acts of life, but especially to those which take place in the presence or neighborhood of others; still more especially to those which affect others. A large section of such rules deals with the ordinary intercourse of persons of the two sexes, and regulates details of the sex taboo which are less important. Crawley gives a list of cases1559 in which brother and sister, father and daughter, are separated by the sex taboo. A woman of the Omaha tribe, 453whether married or not, if she walked or rode alone would ruin her reputation as a virtuous woman. She may ride or walk only with her husband or near kinsman. In other cases she gets another woman to go with her. Young men are forbidden to speak to girls, if they meet two or more on the road, unless they are akin.1560 A chief never ate with his guests amongst the tribes on the upper Missouri. He sat by and served them, meanwhile preparing the pipe to be smoked afterwards.1561 Junker1562 was warned that, in passing a princess in Buganda, he must not touch her robe of oxhide, for that would be an insult to her. If a woman of the Mongbottu gives coloring matter to a man, that is undue familiarity and will occasion the wrath of an offended husband.1563 An Andaman Islander, if he has occasion to speak to a married woman older than himself, must do it through a third person. He must not touch his younger brother's or cousin's wife, or his wife's sister. Women are restricted in the same way as to the husband's elder brother, or male cousin, or his brother-in-law.1564 The relations of relatives in law are a chapter in propriety.

479. Propriety. The rules of propriety apply to all aspects of life, but especially to those interactions that happen in the presence or near others; even more so to those that impact others. A significant portion of these rules concerns the everyday interactions between men and women and regulates details of the gender taboo that are less critical. Crawley provides a list of instances1559 where brother and sister, father and daughter, are kept apart by the gender taboo. A woman from the Omaha tribe, 453whether married or not, would damage her reputation as a virtuous woman if she walked or rode alone. She can only ride or walk with her husband or close relative. In other situations, she brings another woman for company. Young men are not allowed to speak to girls if they encounter two or more on the road, unless they are related.1560 A chief would never eat with his guests among the tribes along the upper Missouri. He would sit nearby and serve them while preparing the pipe for later use.1561 Junker1562 was cautioned that, when passing a princess in Buganda, he must not touch her oxhide robe, as that would be insulting to her. If a woman from the Mongbottu gives dye to a man, that is seen as inappropriate familiarity and will provoke the anger of an offended husband.1563 An Andaman Islander, if he needs to speak to a married woman older than him, must do so through a third person. He must not touch his younger brother's or cousin's wife or his wife's sister. Women face the same restrictions regarding their husband's older brother, male cousin, or brother-in-law.1564 The relationships of relatives by marriage are a part of propriety.

480. Seclusion of women. In modern Korea women are secluded. It is not proper to ask for them. Women have been put to death by fathers or husbands, or are reported to have committed suicide, when strange men, by accident or design, have touched their hands. A servant woman gave as a reason for not saving her mistress from a fire in the house that she had been touched by a man, in the confusion, and was not worth saving.1565 In China, if a foreigner asks about the ladies, he is taken to refer to the mother, not the wife, of the Chinaman.1566 A young wife is not allowed, amongst the southern Slavs, to address comrades in the great-family house by their names, "out of modesty." She gives them special names, adopted for her intercourse with them. She is guilty of great impropriety if she chats with her husband in the presence of her parents-in-law.1567

480. Seclusion of women. In modern Korea, women are kept away from public life. It's considered inappropriate to ask for their presence. Women have been killed by their fathers or husbands, or are said to have taken their own lives, if a strange man has touched them, whether by accident or on purpose. One servant woman explained that she couldn't save her mistress from a fire in the house because she had accidentally been touched by a man in the chaos and felt she wasn't worth saving.1565 In China, if a foreigner inquires about women, it's interpreted to mean the mother, not the wife, of the Chinese man.1566 A young wife among the southern Slavs is not allowed to call her relatives in the extended family home by their names, "out of modesty." Instead, she uses specific names created for her interactions with them. It's deemed very inappropriate for her to talk to her husband in front of her in-laws.1567

454481. Customs of propriety. A native of the Naga Hills told an Englishman that it was not the correct thing to use a poisoned arrow except to shoot it at a woman.1568 On the Palau Islands, and amongst all Moslems,1569 it is an insult to a man to ask him about the health of his wife, and any man may strike with a stick or a stone, not with a cutting weapon, any one who utters the former's wife's name. Women are treated with extreme formality. A man who surprises one bathing is fined. This occurs very rarely, since the men utter cries of warning when approaching the place.1570 In German Melanesia a visitor is at once presented with betel and food, but he immediately gives some of it back to the inmates of the house as security against poison.1571 The Indians of Central America are shocked at the quick actions and loud talking habitual to Europeans, and think them signs of a lack of breeding and of the low level of European culture. Some tribes allow no singing, which they consider a sign of drunkenness.1572 An Ossetin (Caucasus) will never take his child on his arm or caress it in the presence of another, especially of an older person, or his own father or mother. If he did do so, no one would shake hands with him, and any one might with impunity spit in his face. Propriety forbids the Tushins (of the same region) to manifest tenderness, even when old, towards husband or wife, parent or child, in the presence of others; especially is it improper to show tenderness towards sons.1573 An Ossetin man may see his betrothed only in secret and incidentally, or in the house of one of his own relatives. It is a gross insult to ask him about her health, or when the wedding will be. A married woman may not address her husband or male relatives by their names. If she does so, the other women will ridicule her. Other people in the same region have similar excessive rules. An Armenian woman, after marriage, is veiled. She must not talk with any one but her husband, sisters, or little children. She answers her parents-in-law by signs. Her husband ought not to call her by her name before others. A Cherkess wife may talk with her husband only at night. His presence in her room by day is thought improper, and it is improper for man and wife to be seen together outside the house, or to be seen talking together. A newly married woman, among the Grusians, must not speak to her husband's father, mother, or brothers until she has borne a child. A childless wife is not treated with respect by her husband, or his family, or even by outsiders.1574 Darinsky explains that the community used to buy the wives, who were costly, and not equal in number to the men. Now, if a man gets a wife and children of his own, he commits a crime against the old order. He must be well off, and he leaves his poorer brethren in the lurch. They envy and annoy him. To escape this he conceals or ignores his relation to his wife and children.

454481. Customs of propriety. A person from the Naga Hills told an Englishman that it’s not considered proper to use a poisoned arrow unless it’s aimed at a woman.1568 On the Palau Islands, and among all Moslems,1569 it’s insulting to ask a man about his wife’s health, and any man can hit anyone who mentions his wife’s name with a stick or a stone, but not with a cutting weapon. Women are treated with strict formality. A man who accidentally sees a woman bathing must pay a fine. This rarely happens because men shout warnings when approaching that area.1570 In German Melanesia, a visitor is immediately offered betel and food, but he quickly returns some as a precaution against poison.1571 Central American Indians are shocked by the quick movements and loud conversations of Europeans, viewing them as signs of poor manners and a lower level of culture. Some tribes forbid singing altogether, seeing it as a sign of drunkenness.1572 An Ossetin (from the Caucasus) would never hold his child or show affection in front of others, especially elders or his own parents. If he did, no one would shake his hand, and anyone might spit in his face without consequences. Propriety prohibits the Tushins (from the same area) from displaying affection, even in old age, towards a spouse, parent, or child in public; especially inappropriate is showing affection towards sons.1573 An Ossetin man can only see his fiancée in private and incidentally, or at a relative's house. It’s a major insult to ask him about her health or the wedding date. A married woman cannot address her husband or male relatives by name. If she does, other women will mock her. Similar strict rules apply to others in the region. An Armenian woman, after getting married, must wear a veil. She can only speak with her husband, sisters, or young children. She communicates with her parents-in-law using gestures. Her husband shouldn’t call her by name in front of others. A Cherkess wife can only talk with her husband at night. Having him in her room during the day is seen as improper, and it’s inappropriate for a husband and wife to be seen together outside or talking publicly. A newly married woman among the Grusians shouldn’t speak to her husband’s father, mother, or brothers until she has a child. A woman without children is not respected by her husband, his family, or even outsiders.1574 Darinsky points out that the community used to buy wives, who were expensive and in fewer numbers than men. Now, if a man has a wife and children, he goes against the traditional order. He must be wealthy and leaves his poorer friends behind. They envy and bother him. To avoid this, he hides or ignores his relationship with his wife and children.

455482. Moslem rules of propriety. To a great extent the legislation of Mohammed consisted in accomplishing reforms and innovations for which the Arabs were almost ready. When he tried to introduce ideas of his own, changing the mores, he failed. He tried many times to put a stop to the usages of mourning which were violent and excessive,—loud outcries, destruction of clothes and furniture, blackening the walls of the house and one's face, and shearing the beard. He did not succeed. These were ancient and popular customs and they were maintained.1575 It is improper for any Moslem, male or female, to uncover the head.1576 They uncover the feet to show respect. This was Semitic and is Oriental.1577 Robertson Smith1578 thinks that the reason was that the shoes could not be washed, unless they were mere linen socks, such as were used in the Phœnician sacred dress. By Moslem rules strangers should never see or hear a man's wives. Physicians may see only the affected parts of a woman. A traveler returning home may not enter his own house at night. Two persons of the same sex must never bare the body between the waist and the knee in presence of each other. The Koran1579 contains elaborate rules for women as to the concealment of parts of the body, and as to movements of the body and gestures as limited by propriety. Neatness, care, and order are religious duties; also devices to preserve and enhance beauty.1580 To an Arab, a blow on the back of the neck is more insulting than one on the face.1581 It is not proper for a man to look any Moslem woman in the face. When Vambery, talking to a lady, raised his eyes to her face she sternly told him to behave with propriety.1582

455482. Muslim rules of propriety. Much of Mohammed's legislation was aimed at implementing reforms and innovations that the Arabs were mostly ready to accept. However, when he attempted to introduce his own ideas and change social norms, he did not succeed. He made several attempts to stop the extreme mourning customs, which included loud wailing, destroying clothes and furniture, blackening the walls of homes and one’s face, and shaving the beard. He was unsuccessful. These were deep-rooted and widely accepted customs that persisted.1575 It is inappropriate for any Muslim, regardless of gender, to uncover their head.1576 They uncover their feet as a sign of respect. This practice is Semitic and is part of Eastern culture.1577 Robertson Smith1578 suggests that this is because shoes cannot be washed unless they are simple linen socks like those worn in the Phoenician sacred dress. According to Muslim rules, outsiders should never see or hear a man’s wives. Doctors are allowed to see only the affected parts of a woman. A traveler returning home is not permitted to enter their house at night. Two individuals of the same sex must never expose their bodies between the waist and the knee in front of each other. The Koran1579 contains detailed guidelines for women regarding the covering of body parts, as well as movements and gestures that must adhere to standards of propriety. Cleanliness, care, and order are considered religious obligations, as are practices to maintain and enhance beauty.1580 To an Arab, a blow to the back of the neck is viewed as more insulting than one to the face.1581 It is improper for a man to look any Muslim woman in the face. When Vambery spoke to a lady and looked up at her face, she firmly instructed him to act appropriately.1582

483. Hatless women. In contrast with the Moslem rule not to uncover the head is the Christian rule that men should uncover the head in church but that women should cover it. In 1905 Cranstock church in Newquay, Cornwall, England, was closed on account of the "irreverence of numbers of women, 456who, walking uncovered, presume to enter God's house with no sign of reverence or modesty upon their heads." A rule was adopted at Canterbury, in the same year, that no hatless women should be allowed in the cathedral. A reason or authority for this rule is said to be found in 1 Cor. xi. 4-7. An American church paper said that such a rule would half empty some American churches in the warmer latitudes.1583 A rector at Asbury Park, August 17, 1905, rebuked women for coming to church without hats, and said that the bishop of the diocese had asked the clergy to enforce the rule that "women should not enter the consecrated building with uncovered heads." Russian Jewish women at Jerusalem, being forbidden to wear veils, wear wigs, lest they may "dishonor" their heads by uncovering them.1584

483. Hatless women. Unlike the Muslim tradition of keeping the head covered, Christianity teaches that men should remove their hats in church while women should cover theirs. In 1905, Cranstock church in Newquay, Cornwall, England, was shut down due to the "disrespect of many women, 456who, walking without their heads covered, dare to enter God's house without any sign of reverence or modesty." That same year, a rule was established in Canterbury banning hatless women from the cathedral. The reason or authority for this rule is said to be found in 1 Cor. xi. 4-7. An American church publication remarked that such a rule would nearly empty some churches in warmer regions of the United States.1583 A rector in Asbury Park, on August 17, 1905, reprimanded women for attending church without hats, mentioning that the bishop of the diocese had requested clergy to enforce the rule that "women should not enter the consecrated building with uncovered heads." Russian Jewish women in Jerusalem, being prohibited from wearing veils, opt for wigs instead, to avoid "dishonoring" their heads by leaving them uncovered.1584

484. Rules of propriety. The Kabyles of northern Africa are warlike, but have little political organization. Although they are Moslems, they have, by an ingenious use of Moslem law about pious gifts for charitable uses, preserved their own ancient mores about women's property, against the Moslem law. A bride, on leaving her home, is lifted on her mule by a negro, if there is one in the village. There is great rejoicing at the birth of a boy, and the mother is congratulated and decorated. When a girl is born there is silence. A man is fined if he slaughters an animal and eats meat except on a market day, because it would pain his neighbors to see him eat meat when they could not get it.1585 The Kabyles have very strict rules as to sex propriety and decency of language. Any violation of propriety in the presence of a woman, or of a man accompanied by one of his female relatives, calls for especial punishment. The presence of a woman protects her husband from violence by a creditor, and in general imposes peace and decorum.1586 As a mark of respect for a man with whom she is talking, a Tuareg woman will turn her back to him, or draw a fold of her garment over her mouth.1587 The Kalmucks consider that a man without his girdle is in extreme undress. He never shows himself before old people without his girdle.1588

484. Rules of propriety. The Kabyles of northern Africa are known for their warrior spirit, but they lack a strong political structure. Even though they are Muslims, they have cleverly utilized Muslim law regarding charitable gifts to maintain their traditional customs about women's property, in opposition to Muslim law. When a bride leaves her home, a negro lifts her onto her mule, if one is available in the village. There's a big celebration when a boy is born, and the mother receives congratulations and decorations. But when a girl is born, there is silence. A man gets fined if he kills an animal and eats its meat on a day other than market day, because it would upset his neighbors to see him eating meat when they can’t access it.1585 The Kabyles have very strict rules regarding sexual propriety and appropriate language. Any breach of propriety in front of a woman, or a man with a female relative, results in severe punishment. A woman’s presence protects her husband from being harmed by a creditor and generally maintains peace and decorum.1586 To show respect when speaking to a man, a Tuareg woman will turn her back to him or cover her mouth with part of her garment.1587 The Kalmucks believe that a man without his girdle is considered extremely undressed. He never appears in front of elders without wearing it.1588

457485. Hindoo ritual of the toilet, etc. According to ancient Hindoo custom, younger brothers should in all matters yield to elder brothers.1589 Brahmins use only the left hand for all acts of the bodily toilet. They have a very elaborate ritual for all such acts, and consider their houses defiled by the presence of Europeans who do not observe any such ritual. They remove shoes on entering a house on account of the impurity of leather.1590 It is not good manners amongst them to address the women of the house, or to ask for them. If a woman takes a man's arm in public she is supposed to be his mistress. Gallantry is never displayed. A wife would resent it as disrespectful, fit only for a woman of another grade. Only courtesans, dancers, and harlots are taught to read, sing, or dance. An honest woman would be ashamed to know how to read. Brahmins regard the use of the pocket handkerchief with the same disgust which a European feels for the Hindoo use of the fingers which European laborers practice. Hindoos clean the teeth with a fresh twig every day, and are horrified that Europeans do it with a brush made of the hair of an animal, and do it frequently with the same brush. There are days on which one must not brush the teeth on pain of hell. "Saliva is of all things the most utterly polluting."1591 For a woman to have to part with her hair is one of the greatest of degradations and the most terrible of all trials. Hindoo women never use false hair if they lose their own.1592 Women are safe and are treated with respect in public. The honor of a Hindoo requires that he look no higher than the ankles of a passing woman.1593 He must not touch a woman. If many men and women meet, for instance in traveling, they may lie down side by side to sleep without impropriety.1594 Not one man in a hundred in India ever tasted liquor, "but a Hindoo beggar may not eat bread made with yeast or baked by any but Hindoos of his own or a better caste."1595 The Angharmi of northeastern India consider 458it a reproach for a woman to bear a child before her hair is long enough to be tied behind. Until marriage the women shave the head. Spouses are therefore separated for a year after marriage.1596

457485. Hindu Ritual of Personal Hygiene, etc. According to ancient Hindu custom, younger brothers should defer to older brothers in all matters.1589 Brahmins use only their left hand for all acts related to personal hygiene. They have a very detailed ritual for these acts and consider their homes defiled by the presence of Europeans who don’t follow such rituals. They remove their shoes upon entering a house because leather is seen as impure.1590 It’s considered poor manners to address the women of the house or to ask for them. If a woman takes a man’s arm in public, she is assumed to be his mistress. Acts of gallantry are never shown, as a wife would find it disrespectful, appropriate only for women of a lower status. Only courtesans, dancers, and prostitutes are taught to read, sing, or dance. An honorable woman would feel embarrassed to know how to read. Brahmins view the use of pocket handkerchiefs with the same disgust that Europeans feel towards the Hindu practice of using fingers for hygiene that working-class Europeans may do. Hindus clean their teeth daily with a fresh twig and are horrified that Europeans use a brush made from animal hair, often using the same brush repeatedly. There are certain days when brushing teeth is forbidden, under the belief that "saliva is the most utterly polluting substance."1591 For a woman to cut her hair is considered one of the greatest humiliations and a significant trial. Hindu women never use fake hair if they lose their own.1592 Women are safe and treated with respect in public. A Hindu man is expected to look no higher than the ankles of a passing woman.1593 He must not touch a woman. If many men and women meet, for example while traveling, they may lie down side by side to sleep without there being any impropriety.1594 Fewer than one in a hundred men in India have ever tasted alcohol, "but a Hindu beggar cannot eat bread made with yeast or baked by anyone other than Hindus of his own or a higher caste."1595 The Angharmi of northeastern India find it shameful for a woman to have a child before her hair is long enough to be tied back. Until they are married, the women shave their heads. Consequently, spouses are separated for a year after marriage.1596

Modern Egyptians think it improper for a man to "describe the features or person of a female (as that she has a straight nose or large eyes) to one of his own sex, by whom it is unlawful that she should be seen."1597 Modern Sicilian peasants at their balls dance in couples of men and couples of women, "such an idea as a man putting his arm around a woman's waist in a waltz being considered indecent."1598

Modern Egyptians find it inappropriate for a man to "describe the features or appearance of a woman (like saying she has a straight nose or big eyes) to another man, since it is not acceptable for him to look at her."1597 Modern Sicilian peasants at their dances partner up as men with men and women with women, as the idea of a man putting his arm around a woman's waist while waltzing is seen as improper."1598

486. Greek rules of propriety. Nausikaa disregarded the lack of dress of the shipwrecked when they needed help, but she had a complete code of propriety and good manners with which she compelled them to comply.1599 In the Greek tragedies modest and proper behavior for women is characterized by reserve, retirement, reluctance. They ought not to talk publicly with young men or to expose themselves to the gaze of men. They may not run out into the street with hair and dress disordered, or roam about the country, or run to look at sights. Clytemnestra told Iphigenia to be reserved with Achilles if she could be so and win her point, but to win her point. Iphigenia considered it a cause of shame to her that her proposed marriage was broken off.

486. Greek rules of propriety. Nausikaa overlooked the shipwrecked people’s lack of clothing when they needed help, but she had a complete set of rules about propriety and good manners that she insisted they follow.1599 In Greek tragedies, modest and proper behavior for women is marked by being reserved, staying out of the spotlight, and being reluctant. They shouldn’t speak publicly with young men or expose themselves to men's gaze. They shouldn’t rush into the street with their hair and clothes messy, wander around the countryside, or dash off to see attractions. Clytemnestra advised Iphigenia to be discreet with Achilles if she could manage that and still achieve her goal, but to prioritize achieving that goal. Iphigenia felt it was shameful that her planned marriage had fallen through.

487. Erasmus's rules. Erasmus wrote a book of manners for a youth, his pupil. He said that the teeth should be cleaned, but that it was girlish to whiten them with powder. He thought it excessive to rinse the mouth more frequently than once in the morning. He thought it lazy and thieflike to go with one's hands behind one's back. It was not well-mannered to sit or stand with one hand in the other, although some thought it soldierly.1600

487. Erasmus's rules. Erasmus wrote a book on etiquette for a young student he was teaching. He said that teeth should be cleaned, but that using powder to whiten them was too feminine. He believed it was excessive to rinse your mouth more than once in the morning. He considered it lazy and suspicious to walk with your hands behind your back. It was deemed impolite to sit or stand with one hand holding the other, even though some thought it looked strong like a soldier.1600

488. Eating. Special occasion for rules of propriety is offered by eating. In Melanesia and Polynesia men and their wives remain in a great measure strangers to each other. They lead separate lives. Women have their lodgings, meals, work, and property separate.1601 Perhaps it is a 459consequence that the rule becomes established that men and women should never see each other eat.1602 The Varua of Central Africa put a cloth before the face while drinking, in order not to be seen, especially by any woman.1603 On Tanna (New Hebrides) a woman may not see a man drink kava.1604 A man on the Andaman Islands may not eat with any women except those of his own household, until he is old. The unmarried of each sex eat by themselves.1605 Amongst the old Semites it was not the custom for a man to eat with his wife and children. In northern Arabia "no woman will eat before men." Some Southern Arabs "would rather die than accept food at the hands of a woman."1606 There is also a widespread notion that one should not be seen to eat by anybody. The Bakairi are ashamed to see or to be seen eating.1607 In northern Abyssinia people when eating are concealed. At a wedding feast the guests break up into little groups of four to six, who eat separately, each group covered by a sheet.1608 The king of Loango covers his mouth with a garment to eat or drink, in order to keep up an ancient rule that no one may see him eat or drink.1609 The Sudanese think that disease or death would follow if any one should see them take food.1610 No Hindoos like to be looked at while eating. "I never once saw a single Hindoo, except of the lowest caste, either preparing or eating cooked food of any kind."1611 If a man of inferior caste enters the kitchen where food is being prepared all must be thrown away. If food thus contaminated was eaten it would taint the souls as well as the bodies of the eaters, and would cost long and painful expiation. Schwaner1612 reports that the Dyaks withdrew "modestly" when he was about to eat. That the cycle of variation may be complete, we find one case of people (Kafans) who may not take food or drink without the presence of a legal witness, an adult of the same people duly authorized. The chief has a slave who discharges the duty of witness. He must be called at night if the chief has to take medicine. A stranger must conform to the rule. Spouses must eat and drink together, from the same dish or cup. To violate this rule is a reason for divorce.1613 The best explanation of the rules about eating in private is the fear of the evil eye, i.e. the envious or admiring eye of a hungry man, which would bewitch the food.

488. Eating. Eating presents a special occasion for rules of propriety. In Melanesia and Polynesia, men and their wives largely remain strangers to one another. They lead separate lives. Women have their own separate spaces for lodging, meals, work, and property.1601 This may explain why it's established that men and women should never see each other while eating.1602 The Varua of Central Africa cover their faces with a cloth while drinking so they won't be seen, especially by women.1603 On Tanna (New Hebrides), a woman is not allowed to see a man drink kava.1604 A man on the Andaman Islands isn't allowed to eat with any women except his own household until he’s old. Unmarried individuals of both sexes eat alone.1605 Among the ancient Semites, it was uncommon for a man to eat with his wife and children. In northern Arabia, "no woman will eat before men." Some Southern Arabs "would rather die than accept food from a woman."1606 There's also a widespread belief that one shouldn't be seen eating by anyone. The Bakairi feel ashamed to see or be seen while eating.1607 In northern Abyssinia, people eat while concealed. At a wedding feast, guests form small groups of four to six, eating separately, each group covered by a sheet.1608 The king of Loango covers his mouth with a garment while eating or drinking to uphold an ancient rule that no one may see him consume food or drink.1609 The Sudanese believe that if anyone sees them eat, it could lead to disease or death.1610 Hindoos prefer not to be watched while eating. "I never once saw a single Hindoo, except of the lowest caste, either preparing or eating cooked food of any kind."1611 If a person of lower caste enters the kitchen where food is being prepared, all the food must be thrown away. Eating such contaminated food would corrupt both the souls and bodies of those who eat it, requiring long and painful expiation. Schwaner1612 reports that the Dyaks would "modestly" withdraw when he was about to eat. Additionally, we find one group of people (Kafans) who cannot eat or drink without a legal witness, an adult from the same group properly authorized. The chief has a slave who acts as a witness. He must be called at night if the chief needs to take medicine. A stranger must follow this rule as well. Spouses must eat and drink together from the same dish or cup. Breaking this rule is grounds for divorce.1613 The main explanation for these private eating rules is the fear of the evil eye, meaning the envious or admiring gaze of a hungry person that could bewitch the food.

489. Kissing. Kissing is another occasion for special rules of propriety. In China and Japan kissing is regarded with disgust. It is unknown amongst Polynesians, Malays, negroes, and Indians 460of South America.1614 They rub noses, or bite, or smell, instead. It is said of a Samoan girl, also, that she "looks upon kissing with disgust."1615 So far apart may human beings be racewise in their judgment of what is pleasant or disgusting! In Europe, in the Middle Ages, the custom of kissing was very extended. Newcomers were saluted with kisses; also partners in the dance. A bishop kissed the wife of Rudolf of Hapsburg when receiving her, but he was banished until Rudolf died.1616 From a fifteenth-century sermon it is learned that a young lady of rank in France, at that time, would rise in the midst of divine service, incommoding everybody, in order to kiss on the mouth a cavalier who entered the church at that time.1617 The custom of kissing became more general in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, but discussion about it shows that there was some doubt whether it was expedient. "The mores won a victory over philosophy."1618 In modern times Europeans have taught half-civilized and barbarian peoples the custom of kissing. The Hottentots, for instance, in their zeal to imitate Europeans, have adopted this custom.1619

489. Kissing. Kissing involves special rules of etiquette. In China and Japan, kissing is viewed with disgust. It is not known among Polynesians, Malays, Black Africans, and Indigenous peoples of South America. They prefer to rub noses, bite, or smell instead. It's said that a Samoan girl "looks upon kissing with disgust." Just think about how differently people can perceive what's pleasant or disgusting based on their culture! In Europe during the Middle Ages, kissing was quite common. New arrivals were welcomed with kisses, as were partners during dances. A bishop once kissed the wife of Rudolf of Hapsburg when greeting her, resulting in his banishment until Rudolf passed away. A fifteenth-century sermon tells us that a noble lady in France would stand up in the middle of a church service, bothering everyone, to kiss a knight who entered at that moment. By the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, kissing had become more widespread, though some still debated its appropriateness. "Social customs triumphed over philosophy." In modern times, Europeans have introduced the practice of kissing to semi-civilized and barbaric cultures. For example, the Hottentots, eager to imitate Europeans, have taken up this custom.

490. Politeness, etiquette, manners. Politeness, courtesy, and good manners are usages, but they rise to the level of the mores when they become a part of the character of a people, for then they produce characteristic traits which affect all societal relations.1620 Uncivilized people often pay punctilious attention to rules of etiquette about salutations, visits, meetings, the aged, etc. As all their rules are imperative and admit of no discussion or exception, they constitute a social ritual which may educate in certain sentiments, although it is by no means sure to do so. The functions of politeness and etiquette exist in order to make things go smoothly in all social contact. Orientals have very thorough training in this department. They have systems of good manners which have been practiced for thousands of years. The Chinese 461Li-ki ("Ritual of Propriety") dates from the beginning of the Christian era. It is an elaborate text-book of correct conduct in all affairs of life. It is of universal application, except for details of the mode of life in China, and it shows the value of such a code and the use of the habits it inculcates. Chinese and Japanese are well-disciplined people in all the matters of conduct and social contact which are controlled by the mores.

490. Politeness, etiquette, manners. Politeness, courtesy, and good manners are common practices, but they reach the level of mores when they become ingrained in a culture, shaping traits that influence all social interactions.1620 Uncivilized communities often strictly adhere to rules of etiquette regarding greetings, visits, meetings, the elderly, and more. Since their rules are absolute and allow no discussion or exceptions, they create a social ritual that may foster certain sentiments, though this is not guaranteed. The purpose of politeness and etiquette is to ensure smooth interactions in all social situations. Eastern cultures have extensive training in this area, having practiced systems of good manners for thousands of years. The Chinese 461Li-ki ("Ritual of Propriety") goes back to the beginning of the Christian era. It serves as a comprehensive guide to appropriate behavior in all aspects of life. Its principles have universal relevance, except for specific details related to life in China, illustrating the importance of such a code and the habits it promotes. Both Chinese and Japanese cultures are well-disciplined concerning conduct and social interactions governed by the mores.

From this point on it will be noticed that the codes to be mentioned are further removed from the sex mores.

From this point on, you'll notice that the codes mentioned are more detached from sexual norms.

491. Good manners. The Andamanese of all classes show great consideration for the very young, weak, aged, or helpless.1621 A white man gave liquor to a native man on the Chittagong hills. The latter insisted on giving some of it to the women first, but they required much urging before they would take it.1622 The Samoans have very polished manners. They had a court language.1623 The Betsileo on Madagascar have a careful etiquette about the houses of their chiefs, about proper conduct in those houses, and about the utensils there; also words are reserved for chiefs which others may not utter.1624 In East Africa any violation of etiquette towards a chief is summarily and severely punished, sometimes by death.1625 Many an A-Sande has lost a finger or his life for an innocent word spoken to the wife of a chief.1626 The Tunguses of Siberia have so much habitual politeness that Wrangell called them "the French of the tundra."1627 The Yakuts think it bad manners to give a big piece of meat to a poor guest and a little piece to a rich one. Good breeding, according to their code, calls for the opposite conduct.1628 A Fuegian husband, giving an order to his wife, out of courtesy tells her to give the order to some one else, although there is no one else.1629 Amongst North American Indians the modes of sitting or squatting for each sex are strictly prescribed.1630 Sapper says of the Central American Indians that when the white man asks a question he often gets 462no answer because he has neglected something required by etiquette. He once on a journey asked a Kekchi Indian to ask the way of an Indian whom they saw coming. This was improper, because not any one in the company might ask that question, according to Kekchi etiquette, but only the leader of the company.1631 Schweinfurth1632 rates the Dinka above Turks and Arabs in respect to table manners and decorum of eating. All recline on the ground around a bowl of food, each with a gourd cup in his hand, but they manage this primitive arrangement with constant care for propriety.

491. Good manners. The Andamanese from all backgrounds show a lot of respect for the very young, weak, elderly, or vulnerable.1621 A white man offered alcohol to a native man in the Chittagong hills. The native insisted on giving some to the women first, but they needed a lot of persuasion before they accepted it.1622 The Samoans have very refined manners and even had a formal court language.1623 The Betsileo in Madagascar have strict etiquette when it comes to the homes of their chiefs, the proper behavior expected there, and the use of utensils. They also have specific words that can only be spoken by others to chiefs.1624 In East Africa, any breach of etiquette towards a chief is dealt with harshly and can sometimes result in death.1625 Many an A-Sande has lost a finger or even their life for an innocent comment made to a chief's wife.1626 The Tunguses of Siberia are so habitually polite that Wrangell referred to them as "the French of the tundra."1627 The Yakuts believe it’s rude to give a large piece of meat to a poor guest while offering a small piece to a wealthy one. According to their social code, good manners dictate the opposite.1628 A Fuegian husband, when giving his wife an order, will politely tell her to relay it to someone else, even though there is no one else to tell.1629 Among the North American Indians, the sitting or squatting positions for each gender are strictly defined.1630 Sapper mentions that Central American Indians often do not respond when a white man asks a question, as they might overlook something crucial in terms of etiquette. On one journey, he asked a Kekchi Indian to inquire about the direction from another Indian they saw coming. This was inappropriate because, according to Kekchi custom, only the leader of the group should ask such questions.1631 Schweinfurth1632 considers the Dinka to have better table manners and eating decorum than Turks and Arabs. They all sit around a bowl of food on the ground with gourd cups in hand, managing this basic setup while consistently being mindful of proper behavior.

492. Etiquette of salutation, etc. The modes of expressing good will and the etiquette of meeting or visiting would be another large section under this head. What things are possible is shown by the report that a Tibetan host at a feast "expressed his respect for us and his appreciation of our remarks by rising to his feet and extending his tongue at full length."1633

492. Etiquette of Greeting, etc. The ways to show goodwill and the etiquette of meeting or visiting would make up another big section under this topic. One example of what's possible is the story of a Tibetan host at a feast who "showed his respect for us and his appreciation of our comments by standing up and sticking out his tongue as far as he could." 1633

493. Literature of manners and etiquette. Denecke1634 is able to trace an indigenous cultivation of good manners by literature from the eleventh century, when there was taught courtesy to women, although not the woman cult of a later time. He mentions a series of books down to the nineteenth century, which inculcated good manners according to the changing notions and standards of the times. In the second half of the thirteenth century it was taught in von Lichtenstein's Frauenbuch, a manual of manners and morals for women, that a woman should not salute a knight at his approach lest he infer favor. She was to be covered like a nun; she did not share in banquets and did not kiss guests whom she received; she shunned outside festivities and kept a good name. Knights then neglected women because they cared only for rude pleasures, drink, and hunting. Later, rules were made for the conduct of men.1635 The history of manners shows that what was inculcated in books never became real practice. The conquest of the art of eating with propriety was accomplished by the introduction of forks. Before that the bread 463was a tool with which to eat, and it required cultivated skill to handle it properly. Salt and mustard still presented problems,—knife or fingers? Each one brought his own knife.

493. Literature of manners and etiquette. Denecke1634 traces the development of good manners through literature since the eleventh century, when courtesy towards women was taught, though not the idealization of women that came later. He lists a series of books up to the nineteenth century that promoted good manners in line with the changing ideas and standards of their times. In the latter half of the thirteenth century, von Lichtenstein's Frauenbuch, a guide to manners and morals for women, instructed that a woman should not greet a knight upon his arrival so he wouldn't misinterpret it as affection. She was to be modestly dressed like a nun, excluded from feasts, and not to kiss guests upon greeting; instead, she avoided public festivities while maintaining her reputation. At that time, knights showed little regard for women, being more interested in crude pleasures like drinking and hunting. Eventually, guidelines for men's behavior were established.1635 The history of manners indicates that what was taught in books rarely translated into real-life behavior. The proper way to eat was significantly improved with the use of forks. Before that, bread served as a tool for eating and required considerable skill to use effectively. Salt and mustard remained a challenge—knife or fingers? Everyone brought their own knife.

494. Honor, seemliness, common sense, conscience. Honor, common sense, seemliness, and conscience seem to belong to the individual domain. They are reactions produced in the individual by the societal environment. Honor is the sentiment of what one owes to one's self. It is an individual prerogative, and an ultimate individual standard. Seemliness is conduct which befits one's character and standards. Common sense, in the current view, is a natural gift and universal outfit. As to honor and seemliness, the popular view seems to be that each one has a fountain of inspiration in himself to furnish him with guidance. Conscience might be added as another natural or supernatural "voice," intuition, and part of the original outfit of all human beings as such. If these notions could be verified, and if they proved true, no discussion of them would be in place here, but as to honor it is a well-known and undisputed fact that societies have set codes of honor and standards of it which were arbitrary, irrational, and both individually and socially inexpedient, as ample experiment has proved. These codes have been and are imperative, and they have been accepted and obeyed by great groups of men who, in their own judgment, did not believe them sound. Those codes came out of the folkways of the time and place. Then comes the question whether it is not always so. Is honor, in any case, anything but the code of one's duty to himself which he has accepted from the group in which he was educated? Family, class, religious sect, school, occupation, enter into the social environment. In every environment there is a standard of honor. When a man thinks that he is acting most independently, on his personal prerogative, he is at best only balancing against each other the different codes in which he has been educated, e.g. that of the trades union against that of the Sunday school, or of the school against that of the family. What we think "natural" and universal, and to which we attribute an objective reality, is the sum of traits whose origin is so remote, and which we share with so many, that we do not know when or how we 464took them up, and we can remember no rational selection by which we adopted them. The same is true of common sense. It is the stock of ways of looking at things which we acquired unconsciously by suggestion from the environment in which we grew up. Some have more common sense than others, because they are more docile to suggestion, or have been taught to make judgments by people who were strong and wise. Conscience also seems best explained as a sum of principles of action which have in one's character the most original, remote, undisputed, and authoritative position, and to which questions of doubt are habitually referred. If these views are accepted, we have in honor, common sense, and conscience other phenomena of the folkways, and the notions of eternal truths of philosophy or ethics, derived from somewhere outside of men and their struggles to live well under the conditions of earth, must be abandoned as myths.

494. Honor, propriety, common sense, conscience. Honor, common sense, propriety, and conscience seem to belong to the individual realm. They are responses triggered in a person by their social surroundings. Honor is the feeling of what we owe to ourselves. It is a personal right and a final individual benchmark. Propriety is behavior that suits one's character and standards. Common sense, as we view it today, is a natural ability and universal trait. Regarding honor and propriety, the general belief appears to be that everyone has an inner source of inspiration to guide them. Conscience can also be mentioned as another natural or supernatural "voice," intuition, and a part of our fundamental makeup as humans. If these ideas could be proven and shown to be accurate, there would be no need for further discussion here. However, when it comes to honor, it is a well-known and clear fact that societies have established codes of honor and standards that have been arbitrary, irrational, and both individually and socially unhelpful, as ample evidence has shown. These codes have been and continue to be mandatory, and they have been accepted and followed by large groups of people who, in their own judgment, believed them to be unsound. These codes emerged from the customs of the time and place. This raises the question of whether this is always the case. Is honor, in any sense, anything other than the duty code one has accepted from the group in which they were raised? Family, class, religious group, school, and occupation all shape the social environment. In every environment, there exists a standard of honor. When a person believes they are acting most independently, exercising their personal rights, they are, at best, merely reconciling the different codes they have learned, for instance, balancing the trades union code against that of the Sunday school, or that of school against family. What we consider "natural" and universal, attributing it objective reality, is a collection of characteristics whose origins are so far back we cannot pinpoint when or how we adopted them, nor can we recall any rational choice that led us to embrace them. The same applies to common sense. It is the accumulated perspective we subconsciously acquired from the environment we grew up in. Some people have more common sense than others because they are more receptive to suggestions or have been educated by strong and wise individuals. Conscience also seems best understood as a collection of action principles that hold the most original, distant, indisputable, and authoritative position in one's character, to which doubts are frequently referred. If these views are accepted, we find in honor, common sense, and conscience more aspects of folkways, and the ideas of eternal truths in philosophy or ethics, stemming from some external source outside of humanity and their struggles to live well on Earth, must be discarded as myths.

495. Seemliness. Honor, common sense, and conscience can never be predicated of groups except by a figure of speech. The case with seemliness is different. That also is an individual trait. It is lighter and less definable than honor and propriety. The individual alone must decide what it is fitting for him to do or refuse to do. He will get his standards for this decision from his nearest social environment. Seemliness, however, can be predicated of a society. A civilized state may act in a seemly or unseemly manner, that is, in a way worthy of its history and character, or the contrary. Also the people of a group, in their unorganized acts, can obey unworthy motives and yield to impulses, groupwise, which are beneath the level of culture which they really have obtained, or belong to policies which are narrower than those by which they pretend to act.

495. Seemliness. Honor, common sense, and conscience can never really be attributed to groups except in a figurative way. Seemliness is different. It's an individual quality. It's lighter and less defined than honor and propriety. Each person must determine what is appropriate for them to do or not do. They will base their standards for this decision on their closest social circle. However, seemliness can be attributed to a society. A civilized state can act in a seemly or unseemly way, meaning in a manner that reflects its history and character, or the opposite. Additionally, members of a group, through their uncoordinated actions, can follow unworthy motives and give in to impulses as a group that fall below the cultural standards they have actually achieved, or adhere to policies that are narrower than those they claim to support.

496. Cases of unseemliness. The Assyrians were fierce, cruel, bloodthirsty, and pitiless. They have left, cut in the hardest stone,—it must have been by immense labor,—pictures of cruel tortures and executions and of immense slaughters. A king is represented putting out the eyes of prisoners. What the pictures reveal is the lust of conquest, the delights of revenge, and the ecstasy of tyranny. After Assurbanipal took Susa he broke open the tombs of the old heroes of Elam, who had in their day 465defeated the Assyrians. He desecrated the tombs, insulted the monuments, and carried the bones away to Nineveh. It was believed that the ghosts of these dead heroes would suffer the captivity inflicted on their bones, and sacrifices were made to them just sufficient to prolong their existence and suffering. This policy was pursued with all the ingenious refinements which the dogmas suggested, in order to glut the vengeance of the Assyrian king.1636 The Babylonians were peaceful and industrial, but the Persians combined with great luxury and licentiousness a fiendish ingenuity in torture and painful modes of execution. It is very interesting to notice in Homer criticism of conduct from the standpoint of taste and judgment as to what is seemly.1637 Homer thought it unseemly for Achilles to drag the corpse of Hector behind his chariot. He says that the gods thought so too.1638 He disapproved of the sacrifice of twelve Trojan youths on the pyre of Patroclus.1639 In the poems there are recorded many unseemly acts. Achilles spurned the prayer of Hector that his body might be redeemed, and wished that he could eat part of the body of his conquered foe. The Greeks mutilated the corpse with their weapons.1640 Agamemnon and Ajax Oileus cut off the heads of the slain.1641 Odysseus ordered twelve maidens who had been friends to the suitors to be put to the sword. Telemachus hanged them. Melantheus, who had traitorously taken the suitors' side, was mutilated alive, member by member.1642 Odysseus tells Eurykleia that it is a cruel sin to exult over a dead enemy, but the heroes often did it. This doctrine expresses the better sense of the age, but a doctrine which was beyond their self-control when their passions were aroused. The Olympian household must be taken to represent the society of the time, especially if we throw out the stories of the violations of the sex taboo which were often myths of nature processes or survivals of earlier mores. The Olympian gods show no dignity, magnanimity, or moral 466earnestness. They entertain mean sentiments of jealousy, envy, offended vanity, resentment, and rancor. They are divided by enmities and feuds. The females are frivolous and shallow; their fathers and husbands are often angry with them for levity, folly, disobedience, and self-will; but they have to remember that the goddesses are females and make the best of it with a groan and a laugh. The gods have great weakness for feminine grace and charm. They make allowances for the women, pet them, and despise them. There is some recognition of a possibly nobler relation of men to women, but it is only a transitory ideal. The goddesses get into difficulties by their intrigues and follies, but they avail themselves to the utmost of their feminine privileges to escape the penalties. They fool the gods. It reminds us of a modern French novel. We meet with the same sentiments, maxims, and philosophy. What were the gods for? They were superfluous and useless, or mischievous, but theology taught that they kept the whole thing going. They dealt meanly with men. Athena took the form of Deïphobus in order to persuade Hector to meet Achilles and be killed.1643 They sent dreams to men to mislead them. What can men do against that? They mixed in the fights of men, but availed themselves of their godship, if things went against them, and especially in order to get revenge for defeat. There was no chivalry or nobility of mind or behavior. It is plain that the gods are not idealized men. They are worse than the men. Von der March1644 has collected evidence that the heroes were savage, cruel, cowardly, venal, rancorous, vain, and lacking in fortitude, when compared with German epic heroes. It is far more important to notice that this evidence proves that the Greeks did not have, and therefore could not ascribe to the gods, a standard of seemliness above what these traits of the picture disclose. Since that is so, it follows that the standard of what is fit, seemly, becoming, good form, is a function of the folkways, or rather of class ways, since it is only selected classes who cultivate seemliness. Seemliness is a light, remote, and less important form of propriety. It is a matter of taste, and taste is cultivated by the folkways.

496. Cases of unseemliness. The Assyrians were fierce, cruel, bloodthirsty, and ruthless. They left behind, carved in hard stone—likely through immense effort—images of brutal tortures, executions, and massive slaughters. One depiction shows a king gouging out the eyes of prisoners. These images reveal a desire for conquest, the pleasure of revenge, and the thrill of tyranny. After Assurbanipal captured Susa, he broke open the tombs of the old Elamite heroes who had once defeated the Assyrians. He desecrated their graves, insulted their monuments, and took their bones back to Nineveh. It was believed that the spirits of these fallen heroes would endure captivity due to their bones being taken, and sacrifices were made to them—just enough to extend their existence and suffering. This policy was carried out with all the clever nuances suggested by their beliefs, aimed at satisfying the Assyrian king's vengeance.1636 The Babylonians were peaceful and hard-working, but the Persians mixed great luxury and indulgence with a sadistic creativity in torture and brutal executions. It's interesting to note in Homer the criticism of actions from the perspective of taste and judgment regarding what is appropriate.1637 Homer found it inappropriate for Achilles to drag Hector's corpse behind his chariot. He states that the gods thought so too.1638 He disapproved of sacrificing twelve Trojan youths on Patroclus' pyre.1639 The poems record many inappropriate acts. Achilles rejected Hector's plea for his body to be returned and expressed a wish to eat part of his defeated enemy. The Greeks mutilated the corpse with their weapons.1640 Agamemnon and Ajax Oileus severed the heads of the fallen.1641 Odysseus ordered the execution of twelve maidens who had been companions of the suitors. Telemachus hanged them. Melantheus, who had treacherously sided with the suitors, was painfully mutilated while still alive.1642 Odysseus tells Eurykleia that it's a cruel sin to gloat over a dead enemy, yet the heroes frequently did just that. This belief reflects the better judgment of the time, though it was beyond their self-control when their emotions were inflamed. The Olympian household symbolizes the society of the era, especially when considering the stories of sexual taboos that were often remnants of nature myths or earlier customs. The Olympian gods lack dignity, nobility, and moral seriousness. They harbor petty feelings of jealousy, envy, wounded pride, resentment, and bitterness. They are embroiled in conflicts and feuds. The goddesses are frivolous and superficial; their fathers and husbands often berate them for their lightheartedness, foolishness, disobedience, and stubbornness; yet, they must remind themselves that the goddesses are women and manage to cope with it, half-heartedly laughing or groaning. The gods have a weakness for feminine allure. They tolerate the women, indulge them, and look down on them. There is some acknowledgment of a potentially nobler relationship between men and women, but it's merely a fleeting ideal. The goddesses get into trouble due to their schemes and foolishness, yet they exploit their feminine privileges to dodge consequences. They outsmart the gods. It's reminiscent of a modern French novel. We encounter similar sentiments, maxims, and philosophies. What was the purpose of the gods? They seemed unnecessary or mischievous, yet theology claimed they were essential for keeping everything in motion. They treated humans unfairly. Athena disguised herself as Deïphobus to convince Hector to face Achilles and be slain.1643 They sent misleading dreams to people. What can humans do against that? They intervened in human battles but relied on their divine status when fortunes turned against them, especially to seek revenge for defeat. There was no chivalry or noble conduct. It's clear the gods are not idealized humans. They are worse than the humans. Von der March1644 has gathered evidence that the heroes were savage, cruel, cowardly, corrupt, resentful, vain, and lacking in bravery compared to German epic heroes. It's far more significant to realize that this evidence indicates the Greeks did not have, and therefore could not attribute to the gods, a standard of appropriateness higher than what these traits reveal. Since that's the case, it follows that the standard of what is fitting, appropriate, and good behavior is shaped by cultural customs, or more specifically by class customs, as only certain classes develop a sense of propriety. Appropriateness is a less significant and more remote aspect of propriety. It is a matter of taste, which is cultivated by cultural customs.

467497. Greek tragedies and notions of seemliness. We think it unseemly to criticise the ways of Divine Providence, and we refrain from it, whatever we may think. Since Christianity is no longer imposed by pains and penalties, we think it unseemly to assail Christianity in the interest of a negative or destructive philosophy. The Greeks of the fifth century B.C. had not these notions. They upbraided the gods for their ways to men and for their vices. The antagonisms of the mores were antagonisms of gods. In the Eumenides the most tragic consequences follow from the antagonism of the mores of the mother and father family. The Furies do not insist on the duty of Orestes to kill his mother, in blood revenge for the murder of his father, because they belong to the old system, in which the son was of the mother's blood; but Apollo, the god of the new system, orders it. A new doctrine of procreation has to be promulgated. "The mother does not procreate the son; she only bears and cherishes the awakened life." [Here we see how the doctrines are invented afterwards to fit the exigencies of new folkways.] Orestes obeys Apollo and is a victim. Since the command comes from a god, how shall the man not obey? To us it is a simple case of a common tragedy, that an individual is the victim of a great social movement. In the Herakleidæ, Alcmena urges that a war captive be slain. The king of Athens forbids that any one be slain who was taken alive. The former prevailed. The Athenian doctrine was new and high and not yet current. In the Ion Ion tells Zeus and Poseidon that if they paid the penalties of all their adulteries they would empty their temple treasuries. They act wrongly when they do not observe due measure in their pursuit of pleasure. It is not fair to call men wicked when they imitate the gods. Let the evil examples be blamed. In the Andromache horror is expressed of the folkways of the barbarians, in which incest is not prevented. In the Medea Jason, who is a scoundrel and a cur, prates to Medea about her gain in coming to Greece: "Thou hast learned what justice means, and how to live by law, not by the dictates of brute force." She had not learned it at all—quite the contrary. In the Hekuba it is said to be a disgrace to murder guests in Greece, and in Iphigenia amongst the Taurians the same doctrine 468is stated when Greeks are to be the victims of the contrary rule. "Barbarian" was a cultural category. To be Greek was to have city life with market place, gymnastic training, and a share in the games.1645 These were arbitrary marks of superiority such as the members of an esoteric corporation always love, but the time came when the Greek history contained so many shameful things that the Greeks ceased to talk of the contrast with barbarians. It was proposed to Pausanias that he should repay on the corpse of Mardonius the insults inflicted by Xerxes on the body of Leonidas. He indignantly refused.1646 The old laws of war put the life and property of the vanquished, and their wives and children, at the mercy of the conquerors, but the Greeks, when the Peloponnesian war began, felt the shame of this law as between Greeks. Therefore they sinned against their own better feeling when in that war they enslaved and slaughtered the vanquished. That they knew better is shown by the conduct of the Athenians towards Mytilene, in 427. At first all adult males were sentenced to death, and the women and children to slavery, but later this sentence was revoked. Cases also occurred in which the law of war was not followed, but the conquered were spared. By retaliation they inflamed their own passions and went on from bad to worse until there was a revulsion of pure shame. Lysander put to death three thousand Athenians, captives, after the battle of Ægospotami, as reprisals for the barbarities executed by the Athenians against Sparta and her allies. The allies wanted to exercise war law on Athens, but Sparta would not consent. To her then belongs the honor of fixing a new precedent. It was her duty to do so after the act of Lysander. Beloch thinks that science made the greater humanity of the fourth century.1647 It is more probable that it was due to a perception of the horror and shame of the other course. The parties in the cities, in the later centuries, were also guilty of excess, rancorous passion, revenge, and oppression. These cases come under the head of unseemliness in so far as they show a lack of sense of where to stop. That sense, especially in the political acts of democracies, must be a 469resultant, in the minds of men of the most numerous classes, from the spirit and temper of the folkways.

467497. Greek tragedies and ideas of decency. We find it inappropriate to criticize the ways of Divine Providence, and we hold back from it, no matter what we may think. Since Christianity is no longer enforced through pain and punishment, we consider it inappropriate to attack Christianity in favor of a negative or destructive philosophy. The Greeks of the fifth century B.C. did not have these views. They scolded the gods for their behavior towards humans and their flaws. The conflicts in social norms mirrored the conflicts among the gods. In the Eumenides, the most tragic outcomes result from the clash between the social norms of mothers and fathers. The Furies do not insist that Orestes must kill his mother, in bloody revenge for the murder of his father, because they come from the old system, where the son belonged to the mother’s blood; but Apollo, the god of the new system, commands it. A new belief about procreation needs to be established. "The mother does not create the son; she only carries and nurtures the awakened life." [Here we see how doctrines are invented afterwards to match the needs of new social customs.] Orestes obeys Apollo and becomes a victim. Since the command comes from a god, how can a man not obey? For us, it is simply a typical tragedy where one individual becomes a victim of a significant social movement. In the Herakleidæ, Alcmena insists that a war captive be killed. The king of Athens prohibits anyone from being killed who was taken alive. Alcmena’s view prevails. The Athenian doctrine was new and noble and not yet widely accepted. In the Ion, Ion tells Zeus and Poseidon that if they faced the consequences of all their adulteries, they would drain their temple treasuries. They act wrongly when they disregard moderation in their pursuit of pleasure. It’s not fair to label men as wicked when they mimic the gods. Let the wrong examples be criticized. In the Andromache, there is horror expressed about the customs of barbarians, where incest is not forbidden. In the Medea, Jason, who is a scoundrel and a coward, lectures Medea about her benefits in coming to Greece: "You've learned what justice is and how to live by law, not by the whims of brute force." She hasn't learned it at all—quite the opposite. In the Hekuba, it is considered disgraceful to murder guests in Greece, and in Iphigenia amongst the Taurians, the same principle 468 is reiterated when Greeks are to be the victims of the opposite rule. "Barbarian" was a cultural label. Being Greek meant having city life with a marketplace, athletic training, and participation in the games.1645 These were arbitrary markers of superiority that members of an exclusive group often cherish, but eventually, Greek history contained so many shameful acts that the Greeks stopped speaking of the contrast with the barbarians. It was suggested to Pausanias that he should repay Mardonius on his corpse for the insults Xerxes inflicted on Leonidas's body. He indignantly refused.1646 The old laws of war left the life and property of the defeated, along with their wives and children, at the mercy of the conquerors, but when the Peloponnesian War began, the Greeks felt ashamed of this law against fellow Greeks. Therefore, they acted against their own better judgment when they enslaved and slaughtered the defeated in that war. Their awareness is evident in the actions of the Athenians towards Mytilene in 427. Initially, all adult males were sentenced to death, and women and children to slavery, but later this verdict was overturned. There were also instances where the laws of war were disregarded, and the conquered were spared. By seeking revenge, they heightened their own passions and continued from bad to worse until pure shame finally led to a backlash. Lysander executed three thousand Athenian captives after the battle of Ægospotami, as retaliation for the barbarities committed by the Athenians against Sparta and her allies. The allies wanted to apply the law of war to Athens, but Sparta refused. Thus, Sparta earned the honor of setting a new precedent. It was their responsibility to do so after Lysander's actions. Beloch believes that science contributed to the greater humanity of the fourth century.1647 More likely, it stemmed from the realization of the horror and shame of the alternative path. The factions within the cities in later centuries were also culpable of excess, spiteful passion, revenge, and oppression. These situations fall under the category of inappropriateness as they reflect a lack of understanding of when to stop. That understanding, especially in the political actions of democracies, has to be a 469result of the collective mindset of the larger classes, shaped by the spirit and character of societal norms.

498. Seemliness in the Middle Ages. In the Middle Ages very great attention was given to seemliness in the private conduct of individuals. Moderation especially was to be cultivated. Women were put under minute rules of dress, posture, walk, language, tone of voice, and attitude. The guiding spirit of the regulations was restraint and limit.1648 Public life, however, was characterized by great unseemliness, and the examples of it are especially valuable because they show how necessary a sense of seemliness is to prevent great evils, although the virtue itself is vague and refined, and entirely beyond the field of positive cultivation by education or law. When the crusaders captured Mohammedan cities they showed savage ferocity. A case is recorded of a quarrel between a man of rank and a cook. The former proceeded to very extreme measures, and the cook, since he was a cook, could get no redress or attention.1649 In the fifteenth century a rage for indecent conduct arose. The type which the Germans call the Grobian was affected. Rudeness of manners in eating, dancing, etc., was cultivated as a pose. This fashion lasted for more than a century. In 1570 a society was formed of twenty-seven members, who swore to be nasty, not to wash or pray, and to practice blasphemy, etc. When drunk such persons committed great breaches of order, decency, etc.1650

498. Seemliness in the Middle Ages. During the Middle Ages, a significant emphasis was placed on propriety in people's private behavior. Particularly, moderation was important. Women had to follow strict rules regarding their clothing, how they sat, walked, spoke, their tone of voice, and their overall demeanor. The main idea behind these guidelines was to encourage self-restraint and limits.1648 In contrast, public life was marked by a notable lack of propriety, and examples of this are particularly valuable because they highlight how crucial a sense of decorum is to prevent serious wrongs, even though the concept itself is unclear, subtle, and entirely beyond the scope of education or legislation. When the crusaders took over Muslim cities, they exhibited brutal savagery. There’s an account of a dispute between a nobleman and a cook. The nobleman resorted to extreme measures, and the cook, being a cook, received no justice or acknowledgment.1649 In the fifteenth century, there was a trend toward indecent behavior. The kind that the Germans refer to as Grobian became popular. Rudeness in dining, dancing, and other manners was embraced as a pose. This trend lasted for over a century. In 1570, a group of twenty-seven members was formed, who pledged to be filthy, not to wash or pray, and to engage in blasphemy, among other things. When intoxicated, these individuals committed significant violations of order and decency.1650

499. Unseemly debate. The folkways of the Middle Ages were fantastic and extravagant. The people had their chief interest in the future world, about which there could be no reality. They lived in a world of phantasms. The phantasms were dictated to them upon authority in the shape of dogmas of world philosophy and precepts of conduct. In discussing the world philosophy and its application they attained to extremes of animosity and ferocity. Whether Jesus and his apostles lived in voluntary beggary; whether any part of the blood of Jesus remained on earth; whether the dead went at once, or only at the judgment day, into the presence of God,—are specimens of the questions they 470debated. The unseemliness was in the mode of discussion, not in the absurdity of the subject. They all went into the debate understanding that the defeated or weaker party was to be burned. That was the rule of the game. All the strife of sects and parties was carried on in unseemly ways and with scandalous incidents. The lack of control, measure, due limit, was due to the lack of reality. Torture, persecution, violent measures, would all have been impossible if there had been a sense of seemliness. The punishments, executions, and public amusements grossly outraged any human and civilized taste. The treatment of the Templars, although it was no doubt good statecraft to abolish the order, was a scandalous outrage. In the face of Christendom torture was used to extort the evidence which was wanted to destroy the order, without regard to truth and justice.1651 The crusades were extravagant and fantastic, and were attended by incidents of shameful excess, gross selfishness, venality, and bad faith. It is one of the most amazing facts about witch persecutions in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries that jurists did not see the unseemliness of their acts compared with the civilization of the period and the character claimed by their states. How was it possible for grave, learned, and honest men to go on torturing and burning miserable old women? It is not until the end of the seventeenth century that we hear of sheriffs in England who refused to burn witches. One of the most unseemly incidents in history is the execution of Damiens for attempting to kill Louis XV. The authorities of the first state in Christendom multiplied tortures of the extremest kind, and caused them to be executed in public on the culprit. The treatment of the Tories in the American Revolution was unseemly. It left a deep stain on our history.

499. Unseemly debate. The customs of the Middle Ages were wild and extravagant. People were mainly focused on the afterlife, which was entirely based on belief rather than reality. They lived in a world of illusions. These illusions were imposed on them through established doctrines of philosophy and guidelines for behavior. In discussions about philosophy and its implications, they reached extreme levels of hostility and aggression. Questions like whether Jesus and his apostles chose to live in poverty, if any of Jesus's blood remained on earth, or whether the dead go directly to God or only after the final judgment—are examples of the topics they 470debated. The issue was not the absurdity of the subjects rather than the manner in which they debated. Everyone entered these debates knowing that the losing or weaker party would face execution. That was the rule of the game. The conflicts among different sects and factions were conducted in disgraceful ways, often featuring scandalous events. The absence of restraint, measure, or proper limits stemmed from a lack of reality. Torture, persecution, and violence would have been unthinkable if there had been a sense of decency. The punishments, executions, and public spectacles grossly violated any standard of human decency and civilization. The treatment of the Templars, though it may have served the state's interests, was a scandalous abuse. In the context of Christendom, torture was used to extract confessions that were needed to dismantle the order, disregarding truth and justice.1651 The crusades were marked by excess and attended by disgraceful acts, blatant selfishness, corruption, and dishonesty. It is astonishing that during the witch hunts of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, legal authorities did not see how inappropriate their actions were in light of the civilization of their time and the standards their states claimed to uphold. How could serious, educated, and honest individuals continue torturing and executing helpless old women? It wasn't until the end of the seventeenth century that we learn of sheriffs in England who refused to execute witches. One of the most disgraceful events in history is the execution of Damiens for attempting to assassinate Louis XV. The leaders of the foremost state in Christendom enacted extreme forms of torture and had them carried out publicly on the offender. The treatment of Tories during the American Revolution was disgraceful. It left a lasting blemish on our history.

500. Unseemliness of lynching, torture, etc. It is an unseemly thing and unworthy of our age and civilization that persons should be lynched for alleged crime, without the trial and proof which our institutions provide for. The arguments in defense of lynching (except on the frontier, where civil institutions do not 471yet exist) never touch on this point. It is unseemly that any one should be burned at the stake in a modern civilized state. It is nothing to the purpose to show what a wicked wretch the victim was. Burning alive has long been thrown out of the folkways of our ancestors. The objection to reviving it is not an apology for the bad men or a denial of their wickedness: it is the goodness of the lynchers. They fall below what they owe to themselves. Torture has also long been thrown out of our folkways. It might have been believed a few years ago that torture could not be employed under the jurisdiction of the United States, and that, if it was employed, there would be a unanimous outburst of indignant reprobation against those who had so disgraced us. When torture was employed in the Philippines no such outburst occurred. The facts and the judgment upon them were easily suppressed. The recognition of Panama was unseemly. It was unworthy of the United States. It was defended and justified by the argument that we got something which we very earnestly wanted.

500. Unseemliness of lynching, torture, etc. It's disgraceful and beneath our age and civilization that people can be lynched for supposed crimes without the trial and evidence that our institutions provide. The arguments used to defend lynching (except on the frontier, where civil institutions don't 471yet exist) never address this issue. It's shameful that anyone should be burned at the stake in a modern civilized state. It doesn't matter how wicked the victim may have been. Burning people alive has long been rejected by our ancestors' customs. The reason for opposing its revival isn't an excuse for the misdeeds of bad men or a denial of their evil; it's about the moral failure of the lynchers. They fall short of what they owe to themselves. Torture has also been cast out of our traditions. It might have been thought a few years ago that torture could never be used under U.S. jurisdiction and that, if it were, there would be a collective outcry of outrage against those responsible for bringing us such shame. When torture was practiced in the Philippines, no such outcry happened. The facts and any judgment about them were easily silenced. The recognition of Panama was disgraceful. It was unworthy of the United States. It was defended and justified by the argument that we gained something we wanted very badly.

501. Good taste. Finally we may notice here also the matter of taste. Good taste is the most subtle of all the codes of judgment which are cultivated by the mores. What we now consider good taste was violated in the dramas of the Greeks and Romans. This is entirely aside from obscenity or vulgarity. For instance, it does not appear that the author of the Medea appreciated the dastardly conduct of Jason. De Julleville1652 says that in the thirteenth century no one knew the distinction between good and bad taste. The assertion is fully justified. The mediæval people may have had good taste in architecture, stained glass, and hammered iron (as we are told), but their literature, administration of justice, and politics show that they lacked good taste, and also the case shows what a high protection against folly and error good taste is. This last office it shares with the sense of humor. The sports of that age were cruel. People found fun in the sufferings of the weak under derision and abuse. "The Middle Ages did not shrink from presenting as funny situations which were painful or atrocious, the horror of which we to-day could not endure." Although the age was 472full of religiosity, the extravagances of which ought to have been restrained by good taste, if it had existed, there was, on the other hand, no true reverence for what were "sacred things." The churches were put to uses which would to-day be considered improper. Parodies and caricatures of ecclesiastical persons, institutions, and ritual called out no remonstrance. Mock sermons were a favorite form of monologue in a theatrical entertainment. In a morality produced late in the fifteenth century, called Les Blasphémateurs, the actors tortured and wounded the figure on a crucifix. The Virgin and two angels came down to catch in a cup the blood which miraculously flowed from the body, but the actors kept on. "The hideous scene is interminable." Personalities were employed beyond all decent toleration, not only in theological disputes, but in political conflicts of all kinds. Of course the fanaticism of the age accounts for the extravagance of the acts and doctrines, and good taste seems to be only a trivial defense against fanaticism, but good taste consists largely in a sense of due limits, and if there had been a good code of social usage tempered by taste, it would have prevented many of the greatest scandals in the history, especially the church history, of the period. Buffoons had a share in the great "moralities," although they did not have a rôle in the action. Their function was to interject comical comments from time to time. The comments aimed to be witty, but were generally gross, coarse, and obscene. Late in the fifteenth century, in France, a buffoon recited a prelude containing licentious jests to an edifying morality called Charity.1653

501. Good taste. Lastly, we should also consider the issue of taste. Good taste is the most subtle of all the judgment codes shaped by societal norms. What we now view as good taste was often disregarded in the dramas of the Greeks and Romans. This is completely separate from obscenity or vulgarity. For example, it seems that the author of the Medea did not condone Jason's cowardly actions. De Julleville1652 says that in the thirteenth century, no one understood the difference between good and bad taste. This statement is entirely justified. While medieval people may have shown good taste in architecture, stained glass, and wrought iron (as we are told), their literature, justice system, and political matters reveal a lack of good taste. This example illustrates how good taste serves as a significant safeguard against folly and error, sharing this role with a sense of humor. The pastimes of that era were brutal. People found amusement in the suffering of the weak through mockery and abuse. “The Middle Ages did not hesitate to present as humorous situations that were painful or horrific, the horror of which we today could not bear.” Although the era was 472full of religiosity, the excesses of which should have been curbed by good taste, if it had existed, there was, on the other hand, no genuine respect for what were considered "sacred things." Churches were used for purposes that today would be deemed inappropriate. Parodies and caricatures of religious figures, institutions, and rituals drew no objections. Mock sermons were a popular form of monologue in theatrical performances. In a morality play produced late in the fifteenth century called Les Blasphémateurs, the actors tortured and wounded a figure on a crucifix. The Virgin and two angels appeared to catch in a cup the blood that miraculously flowed from the body, but the actors continued on. “The grotesque scene is endless.” Personalities were used beyond all decent limits, not only in theological arguments but in all kinds of political conflicts. Of course, the fanaticism of the age explains the excessiveness of actions and beliefs, and good taste seems to be just a minor defense against fanaticism. However, good taste largely involves a sense of appropriate boundaries, and if there had been a well-defined code of social conduct tempered by taste, it would have prevented many of the greatest scandals in history, especially in the church's history during that period. Buffoons played a part in the grand "moralities," although they did not have a role in the action itself. Their job was to interject humorous comments occasionally. These comments aimed to be clever but were usually crude, coarse, and obscene. In the late fifteenth century, in France, a buffoon recited a prelude filled with lewd jokes before an edifying morality called Charity.1653

502. Whence good taste is derived. Good taste is a more delicate and refined philosophy of action than any which have been mentioned above. It would escape from any attempt to formulate it, more completely than propriety or politeness. It floats in the ways of the group, and is absorbed by those who grow up in it. It is a product of breeding. We have a well-worn saying that there is no disputing about it. That is true, but for equal reason there is no disputing about decency, propriety, obscenity, or sex taboo. Good taste is a product of the group. It is 473absorbed from the group. Like honor, however, it calls for an individual reaction of assent and dissent, and becomes an individual trait or possession in the form which it ultimately takes.

502. Where good taste comes from. Good taste is a more subtle and refined way of thinking about actions than any of those we've discussed earlier. It escapes any attempt to define it more completely than concepts like propriety or politeness. It exists within the dynamics of the group and is picked up by those who grow up in it. It's a product of upbringing. We often say that opinions on it can't be disputed. That's true, but the same can be said for decency, propriety, obscenity, or sexual taboos. Good taste is a collective creation. It is 473 absorbed from the group. Similar to honor, it requires an individual response of agreement or disagreement and becomes a personal trait or possession in the form it eventually takes.

503. The great variety in the codes. All the topics which have been treated in this chapter are branches or outreachings of the social code. They show how deep is the interest of human beings in the sex taboo, and in the self-perpetuation of society. Men have always tried, and are trying still, to solve the problem of well living in this respect. The men, the women, the children, and the society have joint and several interests, and the complication is great. At the present time population, race, marriage, childbirth, and the education of children present us our greatest problems and most unfathomable mysteries. All the contradictory usages of chastity, decency, propriety, etc., have their sense in some assumed relation to the welfare of society. To some extent they have come out of caprice, but chiefly they have issued from experience of good and ill, and are due to efforts to live well. Thus we may discern in them policies and philosophies, but they never proceed to form any such generalities as do rationally adopted motives. There is logic in the folkways, but never rationality. Given the premises, in a notion of kin, for instance, and the deductions are made directly and generally correctly, but the premises could never be verified, and they were oftener false than true. Each group took its own way, making its own assumptions, and following its own logic. So there was great variety and discord in their policies and philosophies, but within the area of a custom, during its dominion, its authority is absolute; and hence, although the usages are infinitely various, directly contradictory, and mutually abominable, they are, within their area of dominion, of equal value and force, and they are the standards of what is true and right. The groups have often tried to convert each other by argument and reason. They have never succeeded. Each one's reasons are the tradition which it has received from its ancestors. That does not admit of argument. Each tries to convince the other by going outside of the tradition to some philosophic standard of truth. Then the tradition is left in full force. Shocking as it must be to any group 474to be told that there is no rational ground for any one of them to convert another group to its mores (because this seems to imply, although it does not, that their folkways are not better than those of other groups), yet this must be said, for it is true. By experience and science the nations which by name are Christian have reached ways which are better fitted, on the whole, for well living than those of the Mohammedan nations, although this superiority is not by any means so complete and sweeping as current opinion in Christian countries believes. If Christians and Mohammedans come together and argue, they never make the slightest impression on each other. During the crusades, in Andalusia, and in cities of the near East where they live side by side, they have come to peace, mutual respect, and mutual influence. Syncretism begins. There is giving and taking. In Egypt at present the Moslems see the power of the English to carry on industry, commerce, and government, and this observation produces effect on the folkways. That is the chief way in which folkways are modified or borrowed. It was by this process that Greeks and Romans influenced the folkways of barbarians, and that white men have influenced those of negroes, Indians, Polynesians, Japanese, etc.

503. The great variety in the codes. All the topics discussed in this chapter are branches or extensions of the social code. They illustrate how deeply human beings care about the sex taboo and the survival of society. People have always tried and continue to try to figure out the best ways to live in this area. Men, women, children, and society all share common interests, and the complexity is significant. Today, issues like population, race, marriage, childbirth, and child education are our biggest challenges and most profound mysteries. All the conflicting norms around chastity, decency, propriety, etc., relate to the welfare of society. Some of these customs have arisen from whims, but mainly they stem from the experiences of what works and what doesn’t, as a result of efforts to live well. Thus, we can see in them policies and philosophies, but they never really form general principles based on rational motives. There is logic in the folkways, but not in a rational sense. Given certain assumptions, like those about family ties, deductions are often made correctly, but the assumptions are rarely verified and are often more false than true. Each group followed its own path, made its own assumptions, and adhered to its own logic. Hence, there was great variety and disagreement in their policies and philosophies, but within each custom's domain, its authority is absolute; therefore, even though the customs are vastly varied, directly contradictory, and mutually distasteful, they hold equal value and force in their unique domains and serve as the standards for what is considered true and right. Groups have often attempted to persuade each other through arguments and reasoning, but they've never succeeded. Each group's reasoning is rooted in the traditions passed down from their ancestors, which is not open to debate. Each tries to argue by referencing an outside philosophical standard of truth, yet the tradition remains intact. As shocking as it may be for any group 474 to hear that there is no rational basis for one group to convert another to its customs (because this seems to suggest, though it doesn't, that their folkways are not better than those of other groups), it must be stated because it’s true. Through experience and science, countries that are primarily Christian have developed ways that are generally better suited for living well compared to those of Muslim nations, although this superiority is not as absolute as common belief in Christian nations suggests. When Christians and Muslims engage in discussions, they rarely affect each other. During the Crusades, in Andalusia, and in cities in the Near East where they coexist, they've achieved peace, mutual respect, and shared influence. Syncretism begins. There’s a mutual exchange. In present-day Egypt, Muslims recognize the English's ability to manage industry, commerce, and government, and this observation impacts their folkways. This is the primary way folkways are modified or borrowed. This process was how the Greeks and Romans influenced the folkways of barbarian tribes, and how white people have influenced those of Africans, Native Americans, Polynesians, Japanese, and others.

504. Morals and deportment. Different groups and different ages have differed much in the place in the social codes in which certain subjects have been placed; that is, for instance, as to whether the treatment of women by men should be put under morals, or under manners, or under good taste; whether public exhibitions deserved more attention than deportment, etc. For instance: "There is hardly a word, in the instructions of Plutarch, upon schools and schooling, but he alludes casually to the strange scenes which boys were allowed to witness,—criminals dressed up with robes and crowns, and presently stripped and publicly tortured; paintings of subjects so objectionable that we should carefully explain to the child the distinction between art as such and art as a vehicle of morals. On the other hand, deportment was strictly watched: for example, it was the rule not to use the left hand unless it were to hold bread at dinner, while other food was taken with the right; to walk in the street 475without looking up; to touch salt fish with one finger; fresh fish, bread, and meat, with two; to scratch yourself thus; to fold your cloak thus."1654

504. Morals and behavior. Different groups and age groups have varied widely in the status of certain topics within social codes; for example, whether how men treat women should be categorized under morals, manners, or good taste; whether public displays should receive more focus than behavior, etc. For instance: "There’s hardly a word in Plutarch's instructions about schools and education that doesn’t casually reference the bizarre scenes boys were allowed to see—criminals dressed in robes and crowns, then stripped and publicly tortured; artworks featuring subjects so inappropriate that we’d need to explain to the child the difference between art in general and art as a means of moral lessons. Conversely, behavior was closely monitored: for example, the rule was to not use the left hand unless holding bread at dinner, while other food was taken with the right; to walk in the street 475 without looking up; to touch salted fish with one finger, and fresh fish, bread, and meat with two; to scratch yourself in this manner; to fold your cloak in this way."1654

505. The relation of the social codes to philosophy and religion. Amongst the widest differences of opinion would be that on the question whether the social codes issue out of and are enthused by philosophy or religion. We are told that "for most men, actions stand in no necessary connection with any theoretical convictions of theirs, but are, on the contrary, independent of the same, and are dominated by inherited and acquired motives."1655 Why is this not true? Also, "the antagonism between the principles of our religion and our actual behavior, even of the faithful, as well as the great difference in the ethical views of different peoples who profess the same religion, sufficiently proves that the motives of our acts, and our judgments on the acts of others, proceed primarily from practical life [i.e. from the current mores], and that what we believe has comparatively little influence on our acts and judgments."1656 Religion and philosophy are components of the mores, but not by any means sources or regulators of them.

505. The relationship between social codes, philosophy, and religion. One of the biggest debates is whether social codes come from and are influenced by philosophy or religion. It’s said that "for most people, actions don’t necessarily connect to their theoretical beliefs; instead, they are independent and shaped by inherited and learned motivations."1655 Why is this not true? Additionally, "the conflict between our religious principles and our actual behavior, even among the faithful, along with the significant differences in the ethical beliefs of different cultures that follow the same religion, clearly shows that the motives behind our actions and our judgments of others' actions primarily come from practical life [i.e. from current social norms], and what we believe has relatively little impact on our actions and judgments."1656 Religion and philosophy are parts of social norms, but they are not the sources or regulators of them.

506. Rudeck's conclusions. A recent German writer on the history of public morality1657 says of the moral development of the German people that one cannot bear to contemplate it, because the people face the facts with absolute indifference. There is not a trace of moral initiative or of moral consciousness. Existing morality presents itself to us as a purely accidental product of forces which act without sense or intelligence. We can find all kinds of forces in history except ethical forces. Those are entirely wanting. There is no development, for development means the unfolding and growth of a germ according to the elements which it contains. The people allow all kinds of mores to be forced on them by the work of their own hands, that is, by the economic and political arrangements which they have 476adopted. The German people has no subjective notion of public morality and no ethical ideal for public morality. They distinguish only between good and bad mores (Sitten und Unsitten), without regard to their origin.

506. Rudeck's Conclusions. A recent German writer on the history of public morality1657 states that when it comes to the moral development of the German people, it's hard to look at because they seem completely indifferent to the facts. There's no sign of moral initiative or awareness. The current state of morality appears to be just a random outcome of forces that operate without any sense or intelligence. We can find all sorts of forces in history, but ethical forces are completely absent. There’s no real development, since development implies the unfolding and growth of a germ based on its inherent elements. The people allow various customs to be imposed on them by the systems they've created, specifically through the economic and political structures they've accepted. The German people lack a personal understanding of public morality and have no ethical ideals related to it. They only make distinctions between good and bad customs (Sitten und Unsitten), without considering where those customs come from.

507. Rudeck's book is really a chapter in the history of the mores. The above are the conclusions which seem to be forced upon him, but he recoils from them in dismay. The conclusions are unquestionably correct. They are exactly what the history teaches. They ought to be accepted and used for profit. The fact that people are indifferent to the history of their own mores is a primary fact. We can only accept it and learn from it. It shows us the immense error of that current social discussion which consists in bringing "ethical" notions to the criticism of facts. The ethical notions are figments of speculation. Criticism of the mores is like criticising one's ancestors for the physique one has inherited, or one's children for being, in body and mind, one's children. If it is true of the German people that there is no moral initiative or consciousness in their tone and attitude towards their mores, they are to be congratulated, for they have kept out one great influx of subjective and dogmatic mischief. Other nations have a "nonconformist conscience" or a party of "great moral ideas," which can be caught by a phrase, or stampeded by a catching watchword with a "moral" suggestion. "Existing morality does present itself as a purely accidental [i.e. not to be investigated] product of forces which act without sense or intelligence," but the product is in no true sense accidental. It is true that there are no ethical forces in history. Let us recognize the fact and its consequences. Some philosophers make great efforts to interpret ethical forces into history, but they play with words. There is no development of the mores along any lines of logical or other sequence. The mores shift in endless readjustment of the modes of behavior, effort, and thinking, so as to reach the greatest advantage under the conditions. "The people allow all kinds of mores to be forced on them by the work of their own hands," that is, by the economic and political arrangements which have been unconsciously forced on them by their instinctive efforts to live well. That is just 477what they do, and that is the way in which mores come to be. "The German people has no subjective notion of public morality and no ethical ideal for public morality." Nor has any other people. A people sometimes adopts an ideal of national vanity, which includes ambition, but an ethical ideal no group ever has. If it pretended to have one it would be a humbug. That is why the introduction of "moral ideas" into politics serves the most immoral purposes and plays into the hands of the most immoral men. All ethics grow out of the mores and are a part of them. That is why the ethics never can be antecedent to the mores, and cannot be in a causal or productive relation to them. "The German people distinguishes only between customs and abuses [Sitten und Unsitten] without regard to their origin." They are quite right to do so, because the origin is only a matter for historians. For the masses the mores are facts. They use them and they testify that they are conducive to well living (Sitten), or the contrary (Unsitten). The men, women, and children who compose a society at any time are the unconscious depositaries and transmitters of the mores. They inherited them without knowing it; they are molding them unconsciously; they will transmit them involuntarily. The people cannot make the mores. They are made by them. Yet the group is at once makers and made. Each one may put into the group life as much as he can, but the group will give back to him order and determination from which he cannot escape. The mores grow as they must grow under the conditions. They are products of the effort of each to live as well as he can, and they are coercions which hold and control each in his efforts to live well. It is idle to try to get outside of this operation in order to tell which part of it comes first and makes the other. "Our age presents us the incredible spectacle that the dependence of the higher social culture on the economic development is not only clearly recognized by social science, but is proclaimed as the ideal." Social science does not proclaim this as an ideal. It does not deal in ideals. It accepts the dependence of culture on economic development as a fact. In fact, Rudeck is not justified in saying (p. 426) that "culture is the unity of the moral will in all the life phenomena of a people," 478and that "that people alone is a culture people which sets before itself, as the purpose of its entire existence, the production of the greatest possible amount of specified moral qualities." These are notions of culture and of a culture people which an ethical philosopher might think it fine should be. Rudeck has just found that no such things ever have existed in Germany; yet Germany possesses culture and the Germans are a culture people. He is really complaining that these fine ethical notions have never had any place in history. Such being the case, the true inference would be that they are unrealities and ought to be discarded altogether. Rudeck can find, in the eighteenth century, only one act of the state which had an improving effect on "external morals." That was the abolition of obscene playing cards, and this improving effect was not won intentionally, but as an incidental consequence of a tax which was imposed for revenue. The case is interesting and instructive. It is thus alone that the state acts. It needs revenue and lays a tax. Other consequences follow. Sometimes "moral" consequences follow. The Methuen treaty caused Englishmen to drink port instead of claret for a hundred and fifty years, to the great increase of gout and drunkenness. The statesman might well be appalled if he should realize that he probably never can lay a tax without effects on industry, health, education, morals, and religion which he cannot foresee and cannot control. In the case of the cards, the consequence was favorable to good morals. That consequence was the purest accident. The state went on its way and got its revenue. The people met the effect through the mores and made the best of it, just as they did with the effects of the Methuen treaty. The cases are useful for a statesman to consider, when he needs to get revenue and the question by what taxes to get it is yet in his mind and before him. When he has decided and acted it remains only to take the consequences, for, through the mores, they will enter into the web of life which the people are weaving and must endure. That web contains all the follies and errors, just as well as all the wisdom and all the achievements, of the past. The whole inheritance passes on together, including all the luck.

507. Rudeck's book is essentially a chapter in the history of social customs. The conclusions he comes to seem unavoidable, yet he reacts to them with shock. Those conclusions are undoubtedly accurate; they align perfectly with what history reveals. They should be acknowledged and utilized for our benefit. The fact that people are indifferent to the history of their own customs is a fundamental reality. We can only accept this and learn from it. It highlights the significant flaw in contemporary social discussions that attempt to apply "ethical" ideals to criticize facts. These ethical ideals are mere constructs of theory. Critiquing social customs is akin to blaming one's ancestors for the physical traits inherited or one's children for embodying the traits of their parents. If it's true that the German populace lacks moral initiative or consciousness regarding their customs, they deserve praise for avoiding a significant influx of subjective and dogmatic nonsense. Other nations boast a "nonconformist conscience" or a group of "great moral ideas," which can be easily swayed by a catchy phrase or driven by a compelling moral catchphrase. "Existing morality does reveal itself as a purely incidental [i.e., not to be examined] outcome of forces that act without meaning or intelligence," but in reality, this outcome isn't truly incidental. It's true that ethical forces don't exist in history. Let's acknowledge this fact and its implications. Some philosophers aim to interpret ethical forces within history, but they merely play with ideas. There's no progression of customs along any logical or other sequence. Customs continually adjust in response to behaviors, efforts, and thinking to achieve the best outcomes under the circumstances. "People allow various customs to be imposed on them by their own actions," meaning by the economic and political frameworks that have been unconsciously forced upon them by their instinctive desire to live well. That's exactly 477what happens, and this is how customs come to be. "The German people have no subjective notion of public morality or ethical ideal regarding public morality." Neither does any other people. A group might sometimes embrace a national vanity ideal that includes ambition, but no group has a true ethical ideal. If it claimed to possess one, it would be hypocritical. This is why introducing "moral ideas" into politics often serves the most unethical aims and favors the most immoral individuals. All ethics arise from customs and are part of them. This is why ethics can never precede customs or have a causal or productive relationship with them. "The German people differentiate only between customs and abuses [Sitten und Unsitten] without considering their origins." They are absolutely correct in doing so since the origins are merely a matter for historians. For the masses, customs are tangible realities. They use them and affirm that they contribute to well-being (Sitten), or the opposite (Unsitten). The men, women, and children making up a society at any given time are the unconscious carriers and transmitters of customs. They inherit these customs unknowingly; they are shaping them without awareness; they will transmit them involuntarily. The people cannot create customs; they emerge from them. Yet, the group is simultaneously both creators and creations. Each individual contributes to the collective life as much as possible, but the group provides order and determination that cannot be avoided. Customs develop as they should under the circumstances. They are products of each individual's effort to live as well as they can, and they are constraints that guide and manage each person in their endeavors to live well. It is pointless to try to step outside this process to determine which aspect comes first and influences the other. "Our era presents the astonishing situation where the recognition of the dependency of higher social culture on economic desarrollo is not only clearly acknowledged by social science but is portrayed as the ideal." However, social science does not promote this as an ideal. It doesn’t deal in ideals. It accepts the connection between culture and economic development as a fact. In fact, Rudeck is incorrect in stating (p. 426) that "culture is the unity of the moral will across all life phenomena of a people," 478 and that "the only culture-oriented people are those who prioritize, as the goal of their entire existence, the production of the greatest amount of defined moral qualities." These are concepts of culture and cultural identity that an ethical philosopher might wish were true. Rudeck has simply discovered that such notions have never existed in Germany; yet Germany has culture, and the Germans are a culture-oriented society. He is actually lamenting that these lofty ethical ideas have never found a place in history. Given this, the correct conclusion is that they are illusions and should be entirely dismissed. Rudeck can only identify one state action from the eighteenth century that positively impacted "external morals." That was the ban on obscene playing cards, which improved morals not intentionally, but as a side effect of a tax imposed for revenue. The case is both interesting and instructive. This is how the state operates. It needs money, so it imposes a tax. Other effects ensue. Sometimes, "moral" effects follow. The Methuen treaty led English citizens to prefer port over claret for one hundred and fifty years, significantly increasing cases of gout and drunkenness. A statesman might feel disheartened upon realizing that he probably can never impose a tax without unforeseen effects on industry, health, education, morals, and religion that he has no control over. In the case of playing cards, the outcome was beneficial for ethical standards. That result was purely coincidental. The state continued on its path and collected its revenue. The people responded to the effects through their customs and made the best of them, just as they did with the consequences of the Methuen treaty. These examples are valuable for a statesman to consider when seeking revenue, and as he contemplates how to achieve it. After he has made his decisions and taken action, he must accept the outcomes, for, through customs, they will intertwine with the fabric of life the people are creating and must endure. That fabric encompasses all the follies, mistakes, wisdom, and achievements of the past. The entire inheritance is passed on as a whole, including all the fortune.

1380 Ammianus Marcellinus, XXVIII, 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ammianus Marcellinus, Book 28, Chapter 4.

1381 Darmstetter, Zend-Avesta, I, 100.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Darmstetter, Zend-Avesta, I, 100.

1382 Marsden, Sumatra, 52.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Marsden, Sumatra, 52.

1383 Curr, Austr. Race, I, 109.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Curr, Austr. Race, I, 109.

1384 Borneo's Wester-Afdeeling, 251.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Borneo's Western Division, 251.

1385 JAI, XII, 94, 135.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XII, 94, 135.

1386 Schultz, D. L., 283.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schultz, D. L., 283.

1387 Sieroshevski, Yakuty (Polish), 342.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sieroshevski, Yakuty (Polish), 342.

1388 Holm, Angmagslikerne, 54.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Holm, Angmagslikerne, 54.

1389 Fritsch, Eingeb. Süd-Afr., 444.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fritsch, Included. South African., 444.

1390 Amer. Antiq., XXIV, 77.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Amer. Antiq., 24, 77.

1391 Une Femme chez les Sahariennes.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A Woman Among the Saharans.

1392 Bancroft, Races of the Pacific, I, 123; II, 676.

1392 Bancroft, Races of the Pacific, I, 123; II, 676.

1393 Kubary, Soc. Einricht. der Pelauer, 51, 55, 91.

1393 Kubary, Soc. Einricht. der Pelauer, 51, 55, 91.

1394 Palau, 65, 324.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Palau, 65, 324.

1395 Cf. Christian, Caroline Isl., 290.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cf. Christian, *Caroline Isl.*, 290.

1396 JAI, XV, 8; U. S. Nat. Mus., 1888, 339.

1396 JAI, XV, 8; U. S. Nat. Mus., 1888, 339.

1397 Duveyrier, Touaregs du Nord, 340, 429.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Duveyrier, Touaregs du Nord, 340, 429.

1398 Rubruck, Eastern Parts, 79, Rockhill's note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rubruck, Eastern Parts, 79, Rockhill's note.

1399 Sprenger, Geographie Arabiens, 97.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sprenger, *Geographie Arabiens*, 97.

1400 Probably 31° E. 13-1/2° N.

Probably 31° E, 13.5° N.

1401 Wilson and Felkin, Uganda and Sudan, II, 309.

1401 Wilson and Felkin, Uganda and Sudan, II, 309.

1402 On Tranquil., 17.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ On Tranquil., 17.

1403 Nich. Ethics., IV, 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nich. Ethics., IV, 9.

1404 Ethik, 127.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ethics, 127.

1405 Umschau, VI, 52, after Haeckel, Aus Insulinde.

1405 Umschau, VI, 52, after Haeckel, Aus Insulinde.

1406 Goodrich-Frear, Inner Jerusalem, 257.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Goodrich-Frear, Inner Jerusalem, 257.

1407 Il., XIV, 179; cf. Od., XVI, 416; XVIII, 210.

1407 Il., XIV, 179; cf. Od., XVI, 416; XVIII, 210.

1408 Vambery, Sittenbilder aus dem Morgenlande, 49.

1408 Vambery, Pictures of Life from the East, 49.

1409 Duveyrier, Les Touaregs du Nord, 391.

1409 Duveyrier, The Tuareg of the North, 391.

1410 Une Femme chez les Sahariennes, 310.

1410 A Woman Among the Saharans, 310.

1411 Berl. Mus., 1888, 199.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Berl. Mus., 1888, 199.

1412 Nieuwenhuis, In Centraal Borneo, I, 48.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nieuwenhuis, In Central Borneo, I, 48.

1413 Zimmer, Altind. Leben, 196.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Zimmer, *Altind. Leben*, 196.

1414 Wellhausen, Skizzen und Vorarbeiten, III, 194.

1414 Wellhausen, Sketches and Preliminary Works, III, 194.

1415 Herodotus, I, 100.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Herodotus, Book I, 100.

1416 Ratzel, Hist. of Mankind, II, 444.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ratzel, History of Mankind, II, 444.

1417 Von Kremer, Kulturgesch. des Orients, II, 247, 250, 269.

1417 Von Kremer, History of Eastern Cultures, II, 247, 250, 269.

1418 De Civilit. Morum Pueril., I, 3, 9, 10.

1418 On the Civil Behavior of Children, I, 3, 9, 10.

1419 Genesis iii. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Genesis 3:7.

1420 Berl. Mus., 1888, 431; cf. 191, 192, 195; also Globus, LXXV, 6; Ratzel, Völkerkunde, I, 225, 298; Berl. Mus., II, Plates II, III, XIII, XIV; Hutchinson, Living Races, 59; Jhrb. d. Dtschen Archeolog. Instit., 1886, 295.

1420 Berl. Mus., 1888, 431; see also 191, 192, 195; likewise Globus, LXXV, 6; Ratzel, Völkerkunde, I, 225, 298; Berl. Mus., II, Plates II, III, XIII, XIV; Hutchinson, Living Races, 59; Jhrb. d. Dtschen Archeolog. Instit., 1886, 295.

1421 Waitz (Anthrop., VI, 567 ff.) gives a number of cases from the islands of the Pacific.

1421 Waitz (Anthrop., VI, 567 ff.) presents several examples from the Pacific islands.

1422 Globus, LXXIX, 197.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, LXXIX, 197.

1423 Krieger, Neu Guinea, 373.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Krieger, Neu Guinea, 373.

1424 No ethnographic evidence is known to exist to prove that there is an original sentiment of disgust in regard to the organs (Ellis, "Evolution of Modesty," Psychol. Rev., VI, 134).

1424 No ethnographic evidence has been found to show that there is an inherent feeling of disgust related to the organs (Ellis, "Evolution of Modesty," Psychol. Rev., VI, 134).

1425 Anthrop., VI, 575-576.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Anthrop., VI, 575-576.

1426 Budge, Gods of the Egyptians, II, 284.

1426 Budge, Gods of the Egyptians, II, 284.

1427 Roth, Queensland Aborig., 114.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Roth, Queensland Aborig., 114.

1428 JAI, XXIII, 368.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 23, 368.

1429 Berl. Mus., 1888, 173.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Berl. Mus., 1888, 173.

1430 Holm, Angmagslikerne, Plates VII, XX, XXII.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Holm, Angmagslikerne, Plates 7, 20, 22.

1431 Afr. Cent., 155.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Afr. Cent., 155.

1432 Fritsch, Eingeb. Süd-Afr., 230, 311, 349.

1432 Fritsch, Inhab. South Africa, 230, 311, 349.

1433 N. S. Amer. Anthrop., II, 470.

1433 N. S. Amer. Anthrop., II, 470.

1434 Sieroshevski, Yakuty (russ.), 562, 570.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sieroshevski, *Yakuty* (*russ.*), 562, 570.

1435 Weinhold, D. F., I, 164.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Weinhold, D. F., I, 164.

1436 U. S. Nat. Mus., 1888, 257.

1436 U. S. Nat. Mus., 1888, 257.

1437 Races of Man, 172.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Races of Man, 172.

1438 Illustrations of China, II, No. 39.

1438 Illustrations of China, II, No. 39.

1439 Lane, Mod. Egyptians, I, 69, 266.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lane, Modern Egyptians, I, 69, 266.

1440 JAI, XIV, 123.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 14, 123.

1441 Ztsft. für Ethnol., XXVIII, 170.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Journal for Ethnology, XXVIII, 170.

1442 Berl. Mus., 1888, 65.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Berl. Mus., 1888, 65.

1443 Lewin, Wild Races of S. E. India, 87.

1443 Lewin, Wild Races of S. E. India, 87.

1444 Austral. Bush, 350.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Austral. Bush, 350.

1445 Johnston, Uganda Protect., 765.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Johnston, Uganda Protect., 765.

1446 Deipnosophists, XII, 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Food Connoisseurs, XII, 14.

1447 Austral. Race, 99, 183.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Austral. Race, 99, 183.

1448 Uganda and Sudan, I, 223.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Uganda and Sudan, I, 223.

1449 JAI, XIII, 290.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XIII, 290.

1450 Spencer and Gillen, Cent. Austral., 471.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Spencer and Gillen, Central Australia, 471.

1451 Finsch, Ethnol. Erfahr., I, 92; II, 298.

1451 Finsch, Ethnol. Erfahr., I, 92; II, 298.

1452 Semper, Palau Ins., 68.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Always, Palau Ins., 68.

1453 Ling Roth, Sarawak, I, 133.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ling Roth, *Sarawak*, I, 133.

1454 JAI, XXIV, 292.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 24, 292.

1455 Afr. Cent., 55, 264.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Afr. Cent., 55, 264.

1456 Sahara and Sudan, II, 590.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sahara and Sudan, II, 590.

1457 Johnston, Uganda Protect., 37, 114, 642, 685.

1457 Johnston, Uganda Protect., 37, 114, 642, 685.

1458 Ibid., 728, 730.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 728, 730.

1459 Papuas, 169.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Papuas, 169.

1460 Puini, Origine della Civiltà , 147.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Puini, Origin of Civilization, 147.

1461 Globus, LXXVI, 306.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, LXXVI, 306.

1462 Vannutelli e Citerni, L'Omo, 294, 305.

1462 Vannutelli and Citerni, The Man, 294, 305.

1463 Fritsch, Eingeb. Süd-Afr., 59.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fritsch, Incorporated South Africa, 59.

1464 Globus, LXXXV, 73, 311.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, LXXXV, 73, 311.

1465 Holub, Sieben Jahre in Süd-Afr., II, 293.

1465 Holub, Seven Years in South Africa., II, 293.

1466 Wilson and Felkin, Uganda and Sudan, II, 53.

1466 Wilson and Felkin, Uganda and Sudan, II, 53.

1467 Ratzel, Hist. of Mankind, II, 469.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ratzel, History of Humanity, Vol. II, p. 469.

1468 Ling Roth, Tasmanians, 21, 144.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ling Roth, *Tasmanians*, 21, 144.

1469 JAI, XXI, 200.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 21, 200.

1470 Berl. Mus., 1885, 60.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Berl. Mus., 1885, 60.

1471 Codrington, Melanesians, 321.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Codrington, *Melanesians*, 321.

1472 Berl. Mus., 1888, 193.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Berl. Mus., 1888, 193.

1473 W. R. Smith, Relig. of Semites, 437. Whatever the purpose of the loin cloth of the ancient Egyptians may have been, it cannot have been decency. The monuments show men at work with the loin cloth turned hindside foremost as if to save it from wear (Meyer, Egypt, II, 116).

1473 W. R. Smith, Relig. of Semites, 437. Regardless of the reason for the ancient Egyptians' loin cloth, it clearly wasn't about modesty. The monuments depict men working with the loin cloth facing backward as if to prevent it from getting worn out (Meyer, Egypt, II, 116).

1474 Globus, LXXVIII, 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 78, 5.

1475 Brunache, Afr. Cent., 207.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brunache, Afr. Cent., 207.

1476 Johnston, Uganda Protect., 781.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Johnston, Uganda Protect., 781.

1477 Johnston, Uganda Protect, 853.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Johnston, Uganda Protect, 853.

1478 Ibid., 220.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 220.

1479 Wilson and Felkin, Uganda and Sudan, II, 49, 96.

1479 Wilson and Felkin, Uganda and Sudan, II, 49, 96.

1480 E.g. JAI, XXIV, 255, 281.

1480 For example: JAI, XXIV, 255, 281.

1481 Spix and Martius, Brasilien, 1224; Martius, Ethnog. Brasil., 388.

1481 Spix and Martius, Brasilien, 1224; Martius, Ethnog. Brasil., 388.

1482 Schweinfurth, Heart of Afr., II, 104.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schweinfurth, Heart of Afr., vol. II, p. 104.

1483 Globus, LXXXVIII, 89.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, LXXXVIII, 89.

1484 Schweinfurth, Heart of Afr., I, 152.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schweinfurth, Heart of Afr., Vol. 1, 152.

1485 South Africa, II, 590.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ South Africa, Vol. II, 590.

1486 Bock, Reis in Borneo, 78.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bock, Rice in Borneo, 78.

1487 JAI, XIX, 391.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XIX, 391.

1488 JAI, XXVIII, 208.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 28, 208.

1489 Paulitschke, Ethnog. N. O. Afr., I, 80.

1489 Paulitschke, Ethnog. N. O. Afr., I, 80.

1490 Schmidt, Ceylon, 37.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schmidt, Ceylon, 37.

1491 Gli Amori degli Uomini, 40.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Loves of Men, 40.

1492 Madras Gov. Mus., II, 198.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Madras Gov. Mus., Vol. II, p. 198.

1493 Ztsft. für Ethnol., XIV, (181).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Journal of Ethnology, XIV, (181).

1494 Baelz in Ztsft. für Ethnol., XXXIII, 178.

1494 Baelz in Journal of Ethnology, XXXIII, 178.

1495 Vererbung und Auslese, 281.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Inheritance and Selection, 281.

1496 Humbert, Japan, 269.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Humbert, Japan, 269.

1497 Ibid., 295, 334.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 295, 334.

1498 Japan, 13.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Japan, 13.

1499 Pacific Tales, 276.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pacific Tales, 276.

1500 JAI, XXVI, 394.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 26, 394.

1501 Finsch, Ethnol. Erfahr., III, 26.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Finsch, Ethnol. Exper., III, 26.

1502 Schweinfurth, Heart of Afr., II, 98.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schweinfurth, Heart of Afr., II, 98.

1503 Century Mag., January, 1904.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Century Magazine, January 1904.

1504 JAI, XII, 135.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XII, 135.

1505 Reisen in Siberien, IV, 1429.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Traveling in Siberia, IV, 1429.

1506 Holm, Angmagslikerne, 34, 50-56, 112, 117, 162.

1506 Holm, Angmagslikerne, 34, 50-56, 112, 117, 162.

1507 Scribner's Mag., February, 1895.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Scribner's Magazine, February 1895.

1508 Bur. Ethnol., V, 479.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bur. Ethnol., V, 479.

1509 Ratzel, Völkerkunde, II, 663.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ratzel, *Cultural Geography*, II, 663.

1510 Globus, LXXVIII, 272.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 78, 272.

1511 JAI, XXVII, 410.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 27, 410.

1512 Pereiro, La Isla de Ponape, 112.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pereiro, La Isla de Ponape, 112.

1513 Reis in Borneo, 39.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Travels in Borneo, 39.

1514 Powers, Calif. Indians, 55.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Powers, *Calif. Indians*, 55.

1515 Smithson. Rep., 1885, Part II, 86.

1515 Smithson. Rep., 1885, Part II, 86.

1516 Hinduism, 219.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hinduism, 219.

1517 Weinhold, D. F., II, 259; Schultz, Höf. Leben, II, 168.

1517 Weinhold, D. F., II, 259; Schultz, Höf. Leben, II, 168.

1518 Scherr, D. F. W., I, 191.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Scherr, D. F. W., I, 191.

1519 Lund, Norges Historie, II, 246, 380.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lund, Norway’s History, Vol. II, 246, 380.

1520 Scherr, D. F. W., I, 191.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Scherr, D. F. W., I, 191.

1521 Weinhold, D. F., II, 115.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Weinhold, D. F., II, 115.

1522 D'Aussy, Fabliaux, IV, passim.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D'Aussy, Fabliaux, IV, various.

1523 Weinhold, D. F., II, 114.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Weinhold, D. F., II, 114.

1524 Lecky, Eur. Morals, II, 311.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lecky, Eur. Morals, II, 311.

1525 Hefele, Conciliengesch., III, 310.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hefele, Conciliengesch., III, 310.

1526 Weinhold, D. F., II, 117.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Weinhold, D. F., II, 117.

1527 Prutz, Kulturgesch. der Kreuzzüge, 528 note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Prutz, Cultural History of the Crusades, 528 note.

1528 Zappert in Arch. für Kunde der Oester. Gesch.-Quellen, XXI, 41, 82, 132.

1528 Zappert in Archives for the Study of Austrian Historical Sources, XXI, 41, 82, 132.

1529 The queen of Charles VII of France (1422-1461) said that she owned but two chemises of linen (Clement, Jacques Cœur, 246).

1529 The queen of Charles VII of France (1422-1461) mentioned that she had only two linen shirts (Clement, Jacques Cœur, 246).

1530 Oeffentl. Sittlichkeit, 399.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Public Morality, 399.

1531 Schultz, D. L., 136.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schultz, D. L., 136.

1532 Dulaure, Hist. de Paris, 268; Schultz, D. L., 277, 283; cf. Janssen, VIII, 391.

1532 Dulaure, Hist. de Paris, 268; Schultz, D. L., 277, 283; cf. Janssen, VIII, 391.

1533 Coryate's Crudities, II, 244.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Coryate's Crudities, II, 244.

1534 Finska Kranier, 118.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Finska Kranier, 118.

1535 D'Ancona, Origine del Teatro in Italia (1st ed.), I, 213, 218, 280, 375.

1535 D'Ancona, Origine del Teatro in Italia (1st ed.), I, 213, 218, 280, 375.

1536 Herodotus, I, 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Herodotus, Book 1, 10.

1537 Lucius, Essenismus, 62, 68.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lucius, Essenismus, 62, 68.

1538 Grupp, Kulturgesch. der Röm. Kaiserzeit, I, 24; cf. sec. 211.

1538 Grupp, History of Culture during the Roman Empire, I, 24; see sec. 211.

1539 Siberien i Vore Dage, 146.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Siberia in Our Day, 146.

1540 Hearn, Japan, 188-200.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hearn, Japan, 188-200.

1541 Cf. sec. 462.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See sec. 462.

1542 Berl. Mus., 1888, 199, 302.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Berl. Mus., 1888, 199, 302.

1543 Nieuwenhuis, Centraal Borneo, I, 146.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nieuwenhuis, Central Borneo, I, 146.

1544 Erman, Aegypten, I, 223.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Erman, *Egypt*, I, 223.

1545 Jhrb. des Dtschen Archaeolog. Instit., 1886, 260; Arch. für Anthrop., XXIX, 136.

1545 Journal of the German Archaeological Institute, 1886, 260; Archives for Anthropology, XXIX, 136.

1546 On the connection of these see Bethe, Gesch. des Theaters im Alt., 299 ff.

1546 For details on this connection, refer to Bethe, History of the Theater in Antiquity, 299 ff.

1547 Reich, Der Mimus, I, 17, 29, 58, 93, 95, 258, 321, 496, 498, 626, 691, 733.

1547 Reich, Der Mimus, I, 17, 29, 58, 93, 95, 258, 321, 496, 498, 626, 691, 733.

1548 Burckhardt, Arabic Proverbs, 115.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burckhardt, *Arabic Proverbs*, 115.

1549 Stieda, Infibulation, 23, 25, 36, 40, 44, 56, 66.

1549 Stieda, Infibulation, 23, 25, 36, 40, 44, 56, 66.

1550 Reich, 503.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Reich, 503.

1551 W. R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 457.

1551 W. R. Smith, Religion of the Semites, 457.

1552 Griech. Lit. in der Alexandrinerzeit, II, 574.

1552 Greek Literature in the Alexandrian Era, II, 574.

1553 W. R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 457.

1553 W. R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 457.

1554 Bull., Soc. d'Anthrop. de Paris, 1904, 404.

1554 Bull., Soc. d'Anthrop. de Paris, 1904, 404.

1555 Od., VIII, 332.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Od., VIII, 332.

1556 Il., XIV, 334.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Il., XIV, 334.

1557 Od., III, 464; IV, 49; VI, 15, 109, 276; Keller, Hom. Soc., 209.

1557 Od., III, 464; IV, 49; VI, 15, 109, 276; Keller, Hom. Soc., 209.

1558 Od., VI, 136.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Od., VI, 136.

1559 JAI, XXIV, 444.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XXIV, 444.

1560 Bur. Eth., III, 365.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bur. Eth., III, 365.

1561 Smithson. Rep., 1885, Part II, 457.

1561 Smithson. Rep., 1885, Part II, 457.

1562 Afrika, III, 633.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Africa, III, 633.

1563 Burrows, Land of Pygmies, 85.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burrows, Land of Pygmies, 85.

1564 JAI, XII, 355.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 12, 355.

1565 Bishop, Korea, 341.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bishop, Korea, 341.

1566 Globus, LXXVIII, 263.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, LXXVIII, 263.

1567 Ibid., LXXXII, 192 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 82, 192 ff.

1568 JAI, XI, 199.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XI, 199.

1569 Pischon, Einfluss des Islam, 17.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pischon, *Influence of Islam*, 17.

1570 Kubary, Soc. Einrichtungen der Pelauer, 73, 90.

1570 Kubary, Soc. Einrichtungen der Pelauer, 73, 90.

1571 Pfeil, Aus der Südsee, 48, 74.

1571 Pfeil, From the South Sea, 48, 74.

1572 Globus, LXXXVII, 129, 130.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, LXXXVII, 129, 130.

1573 Darinsky in Ztsft. für vergleich. Rechtswssnsft., XIV, 189.

1573 Darinsky in Ztsft. für vergleich. Rechtswssnsft., XIV, 189.

1574 Russ. Ethnog. (russ.), 219, 225, 291, 340, 355, 358.

1574 Russ. Ethnog. (russ.), 219, 225, 291, 340, 355, 358.

1575 Von Kremer, Kulturgesch. des Orients, II, 250.

1575 Von Kremer, Kulturgesch. des Orients, II, 250.

1576 Ibid., 215.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 215.

1577 Exod. iii. 5; Josh. v. 15.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Exod. 3:5; Josh. 5:15.

1578 Relig. of the Semites, 453.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Relig. of the Semites, 453.

1579 Sura XXIV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sura 24.

1580 Tornauw, Mosl. Recht., 86.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tornauw, *Mosl. Recht.*, 86.

1581 Burckhardt, Arabic Proverbs, 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burckhardt, Arabic Proverbs, 1.

1582 Sittenbilder aus dem Morgenlande, 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Scene depictions from the East, 16.

1583 The Churchman, September 2, 1905, 343.

1583 The Churchman, September 2, 1905, 343.

1584 Goodrich-Frear, Inner Jerusalem, 57.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Goodrich-Frear, *Inner Jerusalem*, 57.

1585 This explanation is no doubt a product of later rationalization. The rule is a very ancient Semitic one, due to the old connection between sacrifice and commensality. W. Rob. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 283.

1585 This explanation is clearly a result of later reasoning. The rule is an ancient Semitic one, stemming from the old link between sacrifice and communal meals. W. Rob. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 283.

1586 Hanoteau et Letourneux, La Kabylie, II, and III, 190, 237, 240.

1586 Hanoteau and Letourneux, La Kabylie, II, and III, 190, 237, 240.

1587 Duveyrier, Les Touaregs du Nord, 430.

1587 Duveyrier, The Tuaregs of the North, 430.

1588 Russ. Ethnog. (russ.), II, 445.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Russ. Ethnog. (russ.), II, 445.

1589 Holtzmann, Ind. Sagen, II, 267.

Holtzmann, Ind. Sagen, II, 267.

1590 Monier-Williams, Brahmanism and Hinduism, 396.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Monier-Williams, Brahmanism and Hinduism, 396.

1591 Ibid., 376.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 376.

1592 Ibid., 375.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 375.

1593 Nivedita, Web of Indian Life, 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nivedita, Web of Indian Life, 14.

1594 Dubois, Mœurs de l'Inde (1825), II, 280, 329, 332, 334, 441, 476, 480.

1594 Dubois, Mœurs de l'Inde (1825), II, 280, 329, 332, 334, 441, 476, 480.

1595 Nivedita, Web of Indian Life, 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nivedita, *Web of Indian Life*, 11.

1596 JAI, XXVII, 27.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 27.

1597 Lane, Mod. Egyptians, I, 265.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lane, Mod. Egyptians, I, 265.

1598 Alec-Tweedie, Sunny Sicily, 265.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Alec-Tweedie, Sunny Sicily, 265.

1599 Od., VI, 285.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Od., VI, 285.

1600 De Civilitate Morum Puerilium, I, 1, 3, 5, 52, 54.

1600 On the Civility of Children's Manners, I, 1, 3, 5, 52, 54.

1601 JAI, XXIV, 231.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 24, 231.

1602 Crawley gives a list of cases (JAI, XXIV, 435).

1602 Crawley provides a list of cases (JAI, XXIV, 435).

1603 Ibid., 433.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 433.

1604 Austral. Assoc. Adv. Sci., 1892, 660.

1604 Austral. Assoc. Adv. Sci., 1892, 660.

1605 JAI, XII, 344.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 12, 344.

1606 W.R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 279.

1606 W.R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 279.

1607 Berl. Mus., 1888, 66.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Berl. Mus., 1888, 66.

1608 Bent, Ethiopia, 32.

Bent, Ethiopia, 32.

1609 Bastian, Loango-Küste, I, 262.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bastian, *Loango Coast*, I, 262.

1610 Junker, Afrika, I, 156.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Junker, Africa, I, 156.

1611 Monier-Williams, Brahmanism and Hinduism, 128.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Monier-Williams, Brahmanism and Hinduism, 128.

1612 Borneo, II, 168.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Borneo, II, 168.

1613 Paulitschke, Ethnog. N.O. Afr., I, 248.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Paulitschke, Ethnog. N.O. Afr., Vol. I, p. 248.

1614 Martius, Ethnog. Brasil., 96.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Martius, Ethnog. Brasil., 96.

1615 Becke, Pacific Tales, 179.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Becke, Pacific Tales, 179.

1616 Denecke, Anstandsgefühl in Deutschland, VII.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Denecke, *Sense of Decency in Germany*, VII.

1617 Lenient, La Satire en France au M. A., 310.

1617 Lenient, Satire in France in the Middle Ages, 310.

1618 De Maulde la Clavière, Femmes de la Renaissance, 320.

1618 De Maulde la Clavière, Women of the Renaissance, 320.

1619 Globus, LXXXV, 80.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 85, 80.

1620 See Mallory in Amer. Anthrop., III, 201.

1620 See Mallory in Amer. Anthrop., III, 201.

1621 JAI, XII, 93.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XII, 93.

1622 Lewin, Races of S. E. India, 311.

1622 Lewin, Races of S. E. India, 311.

1623 Austral. Assoc. Adv. Sci., 1892, 630.

1623 Austral. Assoc. Adv. Sci., 1892, 630.

1624 JAI, XXI, 223.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 21, 223.

1625 Ibid., XXII, 119.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 22, 119.

1626 Junker, Afr., II, 481.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Junker, Afr., II, 481.

1627 Hiekisch, Tungusen, 68.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hiekisch, Tungusen, 68.

1628 Sieroshevski, Yakuty, (russ.), I, 440.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sieroshevski, *Yakuty*, (*rus.*), I, 440.

1629 Scribner's Mag., February, 1895.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Scribner's Magazine, February 1895.

1630 Globus, LXXIII, 253.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 73, 253.

1631 Globus, LXXXVII, 128.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 87, 128.

1632 Heart of Africa, I, 157.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heart of Africa, I, 157.

1633 Century Mag., January, 1904.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Century Magazine, January 1904.

1634 Anstandesgefühl in Deutschland.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sense of propriety in Germany.

1635 Denecke, XII.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Denecke, 12.

1636 Maspero, Peuples de l'Orient, III, 436-439.

1636 Maspero, Peoples of the East, III, 436-439.

1637 Professor Keller calls my attention to a number of words used by Homer to subject conduct to this test of seemliness. It seems to be for him the standard of right.

1637 Professor Keller points out several words used by Homer to evaluate behavior based on its appropriateness. For him, this appears to be the benchmark for what is right.

1638 Il., XXII, 395; XXIV, 51.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Il., 22, 395; 24, 51.

1639 Ibid., XXIII, 164.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 23, 164.

1640 Ibid., XXII, 338.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., XXII, 338.

1641 Ibid., XI, 147; XIII, 102.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 11, 147; 13, 102.

1642 Od., XXII, 441, 447.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Od., XXII, 441, 447.

1643 Il., XXII, 226.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Il., XXII, 226.

1644 Völkerideale, I, Chap. I.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Völkerideale, Vol. I, Ch. I.

1645 Burckhardt, Griech. Kulturgesch., I, 314.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burckhardt, Greek Cultural History, I, 314.

1646 Herodotus, IX, 78.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Herodotus, Book IX, 78.

1647 Beloch, Griech. Kulturgesch.,I, 470, 594; II, 103, 107, 364, 441.

1647 Beloch, Griech. Kulturgesch.,I, 470, 594; II, 103, 107, 364, 441.

1648 Weinhold, D. F., I, 159-168.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Weinhold, D. F., I, 159-168.

1649 Schultz, Höf. Leben, II, 448.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schultz, Höf. Leben, Vol. II, 448.

1650 Denecke, Anstandsgefühl in Deutschland, XXI.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Denecke, Sense of Decency in Germany, XXI.

1651 Lea, Inquis., III, 238, 260, 319; Schotmüller, Der Untergang des Templer-Ordens, I, 625.

1651 Lea, Inquis., III, 238, 260, 319; Schotmüller, Der Untergang des Templer-Ordens, I, 625.

1652 Comédie en France au M. A., 21.

1652 Comedy in France in the M.A., 21.

1653 De Julleville, 21, 74, 86, 89, 107, 304.

1653 De Julleville, 21, 74, 86, 89, 107, 304.

1654 Mahaffy, The Greek World under Roman Sway, 324.

1654 Mahaffy, The Greek World under Roman Sway, 324.

1655 Schultze-Gävernitz in Ammon, Gesellschaftsordnung, 117.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schultze-Gävernitz in Ammon, Gesellschaftsordnung, 117.

1656 Schallmeyer, Vererbung und Auslese, 231.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schallmeyer, Inheritance and Selection, 231.

1657 Rudeck, Gesch. der Oeffentl. Sittlichkeit in Deutschland, 422.

1657 Rudeck, History of Public Morality in Germany, 422.


CHAPTER XII

INCEST

Definition.—Incest notion was produced from the folkways.—The notion that inbreeding is harmful.—Status-wife, work-wife, love-wife.—The abomination of incest.—The incest taboo is strongest in the strongest groups.—Incest in ethnography.—Incest in civilized states.—Where the line is drawn, and why.—Human self-selection.—Restriction by biological doctrine not sufficiently warranted.—Summary of the matter now.

Definition.—The idea of incest comes from social customs.—The belief that inbreeding is harmful.—Status wife, work wife, love wife.—The horror of incest.—The incest taboo is strongest among the most prominent groups.—Incest in the study of cultures.—Incest in developed societies.—Where the boundaries are set, and the reasons behind it.—Human self-selection.—Limitations imposed by biological principles are not adequately justified.—Summary of the matter now.

508. Definition of incest. Incest is the marital union of a man and a woman who are akin within the limits of a prohibition current at the time in the laws or mores of the group. The primitive notion of kinship did not divide kinship into grades of remoteness as we do. Very often it was counted by classes or age strata. In the totem system all the women of his mother's totem were tabooed to a man, although their cousinship to himself might be very remote. At the same time, he could marry his father's sister's daughter, or his mother's brother's daughter, unless his father and his uncle had married women of the same totem. Inasmuch as a man and his wife must have different totems and the children took the totem of their mother, a man might marry his own daughter. Generally this was forbidden by supplementary rules, but in Buka and North Bougainville it occurs not infrequently.1658 The varieties of the consanguinity taboo are very numerous. They are entirely different in theory under the mother family and the father family. They are now very different in different states of our Union.1659 If the taboo on marriage is not defined in terms of "blood" or assumed kinship, violation of it is not incest. For instance, in the mediæval church, two persons who had been sponsors in baptism to the same child might not marry. Also, if two persons are debarred 480by affinity, violation is not incest. In England a man may not marry his deceased wife's sister. If he does it, his marriage is unlawful, but it is not incest. The definition of incest must include the notion of a blood connection as blood connection is understood in that group at the time. Other prohibitions may be expedient, or may seem required by propriety (e.g. the marriage of a man with his father's widow), but they do not come under incest.

508. Definition of incest. Incest is the marriage between a man and a woman who are related within the limits of what is prohibited by the laws or customs of their community at that time. The basic idea of kinship didn't classify relationships by degrees of distance as we do today. Instead, it was often categorized by classes or age groups. In the totem system, all the women from a man's mother's totem were taboo for him to marry, even if their relation was very distant. Conversely, he could marry his father's sister's daughter or his mother's brother's daughter, unless his father and uncle had married women from the same totem. Since a man and his wife must belong to different totems, and children inherit their mother’s totem, a man could technically marry his own daughter. Generally, this was prohibited by additional rules, but in Buka and North Bougainville, it does happen quite often.1658 The variations of the consanguinity taboo are numerous. They differ significantly in theory between matrilineal and patrilineal societies. They also vary widely across different states of our Union.1659 If the taboo on marriage isn't defined in terms of "blood" or presumed kinship, breaking it isn't considered incest. For example, in the medieval church, two people who had been sponsors at the same child's baptism were not allowed to marry. Similarly, if two individuals are prevented from marrying due to affinity, their relationship doesn’t qualify as incest. In England, a man cannot marry his deceased wife's sister. If he does, that marriage is unlawful, but it isn't categorized as incest. The definition of incest must include the concept of a blood relationship as understood within that community at that time. Other prohibitions might be practical or deemed appropriate (like a man marrying his father's widow), but they don't fall under incest.

Restrictions on marriage by kinship, as the people in question construed kinship, go back to the most primitive society. Some very primitive people have intricate restrictions, and they maintain them by the severest social sanctions.

Restrictions on marriage between relatives, as understood by those involved, date back to the earliest societies. Some very ancient cultures have complex rules about this, and they enforce these rules with strict social penalties.

509. Incest notion produced from the folkways. It is evident that primitive people must have received a suggestion or impression of some important interest at stake in this matter. They adopted taboos and established folkways to protect interests. In time these taboos and folkways won very great force and high religious sanction; also a sense of abomination was produced which seemed to be a "natural" feeling. There certainly is no natural feeling. The abomination is conventional and traditional. The Pharaohs, Ptolemies, and Incas, also the Zoroastrians, are sufficient to show that there is no reason for the abomination in any absolute or universal facts. The sanctions by which savage people sustained the taboo were the strongest possible,—exile and death. Here we have, therefore, a social limitation of the greatest force, sanctioned by religion and group consent and growing into an abomination which has come down to us and which we all feel, but which is a product of the most primitive folkways; and yet we do not know the motive for it in the minds of primitive men. In the matter of cannibalism we saw (Chapter VIII) that with advancing civilization a taboo has been set up against a food custom which appears to have been universal amongst primitive men; that is, we have reversed and hold in abomination what they did. In regard to incest we have accepted and fully ratified their taboo.

509. The concept of incest arises from cultural practices. It's clear that ancient people must have perceived some crucial interest related to this issue. They created taboos and established cultural norms to safeguard these interests. Over time, these taboos and norms gained significant power and immense religious significance; a feeling of disgust also emerged, which seemed to be a "natural" response. However, there is no natural feeling. The disgust is conventional and traditional. The Pharaohs, Ptolemies, and Incas, along with Zoroastrians, demonstrate that there's no inherent basis for this disgust in any absolute or universal facts. The penalties that primitive societies enforced to uphold the taboo were the most severe—exile and death. Thus, we see a profound social limitation, backed by religious and communal agreement, evolving into a taboo that persists today and that we all experience, yet it is a product of ancient cultural practices; we remain unaware of the motivations behind it in the minds of early humans. In the case of cannibalism, we noted (Chapter VIII) that as civilization progressed, a taboo emerged against a dietary custom that seems to have been widespread among primitive societies; we have reversed it and now view it with disgust. However, concerning incest, we have adopted and fully endorsed their taboo.

510. Notion that inbreeding is harmful. This taboo and the reasons for it are a complete enigma unless the primitive people 481had observed the evils of close inbreeding. Inbreeding maintains the excellence of a breed at the expense of its vigor. Outbreeding (unless too far out) develops vigor at the expense of the characteristic traits. It is very probable, but not absolutely certain, that inbreeding is harmful. Any marriage between persons who have the same faults of inheritance causes the offspring to accumulate faults and to degenerate. Close kinship creates a probable danger that faults will be accumulated. This is a logical deduction. Embryology, at present, seems to teach that there is a combination and extrusion of germ units of such a kind that the physiological process conforms only in a measure to this logical deduction, and the historical-statistical verification of the harm of inbreeding remains very imperfect. It is possible that at first, and within limits, inbreeding is not harmful, but becomes such if repeated often. Is it possible that the lowest savages can have perceived this and built a policy on it? Morgan1660 thinks that it is possible. Westermarck1661 thinks it beyond the mental power of the lowest races. He thinks that, by natural selection, those groups which practiced inbreeding for any reason died out or were displaced by those who followed the other policy. He goes on to propose a theory that persons who grew up, or who now grow up, in intimacy develop an instinctive antipathy to sex relations with each other.1662 While it is true that primitive savages do not observe and reflect, it is also true that, in their own blundering way, when their interests are sharply at stake, they do observe, and they change their ways accordingly. Therefore they appear to us at one time hopelessly brutish; at another time we are amazed at their ingenuity and their mental activity (myths, legends, proverbs, maxims). If the loss or pain is great enough, the savage man is capable of astounding cleverness to escape it. After animal breeding began men had ample opportunity to observe the effects of close inbreeding. There is more doubt now about the penalties of inbreeding than there is about the power of savage men to perceive them and try to escape them, if they exist.

510. The idea that inbreeding is harmful. This taboo and the reasons behind it are completely baffling unless primitive people 481 observed the negative effects of close inbreeding. Inbreeding preserves the quality of a breed but at the cost of its strength. Outbreeding (as long as it isn't too distant) boosts vigor but sacrifices specific traits. It is very likely, though not absolutely certain, that inbreeding is detrimental. Marriages between individuals who share the same hereditary issues lead to offspring that accumulate these faults and decline in quality. Close kinship presents a significant risk of accumulating defects. This is a logical conclusion. Currently, embryology suggests that there is a combination and elimination of germ units such that the physiological process aligns only partially with this logical deduction, and the historical-statistical evidence regarding the dangers of inbreeding is still quite limited. It’s possible that initially, and within certain limits, inbreeding isn't harmful, but it becomes harmful if repeated frequently. Could it be that the most primitive tribes noticed this and established a policy based on it? Morgan1660 thinks that it’s possible. Westermarck1661 argues it is beyond the intellectual capacity of the lowest races. He believes that, through natural selection, groups that practiced inbreeding for any reason went extinct or were replaced by those who followed different practices. He also proposes a theory that individuals who grow up in close proximity develop an instinctive aversion to sexual relations with each other.1662 While it’s true that primitive people don’t analyze and reflect much, they do observe and adapt when their interests are significantly impacted. Therefore, they sometimes appear hopelessly brutish; at other times, we’re impressed by their cleverness and mental creativity (myths, legends, proverbs, maxims). When faced with significant loss or pain, a primitive person's ability to find clever ways to avoid it can be astonishing. After animal breeding began, humans had plenty of opportunities to observe the impacts of close inbreeding. There is more uncertainty now about the consequences of inbreeding than there is about primitive people’s ability to recognize these consequences and attempt to avoid them, if they exist.

511. Status-wife, work-wife, love-wife. In the primitive horde it appears that there was a prescribed wife for each man, or the 482classification was such that his choice was restricted to a very small number. The prescribed wife was a status-wife. She alone could hold the position of a true "wife." The man might also capture a woman abroad who would be a worker, or work-wife, and she might win the man, so that she became a love-wife. There would often be a comparison between the children of the status-wife and the children of a work-wife or love-wife, in which the latter would appear the more vigorous. If so, there would be a school in which the advantages of outbreeding would appear as a fact, although not explained.

511. Status-wife, work-wife, love-wife. In early human societies, it seems like every man had a specific wife assigned to him, or the 482 classification limited his options to just a few. The assigned wife was a status-wife. She was the only one who could hold the title of a true "wife." A man might also take a woman from outside his group who would be a worker, or work-wife, and she might eventually win his affection, becoming a love-wife. People often compared the children of the status-wife with those of a work-wife or love-wife, and the latter's children often seemed more robust. If that were the case, there would be a discussion about the benefits of outbreeding, even if it wasn't fully understood.

512. Abomination of incest. The taboos in the mores contain prescriptions as to the allowable consanguinity of spouses. There is a great horror of violating them. This sentiment is met with amongst people who have scarcely any other notion of crime, or of right and wrong. The rules are enforced by death or banishment as penalties of violation. The notion of harm in inbreeding has spread all over the earth. It has come down to ourselves. In the form in which it was held by savage people it was mistaken to such a degree that they might, in spite of it, practice close inbreeding. Our study of the mores teaches us that there must have been, antecedent to this state of the mores in regard to this matter, a long development of interests, folkways, rites, and superstitions.1663 It is believed, not without reason, that the horde life would tend to run into grooves in which the prescribed wife would be a close relative, in the final case a sister. Experience of this might produce the rules of prohibition. The captured wife was also a trophy, and the play of this fact on vanity would always tend to disintegrate the system of endogamy. There are many reasons why endogamy seems more primitive than exogamy, and it required force of interest, superstition, or vanity to carry a society over from the former to the latter. A calamity might come to reënforce the interest,1664 but can hardly be postulated to explain a custom so widespread. All the ultimate causes of the law of incest, therefore, lie beyond our investigation. They are open only to conjecture and speculation. The case is very 483important, however, to show the operation of the mores on facts erroneously assumed, and their power to work out their effects, as an independent societal operation, without regard to error in the material to which they are applied.

512. Abomination of incest. The social norms include rules about the acceptable degree of relatedness between spouses. There is a deep fear of breaking these rules. This fear exists among people who may have little else in terms of understanding crime or moral right and wrong. Violating these rules can lead to severe penalties, such as death or banishment. The idea that inbreeding causes harm is widespread across the globe and has persisted into our time. In its primitive form, it was so misunderstood that people still engaged in close inbreeding. Our examination of social norms indicates that there was likely a lengthy evolution of interests, customs, rituals, and superstitions that preceded the current understanding of this issue. It is reasonably believed that in a group living situation, the prescribed wife would often be a close relative, possibly even a sister. Experiencing this could have led to the establishment of prohibitive rules. Additionally, a captured wife often served as a trophy, and the resulting vanity from this would tend to break down the system of marrying within the same group. There are several reasons why marrying within the same group seems more primitive than marrying outside of it, and it took strong interests, superstitions, or vanity to shift society from one to the other. A disaster might reinforce these interests, but it's hard to believe it fully explains such a widespread custom. Therefore, the ultimate origins of the incest law remain beyond our investigation; they are subject to speculation and conjecture. Nonetheless, this case is critical in demonstrating how social norms interact with facts that are incorrectly assumed, as well as their ability to have tangible effects as an independent societal force, regardless of errors in the information they are applied to.

513. Incest taboo strongest in the strongest groups. We shall see, in the cases to be presented, that incest has a wider definition and a stricter compulsion in great tribes, and in prosperity or wealth, than in small groups and poverty. The definiteness of this taboo, and the strictness with which it is enforced, seem to be correlative with the energy of the tribal discipline in general and the vigor of the collective life of the group. Wives can be got abroad, either by capture or contract, only by those who command respect for their power or who use power. On the other hand, endogamy is both cause and effect of weakness and proceeds with decline. Some cases will be given below in which incestuous marriages occur where the parties are unable to obtain any other wives. Neglect of the incest taboo is rather a symptom than a cause of group decline.

513. Incest taboo strongest in the strongest groups. We will see in the upcoming examples that the definition of incest is broader and the rules around it are stricter in larger tribes and wealthier societies than in smaller groups and poorer communities. The clarity of this taboo, along with how strictly it is enforced, seems to correlate with the strength of tribal discipline overall and the vitality of the group's collective life. Wives can be acquired outside the group, either through capture or agreement, but only by those who command respect or power. Conversely, marrying within the group is both a sign of weakness and a contributing factor to decline. Below, we will present cases where incestuous marriages occur because the individuals cannot secure any other wives. Ignoring the incest taboo is more of a symptom of group decline than a cause.

514. Incest in ethnography. Martius says of the tribes on the upper Amazon, in general, that incest in all grades is frequent amongst them. In the more southern regions the taboo is stricter and better observed. Amongst the former it is shameful for a man to marry his sister or his brother's daughter. The usages are the more strict the larger the tribe is. In small isolated groups it frequently happens that a man lives with his sister. He heard of two tribes, the Coërunas and the Uainumus, who observed little rule on the subject. They were dying out.1665 "Not seldom an Indian is father and brother of his son."1666 Effertz writes that, amongst the Indians of the Sierra Madre, Mexico, incest between father and daughter "is of daily occurrence," although incest between brother and sister is entirely unknown. The former unions are due to economic interest. The Indian tills small bits of land scattered in the hills. He cannot exist without a woman to grind corn for him. When he goes to a distant patch of land he takes his daughter with him. He has but one blanket and the nights are cold. If he has no daughter he must take another woman, but then he must share his crop with her.1667

514. Incest in ethnography. Martius notes that among the tribes in the upper Amazon, incest in all forms is common. In the southern regions, the taboo is stricter and more consistently followed. For instance, among the upper Amazon tribes, it's considered shameful for a man to marry his sister or his brother's daughter. The rules tend to be stricter in larger tribes. In smaller, isolated groups, it's not uncommon for a man to live with his sister. He learned of two tribes, the Coërunas and the Uainumus, that had little regard for these rules. They were on the verge of extinction.1665 "It's not unusual for an Indian to be both the father and brother of his son."1666 Effertz mentions that among the Indians of the Sierra Madre in Mexico, incest between fathers and daughters "happens every day," while incest between siblings is completely unheard of. These father-daughter unions often arise from economic necessity. The Indian farms small plots of land scattered across the hills, and he cannot survive without a woman to grind corn for him. When he travels to a distant piece of land, he takes his daughter along. With only one blanket and cold nights, if he doesn’t have a daughter, he must find another woman, but then he has to share his harvest with her.1667

515. The tribes of South Australia are "forbidden to have intercourse with mothers, sisters, and first or second cousins. This religious law is strictly carried out and adhered to under penalty of death." The most 484opprobrious epithet for an opponent in a quarrel is one which means a person who has sex intercourse with kin nearer than second cousins.1668 Some Dyaks are indifferent to the conduct of their wives, and both sexes practice sex vice, but they insist on drowning any one who violates the taboo of incest.1669 Other Dyaks (the Ot Danom) have no notion of incest. The former are on the coast, the latter inland. Hence it seems probable that the notion of incest came to the Dyaks from outside.1670 The Khonds practice female infanticide, from a feeling that marriage in the same tribe is incest.1671 Cucis are allowed to marry without regard to relationship of blood, except mother and son.1672 The Veddahs think marriage with an older sister abominable, but marriage with a younger sister is prescribed as the best. Sometimes a father marries his daughter; in other subdivisions a first cousin (daughter of the father's sister or mother's brother) is the prescribed wife.1673 Mantegazza reports that father and daughter, mother and son, are not rarely united amongst the Anamites and that Cambodian brothers and sisters marry.1674 Amongst the Kalongs on Java sons live with mothers, and luck and prosperity are thought to be connected with such unions. Not long ago, on Minahasa in the Tonsawang district, the closest blood relatives united in marriage; also on Timorlaut. The Balinese had a usage that twins of different sex, in the highest castes, were united in marriage. They could have no notion of incest at all.1675 The Bataks have a tradition that marriage between a man and his father's sister's daughter was formerly allowed, but that calamities occurred which forced a change of custom.1676

515. The tribes of South Australia are "forbidden to have relationships with mothers, sisters, and first or second cousins. This religious law is strictly enforced and followed, with the consequence of death for violations." The worst insult in a fight is one that refers to someone who has sex with relatives closer than second cousins.1668 Some Dyaks don't care about their wives' behavior, and both men and women engage in sexual misconduct, but they insist on drowning anyone who breaks the incest taboo.1669 Other Dyaks (the Ot Danom) do not recognize incest at all. The former group is located on the coast, while the latter is found inland. Thus, it's likely that the concept of incest was introduced to the Dyaks from outside influences.1670 The Khonds practice female infanticide due to the belief that marrying within the same tribe is incest.1671 Cucis can marry without considering blood relations, except for mother and son.1672 The Veddahs view marriage to an older sister as terrible, while marrying a younger sister is seen as ideal. Sometimes, a father marries his daughter; in other cases, a first cousin (the daughter of the father's sister or mother's brother) is considered the proper wife.1673 Mantegazza notes that unions between fathers and daughters or mothers and sons are not uncommon among the Anamites, and that Cambodian siblings marry each other.1674 Among the Kalongs in Java, sons live with their mothers, and luck and prosperity are believed to be linked to these relationships. Recently, in Minahasa in the Tonsawang region, the closest blood relatives married each other, and this also occurred in Timorlaut. The Balinese had a practice where twins of different sexes from the highest castes were married to each other. They appeared to have no concept of incest whatsoever.1675 The Bataks have a tradition that marriage between a man and his father's sister's daughter was once permitted, but disasters occurred that led to a change in this custom.1676

516. The people of Teita, in East Africa, who are very dirty and low, marry mothers and sisters because they cannot afford to buy wives. They have been in touch with whites for fifty years.1677 The chiefs of the Niam Niam take their daughters to wife.1678 The Sakalava, on Madagascar, allow brother and sister to marry, but before such a marriage the bride is sprinkled with consecrated water and prayers are recited for her happiness and fecundity, as if there were fears that the union was not pleasing to the higher powers, and as if there was especial fear that there might be no offspring. Such marriages are contracted by chiefs who cannot find other brides of due rank.1679

516. The people of Teita, in East Africa, who live in poverty and have a low status, marry their mothers and sisters because they can't afford to pay for wives. They have been in contact with white people for fifty years.1677 The chiefs of the Niam Niam marry their daughters.1678 The Sakalava in Madagascar allow brothers and sisters to marry, but before the wedding, the bride is sprinkled with holy water and prayers are said for her happiness and fertility, as if there were concerns that the union might not be favored by higher powers, and especially fears that they might not have children. Such marriages are arranged by chiefs who can't find other brides of suitable rank.1679

517. The Ossetes think a marriage with a mother's sister right, but marriage with a father's sister is severely punished. They have the strictest father family. Marriage with a father's relative to the remotest cousinship 485is forbidden, but consanguinity through the mother they do not notice at all.1680 The Ostiaks also have strict father family, and allow marriage with any relative on the female side, but with none on the male side. It is an especially fortunate marriage to take two sisters together.1681

517. The Ossetes believe that marrying a mother's sister is acceptable, but marriage to a father's sister is heavily penalized. They practice a strict patrilineal system. Marrying a father’s relative, even as distant as a cousin, 485 is prohibited, while they have no restrictions for blood relations on the mother’s side.1680 The Ostiaks also follow a strict patrilineal system and permit marriage with any female relatives, but not with any male relatives. Marrying two sisters at once is considered especially lucky.1681

518. Amongst the Tinneh, men sometimes marry their mothers, sisters, or daughters, but this is not approved by public opinion.1682 As the Yakuts had no word for uterine brother and sister but only for tribal brother and sister, the statements about the taboo lack precision, but they care nothing for incest, and it occurs. They laugh at the Russian horror of it. They formerly had endogamy, and it is stated that brothers and sisters married. Now they have exogamy between subdivisions of the nation, but a girl's brothers never let her depart as a virgin, lest she take away their luck.1683 A Hudson Bay Eskimo took his mother to wife, but public opinion forced him to discard her.1684 Marriages of brothers and sisters appear to have been allowed formerly amongst the Mordvin, in central Russia. A case is mentioned of a girl who was sent from home for a time, and on her return given to her brother as his wife.1685 Langsdorff1686 reported of the Aleuts on the island of Kodiak, at the beginning of the nineteenth century, that parents and children, brothers and sisters, cohabited there.

518. Among the Tinneh, men sometimes marry their mothers, sisters, or daughters, but this is not looked upon favorably by society.1682 Since the Yakuts didn't have a term for uterine brother and sister, only for tribal brother and sister, their statements about the taboo are vague, but they don’t have an issue with incest, and it happens. They laugh at the Russian disgust about it. They used to practice endogamy, and it's said that brothers and sisters would marry. Now they practice exogamy between subdivisions of the nation, but a girl's brothers never let her leave as a virgin, for fear she will take their luck with her.1683 A Hudson Bay Eskimo married his mother, but society pressured him to end the relationship.1684 It seems that marriages between brothers and sisters were once accepted among the Mordvin in central Russia. There’s a case of a girl who was sent away for a while, and upon her return, she was given to her brother as his wife.1685 Langsdorff1686 reported that among the Aleuts on Kodiak Island, at the start of the nineteenth century, parents and children, as well as brothers and sisters, lived together in a relationship.

519. Incest in civilized states. The ancient kings of Teneriffe, if they could not find mates of equal rank, married their sisters to prevent the admixture of plebeian blood.1687 In the Egyptian mythology Isis and Osiris were sister and brother as well as wife and husband. The kings of ancient Egypt married their sisters and daughters. The doctrine of royal essence was very exaggerated, and was applied with quantitative exactitude. A princess could not be allowed to transmit any of it away from the possessor of the throne. There is said to be evidence that Ramses II married two of his own daughters and that Psammetik I married his daughter. Artaxerxes married two of his daughters.1688 The Ptolemies adopted this practice. The family married in and in for generations, especially brothers and sisters, although sometimes of the half-blood. "Indicating the Ptolemies by numbers according to the order of their succession, II married his niece and afterwards his sister; IV his sister; VI and VII were 486brothers and they consecutively married the same sister; VII also subsequently married his niece; VIII married two of his own sisters consecutively; XII and XIII were brothers and consecutively married their sister, the famous Cleopatra." "The line of descent was untouched by these intermarriages, except in the two cases of III and VIII." The close intermarriages were sterile. The line was continued by others.1689 The Peruvian Incas, but not other Peruvians, married their sisters.1690 In the Vedic mythology the first man and king of the dead, Yama, had his sister, Yami, to wife. In a hymn these two are represented as discussing the propriety of marriage between brother and sister. This shows the revolt of later mores against what once was not tabooed.1691 The scholars think that Herodotus (III, 31), by his story of the question whether Cambyses could marry his sister, shows that such marriages were not allowed amongst the ancient Persians. They are mentioned as a usage of the magi. In the Avesta they are prescribed as holy and meritorious. They are enjoined by religion. They were practiced by the Sassanids,1692 although in the Dinkart version of the law they are apologized for and to some extent disavowed.1693 After the time of Cambyses such marriages occurred, especially in the royal family. They now occur amongst the Persians.1694

519. Incest in civilized states. The ancient kings of Teneriffe, if they couldn't find partners of equal status, married their sisters to avoid mixing in common blood.1687 In Egyptian mythology, Isis and Osiris were not only sister and brother but also husband and wife. The kings of ancient Egypt married their sisters and daughters. The idea of royal essence was greatly exaggerated, and it was carefully controlled. A princess couldn't be allowed to pass any of it to someone outside the royal family. It's said that Ramses II married two of his own daughters, and Psammetik I married his daughter. Artaxerxes married two of his daughters.1688 The Ptolemies followed this practice. They married within the family for generations, especially between brothers and sisters, although sometimes this included half-siblings. "Referring to the Ptolemies by numbers in order of succession, II married his niece and then his sister; IV married his sister; VI and VII were 486brothers who both married the same sister; VII also later married his niece; VIII married two of his own sisters in succession; XII and XIII were brothers who consecutively married their sister, the famous Cleopatra." "The line of descent remained intact despite these intermarriages, except for the two cases of III and VIII." The close intermarriages were not fruitful. The lineage was continued by others.1689 The Peruvian Incas, but not other Peruvians, married their sisters.1690 In Vedic mythology, the first man and king of the dead, Yama, had his sister, Yami, as his wife. In a hymn, these two are shown discussing whether marriage between brother and sister is appropriate. This reflects a shift in later customs against what was once considered acceptable.1691 Scholars believe that Herodotus (III, 31), through his account of whether Cambyses could marry his sister, indicates that such marriages were not permitted among the ancient Persians. They are mentioned as a practice of the magi. In the Avesta, they are described as holy and beneficial, mandated by religion. They were practiced by the Sassanids,1692 although the Dinkart version of the law offers justifications and somewhat distances itself from the practice.1693 After Cambyses, such marriages happened, particularly within the royal family. They still occur among Persians today.1694

520. In the Chaldean religion the gods and goddesses were fathers, sons, brothers, sisters, and mothers, as well as husbands and wives, to each other. The notions of "son of god" and "mother of god" were very current. Marduk is son of Ea and intercessor for men with him.1695 In the laws of Hammurabi, if a man consorts with his mother after the death of his father, both are to be burned. Incest with a daughter is punished only by banishment. This light punishment may be only a concession to public opinion, since the culprits injured no interest but their own.1696

520. In the Chaldean religion, the gods and goddesses were fathers, sons, brothers, sisters, and mothers, as well as husbands and wives to one another. The ideas of "son of god" and "mother of god" were very common. Marduk is the son of Ea and serves as the mediator for humans with him.1695 In the laws of Hammurabi, if a man has relations with his mother after his father's death, both are to be burned. Incest with a daughter is punished only by banishment. This lighter punishment may merely reflect public opinion, as the offenders harmed no one but themselves.1696

487521. In the Old Testament Abraham married his half-sister by the same father. In 2 Sam. xiii. 13 it is shown that such a marriage was allowable in David's time, but Ezek. xxii. 11 refers to such a marriage as an abomination. Nahor's wife was his niece by his brother. Jacob married two sisters at the same time, both his cousins. Esau married his cousin. Judah took to wife his son's widow, but disapproval of that is expressed. Amram, the father of Moses, married his paternal aunt. These unions were all in contravention of the Levitical law. There are statements of the law which differ: Levit. xviii and xx; Deut. xxi. 20; xxvii. 20-23. In Ezek. xxii. 10 and 11 incest is charged as a special sin of the Jews. In the post-exilic and rabbinical periods the law varied from the old law. In general it was extended to include under the taboo more distant relatives.1697

487521. In the Old Testament, Abraham married his half-sister, who shared the same father. In 2 Sam. xiii. 13, it’s indicated that such a marriage was accepted during David’s time, but Ezek. xxii. 11 calls it an abomination. Nahor’s wife was his niece, being his brother's daughter. Jacob married two sisters at the same time, both of whom were his cousins. Esau married his cousin. Judah married his son’s widow, which received criticism. Amram, Moses’ father, married his paternal aunt. All these unions went against the Levitical law. There are different statements of that law: Levit. xviii and xx; Deut. xxi. 20; xxvii. 20-23. In Ezek. xxii. 10 and 11, incest is identified as a specific sin among the Jews. In the post-exilic and rabbinical periods, the law changed from the old law, generally becoming more inclusive by prohibiting relationships with more distant relatives. 1697

Marriages between brothers and sisters were allowed in Phœnicia, but were contracted probably only when the woman had inherited something in which her brother had no share.1698

Marriages between brothers and sisters were permitted in Phoenicia, but they likely only happened when the woman had inherited something that her brother didn't have a share in.1698

522. In Homer Zeus and Hera are brother and sister. Union of mother and son is regarded as shocking, but not that of brother and sister.1699 Arete was niece and wife of Alcinous, and was especially respected.1700 In the case of Œdipus the union of mother and son, by error, was terribly punished.1701 In the tragedy of Andromache marriages between mother and son, father and daughter, brother and sister, are mentioned as characteristic of barbarians. Dionysius of Syracuse, having lost his wife, married Doris and Aristomache on the same day. With Doris he had three children and with Aristomache four. His son by Doris, Dionysius, married Sophrosyne, his daughter by Aristomache. Dion, the brother of Aristomache, married a daughter of Aristomache.1702 Whether these marriages were extraordinary in Sicily we do not know. They may not represent the current mores as to marriage, but only the shamelessness possible to a Sicilian tyrant. At Athens the only limitations were on the ascending 488and descending relationships, but it appears that in later times marriages between brother and sister were disapproved.1703

522. In Homer's works, Zeus and Hera are siblings. While the union of a mother and son is seen as shocking, that of a brother and sister is not.1699 Arete was both the niece and wife of Alcinous, and she was particularly respected.1700 In the case of Œdipus, the relationship between mother and son, though accidental, was severely punished.1701 In the tragedy of Andromache, marriages involving mother and son, father and daughter, and brother and sister are noted as typical among barbarians. Dionysius of Syracuse, after losing his wife, married Doris and Aristomache on the same day. He had three children with Doris and four with Aristomache. His son with Doris, also named Dionysius, married Sophrosyne, who was his daughter with Aristomache. Dion, Aristomache's brother, married a daughter of Aristomache.1702 Whether these marriages were common or unusual in Sicily remains unclear. They might not reflect the typical marriage customs of the time, but rather the blatant disregard for norms by a Sicilian tyrant. In Athens, the only restrictions applied to upward and downward family relationships, but it seems that in later times, marriages between siblings were frowned upon.1703

523. The term "incest" was applied at Rome to the case of a man present at the purification of women, on the feast of the Bona Dea, May 1.1704 The sense of the word is, then, nearly equal to "profane." The emperor Claudius married his niece Agrippina and made such marriages lawful. Gaius1705 restricted this precedent to its exact form, marriage of a brother's daughter, not sister's daughter, and further restricted it, if the brother's daughter was in any forbidden degree of affinity.

523. The term "incest" was used in Rome to describe a man who was present during the purification of women at the Bona Dea festival on May 1.1704 In essence, the word means something similar to "profane." Emperor Claudius married his niece Agrippina and made such marriages legal. Gaius1705 limited this precedent strictly to the marriage of a brother's daughter, excluding a sister's daughter, and further restricted it if the brother's daughter was related to him through any forbidden degree of affinity.

524. In the Ynglinga saga Niord takes his sister to wife, because the law of Van-land allowed it, although that of the Ases did not.1706 Other cases in the Edda go to show that the taboo on such marriages was not in the ancient mores of Scandinavia.1707 In the German poems of the twelfth century it belongs to the description of the heathen kings that they are fierce and suspicious towards all who woo their daughters, and that they sometimes intend to marry their own daughters after the death of their queens.1708

524. In the Ynglinga saga, Niord marries his sister because the laws of Van-land allowed it, even though those of the Ases did not.1706 Other examples in the Edda indicate that the ban on such marriages wasn't part of the ancient customs in Scandinavia.1707 In the German poems from the twelfth century, it's described that the pagan kings are fierce and suspicious of anyone who seeks to marry their daughters, and that they sometimes plan to marry their own daughters after their queens pass away.1708

525. Those Arabs of Arabia Felix who practiced fraternal polyandry also formed unions with their mothers.1709 Robertson Smith thinks that this means their fathers' wives.1710 The Arabs were convinced of the evil of marriage between cousins.1711

525. The Arabs of Arabia Felix who engaged in fraternal polyandry also formed partnerships with their mothers.1709 Robertson Smith believes this refers to their fathers' wives.1710 The Arabs were convinced that marrying cousins was wrong.1711

526. A mediæval traveler reports of the Mongols that they paid no heed to affinity in marriage. They took two sisters at once or in succession. The only limitation was that they must not marry mothers, daughters, or sisters by the same mother.1712 In Burma and Siam, at least until very recent times, in the royal families of the different subdivisions brothers and sisters married.1713

526. A medieval traveler reports that the Mongols didn’t pay attention to family ties when it came to marriage. They would marry two sisters at the same time or one after the other. The only rule was that they couldn’t marry mothers, daughters, or sisters who shared the same mother.1712 In Burma and Siam, at least until very recently, royal families in different regions married brothers and sisters.1713

527. In Russia, in the seventeenth century, men in the government service who were often sent out on duty and had no homes, 489and whose incomes were small, were reproached by an ecclesiastic with the fact that they lived in vice with their mothers, sisters, and daughters.1714 Marriages between persons related by blood are frequent in Corsica and are considered the most auspicious marriages.1715

527. In seventeenth-century Russia, men working for the government who were often sent out on duty and had no homes, 489 and whose incomes were low, were criticized by a cleric for living immorally with their mothers, sisters, and daughters.1714 Marriages between blood relatives are common in Corsica and are seen as the most favorable unions.1715

528. The Kabyles stone to death those who voluntarily commit incest and the children born of incestuous unions. The taboo, in their usage, includes parents and children-in-law, brothers and sisters-in-law, and foster brothers and sisters.1716

528. The Kabyles stone to death those who willingly engage in incest, as well as the children born from incestuous relationships. Their taboo covers parents and children-in-law, brothers and sisters-in-law, and foster siblings.1716

529. In 1459 there died at Arras a canon, eighty years old, who had committed incest with his daughters and with a granddaughter whom he had had by one of them.1717

529. In 1459, a canon who was eighty years old died in Arras. He had committed incest with his daughters and with a granddaughter he had with one of them.1717

530. Where the line is drawn, and why. The instances show that the notion of incest is by no means universal or uniform, or attended by the same intensity of repugnance. It is not by any means traceable to a constant cause. Plutarch1718 discussed the question why marriages between relatives were forbidden by the traditional mores of his time. He conjectured various explanations. Fear of physical degeneration is not one of them. We must infer that such consequences had not then been noticed or affirmed. We have found cases in which no taboo existed and cases in which close intermarriages are especially approved. An operation of syncretism, when different usages and ideas have been brought together by conquest and state combinations, must be allowed for. In some cases a great interest was thought to be at stake; in other cases no importance was attached to the matter. The mores developed under the notions which got control by accident or superstition. There was no rational ground for the taboo, and none even blindly connected with truth of fact, until the opinion gained a footing that close intermarriage was unfavorable to the number or vigor of the offspring. Unless that opinion is accepted as correct there is no reason for the taboo now.1719 Incest is, for us, 490a thing so repugnant that we consider the feeling "natural." We may test the feeling by our feeling as to the marriage of first cousins. First cousins are very commonly married in England. Such marriages are under no civil or ecclesiastical prohibition, and although many persons disapprove of them on grounds of expediency, and parents might refuse to consent to them, they do not come under the abomination of incest. In many states of the United States marriages of first cousins are illegal. In Kansas they are put under heavy penalties. We hear no preaching against close in-marriage. The matter is not discussed. The limitations are set in the current mores and are accepted without dispute. Evidently the only question is where the line should be drawn. If it was proposed to forbid the marriage of first cousins some discussion might be aroused. If it was decided wise to forbid such marriages, it would take long for such a sentiment of repugnance to be developed in regard to them as we now feel in regard to the marriage of sisters, or even of aunts and nieces. In history the movement must have been in the other direction. The repugnance arose first and then became a ground for the rules.

530. Where the line is drawn, and why. The examples show that the idea of incest isn't universal or consistent, nor does it always evoke the same level of disgust. It's not linked to a constant cause. Plutarch1718 discussed why marriages between relatives were prohibited by the social norms of his era. He suggested various explanations. The fear of physical degeneration isn’t one of them. We must assume that such effects were not recognized or acknowledged back then. We’ve identified cases where no taboo existed and instances where close intermarriage was especially encouraged. A blending of traditions, when different customs and beliefs have merged through conquest and political unions, must be considered. In some instances, a significant interest was believed to be at stake; in others, it was deemed unimportant. The social norms developed based on ideas that happened to gain traction through chance or superstition. There was no logical basis for the taboo, and nothing even vaguely related to factual truth, until the belief emerged that close intermarriage could harm the quantity or health of offspring. Unless that belief is accepted as true, there’s no reason for the taboo today.1719 For us, incest is something so repulsive that we consider the feeling “natural.” We can test this feeling by considering our views on the marriage of first cousins. First cousins often marry in England. Such marriages face no civil or religious bans, and although many people disapprove of them for practical reasons, and parents might refuse to support them, they aren’t categorized as incest. In many states in the United States, first cousin marriages are illegal. In Kansas, there are severe penalties for such unions. There’s no preaching against close marriage within the family. The issue isn’t discussed. The restrictions are defined by current social norms and accepted without debate. Clearly, the only question is where the line should be drawn. If it were suggested to ban marriages between first cousins, some discussion might arise. If it were deemed wise to prohibit such unions, it would take time for a sense of disgust toward them to develop, similar to how we currently feel about sister marriages, or even aunt and niece marriages. Historically, the trend must have started in the opposite direction. The disgust emerged first, and then it became a basis for the rules.

531. Human self-selection by taboo and other-worldliness. Laws against incest and all caste rules which arbitrarily limit the number of persons whom a given individual may marry may be regarded as blind attempts of mankind to practice some kind of self-selection. Sex selection inside the human race is the highest requirement which life now addresses to man as an intelligent being, and the very highest result which our sciences could produce would be to give us trustworthy guidance in a policy of sex selection. It is not possible for some persons to dispose of the life determination of others, as breeders control the union of beasts. What is needed is that individuals, in making their own decisions for their own self-realization, shall understand the whole range of interests which are involved, and shall do what it is expedient or necessary to do to satisfy them all. In times past men and women have thus limited themselves by rules about incest, group and class marriage, rank or caste, religion, wealth, and other considerations. In every society there are traits which are approved 491and others which are disapproved in each sex. In marrying, people are influenced by these appreciations and they select for or against them. Thus marriage is controlled by a complicated selection according to a number of standards which prevail at the time and place. At present the popular view seems to be that all standards are false, and that the limitations ought to be trampled on as representing abandoned ideals. It is thought that the whole matter ought to be left to the control of an unintelligent impulse, which is capable of any caprice, but whose authority is imperative. Perverse as the old restrictions often were, they had in them a notion of self-selection such as is needed now, if only the criteria and standards which are correct can be ascertained. The old restrictions contained a notion of breeding up, a notion which is by no means false, if we can get a rational idea of what is "up." No marriage ought now to be contracted without full application of all we know about heredity and selection. If, in any society, marriages were thus contracted, the effect would be most favorable on posterity, and on the power in action and the perpetuity of the group, for the net result would be that those who are least fit to propagate the race would be the ones who would be left unmarried or would marry each other. In the latter case their posterity would soon disappear, and the evil factors would be eliminated. A father now refuses his daughter to a drunkard, a criminal, a pauper, a bankrupt, an inefficient man, one who has no income, etc. Some men refuse their daughters to irreligious men, or to men who are not of their own sect or subsect. Some allow inherited wealth, or talent, or high character, etc., to outweigh disadvantages. In short, we already have selection. It always has existed. The law of incest was an instinctive effort in the same direction. The problem is the same now as it always has been,—to refine and correct the standards and to determine their relative importance.

531. Human self-selection by taboo and other-worldliness. Laws against incest and all the caste rules that arbitrarily limit the number of people a person can marry can be seen as blind attempts by humanity to practice some form of self-selection. The most significant requirement life now places on humans as intelligent beings is sexual selection within our species, and the ultimate goal our sciences should aim for is to provide us with reliable guidance on sexual selection policies. Unlike breeders who control animal pairings, individuals cannot dictate the life choices of others. What is necessary is that people, when making their own decisions for self-fulfillment, understand the range of interests at stake and do what is practical or necessary to address them all. In the past, men and women have constrained themselves with rules about incest, group and class marriage, rank or caste, religion, wealth, and other factors. In every society, there are traits that are valued 491 and others that are frowned upon for each gender. When marrying, people are influenced by these perceptions, and they tend to choose partners based on them. Thus, marriage is regulated by a complex selection process based on various standards that are prevalent at any given time and place. Currently, the common belief seems to be that all standards are flawed, and that these limitations should be disregarded as outdated ideals. It is believed that the whole issue should be left to an unthinking impulse that can act on whims but carries an urgent authority. As misguided as the old restrictions often were, they contained a notion of self-selection that is needed today, assuming we can identify the correct criteria and standards. These old restrictions implied a notion of improvement in breeding, which is not necessarily incorrect, provided we can define what “improvement” means. No marriage should now be formalized without thoroughly applying all we understand about heredity and selection. If, in any society, marriages were arranged this way, the outcome would be very beneficial for future generations and for the group's strength and continuity, as it would result in those least suited to continue the race remaining unmarried or pairing with each other. In such scenarios, their descendants would likely vanish quickly, eliminating undesirable traits. A father nowadays might refuse to allow his daughter to marry a drunkard, a criminal, a poor person, a bankrupt, an ineffective individual, one without an income, etc. Some fathers might refuse their daughters to men who are non-religious or not part of their sect or subgroup. Others may prioritize inherited wealth, talent, or good character over disadvantages. In short, we already practice selection. It has always existed. The incest law was an instinctive attempt to move in this direction. The challenge remains the same as it has always been—to refine and correct the standards and to assess their relative importance.

532. Restrictions by biological facts as yet too uncertain. As yet, undoubtedly, the great reason why people are reluctant to construct a policy of marriage and population on biological doctrines is that those doctrines are too uncertain. The reluctance is well justified. Hasty action, based on shifting views of fact 492and law, would simply add new confusion and trouble to that produced by the customs and legislative enactments which we have inherited from the past and which were based on transcendental doctrines. So long as we do not know whether acquired modifications are inheritable or not, we are not prepared to elaborate a policy of marriage which can be dogmatically taught or civilly enforced. This much, however, is certain,—the interests of society are more at stake in these things than in anything else. All other projects of reform and amelioration are trivial compared with the interests which lie in the propagation of the species, if those can be so treated as to breed out predispositions to evils of body and mind, and to breed in vigor of mind and body. It even seems sometimes as if the primitive people were working along better lines of effort in this matter than we are, when we allow marriage to be controlled by "love" or property; when our organs of public instruction taboo all which pertains to reproduction as improper; and when public authority, ready enough to interfere with personal liberty everywhere else, feels bound to act as if there was no societal interest at stake in the begetting of the next generation.

532. Restrictions by biological facts that are still too uncertain. Currently, the main reason people are hesitant to create a marriage and population policy based on biological principles is that those principles are still too uncertain. This hesitation is completely justified. Rushed actions based on changing ideas about facts 492 and laws would only add more confusion and issues to those we already face from the customs and laws inherited from the past, which were based on abstract doctrines. As long as we don't know if acquired traits can be passed down, we aren't ready to develop a marriage policy that can be taught as absolute truth or enforced legally. However, one thing is clear: the interests of society are more at stake in these matters than in anything else. All other reform efforts seem minor compared to the importance of ensuring the continuation of our species, especially if we can selectively reduce tendencies towards physical and mental issues and promote strength in both. It sometimes appears that primitive societies might be making better choices in this area than we are when we let marriage be defined by "love" or wealth; when our educational systems deem discussions about reproduction inappropriate; and when public authorities, quick to limit personal freedoms in other areas, act as if there’s no societal interest in how we produce the next generation.

533. It is self-evident that there ought to be no restriction on marriage except such as is necessary to protect some interest of the parties, their children, or the society. The necessity must also be real and not traditional or superstitious. The evils of inbreeding are so probable as to justify strong prejudice against consanguine marriages. If primitive men set up the taboo on incest without knowing this, they acted more wisely than they knew. We who have inherited the taboo now have knowledge which gives a rational and expedient reason for it. The mores, therefore, still have a field of useful action to strengthen and reaffirm the taboo. There is also a practical question still unsettled,—whether the marriage of first cousins should be included in the taboo.

533. It's clear that there shouldn't be any restrictions on marriage other than what is necessary to protect the interests of the individuals involved, their children, or society as a whole. Any necessity for such restrictions should be based on real issues, not just tradition or superstition. The negative effects of inbreeding are significant enough to warrant strong opposition to marriages between close relatives. Even if early humans established the incest taboo without understanding the reasons behind it, they were wiser than they realized. We, who have inherited this taboo, now possess knowledge that offers a rational and practical justification for it. Therefore, societal norms still have a valuable role in reinforcing and supporting the taboo. There is also an unresolved practical issue—should marriages between first cousins be included in this taboo?

1658 Parkinson, Ethnog. d. Nordwestl. Salomo Ins., 6.

1658 Parkinson, Ethnog. of Northwest Solomon Islands, 6.

1659 Snyder, Geog. of Marriage.

Snyder, *Geog. of Marriage*.

1660 Anc. Soc., 424.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Anc. Soc., 424.

1661 Marriage, 317.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Marriage, 317.

1662 Ibid., 319, 334, 352.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 319, 334, 352.

1663 Durkheim in L'Année Sociologique, I, 59-65.

1663 Durkheim in The Sociological Year, I, 59-65.

1664 Starcke, Prim. Fam., 230.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Starcke, Prim. Fam., 230.

1665 Ethnog. Brasil., 115.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ethnog. Brasil., 115.

1666 Ibid., 334 note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 334 note.

1667 Umschau, VIII, 496.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Umschau, Vol. VIII, 496.

1668 JAI, XXIV, 169.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 24, 169.

1669 Perelaer, Dyaks, 59.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Perelaer, Dyaks, 59.

1670 Wilken, Volkenkunde, 267.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wilken, Anthropology, 267.

1671 Hopkins, Relig. of India, 531.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hopkins, Religion of India, 531.

1672 Lewin, Wild Races of S. E. India, 276.

1672 Lewin, Wild Races of S. E. India, 276.

1673 N. S. Ethnol. Soc., London, II, 311; Sarasin, Veddahs, 466.

1673 N. S. Ethnol. Soc., London, II, 311; Sarasin, Veddahs, 466.

1674 Gli Amori degli Uomini, 272.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Loves of Men, 272.

1675 Bijdragen tot T. L. en V.-kunde, XXXV, 151.

1675 Contributions to T. L. and V. Studies, XXXV, 151.

1676 Ibid., XLI, 203.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., XLI, 203.

1677 JAI, XXI, 361.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 21, 361.

1678 Junker, Afrika, III, 291.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Junker, Africa, III, 291.

1679 Sibree, Great Afr. Island, 252.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sibree, Great Africa Island, 252.

1680 von Haxthausen, Transkaukasia, II, 27.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ von Haxthausen, *Transcaucasia*, II, 27.

1681 Pallas, Voyages (French), IV, 69.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pallas, Voyages (French), IV, 69.

1682 Smithson. Rep., 1866, 310.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Smithson. Rep., 1866, 310.

1683 Sieroshevski, Yakuty (russ.), I, 560.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sieroshevski, Yakuty (rus.), I, 560.

1684 Bur. Eth., XI, 180.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bur. Eth., XI, 180.

1685 Abercromby, Finns, I, 182.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Abercromby, Finns, I, 182.

1686 Voyages and Travels, 358.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Voyages and Travels, 358.

1687 N. S. Amer. Anthrop., II, 478.

1687 N. S. Amer. Anthrop., II, 478.

1688 Maspero, Peuples de l'Orient, I, 50.

1688 Maspero, Peoples of the East, I, 50.

1689 Galton, Hered. Genius, 151.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Galton, *Heredity and Genius*, 151.

1690 Prescott, Peru, I, 117.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Prescott, Peru, I, 117.

1691 Hopkins, Relig. of India, 131; Zimmer, Altind. Leben, 333.

1691 Hopkins, Relig. of India, 131; Zimmer, Altind. Leben, 333.

1692 Darmstetter, Zend-Avesta, Introd., xlv.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Darmstetter, Zend-Avesta, Introduction, xlv.

1693 Justi, Persien, 225.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Justi, *Persien*, 225.

1694 Geiger, Ost-Iran. Kultur, 245-247.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Geiger, East Iran. Culture, 245-247.

1695 Tiele, Gesch. der Relig. im Alterthum, I, 174.

1695 Tiele, History of Religion in Antiquity, I, 174.

1696 Müller, Hammurabi, 129.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Müller, Hammurabi, 129.

1697 Jewish Encyc., s.v. "Incest," VI, 571.

1697 Jewish Encyc., s.v. "Incest," VI, 571.

1698 Pietschmann, Phoenizier, 237.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pietschmann, Phoenizier, 237.

1699 Il., IV, 58; XIV, 296; XI, 223; Od., X, 7; cf. VIII, 267; XI, 271; VIII, 306; VII, 65.

1699 Il., IV, 58; XIV, 296; XI, 223; Od., X, 7; see also VIII, 267; XI, 271; VIII, 306; VII, 65.

1700 Od., XII, 338; XIII, 57.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Od., Book XII, 338; XIII, 57.

1701 Keller, Homer. Soc., 205, 232.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Keller, Homer. Soc., 205, 232.

1702 Burckhardt, Griech. Kulturgesch., I, 197.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burckhardt, *Greek Cultural History*, I, 197.

1703 Becker-Hermann, Charikles, III, 288.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Becker-Hermann, Charikles, III, 288.

1704 Rossbach, Röm. Ehe, 266.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rossbach, Roman Marriage, 266.

1705 Instit., I, 62.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Instit., I, 62.

1706 Laing, Sagas of the Norse Kings, I, 273.

1706 Laing, Sagas of the Norse Kings, I, 273.

1707 Weinhold, D. F., I, 235.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Weinhold, D. F., I, 235.

1708 Lichtenberger, Nibelungen, 334

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lichtenberger, Nibelungen, 334

1709 Strabo, XVI, 4, 25, or 783.

1709 Strabo, XVI, 4, 25, or 783.

1710 Jo. Philol., IX, 86.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jo. Philol., IX, 86.

1711 Wellhausen, Ehe bei den Arabern, 441.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wellhausen, Marriage Among the Arabs, 441.

1712 Rubruck, Eastern Parts, 77.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rubruck, *Eastern Parts*, 77.

1713 Yule, Court of Ava, 86.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Yule, *Court of Ava*, 86.

1714 Kostomarow, Dom. Life and Customs of Great Russia (russ.), 154.

1714 Kostomarow, Dom. Life and Customs of Great Russia (russ.), 154.

1715 Gubernatis, Usi Nuziali, 273.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gubernatis, *Usi Nuziali*, 273.

1716 Hanoteau et Letourneux, Les Kabyles, III, 206.

1716 Hanoteau and Letourneux, The Kabyles, III, 206.

1717 Lea, Inquis., III, 639.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., III, 639.

1718 Quaest. Rom., 108.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Questions. Roman., 108.

1719 Starcke, Prim. Fam., 211.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Starcke, *Prim. Fam.*, 211.


CHAPTER XIII

KINSHIP, BLOOD REVENGE, PRIMITIVE JUSTICE, PEACE UNIONS

Kinship.—Forms of kinship.—Family education.—Kinds of kinship.—How family mores are formed.—Family and marriage.—Goblinism and kinship; blood revenge.—Procreation; forms of the family.—Notions about procreation and share in it.—Blood revenge and the in-group—Institutional ties replace the blood tie.—Peace in the in-group.—Parties to blood revenge.—Blood revenge in ethnography.—Blood revenge in Israel.—Peace units and peace pacts.—The instability of great peace unions.—The Arabs.—The development of the philosophy of blood revenge.—Alleviations of blood revenge.—The king's peace.—The origin of criminal law.

Kinship.—Types of kinship.—Family education.—Different kinds of kinship.—How family traditions are developed.—Family and marriage.—Goblinism and kinship; blood feuds.—Reproduction; different family structures.—Beliefs about reproduction and involvement in it.—Blood feuds and the in-group—Institutional ties taking the place of blood ties.—Harmony within the in-group.—Participants in blood feuds.—Blood feuds in ethnographic studies.—Blood feuds in Israel.—Peace units and peace agreements.—The instability of large peace unions.—The Arabs.—The evolution of blood feud philosophy.—Mitigations of blood feuds.—The king's peace.—The origins of criminal law.

534. Kinship. Kinship is a fact which, in the forms of heredity and race, is second to none in importance to the interests of men. It is a fact which was concealed by ignorance from primitive men. It is yet veiled in much mystery from us. Nevertheless the notion of kinship was one of the very first notions formed by primitive men as a bond of association, and they based folkways upon their ideas about it. They deduced the chief inferences and handed the whole down to succeeding generations. Therefore the assumed knowledge of the facts of kinship was used as the basis of a whole series of societal conventions. The first construction was the family, which was a complete institution. Of course marriage was a relationship which was controlled and adjusted by the family ideas. From the folkways as to kinship all the simplest conceptions of societal rights and duties were derived, societal institutions were constructed, and societal organization has grown up.

534. Kinship. Kinship is a fundamental concept that, through heredity and race, is extremely important to human interests. This idea was hidden from early humans due to their ignorance. Even today, it remains shrouded in mystery for many of us. However, the concept of kinship was one of the first connections that early humans formed, serving as a basis for community ties and shaping their customs. They drew essential conclusions from it and passed this knowledge down through generations. As a result, the accepted understanding of kinship facts became the foundation for a variety of social conventions. The first structure that emerged was the family, which functioned as a complete institution. Naturally, marriage was a relationship defined and regulated by family ideologies. From the customs surrounding kinship, the most basic ideas of social rights and responsibilities were derived, leading to the creation of social institutions and the development of societal organization.

535. Forms of kinship. That a certain child was born of a certain woman, after having been for some time in physical connection with her body, is an historical and physical fact. That 494another child was born of the same mother is another fact, of the same order. It may be believed that these facts produce permanent life relations between the mother and children, and between the children, or it may be believed that the facts have no importance for duties, interests, or sympathies. The relations, if recognized, may be defined and construed in many different ways and degrees. They could also be carried further by including more generations, or wider collateral branches, until kinship would include a sib, or family in the widest sense,—those related within some limit of descent and cousinship on a system decided on (mother family, father family, etc.) and traditional. Kinship is purely matter of fact and history, and therefore rational. There is no "natural affection." There is habit and familiarity, and the example and exhortations of parents may inculcate notions of duty. Sentiments and sympathies will then be produced out of familiarity in life, or out of use and wont. The construction and limits of kinship in any society are products of the folkways, or—inasmuch as the system is built up with notions of welfare and rights and duties—of the mores. In fact, since the folkways in regard to this matter begin at a very primitive stage of human life, run up to the highest civilization, and are interwoven with the most tender sympathies and ethical convictions at all stages, kinship is one of the most important products of the folkways and mores. It is, in fact, the most important societal concept which the primitive man thought out, and it would be such even if we were now compelled to reject it as erroneous.

535. Forms of kinship. A certain child was born to a specific woman after being physically connected to her body for some time—this is a historical and physical fact. Another child born to the same mother is another fact of the same kind. It may be accepted that these facts create lasting family relationships between the mother and her children, as well as among the siblings, or it may be thought that these facts hold no significance for duties, interests, or emotional connections. If recognized, these relationships can be defined and interpreted in various ways and degrees. They could be extended to include more generations or broader family branches, until kinship encompasses a clan or family in the broadest sense—those related within a certain limit of ancestry and cousinship based on a chosen system (mother’s side, father’s side, etc.) and tradition. Kinship is purely a matter of fact and history, and therefore it is rational. There is no such thing as "natural affection." Instead, there are habits and familiarity; parents’ examples and teachings may instill a sense of duty. Feelings and sympathies will then arise from familiarity in life or from established practices. The structure and boundaries of kinship in any society are products of the folkways, or—since the system is constructed with ideas about welfare, rights, and duties—of the mores. In fact, since the folkways regarding this topic begin at a very basic level of human life and extend to the highest forms of civilization, intertwining with the most profound feelings and ethical beliefs at all levels, kinship is one of the most significant products of folkways and mores. It is, in fact, the most fundamental social concept that early humans developed, and it would remain so even if we now had to dismiss it as incorrect.

536. Family education. No doubt the folkways about kinship are produced in connection with views about interests, and in connection with faiths about procreation, and impressions produced by experience. The mother and children live in constant contact and intimacy. The family grows into an institution which takes its nature from the traditional and habitual behavior of its members to each other in daily life. Use and wont have here a great field for their constructive operation. Each family (mother and children) is independent and makes its own world, in which nearly all its interests are enfolded. There are constantly recurring occasions for acts of a reciprocal character, and such acts 495especially build up institutions. The family is also an arena in which sympathies are cultivated, which does not mean that they are always nourished and developed. Habits are formed and discipline is enforced. Rules are accepted from custom and enforced by authority and force. Rights and duties are enforced as facts long before they are apprehended as concepts.

536. Family education. Undoubtedly, the customs around family ties are shaped by ideas about interests, beliefs about reproduction, and experiences. The mother and children are in constant contact and close to each other. The family becomes an institution that takes its character from the traditional behaviors of its members in everyday life. Customs have a significant impact here. Each family (mother and children) is independent and creates its own world, where nearly all its interests are contained. There are always opportunities for mutual actions, and these actions 495 particularly contribute to building institutions. The family is also a space where feelings are nurtured, though this doesn’t mean they are always supported and developed. Habits are established, and discipline is applied. Rules are accepted based on tradition and enforced through authority and power. Rights and responsibilities are recognized as realities long before they are understood as concepts.

537. Kinds of kinship. The sib, or large family, including all those who are known to be related at all, is a group of very varying importance in different societies. In some societies the common bond is strong and produces important social consequences. In other cases no heed is paid to relationship beyond first and second cousins. Although the Yakuts keep up the rod, or great family, for some purposes, we are told that often "nothing unites the members of the rod but a vague tradition of common descent."1720 Whether individuals can break the ties of kin, by voluntary act, is answered differently in different societies. The Salic Franks allowed a man to do it by breaking his staff (which was his personal symbol) in a ceremonial act.1721 If kinship depends on connection of the body of the child with that of the mother, his nourishment by her milk is another ground of kinship. The Arabs recognize this tie of a child to its foster mother. Later the child is nourished by food shared with commensals. Hence the tie of commensality forms a basis of social union like kinship.1722

537. Kinds of kinship. The sib, or large family, which includes everyone known to be related in any way, varies in significance across different societies. In some, this common bond is strong and leads to important social outcomes. In other cases, relationships beyond first and second cousins are largely ignored. While the Yakuts maintain the rod, or great family, for certain purposes, it's said that often "nothing unites the members of the rod but a vague tradition of common descent." 1720 The question of whether individuals can sever family ties through their own actions is answered differently in different cultures. The Salic Franks allowed a man to do this by breaking his staff (which was his personal symbol) in a ceremonial act. 1721 If kinship is based on the physical connection between the child and the mother, then a child's nourishment from her milk is another basis for kinship. Arabs acknowledge this bond between a child and its foster mother. Later, the child is nourished by sharing food with others at the table. Therefore, the bond of sharing meals also creates a basis for social unity similar to kinship. 1722

538. How mores are formed. The family groups which are in local neighborhood have, in general, the same folkways as an inheritance, but variations occur from varieties of character and circumstances. The variations are life experiments, in fact, and they lead to selection. In the community as a whole the mores of family life are selected, approved, and established, and then handed down by tradition. It may be believed that there is a common interest of the entire larger group in the education and treatment of children, and that all the adults recognize that interest more or less completely. The big group, therefore, molds 496notions of consanguinity, and the sanctions of tribal authority and public opinion coerce all to observe the modes of family life which the ruling authority thinks most expedient for the group interests.

538. How mores are formed. Family groups in the same neighborhood generally share the same traditions and behaviors as a legacy, but differences arise due to individual personalities and situations. These differences are essentially life experiments that lead to choices being made. In the wider community, the values of family life are chosen, accepted, and established, and then passed down through tradition. It can be assumed that there is a shared interest among the larger group in the upbringing and care of children, and that all adults recognize this interest to varying degrees. Thus, the larger group shapes 496views on family relationships, and the authority of the tribe along with societal pressure compels everyone to adhere to the family life practices that the governing body believes are best for the group's interests.

539. Family and marriage. The family institution must have preceded marriage. In fact, marriage appears, in ethnography and history, as the way of founding a family and as molded by the family mores existing in the society.

539. Family and marriage. The family structure must have come before marriage. In fact, marriage is seen, in ethnography and history, as the method of establishing a family and shaped by the family customs that exist in society.

540. Goblinism and kinship. Blood revenge. Integration of kin relations was produced by goblinism. This furnished an interest which impelled to development of the kin idea. If a man was murdered, his ghost would seek revenge, just as a man while alive would have sought revenge for a smaller injury. The ghost was dangerous to two persons or classes of persons, the murderer and those near the corpse. The latter would be, almost always, his kinsmen. It behooved the latter, therefore, if they wanted to appease the ghost and save themselves, to find the murderer and to punish him. Hence the custom of blood revenge. It was not due to kin notions, but to goblinistic notions. Kin only defined those who came under the obligation. In this way kin became a tie of mutual offense, defense, and assistance, and kin groups were formed into societies,—we-groups or in-groups,—inside of which there was comradeship, peace, law, and order, while the relation to all out-groups was one of suspicion, hostility, plunder, and subjugation if possible. The primary notion of kin was embodied in formulæ about blood,—which were only figures of speech,—which have come down to us, so that propositions about blood are used now to express our notions of kinship, heredity, etc. In fact, according to modern embryology, not a drop of blood passes from either parent to the offspring. Superstitions about blood (seat of the soul or life, etc.) helped to develop the notion of kin. The primitive idea is that the ghost of a murdered man can be appeased only by blood. The blood of Abel cried unto God from the ground. Some peoples go out to kill anything, in order that blood may be shed and so the ghost may be satisfied.

540. Goblinism and Kinship. Blood Revenge. The integration of family relationships was influenced by goblinism. This created an interest that led to the development of the kin concept. If a man was murdered, his ghost would seek revenge, just as the man would have sought revenge for a lesser injury while alive. The ghost posed a threat to two parties: the murderer and those close to the body. The latter would usually be his family. Therefore, if they wanted to placate the ghost and protect themselves, they had to find and punish the murderer. This gave rise to the practice of blood revenge. It wasn't rooted in family concepts but rather in goblinistic ideas. Kinship merely defined who bore the obligation. Thus, family became a bond of mutual offense, defense, and support, leading to the formation of groups—known as we-groups or in-groups—within which there was camaraderie, peace, law, and order, while the relationship with all out-groups was characterized by suspicion, hostility, looting, and attempts at domination. The original notion of kinship was captured in phrases about blood—which were just figures of speech—and these phrases have persisted, so that terms about blood are now used to describe our ideas of kinship, heredity, etc. In fact, according to modern embryology, no blood from either parent is passed to the offspring. Superstitions surrounding blood (seen as the seat of the soul or life, etc.) contributed to the development of the concept of kinship. The primitive belief is that the spirit of a murdered person can only be appeased with blood. The blood of Abel cried out to God from the ground. Some communities will kill anything to shed blood, hoping this will satisfy the ghost.

541. Procreation. Forms of the family. The notion of kin was so elastic that various conceptions of procreation have been 497grafted upon it, and various ways of organizing the family, or of reckoning kinship, have been connected with it. Mores grow upon the notions of kinship. They dictate modes of behavior and ideas of right and duty, and train all members of the society in the same. The relation of father and child is known to few persons, perhaps only to two. Kinship through the father, therefore, seems to uncivilized people far less important than kinship through the mother. When the father relationship is regarded as the real tie and is made the norm of kin groups, great changes are produced in the mores of the mother family.

541. Procreation. Forms of the family. The concept of family was so flexible that different ideas about procreation have been 497added to it, and various ways of structuring the family, or defining kinship, have been linked to it. Social customs grow from the concepts of kinship. They dictate behaviors and ideas about right and wrong, and teach all members of society the same. The father-child relationship is known to very few people, perhaps just two. Thus, for people in primitive societies, kinship through the father seems much less significant than kinship through the mother. When the father-child relationship is seen as the primary connection and is used as the standard for kin groups, substantial changes occur in the customs of the maternal family.

542. Notions about procreation and share in it. It is difficult to see how savage men could have got any idea of procreation. The ethnographical evidence is that they have no idea, or only a most vague and incorrect idea, of the functions of the parents. The Australians think that an ancient spirit enters into a baby at birth, enlivens it, and is its fate. This notion interferes with ideas of sexual conception. So we are told that the Dieyerie women do not admit that a child has only one father, and say that they do not know whether the husband or the pirauru is the father.1723 The highest tribes in Australia say that "the daughter emanates from her father solely, being only nurtured by her mother."1724 The father, however, is always known or assumed. How else could the father move up one grade in tribal position when the boy is initiated?1725 Amongst several tribes of central Australia it is believed that "the child is not the direct result of intercourse, that it may come without this, which merely, as it were, prepares the mother for the reception and birth of an already formed spirit child who inhabits one of the local totem centers."1726 Melanesian women feel severely the strain of child rearing. They seem to have less love for the children than the fathers have. They often kill the babes. If an unmarried girl becomes pregnant, she says that some man who hates her got the help of spirits, who caused her situation.1727 The Indians in British Columbia think that a woman conceives by eating, and this belief is introduced into their folk tales.1728 The rules about the food of women are often connected with notions about sex relations and procreation. The Seri of California thought that fire is bestial, not physical, and is produced similarly to sexual reproduction.1729 In ancient Greece "the inferiority of women to men was strongly asserted, and it was illustrated and defended by a very curious physiological notion that the generative power belonged exclusively to men, women having only a very subordinate part in 498the production of their children."1730 This notion is expressed in the Eumenides, where it is said to lessen the crime of Orestes. His mother did not generate him. She received and nursed the germ. In Islam this same opinion prevails. It is a father family doctrine, exactly opposite to that of the mother family, where the function of the mother was thought far more important.1731 It is a good example of the way in which the philosophy follows the view taken in the mores of the leading interest.

542. Ideas About Reproduction and Their Role in It. It's hard to understand how primitive people could have developed any concept of reproduction. Ethnographic evidence suggests they have little to no awareness, or only a very vague and incorrect understanding, of parents' roles. Australians believe that an ancient spirit enters a baby at birth, giving it life and determining its fate. This belief complicates their understanding of sexual reproduction. For instance, Dieyerie women argue that a child doesn't have just one father, and they're unsure whether the husband or the pirauru is the father.1723 The highest tribes in Australia say that "the daughter comes solely from her father, being nurtured only by her mother."1724 However, the father is always recognized or assumed. How else could he be promoted in tribal rank when the boy is initiated?1725 Among some tribes in central Australia, it's believed that "the child is not the direct result of sexual intercourse and that it can exist without it, which merely prepares the mother for the reception and birth of a spirit child that already exists in one of the local totem centers."1726 Melanesian women feel significantly burdened by raising children. They seem to have less affection for the kids compared to their fathers, and they frequently abandon infants. If an unmarried girl gets pregnant, she claims that a man who despises her used spirits to bring about her condition.1727 Indigenous people in British Columbia believe that a woman conceives through eating, and this idea appears in their folklore.1728 Dietary rules for women are often tied to beliefs about sexual relations and reproduction. The Seri of California thought that fire is bestial, not physical, and is produced similarly to sexual reproduction.1729 In ancient Greece, "the inferiority of women to men was strongly asserted, and it was backed by a curious physiological belief that the generative power belonged exclusively to men, with women playing a very minor role in 498the creation of their children."1730 This idea is echoed in the Eumenides, where it suggests that Orestes's crime is lessened because his mother did not create him; she merely received and nurtured the germ. In Islam, this same viewpoint is prevalent. It reflects a father-centered family doctrine, in direct contrast to the mother-centered perspective, where the mother's role was considered much more significant.1731 It's a clear example of how philosophy aligns with societal beliefs.

543. Blood revenge and the in-group. Blood revenge is out of place in the in-group. It would mean self-extermination of the group. It would serve the interests of the enemies in the out-groups. Hence the double interest of harmony and coöperation in the in-group and war strength against the out-groups forces the invention of devices by which to supersede blood revenge in the in-group. Chiefs and priests administered group interests, especially war and other collisions with neighbors, and they imposed restraints, arbitration, or compensation in internal quarrels. Cities of refuge and sanctuaries secured investigation and deliberation to prove guilt and determine compensations. The chiefs and priests thus modified or set aside kin law by inchoate civil forms. Then criminal law and penalty took the place of retaliation. Between groups blood revenge was only a detail of the normal relations of hostility and violence. Out-groups, however, sometimes made agreements with each other to limit blood revenge and vendetta. White men have had trouble with red men and black men because their customs as to relationship were not on the same level. The whites in New York and Pennsylvania colonies could not understand why the Indians were indifferent to their demands for the surrender of an Indian who, in time of peace, had killed a white man. According to Indian ideas the bloodshedding did not concern the civil body (tribe), but the kin group (clan).1732 A wife was not included in blood revenge. Her relation to her husband was not one of "blood." It was institutional. Therefore it was not so strong as the tie of sister to brother by the same mother.

543. Blood revenge and the in-group. Blood revenge doesn't fit within the in-group. It would result in the self-destruction of the group and serve the interests of enemies in the out-groups. Therefore, the need for harmony and cooperation within the group, along with military strength against out-groups, led to the development of alternatives to blood revenge within the in-group. Leaders and religious figures managed group interests, especially in times of war and conflicts with neighbors, and they established restraints, mediation, or compensation for internal disputes. Cities of refuge and sanctuaries allowed for investigation and discussion to prove guilt and determine compensations. The leaders and priests thus modified or set aside kin law through early civil forms. Over time, criminal law and penalties replaced retaliation. Between groups, blood revenge was merely a part of the standard relations of hostility and violence. Out-groups sometimes formed agreements to limit blood revenge and vendettas. White people have faced challenges with Native Americans and African Americans because their customs about relationships didn't align. The colonists in New York and Pennsylvania struggled to understand why the Native Americans were indifferent to their demands for the handover of an Indian who, during peacetime, killed a white man. According to Native American beliefs, the act of killing did not involve the civil group (tribe) but rather the kin group (clan). 1732 A wife was not part of blood revenge. Her relationship with her husband was not one of "blood." It was institutional, making it less significant than the bond between a sister and brother sharing the same mother.

544. Institutional ties replace the blood tie. In the history of civilization several institutional ties have become stronger than 499the blood tie, but the primitive man, who has not yet accepted any tie as equal to the blood tie, always resists this change. Kinship was lost by separation, and fire superseded it as a bond of association. Fire being kept and lent became a unifying force, because, in effect, all united in a common effort to get and keep it.1733 Common religion (sacrifices) also became a bond of union. The common sacrifices at Upsala held the scattered Swedes in unity, and served also as a peace bond, although not a sufficient one.1734 It is said also of the Brahuis, in Baluchistan, that the two bonds which unite the confederacy are common land and common good and ill, "which is another name for common blood feud."1735 Changes in the numbers in the group, or in life conditions, make some other element more important than kin. Then that element becomes the societal bond. Then the folkways, ideas, and sentiments change to adapt themselves to the new center of interest. Throughout the Occident the institutional tie of man and wife is rated higher than any tie of kinship.

544. Institutional ties replace the blood tie. In the history of civilization, several institutional ties have become stronger than the blood tie, but primitive humans, who have not yet accepted any tie as equal to the blood tie, always resist this change. Kinship was lost through separation, and fire took its place as a bond of association. Keeping and sharing fire became a unifying force because everyone worked together to obtain and maintain it.1733 Common religion (sacrifices) also became a unifying bond. The shared sacrifices at Upsala kept the scattered Swedes united and also served as a peace bond, though not a very strong one.1734 It is said of the Brahuis in Baluchistan that the two bonds uniting the confederacy are common land and shared fortunes, "which is another way of saying common blood feud."1735 Changes in the group's size or living conditions can make some other element more significant than kinship. That element then becomes the social bond. Consequently, the customs, beliefs, and feelings evolve to align with the new center of interest. Throughout the West, the institutional tie between husband and wife is considered more important than any kinship ties.

545. Peace in the in-group. Government, law, order, peace, and institutions were developed in the in-group. So far as sympathy was developed at all, it was in the in-group, between comrades. The custom of blood revenge was a protection to all who were in a group of kinsmen. It knit them all together and served their common interest against all outsiders. Therefore it was a societalizing custom and institution. Inside the kin-group adjudication, administration of justice by precedents and customs, composition for wrongs by payments or penalties, amercements by authority for breach of orders or violations of petty taboo, and exile took the place of retaliation. In the in-group it was the murderer who had to fear the ghost of the murdered. Religious rites absolved the murderer from the ghosts or gods and delivered him from the furies, who demanded revenge. The Hebrew law provided cities of refuge for those who were guilty of accidental homicide.1736 The manslayer could go home at the death of the high priest.1737 In 2 Sam. iii and iv are cases of blood revenge 500and of efforts to suppress it. The homicide in chapter iv is not a case of blood revenge but of partisan murder.

545. Peace in the In-Group. Government, law, order, peace, and institutions were created within the group. The only sympathy that really developed was among members of this group, between comrades. The practice of blood revenge served as protection for everyone in a family or kin group. It brought them closer together and served their shared interests against outsiders. Because of this, it became a social custom and institution. Within the kin group, judgment, administration of justice based on precedents and customs, compensation for wrongs through payments or penalties, fines imposed for breaking rules or violating minor taboos, and exile replaced retaliation. Inside the group, it was the murderer who had to dread the spirit of the victim. Religious rituals freed the murderer from the spirits or gods and relieved him from the avengers demanding retribution. Hebrew law established cities of refuge for those guilty of accidental homicide.1736 The person who caused death could return home after the high priest's death.1737 In 2 Sam. iii and iv, there are instances of blood revenge 500 and attempts to put an end to it. The homicide in chapter iv is not an act of blood revenge but rather a politically motivated murder.

546. Parties to blood revenge. It was a very serious modification of blood revenge when it was extended so that any kinsman of the murdered man was bound to kill any kinsman of the murderer. Hagen1738 says: "No regulated societal common life is possible where blood revenge is in full operation; not even on the primitive stage of the Bogjadim state," a village in German New Guinea. This is true if blood revenge is allowed in the in-group, or if the in-group has very low integration, for blood revenge sets every man against his neighbor and makes society impossible. Krieger1739 says of the same people: "The comradeship of clansmen with each other in respect to their attitude towards out-groups is most definite in blood revenge during the stage between the kin-group organization and the lowest state organization." If a nation stops in that stage, or even degenerates a little, blood revenge becomes a symptom of a state of societal disease. It becomes firmly fixed, is elaborated, continues beyond the stage of other things at which it can be useful, and, as an institution, becomes a caricature. What is lacking is an authority which can impose commands on the in-group and extrude blood revenge from it. The Naga, in northeastern India, fifty years ago lived in villages in which, if two men quarreled, all the others took sides with one or the other and civil war ensued. The experience of these quarrels and of blood revenge produced "a reluctance to enter into quarrels which entailed consequences so disastrous, and hence a society living in general peace and honesty." The situation, however, was unstable, and once or twice a year they had grand fights in which the entire village participated by way of clearing off all old scores. Evidently they had no adequate government or administration of justice. Revenge is still, in case of a murder, "a sacred duty, never to be neglected or forgotten," although English rule has modified the old usages and may bring those people into a better political organization. Revenge is still a kin affair, not a civil affair. It is handed down from generation to generation, 501including innocent victims, women and children, and devastating whole villages. It becomes fanatical and men will sacrifice their most serious interests to it. If the male kinsmen die out or are unable to keep up the feud, others may be hired to fulfill the duty.1740

546. Parties to blood revenge. It was a significant change to blood revenge when it was expanded so that any relative of the murdered person was obligated to kill any relative of the murderer. Hagen1738 says: "No regulated social life is possible where blood revenge is fully active; not even in the primitive phase of the Bogjadim state," a village in German New Guinea. This is true if blood revenge is permitted within the group, or if the group is very loosely integrated, as blood revenge pits every person against their neighbor and makes society unworkable. Krieger1739 mentions regarding the same people: "The solidarity among clansmen with each other concerning their views towards outsiders is most pronounced in blood revenge during the period between kin-group organization and the most basic state organization." If a nation stagnates in that phase, or even slightly deteriorates, blood revenge becomes a sign of societal dysfunction. It becomes entrenched, is elaborated upon, persists beyond when it is still beneficial, and as an institution, becomes a parody. What is lacking is an authority that can enforce rules on the group and eliminate blood revenge from it. The Naga, in northeastern India, fifty years ago lived in villages where, if two men fought, everyone else took sides and civil war broke out. The experiences of these conflicts and blood revenge led to "a reluctance to engage in disputes that had such disastrous consequences, resulting in a society generally living in peace and honesty." However, the situation was unstable, and once or twice a year, they would have large fights where the entire village participated to settle old scores. Clearly, they had no effective government or system of justice. Revenge is still, in cases of murder, "a sacred duty, never to be overlooked or forgotten," although British rule has modified the old customs and might lead these people to a better political structure. Revenge remains a family matter, rather than a civic one. It is passed down through generations,501 including innocent victims, women and children, causing devastation to entire villages. It becomes obsessive, and men will sacrifice their most important interests for it. If the male relatives become deceased or are unable to continue the feud, others may be hired to fulfill the obligation.1740

547. Blood revenge in ethnography. The Eskimo have no civil organization outside of the family. All justice depends on the immediate coercion of wrongdoers by force. Hence death often results. Retaliation is the sacred duty of every kinsman.1741 That the deceased was in the wrong is quite immaterial. Blood revenge was almost universal amongst the American aborigines. In some tribes the stage had been reached where it was set aside by compensation.1742 Amongst the Brazilian tribes it was a question to be decided in each case whether retaliation should be executed against the wrongdoer only or against all his kin.1743 The Arawaks practiced blood revenge, like nature peoples, as late as 1830. Generally the cases were those of jealousy and adultery.1744 The Australians of Victoria kill the elder brother of a murderer or his father. If these are not living they kill him. He is not allowed to defend himself. In some tribes the nearest relative of the murdered must take the life of a tribesman of the murderer. All deaths are attributed to human agency, and it is ascertained by divination to what tribe the murderer belonged. Public opinion enforces the duty of blood revenge. Any one who should neglect it would be despised.1745 The Dyaks keep an account current of the number of lives which one tribe "owes" to another. The hill Dyaks, whose wars are constant and bloody, are very scrupulous about this account of heads due. They are more so than the sea Dyaks, who have perhaps been influenced by contact with outside peoples.1746 Amongst the Ewe-speaking peoples of West Africa1747 a family is collectively responsible for crimes and wrongs of which any one of its members is guilty, and each one is assessed for his share of the composition to be paid. Each member of a family also gets his share of any payment paid to it for wrongs to its members. Ellis says that formerly the village was the collective unit for paying or receiving compensation. This is noteworthy because, in general, composition by payment is later than the custom of equal retaliation, while civil units come later than kin units as the collective units which are responsible. The Somali attribute the duty of blood 502revenge to the kin, not to the tribe. They have a tariff for bodily injuries less than murder, and for age and sex. The blood money goes to the kin. Blood revenge is executed against any kinsman of the murderer. The Galla do not accept compensation for blood guilt, "no doubt on account of the density of population."1748 In the Eumenides of Æschylus it is said (line 520), "Not all the wealth of the great earth can do away with blood guilt." In Japan blood revenge continued until very recently. The person who meant to seek it had to give notice in writing to the criminal court. He was then free to execute his purpose, but he must not make a riot. The Japanese father family is a religious corporation, and the family bond is that of a cult.1749 The Japanese view is the half-civilized view, where the kin sentiment is highly developed and the civil interest is only imperfectly apprehended. In Scandinavia the feeling that it is base to take compensation for blood continued until a late time. We find in the saga of Grettir the Strong1750 that banishment is used instead of blood revenge. This was thought to be a letting down of honor. Life and honor as well as property were under the protection of kin. Blood revenge was a holy duty. The son could not take his inheritance until he had avenged his father. Attempts were made to introduce the weregild. The fine for killing an old man or a woman was twice as much as for an able-bodied man. The slayer with twelve of his kin must swear that he would be content with the payment if the case were his, and the friends of the deceased must swear to let the matter drop.1751 Amongst the tribes of the Caucasus, who live by custom, blood revenge is now a living institution. The Ossetes have the father family in its extremest development. The surname is the mark of kinship, and the duty of blood revenge falls on those with the same surname to the hundredth cousin. One's mother's brother is not in one's kin, and there is no duty of blood revenge for him. Sometimes blood revenge is superseded by the arbitration of a tribunal which is voluntarily accepted.1752

547. Blood revenge in ethnography. The Eskimo do not have a civil organization beyond the family. All justice relies on the immediate enforcement of punishment on wrongdoers through force. As a result, death often occurs. Retaliation is considered a sacred duty by every family member.1741 It doesn't matter whether the deceased was in the wrong. Blood revenge was almost universally practiced among Native Americans. In some tribes, they eventually moved towards compensation instead.1742 Among Brazilian tribes, it was determined on a case-by-case basis whether retaliation was directed solely at the wrongdoer or their entire family.1743 The Arawaks were still practicing blood revenge, like other tribal peoples, as late as 1830. Generally, these cases involved jealousy and adultery.1744 The Australians from Victoria kill the elder brother or father of a murderer. If those individuals are not alive, they kill the murderer himself. He is not allowed to defend himself. In some tribes, the closest relative of the murdered must kill a member of the murderer's tribe. All deaths are attributed to human actions, and divination is used to determine which tribe the murderer belongs to. Public opinion reinforces the obligation of blood revenge. Anyone who fails to act on it would be looked down upon.1745 The Dyaks maintain a running account of the number of lives one tribe "owes" to another. The hill Dyaks, who are constantly involved in bloody wars, are particularly careful about this accounting compared to the sea Dyaks, who might have been influenced by outside cultures.1746 Among the Ewe-speaking people of West Africa1747, a family is collectively responsible for the crimes and wrongs committed by any of its members, and each person is assessed their share of the compensation owed. Each family member also receives their portion of any compensation paid to the family for wrongs done to them. Ellis notes that in the past, the village was the collective unit responsible for paying or receiving compensation. This is significant because, generally, compensation through payment comes after the custom of equal retaliation, while civil units appear later than kin units as the collectives responsible. The Somali attribute the obligation of blood revenge to the kin rather than the tribe. They have a set fee for bodily injuries less severe than murder, determined by age and sex. Blood money goes to the kin of the victim. Blood revenge can be carried out against any relative of the murderer. The Galla refuse to accept compensation for blood guilt, "likely due to the high population density."1748 In the Eumenides by Æschylus, it is stated (line 520), "Not all the wealth of the great earth can erase blood guilt." In Japan, blood revenge persisted until very recently. The person seeking vengeance had to notify the criminal court in writing. They were then free to carry out their intention but were not allowed to cause a disturbance. The Japanese family acts as a religious corporation, and the family bond is akin to that of a cult.1749 The Japanese perspective represents a semi-civilized stance, where kinship sentiment is strongly developed while civil interest is only partially understood. In Scandinavia, the idea that accepting payment for blood was disgraceful lasted for a long time. In the saga of Grettir the Strong1750, banishment is shown as an alternative to blood revenge, seen as a dishonor. Life, honor, and property were all protected by kin. Blood revenge was considered a sacred duty. A son could not inherit until he avenged his father. Efforts were made to introduce weregild, with the fine for killing an elderly person or a woman being double that of killing a healthy man. The killer, accompanied by twelve of their kin, must swear they would accept the payment if the situation were reversed, and the deceased's friends must swear to let the matter go.1751 Among the tribal groups in the Caucasus, who follow custom, blood revenge is still a living institution. The Ossetes exhibit the most extreme form of the father family. The surname signifies kinship, and the obligation of blood revenge extends to those sharing the same surname, even up to the hundredth cousin. A maternal uncle is not considered kin, and there is no duty of blood revenge toward him. Occasionally, blood revenge is replaced by arbitration from a tribunal that is willingly accepted.1752

548. Blood revenge in Israel. The law of Israel was, "Ye shall take no ransom for the life of a manslayer, which is guilty of death; but he shall surely be put to death."1753 This law upheld blood revenge by forbidding the first and most obvious alleviation of it, but verses 22 and 23 distinguished accidental from intentional homicide and verse 27 provided that the avenger of blood should not be guilty of blood. This arrested any feud. The institution of cities of refuge was derived from the Canaanites and developed in Israel.1754 Blood revenge was a duty of the whole family and was originally directed against the entire family of the slayer.1755 This the later law forbade.1756 At first also every beast or inanimate object which caused 503death was guilty. In Deut. xxi provision is made for the case of a murdered man whose corpse is found, with customs of wide range for performing rites of purification, and washing hands to put away guilt or suspicion.

548. Blood revenge in Israel. The law in Israel stated, "You cannot take a ransom for the life of a murderer who deserves to die; he must be put to death."1753 This law supported blood revenge by prohibiting the first and simplest way to alleviate it, but verses 22 and 23 made a distinction between accidental and intentional killing, and verse 27 ensured that the avenger of blood would not be guilty of bloodshed. This stopped any ongoing feud. The concept of cities of refuge came from the Canaanites and evolved in Israel.1754 Blood revenge was a family responsibility and was initially aimed at the entire family of the killer.1755 Later laws prohibited this.1756 At first, any animal or inanimate object that caused 503death was also considered guilty. In Deut. xxi, there are provisions for dealing with the case of a murdered individual whose body is discovered, including various customs for performing purification rites and washing hands to remove guilt or suspicion.

549. Peace units and peace pacts. The in-group when it is merged in a state by conquest and compounding becomes a peace unit. All in the same civil body are united by a peace pact. If the central authority cannot suppress local war and private war, it is inadequate, and the state is liable to disruption. The Roman empire was a peace unit of high integration and complete efficiency. It could not, however, maintain itself, and broke up by internal strife which the central authority could not suppress. The Roman law was the peace pact of that peace unit. It was so good a solution of the collisions of human interests that it has been borrowed, or used by modern states as a model. The Romish church in the Middle Ages tried to rule the world, not by force but by dogmas like catholicity. Catholicity was an attempt to build a peace pact on ideals, and big ideas, and sympathies. Islam also tries to serve as a peace pact, but Moslem states have freely fought with each other. Islam does not contain an adequate philosophy. Its theories of society are theocratic and do not meet the actual facts and problems. If a union of two or more states is made, even for the purpose of aggregating more force for war, it will necessarily be a peace union when regarded from within. A confederation is the highest organization yet invented for the purpose of making a great peace union without interfering with domestic autonomy. Norway and Sweden, Austria and Hungary, are states united in couples under a rational peace pact. The former couple has been disrupted; the latter is convulsed by quarrels between its members. The United States is a great peace unit, with a rational peace pact as a bond of union. It has gone through one great convulsion, from which it issued with the peace pact greatly strengthened. It tends to become a consolidated empire. This can be seen in the propositions to turn over various subjects of domestic importance to the federal authority. Happiness and prosperity have been 504due to the peace pact, valid over a continent, with immunity from powerful neighbors. We now think that we will renounce all this and go out after world power and glory so as to be like the other nations.

549. Peace units and peace pacts. When a group comes together in a state through conquest and combination, it becomes a peace unit. Everyone within the same civil community is bound by a peace agreement. If the central authority can't put a stop to local conflicts and private wars, it's ineffective, and the state is at risk of breaking apart. The Roman Empire was a highly integrated and efficient peace unit. However, it couldn't sustain itself and fell apart due to internal conflicts that the central authority couldn't control. Roman law served as the peace agreement for that peace unit. It was such an effective way to resolve clashes of human interests that modern states have adopted it as a model. In the Middle Ages, the Roman Church tried to dominate the world not through force but through dogmas like catholicity. Catholicity was an attempt to create a peace pact based on ideals, grand ideas, and shared sympathies. Islam also aims to act as a peace pact, but Muslim states have frequently gone to war with one another. Islam doesn't offer a sufficient philosophy. Its societal theories are theocratic and fail to address real facts and issues. When two or more states unite, even if it's mainly to gather more force for war, it will inherently be a peace union when viewed from the inside. A confederation represents the highest form of organization yet developed to create a significant peace union without disrupting local autonomy. Norway and Sweden, as well as Austria and Hungary, are states joined together under a rational peace agreement. The first couple has been broken apart; the latter is troubled by disputes among its members. The United States is a vast peace unit, bound together by a rational peace agreement. It has undergone one significant upheaval, emerging with its peace pact even stronger. It is moving towards becoming a consolidated empire, evident in the proposals to transfer various important domestic matters to federal oversight. Happiness and prosperity have been 504due to the peace pact, valid across a continent, with protection from powerful neighbors. Now, we seem inclined to give all this up and pursue world power and glory to be like other nations.

550. The instability of great peace unions. Now that we have the laws of Hammurabi we can see that the Euphrates valley was organized into a peace unit with a very complete and highly finished peace pact twenty-five hundred years before Christ. All the ordinary cases of discord and diverse interest were provided for under an elaborate system of laws as good as that of a modern European state. The later states of western Asia were involved in war by conflicting interests, ambition, and jealousy until the time of Alexander the Great. The smaller states were at last all submerged in the Roman empire. All the constructive work has been overthrown again and again. Only within a century or two has a structure been set up which has more stability, but it is all in jeopardy now. A union of the existing groups could not be brought about but by conquest, and that would mean very great wars, yet all are ready, by virtue of their institutions and ideas, to merge in a confederation in which peace would reign and incalculable blessings would result.

550. The instability of great peace unions. Now that we have the laws of Hammurabi, we can see that the Euphrates valley was organized into a peace unit with a comprehensive and well-developed peace agreement twenty-five hundred years before Christ. All the common issues of conflict and differing interests were addressed under a detailed system of laws as effective as that of a modern European state. The later nations of western Asia were caught in wars due to conflicting interests, ambition, and jealousy until the time of Alexander the Great. Eventually, all the smaller states fell under the Roman Empire. Constructive efforts have been repeatedly dismantled. Only in the last century or two has a more stable structure emerged, but it is now at risk. A union of the current groups could only be achieved through conquest, which would lead to significant wars, yet all are prepared, thanks to their institutions and ideas, to come together in a confederation where peace would prevail and countless benefits would follow.

551. The Arabs. The Arabs in the time of Mohammed were a nation inhabiting a territory which kept them from feeling any national sentiment of unity.1757 The tribe and kin group were their strongest societal units. At the time of Mohammed's birth blood revenge between the kin groups was so destructive that all were instinctively struggling towards devices which might supersede it. In the century preceding Mohammed's birth the nation had been agitated by social movements in which the old was falling and the new was pushing out to acceptance and establishment. "It seemed as if the persons were too big for the circumstances."1758 If a tribe ever was a peace group amongst the Arabs, we have no proof of it. Islam was an attempt to unite the whole nation into a peace group by religion. The attempt succeeded, and the nation, in the élan of its new unity and energy, set out to conquer its neighbors. It had no state organization. The caliph was 505theological as well as civil head. The Arabs had no political experience. The leaders in the kin groups were the only chiefs they had, and they established a kind of aristocracy in Persia, but the first caliphs were pure despots, like negro heads of states. The Arabs plundered the conquered states. The greatest duty known to the Arabs was blood revenge. It was their only social engine by which to restrain crime and secure some measure of order. Blood was, in their view, more holy than anything else. It put religion in the background. The kin group was the realized ideal. The gods were comparatively insignificant.1759 In old Arabia a man engaged in a blood feud must abstain from women, wine, and unguents.1760 Within the kin group there was no blood revenge, but a guilty person was held personally responsible. A guest friend ("stranger within thy gates") was not liable to blood revenge with his own kin. His status was in the tribe in which he was a guest, by which he must be defended against his tribe of origin, if the case arose.1761 The Arabs thought it dishonorable to take money for blood guilt. It was, they thought, like selling the blood of one's kin. Bedouin tribes in the nineteenth century refused to settle blood feuds by payments. Arbitration was admitted in the time of Mohammed, at Medina, where old blood feuds had become intolerable by their consequences.1762 In Egypt, in the first half of the nineteenth century, blood revenge was still observed. Third cousins of the murderer and his victim were the limits of responsibility on either side.1763

551. The Arabs. The Arabs during the time of Mohammed were a people living in a region that prevented them from feeling any sense of national unity.1757 The strongest social groups were based on tribes and family. At the time of Mohammed's birth, blood revenge between these kin groups was so destructive that everyone was instinctively looking for ways to overcome it. In the century leading up to Mohammed's birth, the society was experiencing upheaval as the old ways were fading and new ideas were emerging for acceptance and establishment. "It seemed as if the people were too big for the circumstances."1758 If any tribe ever served as a peaceful group among the Arabs, there's no evidence of it. Islam aimed to unite the entire nation into a peaceful community through religion. This effort was successful, and the nation, fueled by its newfound unity and energy, set out to conquer its neighbors. They did not have a formal state organization. The caliph served as both the theological and civil leader. The Arabs lacked political experience. The leaders of the kin groups were their only chiefs, and they created a sort of aristocracy in Persia, yet the first caliphs acted as pure despots, similar to African heads of state. The Arabs plundered the states they conquered. The greatest duty for the Arabs was blood revenge, which served as their only means to control crime and maintain some level of order. In their view, blood was more sacred than anything else, overshadowing religion. The kin group was the ultimate ideal, and the gods were relatively insignificant.1759 In ancient Arabia, a man involved in a blood feud had to avoid women, alcohol, and scented oils.1760 Within the kin group, there was no blood revenge; instead, a guilty person was held personally accountable. A guest, described as a "stranger within thy gates," was not subject to blood vengeance from their own kin. Their status was within the tribe they were visiting, and they were to be defended against their own tribe if necessary.1761 The Arabs considered it dishonorable to accept money for blood guilt, viewing it as akin to selling the blood of their relatives. Bedouin tribes in the nineteenth century refused to resolve blood feuds through financial compensation. Arbitration was accepted during Mohammed's time in Medina, where longstanding blood feuds had become unbearable due to their consequences.1762 In Egypt, during the first half of the nineteenth century, blood revenge was still practiced. The limits of responsibility extended to third cousins of both the murderer and the victim.1763

552. Development of the philosophy of blood revenge. Blood revenge was nothing but an exercise of revenge and it had all the limitations of revenge. It produced a rude fear of consequences and had some of the effects of the administration of justice. However, it had no process of proof, no due notion of guilt, no means of following up responsibility. Therefore it could not infuse fear into the hearts of the guilty. It was 506entirely irrational. Therefore it ran into extravagance without due connection of guilt and punishment, and it cost very many lives of the innocent. In primitive society injuries consist in the invasion of a man's interests through his property, his wife, and his children, or by maiming or killing himself. Each one, when he considers himself injured, tries to redress himself. If he is not able to do it he falls back on others for aid. The kin group is the only body which has ties of sympathy and obligation to him. The kin group may be bound to give help without any regard to the justness of the quarrel, or it gets the function of a jury. Evidently the latter case is more reasonable and civilized than the former. In the original institution of blood revenge the individual was called on to sacrifice himself for others. He was a bad man if he began an inquiry into the conduct of the man who called for the sacrifice. He ought to obey the call whether it came from one who had done right or wrong.1764 Evidently, in this view, the institution was a case of social duty, not of goblinistic service to the dead. It was a further application of rationalism and justice when the behavior of the deceased was weighed before decreeing blood revenge. If the kin group decides that the injury is real and that it is properly called on to interfere, routine of method of investigation will be developed, rights will be defined, the duty of blood revenge will be defined and limited, and proceedings of redress will be invented. All this work is done in the folkways and by the methods of folkways. The steps lie along the line of advancing civilization. The notion that a man who had committed a murder and had been killed for it had got what he deserved is a very recent and civilized notion. That would not keep his ghost from demanding to be laid by blood atonement. This was the root idea out of which the custom of blood revenge arose. Blood atonement was a notion in goblinism. It was one of the very earliest cases we can find in which there was a notion of duty and social obligation. The kin were those on whom the duty fell. The strong sympathy of men of the same kin was a consequence, not a cause, but it superseded, later, the original cause. At first, the play of revenge gave satisfaction 507to wounded vanity, but that could only last while the case was personal and close, not when the cases and the obligations were remote and institutional. Another remoter, and perhaps unforeseen, consequence was the deterrent effect on crime. The law of retaliation also, "an eye for an eye," was a law. It had a primitive and crude justice in it. It has come down to our own time in "reprisals" as practiced in international quarrels, which include also the solidarity of responsibility of all in a group for the torts of each member of it. By producing a solidarity of interest on both sides blood revenge helped to produce a social philosophy. It also made each interest group a peace group inside, because only by being a peace group could it conserve all its force. Thus the war interest against outsiders and the interest of concord inside worked together to produce order, government, law, and rights.

552. Development of the philosophy of blood revenge. Blood revenge was simply an act of retaliation, limited by the same constraints as revenge itself. It created a raw fear of consequences and resembled some aspects of justice administration. However, it lacked a process for proof, a proper understanding of guilt, and a method for ensuring accountability. As a result, it couldn't instill fear in the guilty. It was 506completely irrational. This led to excessive actions without a proper link between guilt and punishment, resulting in the loss of many innocent lives. In early societies, injuries stemmed from attacks on a person's interests—through their property, spouse, or children, or by injuring or killing them. When someone felt wronged, they sought to rectify the situation themselves. If they couldn't manage it alone, they turned to others for support. The kin group was the only entity tied to them through compassion and obligation. This group might be compelled to provide assistance regardless of whether the conflict was justified, or it might take on the role of a jury. Clearly, the latter approach is more reasonable and civilized than the former. In the original practice of blood revenge, individuals were expected to sacrifice themselves for others. It was considered wrong if someone questioned the actions of a person calling for sacrifice. They were meant to respond to the call, whether it came from someone in the right or in the wrong.1764 In this perspective, the practice was seen as a social duty rather than a supernatural obligation to the dead. It became even more rational and just when the actions of the deceased were considered before deciding on blood revenge. If the kin group determined that the injury was real and that intervention was warranted, a systematic method for investigation would develop, rights would be clarified, the duty of blood revenge would be defined and limited, and processes for redress would be established. All of this occurred within the framework of social customs, shaping the path toward advancing civilization. The idea that a murderer deserved to be killed in return is a relatively recent and civilized notion. However, that did not prevent their spirit from demanding retribution through blood. This was the fundamental idea behind the custom of blood revenge. Blood atonement was rooted in superstition and was among the earliest concepts of duty and social responsibility. The kin were those burdened with this duty. The strong bonds among people of the same kin were a consequence, not a cause, but they eventually replaced the original motive. Initially, the cycle of revenge satisfied personal pride, but that could only endure as long as the conflicts were personal and close, not when they were distant and institutional. Another, perhaps unexpected, result was the deterrent effect on crime. The law of retaliation—"an eye for an eye"—was a form of law. It contained a primitive and basic sense of justice. It has carried through to modern times in the concept of "reprisals," as seen in international disputes, which also involve the collective responsibility of a group for the wrongdoings of its members. By creating a shared interest on both sides, blood revenge contributed to the development of a social philosophy. It also transformed each interest group into a peacekeeping entity internally, as they could only maintain their strength through internal harmony. Thus, the interest in conflict with outsiders and the interest in internal peace worked together to establish order, governance, law, and rights.

553. Alleviations of blood revenge. The Arabs, in their efforts to supersede blood revenge, tried compurgation, tribunals, payments in composition, banishment, and arbitration. Many tribes which have adopted Mohammedanism still practice blood revenge.1765 Amongst the Kabyles a man falls under it if he kills another by accident, or by the fault of the victim, or in preventing a crime.1766

553. Alleviations of blood revenge. The Arabs, in their attempts to replace blood revenge, tried things like oaths, courts, compensation payments, exile, and mediation. Many tribes that have embraced Islam still engage in blood revenge.1765 Among the Kabyles, a man is subject to this if he accidentally kills another, if the victim is at fault, or if he is acting to prevent a crime.1766

554. The king's peace. In the history of civilization the devices to do away with blood revenge are those which have been incidentally mentioned. The last means of suppressing all forms of private war was the king's peace. In modern states due respect to the king required that there should be no quarreling or fighting in his presence. His presence was interpreted to mean in or near his residence, his court, and his environs. Then his peace was interpreted to cover his highroads, and his jurisdiction was presently held to go as far as his peace, because he must have authority to enforce his peace. When small states were united into big ones the peace bond had to be extended over the larger unit. Gradually all petty jurisdictions were absorbed, all justice and redress came from the king or in his name, and 508private redress was forbidden. For a long time it seemed that the freeman's prerogative was being taken from him. As long as the duel survives the movement is incomplete.

554. The king's peace. In the history of civilization, the methods to eliminate blood feuds have been mentioned along the way. The final approach to stopping all forms of personal warfare was the king's peace. In modern societies, respect for the king meant that there would be no arguing or fighting in his presence. His presence was understood to mean within or near his residence, his court, and the surrounding areas. Then, his peace was understood to cover the main roads, and it was believed that his authority extended as far as his peace, because he needed the power to enforce it. When smaller states were combined into larger ones, the peace extended over the bigger unit. Gradually, all minor jurisdictions were absorbed, and all justice and redress came from the king or in his name, and 508 personal retribution was prohibited. For a long time, it seemed like the rights of the freeman were being stripped away from him. As long as the duel exists, the movement remains unfinished.

555. Origin of criminal law. When the state took control of injuries and acts of violence and undertook to revenge them on behalf of the victims, as well as in vindication of public authority and order, injuries became crimes and revenge became punishment. Crimes were injuries which could be compensated for, and also violations of the king's peace, that is, of public welfare. In the latter point of view they brought the king's vanity into play. The German emperor Frederick II, by his ferocity against rebels, showed how potent wounded vanity is, as a motive, even in an able man. The crime of treason or rebellion always excites the vanity and fierce revenge of civil authority. It is beyond question that the state in its penalties simply took over the usages of kin groups in inflicting retaliation or gratifying revenge. It did not philosophize. It assumed functions, and with them it took the methods of procedure and the instrumentalities which it found in use for those functions. Criminal law, therefore, and criminal administration were developed out of blood revenge when it was rendered rational and its traditional processes were subjected to criticism.

555. Origin of criminal law. When the state took charge of injuries and acts of violence, aiming to seek revenge on behalf of victims and uphold public authority and order, injuries transformed into crimes and revenge became punishment. Crimes were injuries that could be compensated for, as well as violations of the king's peace, which means violations of public welfare. This also tapped into the king's vanity. The German emperor Frederick II demonstrated how powerful wounded vanity can be as a motive, even for a capable leader. Acts of treason or rebellion always provoke the vanity and fierce desire for revenge from civil authorities. It’s clear that the state essentially adopted the practices of kin groups in carrying out retaliation or satisfying revenge. It didn’t overthink the situation. It took on functions, along with the procedures and means already in place for those functions. Therefore, criminal law and criminal administration evolved from blood revenge once it became rationalized and its traditional methods were examined critically.

1720 Sieroshevski, Yakuty (Polish version), 248.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sieroshevski, *Yakuty* (*Polish version*), 248.

1721 Clement, Das Recht der Salischen Franken, 243.

1721 Clement, The Law of the Salian Franks, 243.

1722 W. R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 274.

1722 W. R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 274.

1723 JAI, XX, 53.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, XX, 53.

1724 Ibid., XIV, 352.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., XIV, 352.

1725 Cunow, Verwandtschafts-organization der Austral., 126.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cunow, Kinship Organization of Austral., 126.

1726 Spencer and Gillen, Cent. Austral., 265.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Spencer and Gillen, *Central Australia*, 265.

1727 Pfeil, Aus der Südsee, 18, 143.

1727 Pfeil, From the South Sea, 18, 143.

1728 U. S. Nat. Mus., 1888, 379.

1728 U. S. Nat. Mus., 1888, 379.

1729 Bur. Eth., XVII, Part I, 199.

1729 Bur. Eth., XVII, Part I, 199.

1730 Lecky, Eur. Morals, II, 280.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lecky, Eur. Morals, Vol. II, p. 280.

1731 Wilutzky, Mann und Weib, 121.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wilutzky, Man and Woman, 121.

1732 Smithson. Rep., 1893, 595.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Smithson. Rep., 1893, 595.

1733 Lippert, Kulturgesch., I, 265.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lippert, Culture History, I, 265.

1734 Geijer, Svenska Folkets Hist., I, 112.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Geijer, Svenska Folkets Hist., Vol. I, p. 112.

1735 Risley, Ethnog. of India, I, 67.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Risley, Ethnog. of India, I, 67.

1736 Deut. xix; Josh. xx.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Deut. 19; Josh. 20.

1737 Num. xxxv.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Num. 35.

1738 Unter den Papuas, 256.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Among the Papuans, 256.

1739 Neu Guinea, 199.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ New Guinea, 199.

1740 JAI, XI, 67; XXVI, 174; XXVII, 25, 36.

1740 JAI, XI, 67; XXVI, 174; XXVII, 25, 36.

1741 Bur. Eth., VI, 582; XI, 186; XVIII, Part I, 292.

1741 Bur. Eth., VI, 582; XI, 186; XVIII, Part I, 292.

1742 Powers, Calif. Indians, 21.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Powers, California Indians, 21.

1743 Martius, Ethnog. Brasil., 127.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Martius, *Ethnog. Brasil.*, 127.

1744 Ibid., 693; Schomburgk, Brit. Guiana, II, 460.

1744 Same source, 693; Schomburgk, British Guiana, II, 460.

1745 Smyth, Aborig. of Vict., I, 129; II, 229.

1745 Smyth, Aborig. of Vict., I, 129; II, 229.

1746 Veth, Borneo's Wester Afdeeling, II, 283.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Veth, Borneo's Western Department, Vol. II, p. 283.

1747 Ellis, Ewe-speaking Peoples, 208.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ellis, Ewe-speaking Peoples, 208.

1748 Paulitschke, Ethnog. N.O. Afrikas, I, 262; II, 151, 156.

1748 Paulitschke, Ethnog. N.O. Afrikas, I, 262; II, 151, 156.

1749 Hearn, Japan, 321.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hearn, Japan, 321.

1750 P. 250.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 250.

1751 Geijer, Svenska Folkets Hist., I, 300.

1751 Geijer, History of the Swedish People, I, 300.

1752 von Haxthausen, Transkaukasia, 26, 29, 50.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ von Haxthausen, Transcaucasia, 26, 29, 50.

1753 Num. xxxv. 31.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Num. 35:31.

1754 Maurer, Völkerkunde, Bibel, und Christenthum, I, 164.

1754 Maurer, Anthropology, the Bible, and Christianity, I, 164.

1755 2 Sam. xiv. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 2 1 Samuel 14:7.

1756 Deut. xxiv. 16; 2 Kings xiv. 6; Ezek. xviii. 19.

1756 Deut. 24:16; 2 Kings 14:6; Ezek. 18:19.

1757 Wellhausen, Skizzen und Vorarbeiten, III, 182.

1757 Wellhausen, Sketches and Preliminary Works, III, 182.

1758 Ibid., 196.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 196.

1759 Wellhausen, Skizzen und Vorarbeiten, III, 194.

1759 Wellhausen, Sketches and Preliminary Works, III, 194.

1760 W. R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 482.

1760 W. R. Smith, Religion of the Semites, 482.

1761 The Hebrew law was, "The stranger that sojourneth with you shall be unto you as the home-born among you" (Levit. xix. 34).

1761 The Hebrew law stated, "The foreigner who lives among you shall be treated like a native born" (Levit. xix. 34).

1762 Proksch, Blutrache bei den Arabern, 18, 30, 33, 36, 51, 54.

1762 Proksch, Blood Vengeance Among the Arabs, 18, 30, 33, 36, 51, 54.

1763 Lane, Mod. Egypt., I, 295.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lane, Modern Egypt, I, 295.

1764 Wellhausen, Skizzen und Vorarbeiten, III, 194.

1764 Wellhausen, Sketches and Preliminary Studies, III, 194.

1765 Proksch, Blutrache bei den Arabern.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Proksch, Blood Feuds Among Arabs.

1766 Hanoteau et Letourneux, La Kabylie.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hanoteau and Letourneux, La Kabylie.


CHAPTER XIV

UNCLEANNESS AND THE EVIL EYE

Demonism and the aleatory interest.—Universality of primitive demonism.—Uncleanness.—Female uncleanness.—Uncleanness in ethnography.—Uncleanness in higher religions.—Uncleanness amongst Jews.—Uncleanness amongst Greeks.—These customs produced modesty and the subordination of women.—Uncleanness, holiness, devotedness.—The evil eye; jettatura.—The evil eye in ethnography.—Amulets against the evil eye.—Devices against the evil eye.—Insult and vituperation against the evil eye.—Interaction of the mores and the evil eye.

Demonism and random interests.—The universality of primitive demonism.—Impurity.—Female impurity.—Impurity in ethnography.—Impurity in major religions.—Impurity among Jews.—Impurity among Greeks.—These customs led to modesty and the subordination of women.—Impurity, holiness, devotion.—The evil eye; jettatura.—The evil eye in ethnography.—Amulets against the evil eye.—Methods against the evil eye.—Insults and abuse against the evil eye.—The interaction of social norms and the evil eye.

556. Demonism and the aleatory interest. Uncleanness and the evil eye are dogmatic notions, products of demonism. The dogmas are arbitrary. A corpse is unclean and makes any one unclean who touches it. A baby is not unclean. The evil eye brings bad luck, not pain or disease. Uncleanness and the evil eye have each a field. Neither is of universal application. The mores, starting out from primitive demonism, produced these two dogmas as an adjustment of experience and observation to demonism. Uncleanness is a very rude and primary expression of the unsanitary and contagious. It undoubtedly often happens that calamity befalls in the hour of success and rejoicing. A number of people were trodden to death on the Brooklyn bridge when it was opened. A few centuries ago, and in all ancient times, such an incident would have been accepted as the obvious chastisement of the superior powers on the overweening pride of men. The same might be said of the death of Mr. Huskisson at the opening of the first railroad. The sum of such incidents stands in some relation to fundamental superstitions about demons, if such are believed. The incidents can be fitted into the doctrines very easily. The whole aleatory interest is a field for this kind of general dogmas of the application of fundamental principles to classes of cases. The folkways, deeply concerned in the aleatory interest, work out the applications.

556. Demonism and Random Events. Concepts like uncleanness and the evil eye come from demonism. These beliefs are arbitrary. A corpse is considered unclean and makes anyone who touches it unclean. A baby is not unclean. The evil eye brings bad luck, not pain or illness. Uncleanness and the evil eye each have their own specific contexts. They are not universally applicable. Social customs, stemming from early demonism, created these two beliefs as a way to cope with experiences and observations related to demonism. Uncleanness is a very basic expression of what is unhealthy and contagious. It's common for disasters to occur during moments of success and celebration. For example, many people were crushed to death on the Brooklyn Bridge during its opening. A few centuries ago, or in ancient times, such an event would have been seen as punishment from higher powers for human arrogance. The same could be said for the death of Mr. Huskisson at the opening of the first railroad. The total of such incidents connects to fundamental superstitions about demons, assuming such beliefs exist. These incidents can easily fit into those beliefs. The entire concept of random events serves as a framework for these general beliefs that apply fundamental principles to groups of situations. The customs, closely tied to the idea of random events, determine how these principles are applied.

510557. Universality of primitive demonism. Demonism is the broadest and most primitive form of religion. All the higher religions show a tendency to degenerate back to it. Brahminism, Buddhism, Zoroastrianism, Mohammedanism, and mediæval Christianity show this tendency. Greek religion is most remarkable because we find in Homer very little demonism. It appears, therefore, that in his time primitive demonism had been overcome. In the fifth century B.C. we find it coming in again, and in the fourth century it became the ruling form of popular religion. It predominated in late Greek religion, mixed with demonism from western Asia and Egypt, and passed to Rome, where it entered into primitive Christianity, combining with highly developed demonism from rabbinical Judaism. Religion always arises out of the mores. Changes in religion are produced by changes in the mores. Religious ideas, however, in the next stage, are brought back to the mores as controlling dogmas. The product of the first stage becomes the seed in the second. Goblinism and demonism have great effect on the mores, probably because demonism is so original and universal in all religions, and so popular in its hold on the minds of all. Demonism furnishes devices of magic, sorcery, sortilege, divination, augury, oracles, etc., by which it is believed that men can get from the superior powers (spirits, demons, etc.) what they want, and can learn what is to be in the future. It therefore has the greatest apparatus by which to satisfy human needs, as they appear under the demonistic interpretation of the world and human life.

510557. The Universality of Primitive Demonism. Demonism is the most fundamental and widespread form of religion. All the major religions tend to regress back to it. Brahminism, Buddhism, Zoroastrianism, Islam, and medieval Christianity exhibit this tendency. Greek religion is particularly notable because in Homer's works, there is very little demonism. This suggests that by his time, primitive demonism had largely been suppressed. In the fifth century BCE, it began to resurface, and by the fourth century, it became the dominant form of popular religion. It became prominent in late Greek religion, blending with demonism from Western Asia and Egypt, and passed into Rome, where it merged with early Christianity and highly developed demonism from rabbinical Judaism. Religion always emerges from societal norms. Changes in religion occur due to changes in these norms. Religious ideas, in the next phase, return to these norms as controlling doctrines. The outcomes of the first phase serve as the foundation for the second. Goblinism and demonism significantly impact societal norms, likely because demonism is so original, universal in all religions, and so influential in people's minds. Demonism provides mechanisms for magic, sorcery, divination, augury, oracles, etc., through which people believe they can obtain what they desire from higher powers (spirits, demons, etc.) and learn about the future. Thus, it offers the most extensive means to meet human needs as understood through a demonistic perspective of the world and human life.

The most important immediate and direct consequences of demonism in the second stage, when it is brought back to the work of life as a normative system, are the notions of uncleanness and of the evil eye.

The most important immediate and direct consequences of demonism in the second stage, when it is brought back to the work of life as a normative system, are the ideas of uncleanliness and the evil eye.

558. Uncleanness. The notion of uncleanness is ritual. It is not entirely irrational. Contagious diseases and diseases which are the result of ignorance and neglect of sanitation give sense to the notion. The interpretation of those phenomena as due to the intervention of superior powers is like the interpretation of other diseases as due to demons. In fact, uncleanness is a step towards a rational view of disease, because it brings in secondary 511causes, and puts the action of demons one step further off. The effect of uncleanness was that it made the affected person unfit and unable to perform ritual acts on which human welfare was supposed to depend. The affected person became dangerous to others, and was forced to banish himself from societal contact with them. He was also cut off from access to the superior powers. It was therefore indispensable that he should recover cleanness in order to carry on his life. The recovery was accomplished through ritual acts and devices, and chiefly through the intervention of shamans, who were experts in the rites and devices required.

558. Uncleanness. The idea of uncleanness is ritualistic. It’s not completely irrational. Infectious diseases and illnesses caused by ignorance and poor sanitation give meaning to this idea. Seeing those conditions as the result of higher powers is similar to interpreting other illnesses as caused by demons. In fact, the concept of uncleanness is a step toward a more rational understanding of disease because it introduces secondary 511causes and distances the idea of demons further away. The consequence of being unclean was that the affected person became unable to perform the ritual acts believed to sustain human welfare. The individual became a threat to others and was compelled to isolate themselves from social interactions. They were also cut off from accessing higher powers. So, it was essential for them to regain their cleanliness to continue their life. This recovery was achieved through specific rituals and methods, primarily with the help of shamans, who were specialists in the necessary rites and practices.

559. Female uncleanness. The ritual notion of uncleanness, being a product of deduction from demonistic world philosophy, was arbitrary, and was capable of indefinite extension. It was not a disease, was not held to facts by symptoms of pain, etc. Women were held to be unclean, and causes of uncleanness by contact, at marriage, menstruation, and childbirth. They were always possessed by demons, which accounted for their special functions as mothers. The periods mentioned were periods of special activity of the demonistic function. The belief was common in the Orient that a woman was dangerous to her husband at marriage. A demon left her at that time in the nuptial bloodshed. At menstruation women were dangerous to men. The ritual idea of uncleanness was so extended that women were put under a kind of imprisonment for a time, especially in the Zoroastrian system (sec. 561), in order to remove them from social contact. At child bearing also they were forced into retirement for a specified period.1767 Corpses also were unclean and made all those unclean who came into contact with them. There are numerous other and comparatively trifling causes of ritual uncleanness.1768

559. Female uncleanness. The concept of ritual uncleanness, based on beliefs from a demon-driven worldview, was arbitrary and could be endlessly expanded. It wasn't considered a disease and didn't rely on symptoms like pain. Women were seen as unclean and were sources of uncleanness through contact during marriage, menstruation, and childbirth. They were thought to be possessed by demons, which explained their specific roles as mothers. These times marked periods of heightened demonic activity. In the East, there was a widespread belief that a woman posed a danger to her husband at marriage. A demon was believed to leave her at that moment during the nuptial bloodshed. During menstruation, women were seen as a threat to men. The idea of ritual uncleanness was so pervasive that women were often isolated for certain periods, particularly in the Zoroastrian tradition (sec. 561), to keep them away from social interactions. After giving birth, they were also required to retreat for a designated time. 1767 Corpses were also considered unclean and rendered anyone who touched them unclean as well. There were many other, relatively minor causes of ritual uncleanness.1768

560. Uncleanness in ethnography. The Macusi of British Guiana forbid women to bathe during the period, and also forbid them to go into the forest, for they would risk bites from enamored snakes.1769 If a woman of the Ngumba, in Kamerun, bears a dead child, the uncleanness is double. She 512may not touch the hand of a man until she is unwell again.1770 In Madagascar no one who had been at a funeral might enter the palace, or approach the sovereign, for a month, and no corpse might be buried in the capital city. The mourners washed their dresses, or dipped a portion of them in running water, as a ritual purification.1771 The Tshi peoples of West Africa cause women to retire, at the period, to huts prepared for the purpose in the bush, because they are at that time offensive to the deities.1772 The Ewe-speaking peoples think a mother and baby unclean for forty days after childbirth.1773 The Bechuanas, when they have touched a corpse, dug a grave, or are near relatives of a deceased person,—the ritual uncleanness being thus extended to a wider circle of those in any way concerned in a burial,—purify themselves by prescribed ritualistic washings, put on new garments and cut their hair, or purify themselves with the smoke of a fire into which magic-working materials have been cast. On returning from battle they ceremonially wash themselves and their weapons.1774 The Karoks of California think that if a menstruating woman approaches any medicine which is about to be given to a sick man she will cause his death.1775 The Tamils think that saliva renders ritually unclean whatever it touches. Therefore, in drinking, they pour the liquid down the throat without touching the cup to the lips.1776 The Romans held that nothing else had such marvelous efficacy as, or more deadly qualities than, the menstrual flow.1777 Here we find that which is, in one view, evil and contemptible, regarded, in another view, as powerful and worthy of respect. The Arabs thought that "a great variety of natural powers" attached themselves to a woman during the period.1778 The gum of the acacia was thought to be a clot of menstrual blood. Therefore it was an amulet. The tree is a woman.1779 At the great feast of the dead amongst the Eskimo on Bering Straits the feast makers make wiping motions, stamp, and slap the thighs, in order to "cast off all uncleanness that might be offensive to the shades," and thus to render their sacrifices acceptable.1780 The spirits amongst the Kwakiutl, Chinooks, and their neighbors kill an unclean man. These people have fastings and washings for purification.1781

560. Uncleanness in ethnography. The Macusi of British Guiana do not allow women to bathe during their period and also prevent them from entering the forest, as they risk being bitten by lovesick snakes.1769 If a woman from the Ngumba in Cameroon has a stillborn child, the uncleanness is considered even greater. She 512must not touch a man’s hand until she feels unwell again.1770 In Madagascar, anyone who has attended a funeral cannot enter the palace or approach the king for a month, and no body can be buried in the capital. Mourners wash their clothes or dip part of them in running water as a form of ritual purification.1771 The Tshi people of West Africa require women to retreat to specially prepared huts in the bush during their period, as they are considered offensive to the deities at that time.1772 The Ewe-speaking people believe a mother and her baby are unclean for forty days after childbirth.1773 The Bechuanas, after touching a corpse, digging a grave, or being closely related to someone who has died—believing the ritual uncleanness extends to a broader circle involved in the burial—purify themselves through specific washings, put on new clothes, cut their hair, or cleanse themselves with the smoke from a fire with magical materials thrown in. Upon returning from battle, they ceremonially wash themselves and their weapons.1774 The Karoks of California believe that if a menstruating woman gets near any medicine meant for a sick person, it will cause that person's death.1775 The Tamils think saliva makes whatever it touches ritually unclean. As a result, when drinking, they pour the liquid directly into their throats without letting the cup touch their lips.1776 The Romans believed that nothing had such miraculous power or deadly potential as menstrual blood.1777 Here we see something that is seen as evil and contemptible from one perspective, but powerful and worthy of respect from another. The Arabs believed that "a great variety of natural powers" were associated with a woman during her period.1778 The gum of the acacia was thought to be a clot of menstrual blood, and therefore it became an amulet. The tree symbolizes a woman.1779 At the great feast of the dead among the Eskimo on Bering Straits, the feast makers make wiping motions, stamp their feet, and slap their thighs to "cast off all uncleanness that might offend the spirits," thus making their sacrifices acceptable.1780 The spirits among the Kwakiutl, Chinooks, and their neighbors are said to kill an unclean person. These communities observe fasts and washings for purification.1781

561. Uncleanness in higher religions. In the higher religions the same notions of ritual cleanness were retained and developed. Pious Zoroastrians could not travel by sea without great inconvenience, because they could not help defiling the natural element water, which they were forbidden to do.1782 They were forbidden to blow a fire with the breath, lest they should 513defile the element fire, and they wore a covering over the mouth when they approached the fire for any purpose. Parings of the nails and cuttings of the hair were unclean. They would be weapons for demons if they were not covered by rites and spells. The menses of women were caused by the evil god Ahriman. A woman, during the period, was "unclean and possessed by the demon. She must be kept confined and apart from the faithful, whom her touch would defile, and from the fire, which her very look would injure. She was not allowed to eat as much as she wanted, as the strength which she might acquire would accrue to the fiends. Her food was not given to her from hand to hand, but passed to her from a distance in a long leaden spoon." At childbirth, the mother was unclean, in spite of the logic of the religion, according to which she should be pure because she has increased life. "The strength of old instincts overcame the drift of new principles." [The old mores were too strong for the new religion.] A woman who bears a dead child is a grave, and must be ritually purified as such. Only to save her from death can she drink water, which she would defile, and if it is given to her she must undergo a penalty. These views go back to the notion that she has been near death and has had the death fiend in her. A great fire is lighted to drive off the demons.1783 At this day there is in the house of a Parsee a room for the monthly seclusion of women. It is bare of all comforts and from it neither sun, moon, stars, fire, water, or sacred implements, nor any human being, can be seen. The first ceremony performed on a newborn child is washing its hands, to purify it, since it also is unclean.1784

561. Uncleanliness in major religions. In major religions, similar ideas about ritual purity were kept and evolved. Devout Zoroastrians couldn't travel by sea without significant difficulty because they felt they would pollute the natural element of water, which was forbidden.1782 They weren't allowed to blow on a fire with their breath, to avoid contaminating the element of fire, and they covered their mouths when approaching fire for any reason. Trimmings of nails and hair were seen as unclean. If not properly treated with rituals and spells, they could be weapons for evil spirits. A woman's menstrual cycle was attributed to the evil god Ahriman. During this time, she was considered "unclean and possessed by a demon." She needed to be kept isolated from the faithful, who would be defiled by her touch, and from fire, which she could harm just by looking at it. She was not allowed to eat freely, as any strength she gained would go to the demons. Her food had to be given to her not directly but passed from a distance using a long lead spoon. After childbirth, the mother was considered unclean, despite the religion’s logic that she should be pure for bringing new life. "Old instincts were stronger than new principles." A woman who delivers a stillborn child is treated as unclean and must undergo ritual purification. She can only drink water to prevent death, but if given to her, it must be done under strict conditions. These beliefs stem from the idea that she was close to death and had interacted with the death spirit. A large fire is lit to ward off demons.1783 Today, in a Zoroastrian household, there is a designated room for women during their menstrual period. This room is devoid of all comforts, and no sun, moon, stars, fire, water, sacred objects, or any people can be seen from it. The initial ceremony for a newborn involves washing its hands to purify it, as it too is considered unclean.1784

562. Uncleanness amongst the Jews. Ritual uncleanness is represented in the Old Testament as due to contact with carcasses of unclean cattle and other unclean things;1785 to contact with a woman in childbirth, with a longer period if the infant is a girl than a boy.1786 Care about clean and unclean things was praised as a high religious virtue,1787 and the prophets used the distinction for the difference between virtue and vice.1788 The food taboo is expressed by declaring forbidden animals unclean.1789 Plague and leprosy are cases of ritual uncleanness, also issues.1790 Distinctions of this kind (cleanness and uncleanness), enforced by ritual, depend on clear facts of observation and prescribe simple acts. They include no dogmas. They prescribe things to be done. They produce notions and habits. They enter so deeply into ways of living that it takes long counter-education to eradicate them. The strength of the adherence to this distinction, in the rabbinical period, is well shown in the New Testament.

562. Uncleanness among the Jews. Ritual uncleanness in the Old Testament is linked to contact with the carcasses of unclean animals and other unclean items;1785 as well as contact with a woman giving birth, which lasts longer if the baby is a girl rather than a boy.1786 Being mindful of what is clean and unclean was considered a significant religious virtue,1787 and the prophets used this distinction to illustrate the difference between good and evil.1788 The food taboo is indicated by designating certain animals as unclean.1789 Plague and leprosy are also examples of ritual uncleanness. Distinctions like this (clean and unclean), enforced through rituals, are based on clear observations and require straightforward actions. They involve no doctrines. They specify actions to be taken. They shape ideas and routines. They become so ingrained in daily life that it requires extensive re-education to eliminate them. The strength of this distinction during the rabbinical period is clearly illustrated in the New Testament.

563. Uncleanness amongst Greeks. The Greeks had similar conceptions of uncleanness. Marriage was surrounded by rites of purification and 514precaution, the marriage bath being one of the most essential acts in the wedding rites.1791 Death and the dead produced uncleanness, and purification by water, fire, or smoke was required.1792

563. Uncleanness among Greeks. The Greeks had similar ideas about uncleanness. Marriage was accompanied by rituals of purification and 514 precautions, with the marriage bath being one of the most important parts of the wedding ceremonies.1791 Death and the deceased created a sense of uncleanness, and purification with water, fire, or smoke was necessary.1792

564. These mores produced modesty and subordination of women. Two things of great social importance in respect to women are traceable to these mores: (a) The sex modesty of women. The usages of Zoroastrianism are cruel. They treat women as base, not on the same plane with men, affected by a natural inferiority, and therefore as having something to be ashamed of. Inasmuch as these usages were all in the mores, the women accepted them as true and right, and probably never rebelled against them even in thought. The mores therefore taught them sex modesty, and especial shame of the sex function. (b) The subordination of women. They never were subordinated because they are weaker, because in savagery and barbarism they often are not so, but because of their feminine disabilities and the correlative inferiorities. They accepted the facts and the interpretation which the mores put on them. Then they acquiesced in the treatment they received which was reasonable upon that state of facts.

564. These customs created modesty and subordination of women. Two significant social issues regarding women stem from these customs: (a) Women’s sexual modesty. The practices of Zoroastrianism are harsh. They regard women as inferior, not on the same level as men, believed to have a natural inferiority, and thus something to be ashamed of. Since these practices were all part of the customs, women accepted them as true and right, likely never rebelling against them even in thought. The customs therefore instilled in them a sense of sexual modesty and particular shame regarding their sexuality. (b) The subordination of women. They were not subordinated because they are weaker; in primitive and barbaric societies, they often are not. Instead, it was due to their feminine limitations and the related perceived inferiority. They accepted the realities and the interpretations imposed by the customs. Then, they went along with the treatment they received, which seemed reasonable given those circumstances.

565. Uncleanness, holiness, devotedness. Uncleanness was an application of taboo. It had a double aspect. It was at once repelling and protective. If corpses were unclean they were put out of contact with the living as far as possible, and this was done to protect the living. The things which were excluded by taboo because they were bad came into parallelism with the things which were tabooed because they were holy and were not to be treated carelessly as common and insignificant. The holy things were in contrast with the profane things; unclean things were in contrast with all which concerned the cult.1793 Nelson says of the Eskimo that at a feast the "wiping motion followed by the stamping and the slapping on the thighs indicated that the feast-makers thus cast off all uncleanness that might be offensive to the shades, and thus render their offerings 515acceptable."1794 This purification was ritual and produced ritual or cult cleanness. Any one who touched a holy thing was raised to a disagreeable amount of holiness, which he must maintain or undergo the ritual uncleanness of a profaned holy thing. Special offerings and atonements were necessary to remove the danger from being holy, which might prove fatal.1795 The Jewish Scriptures which were canonical were distinguished as "those which defile the hands." This shows the original identity of "unclean" and "holy." Both are under taboo, devoted to higher powers. Whatever touches the devoted thing becomes likewise devoted. The high priest has to wash, on the day of atonement, after he has worn the holy vestment.1796 The Sadducees scoffed at the saying of the Pharisees that the Holy Scriptures defile the hands.1797

565. Impurity, holiness, devotion. Impurity was an application of taboo. It had two sides. It was both repulsive and protective. If bodies were considered unclean, they were kept away from the living as much as possible, and this was done to safeguard the living. The things that were kept away by taboo because they were harmful were seen similarly to the things that were tabooed because they were sacred and shouldn’t be treated carelessly or dismissed as unimportant. Sacred things contrasted with ordinary things; unclean things contrasted with everything relating to worship.1793 Nelson mentions that among the Eskimo, during a feast, the "wiping motion followed by stamping and slapping on the thighs indicated that the feast participants were casting off any impurity that might offend the spirits, making their offerings 515 acceptable."1794 This act of purification was ritualistic and resulted in ritual or cult cleanness. Anyone who touched a sacred object was elevated to a significant level of holiness, which they had to maintain or face the ritual impurity of a desecrated holy item. Special offerings and atonements were required to eliminate the risk associated with being holy, which could be dangerous.1795 The canonical Jewish Scriptures were referred to as "those that defile the hands." This indicates the original connection between "unclean" and "holy." Both are surrounded by taboo, dedicated to higher powers. Anything that touches the sacred thing also becomes sacred. The high priest must wash on the Day of Atonement after wearing the holy vestments.1796 The Sadducees mocked the Pharisees’ claim that the Holy Scriptures defile the hands.1797

566. The evil eye. Jettatura. Another direct and immediate product of primitive demonism is the notion of the evil eye. This is a concrete dogma and a primary inference from demonism. It is often confounded with the jettatura of the Italians. The evil eye is an affliction which befalls the fortunate and prosperous in their prosperity. It is the demons who are irritated by human luck and prosperity who inflict calamity, pain, and loss, at the height of good luck. The jettatura is a spell of evil cast either voluntarily or involuntarily by persons who have the gift of the evil eye and can cast evil spells, perhaps unconsciously and involuntarily. It follows from the notion of the evil eye that men should never admire, praise, congratulate, or encourage those who are rich, successful, prosperous, and lucky. The right thing to do is to vituperate and scoff at them in their prosperity. That may offset their good luck, check their pride, and humble them a little. Then the envy of the superior powers may not be excited against them to the point of harming them. It is the most probable explanation of the cloistering and veiling of women that it was intended to protect them, especially if they were beautiful, from the evil eye. The admiration which they would attract would be fatal to them. The notion of the evil eye led to covering some parts of the body and so led to 516notions of decency (sec. 459). It is assumed that demons envy human success and prosperity and so inflict loss and harm on the successful. Hence admiration and applause excite their malignity.

566. The evil eye. Jettatura. Another direct and immediate result of early demon beliefs is the idea of the evil eye. This is a real belief and a central conclusion from demonism. It is often confused with the jettatura of the Italians. The evil eye is a curse that falls on those who are lucky and prosperous in their success. It is the demons, annoyed by human luck and success, who bring about misfortune, pain, and loss at the peak of good fortune. The jettatura is an evil spell cast either intentionally or unintentionally by those who have the power of the evil eye and can cast harmful spells, possibly without even realizing it. Because of the evil eye belief, people should never admire, praise, congratulate, or support those who are wealthy, accomplished, prosperous, and fortunate. The proper response is to criticize and mock them in their success. This may reduce their good fortune, curb their pride, and humble them a bit. Then, the jealousy of the higher powers may not be stirred against them to the extent that it causes them harm. This likely explains the customs of secluding and covering women, meant specifically to protect them, especially if they were beautiful, from the evil eye. The attention they would attract could be dangerous for them. The idea of the evil eye led to covering certain body parts and thus influenced 516concepts of decency (sec. 459). It is believed that demons envy human achievements and success, resulting in loss and harm to the fortunate. Therefore, admiration and applause provoke their hostility.

567. Ethnographical illustrations. Of the following cases many are cases of jettatura. In the Malagasy language many proper names of persons are coarse and insulting because a pleasant-sounding name might cause envy.1798 In Bornu when a horse is sold, if it is a fine one, it is delivered by night, for fear of the evil eye (covetous and envious eyes) of bystanders.1799 Schweinfurth1800 tells an incident of a man who, going through a Nubian village, noticed that the limb of a tree was rotten and ready to fall. He warned some people who were standing under it. Immediately afterwards it did fall, but the fall was attributed to the evil eye of the person who first noticed the danger. The Dinka are mentioned as free from this superstition.1801 In the Sudan food is usually covered by a conical straw cover to prevent the evil eye [viz. of the hungry people who might admire and long for it].1802 Customs of eating and drinking in private, and of covering the mouth when eating or drinking, belong here. All along the north coast of Africa the belief in the evil eye prevails. A hen's-egg shell upon which three small leaden horseshoes have been riveted is an amulet against it.1803 At Katanga, Central Africa, only the initiated may watch the smelting of copper, for fear of the evil eye, which would spoil the process.1804 In the Caroline Islands a canoe, while being built, is enclosed in a building for fear of the evil eye.1805 This represents a class of cases in which a high and refined art is being practiced. In parts of Melanesia, and often elsewhere, a shell or leaf is fastened on the end of the masculine organ to ward off the evil eye. The same is the purpose of hanging strips of leather, etc., which catch attention, to divert it from the organ which is sensitive to the evil eye. Hence arose the taboo on parts of the body. In some groups in India, at weddings, women of the bride's and bridegroom's parties sing songs, each deriding and decrying the other. This is for luck. "Praise is risky; abuse and blame are safe."1806 In Behar, on a certain day, sisters abuse brothers, in the belief that this will cause them long life and good luck.1807 In the Horn of Africa magicians who want to get rid of a man stupefy him with drugs and sell him into slavery as having the evil eye (jettatura).1808 Amongst the Kabyles a husband left alone with his bride first strikes her three light blows on the shoulder 517with the back of his knife to ward off from her the evil eye.1809 In India a small object of iron is hung on a cradle because iron wards off the evil eye.1810 The jettatura belongs to persons born at certain periods in the year, or a woman's behavior during pregnancy may cause her child to have it.1811 People are held to be in danger of the evil eye in prosperity and on festive occasions when they put on fine dress and ornaments. Witches, beggars, and people of the lowest class have the evil eye. Diseases of decline are attributed to the jettatura. Cattle cease to give milk and trees lose leaves on account of it. Flowers and fruit wither untimely. Gems break or lose brilliancy.1812

567. Ethnographical illustrations. Many of the cases described here are instances of jettatura, or the evil eye. In Malagasy culture, many personal names can be rude or offensive because a nice-sounding name might attract envy.1798 In Bornu, when a horse is sold, if it's a fine specimen, it's delivered at night to avoid attracting the envious gaze of onlookers.1799 Schweinfurth1800 recounts a story about a man passing through a Nubian village who saw that a tree limb was rotten and about to fall. He warned a few people standing underneath it, and just after he did, it fell. However, the fall was blamed on the evil eye of the man who first noticed the danger. The Dinka are noted as being free from this superstition.1801 In Sudan, food is typically covered with a conical straw lid to protect it from the evil eye, especially from hungry people who might admire and desire it.1802 Customs like eating and drinking in private and covering one's mouth while eating or drinking relate to this belief. Across the north coast of Africa, the belief in the evil eye is widespread. An amulet against it is made from a hen's egg shell with three small lead horseshoes fastened onto it.1803 In Katanga, Central Africa, only those initiated may observe the smelting of copper, to avoid the evil eye that could spoil the process.1804 In the Caroline Islands, a canoe under construction is enclosed in a building to protect it from the evil eye.1805 This illustrates a practice related to high levels of artistic work. In parts of Melanesia, and often elsewhere, a shell or leaf is attached to the end of the male genitalia to ward off the evil eye. Similarly, strips of leather or other eye-catching materials are hung to divert attention from this vulnerable area. This is how the taboo on certain body parts arose. In some Indian communities, during weddings, women from the bride's and groom's sides sing songs mocking each other for good luck. "Praise can be dangerous; criticism is safe."1806 In Behar, on a specific day, sisters insult their brothers, believing it will grant them long life and good fortune.1807 In the Horn of Africa, magicians who wish to rid themselves of someone drug him into submission and sell him into slavery under the pretext of having the evil eye (jettatura).1808 Among the Kabyles, a husband alone with his new wife lightly strikes her three times on the shoulder with the back of his knife to protect her from the evil eye.1809 In India, a small iron object is often hung on cradles because iron is believed to ward off the evil eye.1810 Jettatura is linked to individuals born during specific times of the year, or a woman's actions during pregnancy may cause her child to be affected by it.1811 People are thought to be at risk of the evil eye when they are prosperous or during celebrations when they wear nice clothes and jewelry. Witches, beggars, and those from the lowest social classes are believed to possess the evil eye. Illnesses that lead to decline are attributed to jettatura. Cattle may stop producing milk and trees can shed leaves because of it. Flowers and fruits may wilt prematurely. Gems may break or lose their shine.1812

568. Amulets against the evil eye. In the Dutch East Indies the phallus, or the symbol of it, is a charm against the evil eye which is cast in quarrels.1813 Roman boys wore a symbol of this kind. Obscene gestures were supposed to ward off the evil eye.1814 In some parts of India a tiger's tooth or claw is an amulet for the same purpose, also obscene symbols or strings of cowries. Whatever dangles and flutters attracts attention to itself and away from the thing to be protected.1815 Hindoo parents give their children ugly and inauspicious names, especially if they have lost some children.1816 The notion of the evil eye was very strong amongst the Arabs, with the notion that beauty attracted it.1817 Mohammed himself believed in the evil eye. The superstition came down from the heathen period when rags and dirty things were hung on children to protect them from the evil eye.1818 The veiling of women amongst the Arabs was probably due to it. Beautiful women also painted black spots on their cheeks.1819 Children, horses, and asses are now disfigured amongst Moslems to protect them from the risk they would run if beautiful. To save a child from the evil eye they say "God be good to thee" and spit in its face.1820 Amongst the Bedouins, whenever one utters praises he must add: "Mashallah," that is, God avert ill! The only other way to avert ill is to give the praised object to him who praised it.1821 Glittering and waving objects are much used by Moslems on dress and horse caparisons to distract attention. They put texts of the Koran on streamers on their houses for the same purpose.

568. Amulets against the evil eye. In the Dutch East Indies, the phallus, or its symbol, is used as a charm against the evil eye that can be cast during arguments.1813 Roman boys wore similar symbols. Obscene gestures were believed to ward off the evil eye.1814 In some parts of India, a tiger's tooth or claw serves as an amulet for the same reason, along with obscene symbols or strings of cowrie shells. Anything that dangles and moves captures attention away from what needs protection.1815 Hindu parents often give their children unattractive and unlucky names, especially if they've lost previous children.1816 The belief in the evil eye is prevalent among Arabs, with the idea that beauty attracts it.1817 Mohammed himself believed in the evil eye. This superstition dates back to pagan times when rags and dirty items were hung on children for protection.1818 The practice of veiling women among Arabs may have originated from this. Beautiful women would also put black spots on their cheeks.1819 Nowadays, children, horses, and donkeys among Muslims are sometimes disfigured to prevent the risks associated with being beautiful. To protect a child from the evil eye, people say, "God be good to thee," and spit in their face.1820 Among the Bedouins, whenever someone gives praise, they must add: "Mashallah," meaning God avert ill! The only other way to ward off evil is to give the praised object to the person who praised it.1821 Muslims often use shiny and moving objects on their clothing and horse decorations to divert attention. They also display texts from the Koran on streamers hung from their houses for the same reason.

569. Devices against the evil eye. Homer has the idea that the gods curb the pride of prosperity and are jealous of it. His heroes are taught as a life policy to avert envy. Self-disparagement is an approved pose.1822 Plutarch1823 518explains the efficiency of objects set up to avert witchcraft on the theory that by their oddity they draw the evil eye from persons and objects. Fescennine verses of the Romans, which were used at weddings and triumphs, were intended to ward off ill luck. Soldiers followed the chariot of the triumphing general and shouted to him derisive and sarcastic verses to avert the ill to which he was then most liable. The Greeks used coarse jests at festivals for the same purpose.1824 Modern Egyptians have inherited this superstition. Mothers leave their children ragged and dirty, especially when they take them out of doors, for fear of admiration and envy. Boys are greatly envied. They are kept long in the harem and dressed in girl's clothes for the same protection.1825 Amongst the richer classes at Cairo chandeliers are hung before a bridegroom's house. If a crowd collects to look at a fine chandelier, a jar is purposely broken to distract attention from it, lest an envious eye should cause it to fall.1826 When the Pasha gave up his monopoly of meat, butchers hung up carcasses in full view on the street. This was complained of, since every beggar could see the meat and envy it, "and one might, therefore, as well eat poison as such meat."1827 An antidote is to burn a bit of alum, with the recital of the first and the last three chapters of the Koran.1828 The Jews of Southern Russia do not allow their children to be admired or caressed. If it is done, the mother will order the child to "make a fig gesture" behind the back of the one who did it.1829

569. Devices against the evil eye. Homer suggests that the gods keep a check on the pride that comes with prosperity and are envious of it. His heroes are taught to avoid envy as a guiding principle in life. Self-deprecation is a recognized stance.1822 Plutarch1823 518 discusses how objects meant to ward off witchcraft work on the idea that their strangeness draws the evil eye away from people and things. The Romans used playful verses at weddings and triumphs to prevent bad luck. Soldiers would follow the victorious general’s chariot, shouting ironic and mocking verses to protect him from the misfortune he was most at risk for at that moment. The Greeks also used crude jokes at festivals for the same reason.1824 Modern Egyptians have carried this superstition forward. Mothers let their children be scruffy and unkempt, especially when taking them outside, out of fear of attracting admiration and envy. Boys face much envy. They are kept in the harem for a long time and are dressed in girls' clothing for added protection.1825 Among the wealthier classes in Cairo, chandeliers are hung in front of a groom’s house. If a crowd gathers to admire a grand chandelier, a jar is intentionally broken to divert attention from it, to prevent an envious glance that might make it fall.1826 When the Pasha gave up his control of meat sales, butchers displayed carcasses openly in the streets. This practice was criticized because every beggar could see the meat and envy it, “so one might as well eat poison as such meat.”1827 One remedy is to burn a piece of alum while reciting the first and the last three chapters of the Koran.1828 Jews in Southern Russia do not allow others to admire or touch their children. If it happens, the mother will instruct the child to make a "fig gesture" behind the back of the person who did it.1829

The evil eye is mentioned in Proverbs xxiii. 6 and xxviii. 22, and perhaps in Matt. xx. 15. The emphasis in Proverbs seems to be on envy and covetousness, not on magical evil.

The evil eye is mentioned in Proverbs 23:6 and 28:22, and possibly in Matthew 20:15. The focus in Proverbs appears to be on envy and greed, rather than on magical harm.

In China children are often named "dog," "hog," "flea," etc., to ward off the evil eye.1830

In China, children are often given names like "Dog," "Hog," "Flea," etc., to ward off the evil eye.1830

570. Insult and vituperation for luck and against evil eye. Amongst the southern Slavs the evil eye acts by bringing evil spirits into action as the agents, and they "decry" the person or thing. No doubt this mode of operation is to be generally understood when not mentioned. The beautiful suffer most. One may unwittingly do the harm by admiration. One should never say, "What a beautiful child!" but "What an ugly child!" if one admires it. The language has become inverted by this usage.1831 The superstition is popular in Hungary. A child is never to be praised or admired. If one looks at a child for a while in admiration, he should then spit on it three times.1832 Possibly the custom of throwing an old shoe after a bride is to be traced to the same superstition. It is a contemptible and derisory gift for luck, like vituperative outcries. The fear of the evil eye and the jettatura is now very strong in southern Italy.1833

570. Insults and curses for good luck and protection from the evil eye. Among the southern Slavs, the evil eye works by activating evil spirits as the agents, and they "curse" the person or thing. This method is generally understood even if not explicitly mentioned. The beautiful suffer the most. One can unintentionally cause harm through admiration. You should never say, "What a beautiful child!" but rather "What an ugly child!" if you admire it. This language has become reversed by this practice.1831 The superstition is prevalent in Hungary. A child should never be praised or admired. If someone admires a child for a while, they should then spit on it three times.1832 Perhaps the custom of throwing an old shoe after a bride originates from the same superstition. It is a mean and mocking gift for good luck, similar to spiteful outcries. The fear of the evil eye and the jettatura is currently very strong in southern Italy.1833

519571. Interaction of the mores and the evil eye. The doctrine of the evil eye is plainly an immediate deduction from demonism. If the atmosphere is full of demons, surrounding us all, agents of all things which happen and affect our interests, human welfare depends either on their uncontrollable caprice, or on devices by which they can be controlled. In the former case human beings need to have omens, oracles, rites of divination, etc., to find out what is to be. In the latter case all devices of magic and sorcery are of the highest value to men. This is why magic is so ultimate and original in the history of civilization. It teaches men not to look for any rational causation in the order of things, and to believe in the efficacy of ritual proceedings which contain no rational relation of means to ends. Then it costs no effort to believe that one person can bewitch another, and do it unconsciously. Any relation of responsibility can be invented and believed, since there are no tests of agency. It follows that a new function is opened for the mores. They have to select and establish those relations of agency and responsibility which are to be believed in; that is, they define crimes and criminal responsibility. Ordeals as tests fall in with the same system. They touch no actual relations and therefore prove nothing. It is the mores which establish faith in them and give them the sanction of the society. As to the evil eye, as the evil result of envy and of prosperity, it is an a posteriori inference from observed facts, exaggerated into a dogma. Cases of disaster in the hour of triumph occur, both as consequences of overweening self-confidence and by pure chance (Cæsar, Cæsar Borgia, Napoleon). The aleatory interest always averages up, but the successful, who have enjoyed good fortune for a time, believe that it must last for them, and forget that the balance requires bad luck. The lookers-on, however, form their philosophy from what they see. They believe in Nemesis, or other doctrine of offsets, and try by vituperation to make artificial offsets which will avert greater and more real calamities. In all steps of these doctrines and acts the mores are called into play. They are the only limits to the applications of the doctrines. They are of little use. They are afloat in and with the faiths 520and doctrines. They never can make definitions or set limits. They only enthuse customs, which may change from day to day in their definitions and limits and carry the mores with them. No doubt primitive religion here had excellent effect, for as it arose out of demonism it brought in authority and fixed dogma, which, although erroneous and in itself bad, was a great deal better than the floating superstitions of demonism.

519571. Interaction of the mores and the evil eye. The idea of the evil eye clearly stems from the belief in demons. If we live in an environment filled with demons—forces that influence everything that happens to us—then human well-being depends either on their unpredictable whims or on methods we can use to control them. In the first scenario, people need signs, prophecies, rituals, and other forms of divination to understand what will happen. In the second, all types of magic and witchcraft become extremely valuable. This is why magic plays such a foundational role in the history of civilization. It teaches people not to search for logical reasons behind events and to trust that rituals can have impacts even if there's no logical connection between actions and outcomes. Consequently, it becomes easy to believe that one person can cast a spell on another, possibly without even realizing it. Any sense of accountability can be imagined and accepted since there are no clear tests for determining who is responsible. This opens up a new role for societal norms. They must identify and establish the relationships of accountability and responsibility that people will believe in; that is, they define crimes and what makes someone criminally responsible. Ordeals as tests align with this same system. They don’t actually touch on real relationships and therefore prove nothing. It is the societal norms that instill belief in these tests and provide them with societal approval. Regarding the evil eye, stemming from envy and success, it is an interpretation based on observed realities that has been blown out of proportion into a belief system. Disasters that strike during moments of victory occur both from excessive self-confidence and mere chance (think of figures like Cæsar, Cæsar Borgia, Napoleon). Random events often average out, but those who have experienced good luck for a while tend to think it will continue and forget that it must balance out with misfortune. Observers, however, build their philosophies based on what they witness. They believe in concepts like Nemesis or other balancing theories and attempt to create artificial balances through criticism to prevent greater and more genuine disasters. In each of these ideas and actions, societal norms come into play. They are the only limits to how these ideas are applied. They aren’t particularly effective. They are shaped by various beliefs and doctrines. They can never clearly define or set boundaries. They merely motivate customs, which can shift daily in their definitions and limits, bringing societal norms along with them. Primitive religion undoubtedly had a positive influence here because, emerging from the realm of demons, it introduced authority and established doctrines, which, although flawed, were significantly better than the fluid superstitions associated with demonism.

1767 Levit. xii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lev. 12.

1768 Ibid., xiii, xiv, xv.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., xiii, xiv, xv.

1769 Schomburgk, Brit. Guiana, II, 316.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schomburgk, British Guiana, II, 316.

1770 Globus, LXXXI, 337.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, LXXXI, 337.

1771 Sibree, Great Afr. Island, 290.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sibree, *Great Afr. Island*, 290.

1772 Ellis, Tshi-speaking Peoples, 94.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ellis, Tshi-speaking Peoples, 94.

1773 Ellis, Ewe-speaking Peoples, 153.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ellis, Ewe-speaking Peoples, 153.

1774 Fritsch, Eingeb. Süd-Afr., 201.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fritsch, Inhab. South-Africa, 201.

1775 Powers, Calif. Indians, 31.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Powers, California Indians, 31.

1776 Gehring, Süd-Indien, 96.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gehring, South India, 96.

1777 Pliny, Hist. Nat., VII, 64.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pliny, Natural History, VII, 64.

1778 W. R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 448.

1778 W. R. Smith, Religion of the Semites, 448.

1779 Ibid., 133.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 133.

1780 Bur. Eth., XVIII, Part I, 371.

1780 Bur. Eth., XVIII, Part I, 371.

1781 U. S. Nat. Mus., 1895, 393.

1781 U. S. Nat. Mus., 1895, 393.

1782 Darmsteter, Zend-Avesta, I, xxxiv.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Darmsteter, *Zend-Avesta*, I, xxxiv.

1783 Darmsteter, Zend-Avesta, xcii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Darmsteter, Zend-Avesta, 92.

1784 Geiger, Ostiran. Kultur, 236, 259.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Geiger, Ostiran. Culture, 236, 259.

1785 Levit. v. 2; xi. 26.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lev. 5:2; 11:26.

1786 Ibid. xii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. 12.

1787 Ibid. x. 10; xi. 47

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. x. 10; xi. 47

1788 Isaiah. vi. 5; Ezek. xxxiii. 17.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Isaiah 6:5; Ezekiel 33:17.

1789 Levit. xi.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lev. 11.

1790 Ibid. xiv, xv.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. xiv, xv.

1791 Rohde, Psyche, II, 72.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rohde, Psyche, II, 72.

1792 Guhl und Koner, Leben der Griechen und Römer, 367.

1792 Guhl and Koner, Life of the Greeks and Romans, 367.

1793 Maurer, Völkerkunde, Bibel, und Christenthum, I, 105.

1793 Maurer, Ethnology, Bible, and Christianity, I, 105.

1794 Bur. Ethnol., XVIII, Part I, 371.

1794 Bur. Ethnol., XVIII, Part I, 371.

1795 Hastings, Dict. Bible, "Relig. of Israel."

Hastings, Dict. Bible, "Israeli Religion."

1796 Levit., xvi. 4, 24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lev. 16:4, 24.

1797 Bousset, Relig. des Judenthums, 124.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bousset, Religion of the Jews, 124.

1798 Sibree, Great Afr. Island, 167.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sibree, Great Afr. Island, 167.

1799 Nachtigal, Sahara und Sudan, I, 607.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nachtigal, Sahara and Sudan, I, 607.

1800 Heart of Africa, II, 406.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heart of Africa, II, 406.

1801 Ibid., I, 157.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, I, 157.

1802 Junker, Afrika, I, 69.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Junker, Africa, I, 69.

1803 Globus, LXXV, 19.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 75, 19.

1804 Ibid., LXXII, 164.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 72, 164.

1805 Kubary, Karolinenarchipel., 292.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kubary, Karolinenarchipel., 292.

1806 JASB, IV, 63.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JASB, IV, 63.

1807 Ibid., II, 598.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, II, 598.

1808 Paulitschke, Ethnog. N.O. Afr., II, 140.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Paulitschke, Ethnog. N.O. Afr., II, 140.

1809 Hanoteau et Letourneux, La Kabylie, II, 219.

1809 Hanoteau and Letourneux, La Kabylie, II, 219.

1810 JASB, II, 170.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JASB, Vol. II, 170.

1811 Ibid., I, 120.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 1, 120.

1812 Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

1813 Wilken in Bijdragen tot T. L. en V.-kunde, XXXV, 399.

1813 Wilken in Contributions to T. L. and V. Studies, XXXV, 399.

1814 Jewish Encyc., s.v. "Evil Eye."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jewish Encyclopedia, s.v. "Evil Eye."

1815 Monier-Williams, Brahmanism and Hinduism, 254.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Monier-Williams, Brahmanism and Hinduism, 254.

1816 Ibid., 371.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 371.

1817 Lane, Arabian Nights, I, 67.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lane, Arabian Nights, I, 67.

1818 W. R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 448.

1818 W. R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 448.

1819 Von Kremer, Kulturgesch. des Orients, II, 212, 253.

1819 Von Kremer, History of Eastern Culture, II, 212, 253.

1820 Pischon, Einfluss des Islam, 110.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pischon, *Influence of Islam*, 110.

1821 Globus, LXXV, 193.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 75, 193.

1822 Keller, Hom. Soc., 114.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Keller, *Hom. Soc.*, 114.

1823 Symposium, V, 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Symposium, V, 9.

1824 Smith, Antiq., I, 839; II, 831.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Smith, *Antiq.*, I, 839; II, 831.

1825 Lane, Mod. Egypt., I, 77.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lane, Modern Egypt., I, 77.

1826 Ibid., 384

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 384

1827 Ibid., 385.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 385.

1828 Ibid., 381.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 381.

1829 Globus, LXXXIII, 316.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, LXXXIII, 316.

1830 Williams, Middle Kingdom, I, 797.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Williams, *Middle Kingdom*, I, 797.

1831 Krauss, Volksglaube der Südslaven, 41-43.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Krauss, Folk Beliefs of the South Slavs, 41-43.

1832 Temesvary, Aberglaube in der Geburtshilfe, 75.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Temesvary, Superstition in Obstetrics, 75.

1833 Bur. Ethnol., III, 297.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bur. Ethnol., III, 297.


CHAPTER XV

THE MORES CAN MAKE ANYTHING RIGHT AND PREVENT CONDEMNATION OF ANYTHING

The mores define the limits which make right and wrong.—Public punishments.—Prisons in England in the eighteenth century.—Wars of factions; penalties of defeat.—Bundling.—Two forms of bundling.—Mediæval bundling.—Poverty and wooing.—Night wooing in the North American colonies.—Reasons for it.—Public lupanars.—The end of the lupanars.—Education needed to clarify the judgment.

The social norms define the boundaries that determine right and wrong.—Public punishments.—Prisons in England during the eighteenth century.—Faction wars; consequences of defeat.—Bundling.—Two types of bundling.—Medieval bundling.—Poverty and courtship.—Night courtship in the North American colonies.—Reasons for it.—Public brothels.—The decline of brothels.—Education is needed to clarify judgment.

572. Mores define the limits which make anything right. At every turn we find new evidence that the mores can make anything right. What they do is that they cover a usage in dress, language, behavior, manners, etc., with the mantle of current custom, and give it regulation and limits within which it becomes unquestionable. The limit is generally a limit of toleration. Literature, pictures, exhibitions, celebrations, and festivals are controlled by some undefined, and probably undefinable, standard of decency and propriety, which sets a limit of toleration on the appeals to fun, sensuality, and various prejudices. In regard to all social customs, the mores sanction them by defining them and giving them form. Such regulated customs are etiquette. The regulation by the mores always gives order and form, and thus surrounds life with limits within which we may and beyond which we may not pursue our interests (e.g. property and marriage). Horseplay and practical jokes have been tolerated, at various times and places, at weddings. They require good-natured toleration, but soon run to excess and may become unendurable. The mores set the limits or define the disapproval. The wedding journey was invented to escape the "jokes." The rice and old shoes will soon be tabooed. The mores fluctuate in their prescriptions. If the limits are too narrow, there is an overflow into vice and abuse, as was proved by seventeenth-century 522puritanism in England. If the limit is too remote, there is no discipline, and the regulation fails of its purpose. Then a corruption of manners ensues. In the cases now to be given we shall see the power of the mores to give validity to various customs. The cases are all such that we may see in them sanction and currency given to things which seem to us contrary to simple and self-evident rules of right; that is, they are contrary to the views now inculcated in us by our own mores as axiomatic and beyond the need of proof.1834

572. Mores define the limits that make anything right. Everywhere we look, we find new proof that mores can make anything acceptable. They wrap various practices related to clothing, language, behavior, manners, and more in the cloak of current custom, providing regulation and boundaries within which these practices become unquestionable. Usually, this limit is one of tolerance. Literature, art, exhibits, celebrations, and festivals are governed by some vague and likely unmeasurable standard of decency and propriety, establishing a threshold for tolerance regarding fun, sensuality, and different biases. For all social customs, mores legitimize them by defining and shaping them. These established customs are known as etiquette. The regulation by mores always introduces order and structure, thereby surrounding life with boundaries within which we can pursue our interests (e.g., property and marriage) and beyond which we cannot. Horseplay and pranks have sometimes been permitted at weddings. They need a spirit of good-natured tolerance, but can quickly become excessive and possibly unbearable. Mores set the limits or define what is disapproved. The honeymoon was created to escape the "jokes." Throwing rice and old shoes will soon become off-limits. Mores change in their guidelines. If the limits are too strict, it leads to vice and abuse, as demonstrated by seventeenth-century puritanism in England. If the limits are too lax, there is a lack of discipline, and the regulations fail. This results in a decay of manners. In the upcoming examples, we will see how mores can validate various customs. All these examples show how validity and acceptance can be granted to practices that seem to contradict simple and self-evident principles of right; that is, they oppose the views currently instilled in us by our own mores as obvious and requiring no proof.1834

573. Punishments for crime. Mediæval punishments for criminals, leaving out of account heretics and witches, bore witness to the grossness, obscenity, inhumanity, and ferocity of the mores of that age. The punishments were not thought wrong or questionable. There was no revolt against them in any one's mind. They were judged right, wise, and necessary, by full public opinion. They were not on the outer boundary of the mores, but in the core of them. Schultz1835 says that the romancers have not exaggerated the horrors of mediæval dungeons. Many of them still remain and are shown to horrified tourists. There was no arrangement for having them cleaned by anybody, so that in time they were sure to become horribly dangerous to health. They were small, dark, damp, cold, and infested by vermin, rats, snakes, etc.1836 Several dungeons in the Bastille were so constructed that the prisoners could neither sit, stand, nor lie, in comfort.1837 Fiendish ingenuity was expended on the invention of refinements of suffering, and executions offered public exhibitions in which the worst vices in the mores of the time were fed and strengthened. Many punishments were not only cruel, but obscene, the cruelty and obscenity being destitute of moral or civil motive and only serving to gratify malignant passion. A case is mentioned of a law in which it was provided that if a criminal had no property, his wife should be violated by a public official as a penalty.1838 In the later Middle Ages, after torture was introduced into civil proceedings, ingenuity 523and "artistic skill" were manifested in inventing instruments of torture.1839 A case is given of extravagant cruelty and tyranny on the part of a man of rank towards a cook who had displeased him. It was impossible to obtain protection or redress. The standpoint of the age was that a man of rank must be allowed full discretion in dealing with a cook.1840 In many cases details were added to punishments, which were intended to reach the affections, mental states, faiths, etc., of the accused, and add mental agony to physical pain. "Use and wont" exercised their influence on people who saw or heard of these acts of the authorities until cruelties and horrors became commonplace and familiar, and the lust of cruelty was a characteristic of the age.

573. Punishments for crime. Medieval punishments for criminals, aside from those for heretics and witches, reflected the brutality, obscenity, inhumanity, and savagery of the times. These punishments were seen as acceptable and there was no widespread objection to them. The public viewed them as just, sensible, and necessary. They were central to societal norms rather than on their fringes. Schultz1835 notes that storytellers have not exaggerated the horrors of medieval dungeons. Many of these dungeons still exist and are displayed to horrified tourists. There was no system in place for cleaning them, so over time they became dangerously unsanitary. They were small, dark, damp, cold, and infested with pests like rats and snakes.1836 Some dungeons in the Bastille were designed so that prisoners couldn't sit, stand, or lie down comfortably.1837 Creative cruelty was employed to invent new ways to inflict suffering, and public executions became spectacles that fed and reinforced societal vices. Many punishments were not only brutal but also obscene, lacking any moral or civic purpose and merely serving to satisfy malicious desires. One example includes a law stating that if a criminal owned no property, his wife should be sexually assaulted by a public official as punishment.1838 In the later Middle Ages, with the introduction of torture in civil proceedings, creativity523 and "artistic skill" were used to create torture devices.1839 An example is given of extreme cruelty and oppression by an aristocrat towards a cook who displeased him. There was no means to seek protection or justice. The belief of the time was that a nobleman should have total authority over a cook.1840 Often, punishments included elements designed to target the emotional state, beliefs, and psyche of the accused, adding psychological suffering to physical pain. Familiarity with these acts by those who witnessed or heard about them led to cruelty and horror becoming normalized, making the desire for violence a defining feature of the era.

574. Prisons in England in the time of Queen Anne. The prisons of England, in Queen Anne's time, were sinks of misery, disease, cruelty, and extortion, from which debtors suffered most, on account of their poverty. Women contributed to the total loathsomeness and suffered from it. The Marshalsea prison was "an infected pest house all the year long." There were customs by which jailers and chaplains extorted fees from the miserable prisoners. In the country the prisons were worse than in London. Pictures are said to exist in which debtor prisoners are shown catching mice for food, dying of starvation and malaria, covered with boils and blains, assaulted by jailers, imprisoned in underground dungeons, living with hogs, with clogs on their legs, tortured with thumbscrews, etc. "Nobody ever seems to have bothered their heads about it. It was not their business." In 1702 the House of Commons ordered a bill to be brought in for regulating the king's bench and fleet prisons, "but nobody took sufficient interest in it, and it never became an act."1841 If the grade and kind of humanity which the case required did not exist in the mores of the time, there would be no response. It was on the humanitarian wave of the latter half of the century that Howard succeeded in bringing about a reform. The prisons in the American colonies were of the same kind as those in the old country. The Tories, in the revolution, suffered most from 524their badness. It is not known that personal abuse was perpetrated in them.

574. Prisons in England during Queen Anne's Reign. The prisons in England during Queen Anne's time were places of misery, disease, cruelty, and exploitation, with debtors suffering the most due to their poverty. Women added to the overall filth and were also victims of it. The Marshalsea prison was described as "an infected pest house all year round." Jailers and chaplains had practices that allowed them to extort fees from the unfortunate inmates. Prisons in the countryside were even worse than those in London. There's artwork that depicts debtor prisoners catching mice for food, dying from starvation and malaria, covered in boils and sores, attacked by jailers, held in underground dungeons, living among pigs, chained at their ankles, and tortured with thumbscrews, among other horrors. "No one ever seemed to care about it. It wasn’t their concern." In 1702, the House of Commons ordered a bill to regulate the king's bench and fleet prisons, "but no one took enough interest in it, so it never became a law." If the level of compassion needed for the situation didn’t exist in society at the time, there would be no reaction. It was through the humanitarian movement in the latter half of the century that Howard was able to push for reform. The prisons in the American colonies were similar to those in the old country. The Tories, during the revolution, suffered the most from their poor conditions. It's unclear if there was personal abuse committed in them.

575. Wars of factions. Penalties of defeat. Political factions and religious sects have always far surpassed the criminal law in the ferocity of their penalties against each other. Neither the offenses nor the penalties are defined in advance. As Lea says,1842 the treatment of Alberico, brother of Ezzelino da Romano, and his family (1259) shows the ferocity of the age. Ezzelino showed the same in many cases, and the hatred heaped up against him is easily understood, but the gratification of it was beastly and demonic.1843 Great persons, after winning positions of power, used all their resources to crush old rivals or opponents (Clement V, John XXII) and to exult over the suffering they could inflict.1844 In the case of Wullenweber, at Lubeck,1845 burgesses of cities manifested the same ferocity in faction fights. The history of city after city contains similar episodes. At Ghent, in 1530, the handicraftsmen got the upper hand for a time and used it like savages.1846 All parties fought out social antagonisms without reserve on the doctrine: To the victors the spoils; to the vanquished the woe! If two parties got into a controversy about such a question as whether Christ and his apostles lived by beggary, they understood that the victorious party in the controversy would burn the defeated party. That was the rule of the game and they went into it on that understanding.

575. Wars of factions. Penalties of defeat. Political factions and religious groups have always been far more brutal towards one another than the criminal justice system. The specific offenses and punishments are never clearly defined beforehand. As Lea states,1842 the treatment of Alberico, brother of Ezzelino da Romano, and his family (1259) illustrates the savagery of the time. Ezzelino displayed similar brutality in many instances, and the resentment he faced is easily understandable, but the way it was expressed was barbaric and monstrous.1843 Once powerful individuals, such as Clement V and John XXII, used all their resources to destroy former rivals and took pleasure in the pain they could cause.1844 In the case of Wullenweber in Lübeck,1845 city dwellers displayed the same ruthlessness in their factional battles. The histories of many cities are filled with similar accounts. In Ghent, in 1530, the craftsmen briefly seized power and acted like savages.1846 All sides fought out social conflicts without holding back, adhering to the principle: To the victors go the spoils; to the vanquished, the suffering! If two groups argued over whether Christ and his apostles lived by begging, they understood that the winning side would burn the losing side. That was the game's rule, and they entered into it with that understanding.

In all these matters the mores of the time set the notions of what was right, or those limits within which conduct must always be kept. No one blamed the conduct on general grounds of wrong and excess, or of broad social inexpediency. The mores of the time were absolutely imperative as to some matters (e.g. duties of church ritual), but did not give any guidance as to the matters here mentioned. In fact, the mores prevented any unfavorable criticism of those matters or any independent judgment about them.

In all these situations, the customs of the time defined what was considered right and established the boundaries for acceptable behavior. No one criticized the actions based on general ideas of wrongdoing or excessive behavior, or on broad social impracticality. The customs of the time were strictly enforced regarding some issues (like church ritual duties), but offered no direction on the matters being discussed. In fact, the customs discouraged any negative criticism of these issues or any independent evaluations of them.

525576. Bundling. One of the most extraordinary instances of what the mores can do to legitimize a custom which, when rationally judged, seems inconsistent with the most elementary requirements of the sex taboo, is bundling. In Latin Europe generally, especially amongst the upper classes, it is not allowed that a young man and a young woman shall be alone together even by day, and the freer usage in England, and still more in the United States, is regarded as improper and contrary to good manners. In the latter countries two young people, if alone together, do not think of transgressing the rules of propriety as set by custom in the society. Such was the case also with night visits. Although the custom was free, and although better taste and judgment have abolished it, yet it was defined and regulated, and was never a proof of licentious manners. It is found amongst uncivilized people, but is hardly to be regarded as a survival in higher civilization. Christians, in the third and fourth centuries,1847 practiced it, even without the limiting conditions which were set in the Middle Ages. Having determined to renounce sex, as an evil, they sought to test themselves by extreme temptation. It was a test or proof of the power of moral rule over natural impulse.1848 "It was a widely spread custom in both the east and the west of the Roman empire to live with virgins. Distinguished persons, including one of the greatest bishops of the empire, who was also one of the greatest theologians, joined in the custom. Public opinion in the church judged them lightly, although unfavorably."1849 "After the church took on the episcopal constitution, it persecuted and drove out the subintroductae. They were regarded as a survival from the old church which was disapproved. The custom that virgins dwelt in the house with men arose in the oldest period of the Christian church."1850 "They did not think of any evil as to be apprehended." "In fact, we have only a little clear evidence that the living together did not correspond in the long run to the assumptions on which 526it was based."1851 The custom was abolished in the sixth century.1852 "Spiritual marriage" was connected with the monastic profession and both were due to the ascetic tendency of the time. "From the time when we can clearly find monastic associations in existence, we find hermits living in comradeship with nuns."1853 We are led back to Jewish associations. The custom is older than Christianity. The custom at Corinth1854 was but imitation of Jewish "God worshipers" or "Praying women."1855 The Therapeuts had such companions. Their houses of worship were arranged to separate the sexes. Their dances sometimes lasted all night.1856 In the Middle Ages several sects who renounced marriage introduced tests of great temptation.1857 Individuals also, believing that they were carrying on the war between "the flesh" and "the spirit" subjected themselves to similar tests.1858 These are not properly cases in the mores, but they illustrate the intervention of sectarian doctrines or views to traverse the efforts to satisfy interests, and so to disturb the mores.

525576. Bundling. One of the most striking examples of how societal norms can legitimize a custom that, when viewed rationally, seems to contradict the basic principles of the sex taboo, is bundling. In most Latin European countries, particularly among the upper classes, it's unacceptable for a young man and a young woman to be alone together, even during the day. The more permissive practices in England, and even more so in the United States, are viewed as inappropriate and against proper etiquette. In these places, two young people alone together don’t consider breaking the standards of propriety established by society's customs. This also applied to nighttime visits. Although the practice was relatively open and has since fallen out of favor due to improved taste and judgment, it was clearly defined and regulated, and was never seen as a sign of immoral behavior. It appears in less civilized societies but shouldn't be considered a remnant of higher civilization. Christians in the third and fourth centuries,1847 engaged in this practice even without the restrictions that emerged in the Middle Ages. Having decided to reject sex as something evil, they wanted to test themselves with extreme temptation. It served as a challenge or proof of moral rules over natural desires.1848 "It was a widespread custom in both the east and the west of the Roman Empire to live with virgins. Notable figures, including one of the most prominent bishops of the empire and a leading theologian, participated in this practice. Public opinion in the church viewed them with some leniency, though not favorably."1849 "After the church adopted an episcopal structure, it persecuted and expelled the subintroductae. They were seen as remnants of an old church that was disapproved of. The practice of virgins living in the homes of men originated in the earliest days of the Christian church."1850 "They didn’t believe there was any danger." "In reality, we have only limited clear evidence that cohabitation aligned in the long term with the assumptions it was based on."1851 This custom was abolished in the sixth century.1852 "Spiritual marriage" was linked to the monastic vocation, both influenced by the ascetic tendencies of that period. "From the time when we can clearly identify established monastic associations, we find hermits living closely with nuns."1853 This brings us back to Jewish customs. The practice is older than Christianity. The situation in Corinth1854 merely imitated Jewish "God worshipers" or "Praying women."1855 The Therapeuts had such companions. Their places of worship were arranged to keep the sexes separate. Their dances sometimes lasted all night.1856 In the Middle Ages, several sects that rejected marriage introduced significant tests of temptation.1857 Individuals, believing they were engaging in a struggle between "the flesh" and "the spirit," subjected themselves to similar challenges.1858 While these aren't strictly cases in the mores, they illustrate how sectarian beliefs or views can intervene to disrupt efforts to meet personal interests and disturb societal norms.

577. Two forms of bundling. Two cases are to be distinguished: (1) night visits as a mode of wooing;1859 (2) extreme intimacy between two persons who are under the sex taboo (one or both being married, or one or both vowed to celibacy), and who nevertheless observe the taboo.

577. Two forms of bundling. Two cases need to be distinguished: (1) night visits as a way of courting; 1859 (2) intense closeness between two individuals who are following the sexual taboo (either one or both being married, or one or both having committed to celibacy), yet still respect the taboo.

578. Mediæval bundling. The custom in the second form became common in the woman cult of the twelfth century and it spread all over Europe.1860 As the vassal attended his lord to his bedchamber, so the knight his lady. The woman cult was an aggregation of poses and pretenses to enact a comedy of love, but not to satisfy erotic passion. The custom spread to the peasant classes in later centuries, and it extended to the Netherlands, 527Scandinavia, Switzerland, England, Scotland, and Wales, but it took rather the first form in the lower classes and in the process of time. In building houses in Holland the windows were built conveniently for this custom. "In 1666-1667 every house on the island of Texel had an opening under the window where the lover could enter so as to sit on the bed and spend the night making love to the daughter of the house." The custom was called queesten. Parents encouraged it. A girl who had no queester was not esteemed. Rarely did any harm occur. If so, the man was mobbed and wounded or killed. The custom can be traced in North Holland down to the eighteenth century.1861 This was the customary mode of wooing in the low countries and Scandinavia. In spite of the disapproval of both civil and ecclesiastical authorities, the custom continued just as round dances continue now, in spite of the disapproval of many parents, because a girl who should refuse to conform to current usage would be left out of the social movement. The lover was always one who would be accepted as a husband. If he exceeded the limits set by custom he was very hardly dealt with by the people of the village.1862 The custom is reported from the Schwarzwald as late as 1780. It was there the regular method of wooing for classes who had to work all day. The lover was required to enter by the dormer window. Even still the custom is said to exist amongst the peasants of Germany, but it is restricted to one night in the month or in the year.1863 Krasinski1864 describes kissing games customary amongst the Unitarians of the Ukrain. He says that they are a Greek custom and he connects them with bundling.

578. Medieval Bundling. The practice in its second form became popular in the woman cult of the twelfth century and spread throughout Europe.1860 Just as a vassal accompanied his lord to his bedroom, a knight would do the same with his lady. The woman cult was an assortment of poses and pretenses to create a romantic comedy, but it was not meant to fulfill erotic desires. The practice eventually reached the peasant classes in later centuries, extending to the Netherlands, 527Scandinavia, Switzerland, England, Scotland, and Wales, although it primarily took on the first form among the lower classes and evolved over time. When constructing houses in Holland, windows were designed specifically for this tradition. "In 1666-1667, every house on the island of Texel had an opening under the window where a lover could enter to sit on the bed and spend the night with the daughter of the house." This custom was called queesten. Parents supported it. A girl without a queester was not valued. Rarely did any harm occur; if it did, the man would be attacked and either wounded or killed. The custom persisted in North Holland until the eighteenth century.1861 This was the typical way of courting in the Low Countries and Scandinavia. Despite disapproval from both civil and religious authorities, the custom continued, similar to how round dances still occur today despite many parents' objections, because a girl who refused to follow social norms would be excluded from social activities. The lover was always someone considered acceptable as a husband. If he overstepped the limits set by custom, the villagers would deal harshly with him.1862 The custom was reported in the Schwarzwald as late as 1780. It was a regular method of courting for those who worked all day. The lover was required to enter through the dormer window. It is said that the custom still exists among German peasants, but it's limited to one night a month or year.1863 Krasinski1864 describes kissing games that were customary among the Unitarians of the Ukraine. He notes that they are a Greek custom and relates them to bundling.

579. Poverty and wooing. Amongst peasants there was little opportunity for the young people to become acquainted. When the cold season came they could not woo out of doors. The young women could not be protected by careful rules which would prevent wooing. They had to take risks and to take care 528of themselves. Poverty was the explanation of this custom in all civilized countries, although there was always in it an element of frolic and fun.

579. Poverty and Wooing. Among peasants, there wasn't much chance for young people to get to know each other. When winter arrived, they couldn't flirt outside. The young women couldn't rely on strict rules to keep romance at bay. They had to take risks and look out for themselves. Poverty was the reason for this tradition in all civilized countries, though there was always a playful and fun aspect to it. 528

580. Night wooing in North American colonies. All the emigrants to North America were familiar with the custom. In the seventeenth century, in the colonies, the houses were small, poorly warmed, and inconvenient, allowing little privacy. No doubt this is the reason why the custom took new life in the colonies. Burnaby1865 says that it was the custom amongst the lower classes of Massachusetts that a pair who contemplated marriage spent the night together in bed partly dressed. If they did not like each other they might not marry, unless the woman became pregnant. The custom was called "tarrying." It was due to poverty again. Modern inhabitants of tenement houses are constrained in their customs by the same limitation, and the effect is seen in their folkways. The custom of bundling had a wide range of variety. Two people sitting side by side might cover themselves with the same robe, or lie on the bed together for warmth. Peters1866 defended the custom, which, he said, "prevails amongst all classes to the great honor of the country, its religion, and ladies." The older women resented the attempts of the ministers to preach against the custom. Sofas were introduced as an alternative. The country people thought the sofa less proper. In the middle of the eighteenth century the decline in social manners, which was attributed to the wars, caused the custom to produce more evil results.1867 Also the greater wealth, larger houses, and better social arrangements changed the conditions and there was less need for the custom. It fell under social disapproval and was thrown out of the folkways. Stiles1868 says that "it died hard" after the revolution. In 1788 a ballad in an almanac brought the custom into popular ridicule. Stiles quotes the case of Seger vs. Slingerland, in which the judge, in a case of seduction, held that parents who allowed bundling, although it was the custom, could not recover.1869

580. Night courting in North American colonies. All the emigrants to North America were familiar with the tradition. In the seventeenth century, in the colonies, the houses were small, poorly heated, and inconvenient, offering little privacy. This likely contributed to the revival of the tradition in the colonies. Burnaby1865 mentions that it was common among the lower classes of Massachusetts for a couple considering marriage to spend the night together in bed partly clothed. If they didn’t find each other appealing, they might not get married, unless the woman became pregnant. This practice was known as "tarrying." It was again a result of poverty. Modern residents of tenement buildings feel similarly constrained by these limitations, which is reflected in their customs. The practice of bundling had a wide variety of forms. Two people sitting side by side might share the same blanket or lie in bed together for warmth. Peters1866 defended the practice, which he claimed "is common among all classes to the great honor of the country, its religion, and ladies." Older women opposed the ministers’ efforts to speak out against the tradition. Sofas were introduced as an alternative. Rural people believed sofas were less appropriate. By the mid-eighteenth century, the decline in social manners, attributed to wars, caused the tradition to have more negative consequences.1867 Additionally, rising wealth, larger homes, and better social arrangements changed the circumstances, reducing the need for the tradition. It began to face social disapproval and was discarded from the customs. Stiles1868 notes that "it died hard" after the revolution. In 1788, a ballad in an almanac mocked the tradition. Stiles references the case of Seger vs. Slingerland, where the judge ruled that parents who allowed bundling, despite it being the custom, could not receive compensation.1869

529581. Reasons for bundling. A witness before the Royal Commission on the Marriage Laws, 1868,1870 testified that night visiting was still common amongst the laboring classes in some parts of Scotland. "They have no other means of intercourse." It was against custom for a lover to visit his sweetheart by day. As to the parents, "Their daughters must have husbands and there is no other way of courting." This statement sums up the reasons for this custom which, not being a public custom, must have varied very much according to the character of individuals who used it. Attempts were always made to control it by sanctions in public opinion.

529581. Reasons for bundling. A witness before the Royal Commission on the Marriage Laws in 1868 testified that staying overnight was still common among the working class in some areas of Scotland. "They have no other way to socialize." It was seen as inappropriate for a boyfriend to visit his girlfriend during the day. Regarding the parents, "Their daughters need husbands, and there's no other way to date." This statement captures the reasons for this practice, which, not being widely accepted, likely varied greatly depending on the individuals involved. There were always efforts to regulate it through societal pressure.

582. Public lupanars. Perhaps the most incredible case to illustrate the power of the mores to extend toleration and sanction to an evil thing remains to be mentioned,—the lupanars which were supported by the mediæval cities. Athenæus1871 says that Solon caused female slaves to be bought by the city and exposed in order to save other women from assaults on their virtue. In later times prostitution was accepted as inevitable, but it was not organized by the city. Salvianus (fifth century, A.D.) represents the brothels as tolerated by the Roman law in order to prevent adultery.1872 Lupanars continued to exist from Roman times until the Middle Ages. Those in southern Europe were recruited from the female pilgrims from the north who set out for Rome or Palestine and whose means failed them.1873 It is another social phenomenon due to poverty and to a specious argument of protection to women in a good position. This argument came down by tradition with the institution. The city council of Nuremberg stated, as a reason for establishing a lupanar, that the church allowed harlots in order to prevent greater evils.1874 This statement, no doubt, refers to a passage in Augustine, De Ordine:1875 "What is more base, empty of worth, and full of vileness than harlots and other such pests? Take away harlots from human society and you will have tainted everything with lust. Let them be with the matrons and you will produce 530contamination and disgrace. So this class of persons, on account of their morals, of a most shameless life, fills a most vile function under the laws of order." The bishop had laid down the proposition that evil things in human society, under the great orderly scheme of things which he was trying to expound, are overruled to produce good. He then sought illustrations to prove this. The passage quoted is one of his illustrations. Everywhere else in his writings where he mentions harlots he expresses the greatest abomination of them. His general proposition is fallacious and extravagant, and he had to strain the cases which he alleged as illustrations, but he was a church father, and five hundred years later no one dared criticise or dissent from anything which he had said. It went far beyond the incidental use of an illustration made by him, to cite the passage, with his authority, for a doctrine that cities might wisely establish lupanars in order to prevent sex vice, especially in the interest of virtuous women.1876 Such houses were maintained without secrecy or shame. Queen Joanna of Naples made ordinances for a lupanar at Avignon, in 1347, when it was the papal residence. Generally the house was rented to a "host" under stipulations as to the food, dress, and treatment of the inmates, and regulations as to order, gambling, etc.1877 The inmates, like the public executioners, were required to wear a distinctive dress. Frequenters did not need to practice secrecy. The houses were free to persons of rank, and were especially prepared by the city when it had to entertain great persons. Women who were natives of the city were not admitted. This is the only feature which is not entirely cynical and shameless.1878 In 1501 a rich citizen of Frankfurt am Main bequeathed to the city a sum of money with which to build a large house into which all the great number of harlots could be collected,1879 for the number increased greatly. They appeared at all great concourses of men, and were sent out to the Hansa stations.1880 In fact, the people of the time accepted certain social 531phenomena as "natural" and inevitable, and they made their arrangements accordingly, uninterfered with by "moral sense." In Wickliffe's time the bishop of Winchester obtained a handsome rent from the stews of Southwark.1881 Probably he and his contemporaries thought no harm. Never until the nineteenth century was it in the mores of any society to feel that the sacrifice of the mortal welfare of one human being to the happiness of another was a thing which civil institutions could not tolerate. It could not enter into the minds of men of the fifteenth century that harlots, serfs, and other miserable classes had personal rights which were outraged by the customs and institutions of that time.

582. Public brothels. One of the most astonishing examples of how societal norms can allow tolerance and approval of something damaging is the brothels supported by medieval cities. Athenæus1871 states that Solon had female slaves bought by the city and put on display to protect other women from assaults on their purity. Later on, prostitution was seen as unavoidable, but it wasn’t institutionalized by the city. Salvianus (fifth century, CE) indicates that brothels were tolerated under Roman law to prevent adultery.1872 Brothels persisted from Roman times until the Middle Ages. In southern Europe, they primarily recruited female pilgrims from the north who traveled to Rome or Palestine and ran out of money.1873 This was another social issue stemming from poverty and a misleading argument for the protection of women in respectable positions. This argument was passed down with the institution. The city council of Nuremberg stated that a brothel was established on the grounds that the church permitted prostitutes to prevent greater evils.1874 This statement likely refers to a section in Augustine's De Ordine:1875 "What is more degrading, worthless, and filled with vile things than prostitutes and other such nuisances? Remove prostitutes from society, and everything will be tainted by lust. Allow them to associate with respectable women, and you will spread contamination and disgrace. Thus, this class of people, due to their morals and shameless lifestyles, fulfills a most vile function under the laws of order." The bishop asserted that negative things in society, under the grand design he was trying to explain, are allowed to exist for the greater good. He then looked for examples to support this. The quoted passage is one such example. In all other parts of his writings where he mentions prostitutes, he expresses strong disgust towards them. His general claim is flawed and excessive, and he had to stretch the examples he provided, but he was a church father, and five hundred years later, no one dared to criticize or challenge anything he said. It became far more than just citing an illustration he made to support a belief that cities could wisely set up brothels to prevent sexual immorality, especially for the benefit of virtuous women.1876 Such establishments operated openly and without shame. Queen Joanna of Naples created regulations for a brothel in Avignon in 1347, when it was the papal residence. Typically, the establishment was rented to a "host" under conditions regarding food, dress, and treatment of the workers, along with rules about order, gambling, etc.1877 The workers, like public executioners, had to wear distinctive clothing. Visitors didn’t need to hide their activities. The houses were accessible to people of status and were especially prepared by the city when hosting important guests. Local women were not allowed in. This is the only aspect that isn't entirely cynical and shameless.1878 In 1501, a wealthy citizen of Frankfurt am Main left money to the city to build a large house to collect all the many prostitutes,1879 as their numbers had greatly increased. They showed up at all major gatherings and were sent to the Hansa stations.1880 In fact, people at the time accepted certain social issues as "natural" and unavoidable, organizing themselves accordingly, without being hindered by "moral standards." During Wickliffe's era, the bishop of Winchester received a handsome profit from the brothels in Southwark.1881 They likely thought nothing wrong of it. It wasn't until the nineteenth century that societies began to feel that sacrificing one person’s well-being for another’s happiness was something that civil institutions shouldn't tolerate. It didn’t even occur to the people of the fifteenth century that prostitutes, serfs, and other miserable groups had personal rights that were violated by the customs and institutions of their time.

583. The end of the lupanars. All the authorities agree that the thing which put an end to the city lupanars was syphilis.1882 It was not due to any moral or religious revolt, although there had been individuals who had criticised the institution of harlots, and some pious persons had founded convents, in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, for repentant harlots. Protestants and Catholics tried, to some extent, to throw the blame of the lupanars on each other. Luther urged the abolition of them in 1520. They reached their greatest development in the fifteenth century.1883 The mere existence of an article so degrading to both husband and wife as the girdle1884 is significant of the mores of the period, and shows how far the mores can go to make anything "right," or properly customary.

583. The end of the lupanars. All the experts agree that what brought an end to the city brothels was syphilis.1882 It wasn't because of any moral or religious uprising, although some individuals criticized the institution of sex workers, and a few religious people established convents in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries for repentant sex workers. Both Protestants and Catholics attempted, to some extent, to blame each other for the existence of brothels. Luther called for their abolition in 1520. They reached their peak in the fifteenth century.1883 The existence of an article so degrading to both husband and wife as the girdle1884 highlights the social norms of the time and illustrates how far those norms can stretch to make something regarded as "right" or customarily acceptable.

584. Judgment is beclouded by the atmosphere formed by the mores. Education. Witch persecutions are another case of the extent to which familiarity with the customs prevents any rational judgment of phenomena of experience and observation. How was it possible that men did not see the baseness and folly of their acts? The answer is that the ideas of demonism were a 532part of the mental outfit of the period. The laws were traditions from generations which had drawn deductions from the doctrines of demonism and had applied them in criminal practice. The legal procedure was familiar and corresponded to the horror of crimes and criminals, of which witchcraft and witches were the worst. The mores formed a moral and civil atmosphere through which everything was seen, and rational judgment was made impossible. It cannot be doubted that, at any time, all ethical judgments are made through the atmosphere of the mores of the time. It is they which tell us what is right. It is only by high mental discipline that we can be trained to rise above that atmosphere and form rational judgments on current cases. This mental independence and ethical power are the highest products of education. They are also perilous. Our worst cranks are those who get the independence and power, but cannot stand alone and form correct judgments outside of the mores of the time and place. It must be remembered that the mores sometimes becloud the judgment, but they more often guide it.

584. Judgment is clouded by the environment shaped by societal norms. Education. Witch hunts are another example of how being accustomed to customs clouds rational judgment of real experiences and observations. How could people not recognize the ignorance and absurdity of their actions? The answer lies in the fact that beliefs in demonism were a 532fundamental part of the mindset of the time. The laws were handed down from generations that had drawn conclusions from demonism's teachings and applied them in legal practice. The legal process was well-established and aligned with the widespread fear of crimes and criminals, with witchcraft and witches at the top of the list. Societal norms created a moral and social atmosphere that distorted perceptions and made rational judgment impossible. There’s no doubt that all ethical judgments are influenced by the societal norms of the time. They define what is considered right. Only through rigorous mental training can we learn to rise above this environment and make rational judgments in contemporary situations. This mental independence and ethical strength are the highest achievements of education. However, they can be dangerous. Our most extreme thinkers are those who gain independence and power but struggle to stand alone and make accurate judgments outside of the societal norms of their time and place. It should be noted that societal norms sometimes cloud judgment, but more often they provide direction.

1834 See secs. 184-188, on Fashion.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See sections __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__-188, on Fashion.

1835 Höf. Leben, I, 37.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Höf. Life, I, 37.

1836 Scherr, Kulturgesch., 377.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Scherr, Cultural History, 377.

1837 Lacroix, Moyen Age, I, 430.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lacroix, *Middle Ages*, I, 430.

1838 Schultz, D. L., 160.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schultz, D. L., 160.

1839 Lecky, Rationalism, I, 332.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lecky, Rationalism, I, 332.

1840 Schultz, Höf. Leben, II, 448.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schultz, Höf. Leben, II, 448.

1841 Ashton, Social Life in the Reign of Queen Anne.

1841 Ashton, Social Life in the Reign of Queen Anne.

1842 Inquis., II, 228.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Inquis., II, 228.

1843 Rerum Ital. Script., IX, 134.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Italian Writings., IX, 134.

1844 Lea, Inquis., II, 452.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., II, 452.

1845 Barthold, Hansa, III, 291.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Barthold, Hansa, III, 291.

1846 Räumer, Hist. Taschenbuch, 2 ser., III, 413.

1846 Räumer, Hist. Taschenbuch, 2nd ser., III, 413.

1847 Achelis, Virgines Subintroductae, 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Achelis, Virgines Subintroductae, 4.

1848 Harnack, Pseudo-Clement. Briefe de Virginitate; Cyprian, Epist. IV ad Pompon (c. 250 A.D.); Achelis, Virgines Subintroductae; Julicher in Archiv für Religionswssnsft., VII, 372.

1848 Harnack, Pseudo-Clement. Letters on Virginity; Cyprian, Letter IV to Pompon (c. 250 CE); Achelis, Women Living in Seclusion; Julicher in Journal for Religious Science, VII, 372.

1849 Achelis, 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Achelis, 12.

1850 Ibid., 74.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 74.

1851 Achelis, 67.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Achelis, 67.

1852 Ibid., 58.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 58.

1853 Ibid., 47.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 47.

1854 1 Cor. vii. 36-40.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1 Cor. 7:36-40.

1855 Achelis, 32.

Achelis, 32.

1856 Ibid., 31.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 31.

1857 Lea, Inquis., II, 357; III, 109; Sacerd. Celibacy, 167.

1857 Lea, Inquis., II, 357; III, 109; Sacerd. Celibacy, 167.

1858 Todd, Life of St. Patrick, 91.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Todd, Life of St. Patrick, 91.

1859 This custom existed amongst uncivilized people. Fritsch, Eingeb. Süd.-Afr., 140; Gomme, Folklore, 220; Ling Roth, Sarawak, I, 109; JAI, XXI, 120; Globus, LXXVIII, 228; La Hontan, Voyages dans l'Amer., II, 133; Masson, Balochistan, III, 287.

1859 This practice was found among primitive people. Fritsch, Eingeb. Süd.-Afr., 140; Gomme, Folklore, 220; Ling Roth, Sarawak, I, 109; JAI, XXI, 120; Globus, LXXVIII, 228; La Hontan, Voyages dans l'Amer., II, 133; Masson, Balochistan, III, 287.

1860 Weinhold, D. F., I, 260, ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Weinhold, D. F., vol. I, 260, ff.

1861 Wilken in Bijdragen tot T. L. en V.-Kunde, XXXV, 205.

1861 Wilken in Bijdragen tot T. L. en V.-Kunde, XXXV, 205.

1862 Scheltema, Frijen en Trouwen, 59; Schotel, Het Oud-Holland. Huisgezin, 228; Globus, LXXXII, 324.

1862 Scheltema, Friends and Marriage, 59; Schotel, The Old Dutch Household, 228; Globe, LXXXII, 324.

1863 Rudeck, Gesch. der Sittlichkeit, 146, 404.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rudeck, History of Morality, 146, 404.

1864 Cossacks of the Ukrain, 281.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cossacks of Ukraine, 281.

1865 Travels in the Middle Settlements of N. Amer. (1759-1760), 144.

1865 Travels in the Middle Settlements of N. Amer. (1759-1760), 144.

1866 Hist. of Connecticut, 325.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ History of Connecticut, 325.

1867 Stiles, Bundling, 80.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stiles, Bundling, 80.

1868 Stiles, Bundling, 75.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stiles, Bundling, 75.

1869 Stiles, Bundling, 112.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stiles, *Bundling*, 112.

1870 Page 172.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Page 172.

1871 Deipnosophists, XIII, 25.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Foodie Scholars, XIII, 25.

1872 De Gubernat. Dei, VII, 99.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ On Government. God, VII, 99.

1873 Weinhold, D. F., II, 22.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Weinhold, D. F., II, 22.

1874 Schultz, D. L., 73.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schultz, D. L., 73.

1875 Migne, Patrol. Latina, XXXII, 1000.

Migne, Patrol. Latina, Vol. XXXII, p. 1000.

1876 Scherr, Deutsches Frauenleben, I, 275.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Scherr, German Women's Lives, I, 275.

1877 Jaeger, Ulms Leben im M. A., 544.

1877 Jaeger, Ulms Leben im M. A., 544.

1878 Rudeck, Oeffentl. Sittlichkeit, 26-35.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rudeck, Public Morality, 26-35.

1879 Westerhout, Geslachtsleven onzer Voorouders, 198.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Westerhout, Our Ancestors' Love Lives, 198.

1880 Scherr, Kulturgesch., 223.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Scherr, Cultural History, 223.

1881 Trevelyan, England in the Age of Wickliffe, 280.

1881 Trevelyan, England in the Age of Wickliffe, 280.

1882 The origin of this disease being unknown, it has been suggested that it was due to vice and excess in the Middle Ages (Umschau, VII, 71).

1882 The cause of this disease is unknown, and it has been suggested that it was the result of immoral behavior and overindulgence in the Middle Ages (Umschau, VII, 71).

1883 See Cambridge Hist. of Mod. Europe, I, especially Lea's chapter; Janssen, Deutsches Volk, VIII; Schultz, Höf. Leben, I, 452; same author, Deutsch. Leben, 254, 257, 277, 283; Du Laure, Paris, 268; Scherr, Kulturgesch., 222, on the fifteenth century.

1883 See Cambridge Hist. of Mod. Europe, I, especially Lea's chapter; Janssen, Deutsches Volk, VIII; Schultz, Höf. Leben, I, 452; same author, Deutsch. Leben, 254, 257, 277, 283; Du Laure, Paris, 268; Scherr, Kulturgesch., 222, on the fifteenth century.

1884 Schultz, D. L., 283.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schultz, D. L., 283.


CHAPTER XVI

SACRAL HARLOTRY. CHILD SACRIFICE

Men's clubhouses.—Consecrated women.—Relation of sacral harlotry and child sacrifice.—Reproduction and food supply.—The Gilgamesh epic.—The Adonis myth.—Religious ritual, religious drama, and harlotry.—The Babylonian custom; its relation to religion.—Religion and the mores.—Cases of sacral harlotry.—The same customs in the Old Testament.—The antagonism of abundance and excess.—Survivals of sacral harlotry; analogous customs in Hindostan.—Lingam and yoni.—Conventionalization.—Criticism of the mores of Hindostan.—Mexican mores; drunkenness.—Japanese mores.—Chinese religion and mores.—Philosophy of the interest in reproduction; incest.—The archaic is sacred.—Child sacrifice.—Beast sacrifice substituted for child sacrifice.—Mexican doctrine of greater power through death.—Motives of child sacrifice.—Dedication by vows.—Degeneration of the custom of consecrating women.—Our traditions come from Israel.—How the Jewish view of sensuality prevailed.

Men's clubhouses.—Consecrated women.—Connection between sacred prostitution and child sacrifice.—Reproduction and food supply.—The Gilgamesh epic.—The Adonis myth.—Religious rituals, religious drama, and prostitution.—The Babylonian practice; its connection to religion.—Religion and social norms.—Examples of sacred prostitution.—Similar practices in the Old Testament.—The conflict between abundance and excess.—Survivals of sacred prostitution; similar customs in India.—Lingam and yoni.—Standardization.—Critique of Indian social norms.—Mexican customs; alcoholism.—Japanese customs.—Chinese religion and social norms.—Philosophy of the interest in reproduction; incest.—The ancient is sacred.—Child sacrifice.—Animal sacrifice as a replacement for child sacrifice.—Mexican belief in gaining greater power through death.—Reasons for child sacrifice.—Dedication through vows.—Decline of the practice of consecrating women.—Our traditions originate from Israel.—How the Jewish perspective on sexuality became dominant.

The topics treated in this chapter are further illustrations of the power of the mores to make anything right, and to protect anything from condemnation. See also Chapter XVII.

The topics discussed in this chapter are more examples of how societal norms can justify anything and shield anything from criticism. See also Chapter XVII.

585. Men's clubhouses. It is a very common custom in barbaric society that the men have a clubhouse in which they spend much of their time together and in which the unmarried men sleep. Such houses are centers of intrigue, enterprise, amusement, and vice. The men work there, carry on shamanistic rites, hold dances, entertain guests, and listen to narratives by the elders. Women are excluded altogether or at times. In the Caroline Islands such houses are institutions of social and religious importance. While the women of the place may not enter them, those from a neighboring place live in them for a time in license, but return home with payment which is used partly for religious purposes and partly for themselves.1885

585. Men's clubhouses. In many traditional societies, it's common for men to have a clubhouse where they spend a lot of their time together, and where unmarried men often sleep. These houses serve as centers for intrigue, business, entertainment, and sometimes questionable activities. Men work there, perform shamanistic rituals, hold dances, entertain guests, and listen to stories from the elders. Women are completely excluded or allowed in only occasionally. In the Caroline Islands, these houses hold significant social and religious importance. While local women can't enter, women from neighboring areas can stay there temporarily, but they return home with a payment that is partly used for religious purposes and partly for themselves.1885

534586. Consecrated women. It may even be said to be the current view of uncivilized peoples, up to the full development of the father family, that women have free control of their own persons until they are married, when they pass under a taboo which they are bound to observe. Therefore before marriage they may accumulate a dowry. Very many cases also occur of men-women and women-men, persons of either sex who assume the functions and mode of life of the other. Cases also occur in barbarism of women consecrated to the gods. Among the Ewe-speaking peoples of West Africa1886 girls of ten or twelve are received and educated for three years in the chants and dances of worship, serving the priests. At the end of the time they become public women, but are under no reproach, because they are regarded as married to the god and acting under his direction. Properly they should be restricted to the worshipers at the temple, but they are not. Probably such was the original taboo which is now relaxed and decayed. Children whom such women bear belong to the god. The institution "is essentially religious in its origin and is intimately connected with phallic worship."

534586. Consecrated women. It's often believed among uncivilized societies, up until the full development of the patriarchal family, that women have full control over their own bodies until they marry, at which point they come under a taboo they must follow. So, before marriage, they can accumulate a dowry. There are also many instances of individuals who identify as both man and woman, taking on the roles and lifestyles of the opposite sex. In some barbaric cultures, women are consecrated to the gods. Among the Ewe-speaking peoples of West Africa1886 girls as young as ten or twelve are received and trained for three years in religious songs and dances, serving the priests. After this period, they become public women, but are not looked down upon, as they are seen as married to the god and acting under His guidance. Ideally, they should be limited to the worshippers at the temple, but they often are not. Likely, this was the original taboo, which has since relaxed and eroded. The children born to these women belong to the god. This institution "is essentially religious in its origin and is intimately connected with phallic worship."

587. Sacral harlotry and child sacrifice. These observations may serve to introduce a study of the phenomena, so incomprehensible to us, of sacral prostitution and child sacrifice. That study is calculated to show us that the mores define right and wrong. It would be a great mistake to regard the above cases as mere aberrations of sex appetite. The usages had their origin in interests. Sacral harlotry was a substitute for the child sacrifice of females. The other incidental interests found advantage in it. It was an attempt to solve problems of life. It was regarded as conducive to welfare, and was connected with religion. It was kept up by the conservatism and pertinacity of religious usage until a later time and another set of conditions, when it became vicious.

587. Sacred prostitution and child sacrifice. These observations may help introduce a study of the phenomena, which seem so incomprehensible to us, of sacred prostitution and child sacrifice. This study aims to show us that societal norms define what is considered right and wrong. It would be a serious mistake to see these cases as merely deviations of sexual desire. These practices originated from specific interests. Sacred prostitution served as a substitute for the child sacrifice of females. Other related interests found benefits in it. It was an attempt to address life's challenges. It was seen as beneficial and was linked to religion. It was maintained by the steadfastness and persistence of religious practices until a later time and under different conditions, when it became harmful.

588. Reproduction and food supply. The operations of nature by which plants and animals reproduce are of great interest and importance to man, because on them depends the abundance of 535his food supply. It is impossible to tell when this interest would "begin," but it would become intense whenever the number of men was great in proportion to the food supply. Hence the rainfall, the course of the seasons, the prevalence of winds, the conjunction of astronomical phenomena with spawning or fruit seasons, and the habits of plants and animals caught the feeble attention of savage man and taught him facts of nature, through his eagerness to get signs of coming plenty or suggestions as to his own plans and efforts. Attention has been called to a very interesting fact about the fructification of the domesticated date palm wherever oasis cultivation prevailed in western Asia.1887 The fructification must be artificial. Men carry the pollen to the female plant and adopt devices to distribute it on the wind or by artificial contact. At the present time this is done by attaching a bunch of the male seed on a branch to windward.1888 Tylor first suggested that certain ancient pictorial representations are meant to depict the work of artificial fructification as carried on by mythological persons,—cherubim, who represent the winds.1889 The function of the wind distributing the seed is divine work. The tree is of such supreme value1890 that the well living of men depends on this operation. The sex conjunction therefore was the most important and beneficent operation in nature, and correct knowledge of it was the prime condition of getting an abundant food supply. Man followed the operation with all the interest of the food supply and all the awe of religion. It is certain that his interest in it was "innocent." He began to mythologize about it on account of the grand elements of welfare, risk, and skill which were in it. A parallel case is furnished by the treatment accorded to rice by the Javanese. It is to them the great article of food supply. They endow it with a soul and ascribe to it sex passion. They have ceremonies by which to awaken this passion in the rice as a means of increasing their own food supply. The ceremonies consist in sympathetic magic by men and women at night.1891

588. Reproduction and food supply. The ways nature enables plants and animals to reproduce are really important to humans because our food supply depends on them. It's hard to say when this interest would start, but it definitely increases when the number of people is high compared to the available food. As a result, things like rainfall, seasonal changes, wind patterns, and the timing of astronomical events with breeding or harvest seasons, along with the behavior of plants and animals, caught the limited attention of early humans. They learned about nature through their desire to find signs of future abundance or hints for their own plans and efforts. It’s noteworthy that the domesticated date palm requires human assistance for fruitful reproduction in oasis farming throughout western Asia.1887 This reproduction must be done artificially. People carry pollen to the female plant and use methods to distribute it either by wind or direct contact. Nowadays, this is done by attaching a bunch of male flowers to a branch facing the wind.1888 Tylor was the first to suggest that some ancient drawings may illustrate the process of artificial reproduction performed by mythological figures—cherubs, representing the winds.1889 The wind's role in spreading seeds is considered a divine action. The tree is so valuable1890 that human well-being relies on this process. Thus, the merging of male and female was the most crucial and beneficial action in nature, and understanding it correctly was key to having a plentiful food supply. Humans approached this process with the urgency of survival and the reverence of religion. It's clear that their interest in it was "innocent." They began to create myths around it because of the significant aspects of well-being, risk, and skill involved. A similar situation can be seen in how the Javanese regard rice. For them, it's a staple food. They believe it has a soul and attribute a sense of passion to it. They perform rituals to stimulate this passion in rice as a way to boost their own food supply. These rituals involve sympathetic magic carried out by men and women during the night.1891

536589. The Gilgamesh epic. The Gilgamesh epic which originated in the Euphrates valley more than 2000 years B.C.1892 consists of a number of episodes which were later collected and coördinated into a single work like other great epics. Jastrow1893 construes it as a variation of the story of Adam and Eve. Gilgamesh is a hero admired by all women. The elders of Uruk beg his mother, the mother-goddess Aruru (a form of Ishtar), to restrain him. In order to comply she makes of clay Eabani, a satyr-like, hairy wild man, with a tail and horns, who lives with the beasts. Jastrow thinks that this means that he consorted with female beasts, having as yet no female of his own species. No one could capture him, so the god Shamash assailed him by lust, sending to him a priestess of Ishtar who won him to herself (woman) away from beasts. She said to him: "Thou shalt be like a god. Why dost thou lie with beasts?" "She revealed his soul to Eabani." She was, therefore, a culture heroine, and the myth means that, with the knowledge of sex, awoke consciousness, intelligence, and civilization. Eabani followed the priestess to Uruk, where he and Gilgamesh became comrades,—heroes of war and slayers of monsters. Ishtar fell in love with Gilgamesh, but he refused her because all men and beasts whom she loved she reduced to misery. Her vengeance for this rejection brings woe and death on the two friends. The Mexicans had a similar myth that the sun god and the maize goddess produced life in vegetation by their sex activity. The sun god contracted venereal disease so that they probably connected syphilis with sexual excess.1894 In the worship of Ishtar at Uruk there were three grades of harlot priestesses, and there the temple consecration of women was practiced in recognition of the connection between the service of Ishtar and civilization. At first the goddesses of life and of love were the same. The Venus of reproduction and the Venus of carnal lust were later distinguished. At some periods the distinction was sharply maintained. At other times the former Venus was only an 537intermediary to lead to the latter. The Mexicans had two goddesses,—one of chaste, the other of impure, love. The festivals of the former were celebrated with obscene rites; those of the latter with the self-immolation of harlots, with excessive language and acts. The goddess was thought to be rejuvenated by the death of the harlots. The obscene rites were at war with the current mores of the people at the time. The demons of license became the guardians of good morals. They concealed the phallus. Sins of license were confessed to the gods of license.1895 Teteoinnan, the maize-mother, also became a harlot through the work of furthering growth, but in the service of the state she punished transgressions of the sex taboo.1896 This is as if the need of the taboo having been learned by the consequences of license and excess, the goddess of the latter became the guardian of the former. In the Semitic religions the beginning and end of life were attributed to supernatural agencies dangerous to man.1897 The usages to be mentioned below show that this was not an abstract dogma, but was accepted as the direct teaching of experience.

536589. The Gilgamesh epic. The Gilgamesh epic, which originated in the Euphrates valley more than 2000 years BCE1892 consists of a series of stories that were later compiled and organized into a single work like other great epics. Jastrow1893 interprets it as a variation of the story of Adam and Eve. Gilgamesh is a hero admired by all women. The elders of Uruk ask his mother, the mother-goddess Aruru (a form of Ishtar), to keep him in check. To do this, she creates Eabani, a satyr-like, hairy wild man with a tail and horns, who lives among the animals. Jastrow suggests that this implies Eabani was intimate with female beasts, having no female of his own kind yet. No one could capture him, so the god Shamash attacked him with lust, sending a priestess of Ishtar to seduce him away from the beasts. She told him: "You shall be like a god. Why do you lie with animals?" "She awakened his soul." She was, therefore, a cultural heroine, and the myth signifies that with the awareness of sex came consciousness, intelligence, and civilization. Eabani followed the priestess to Uruk, where he and Gilgamesh became friends—heroes of battle and slayers of monsters. Ishtar fell in love with Gilgamesh, but he rejected her because all men and beasts she loved ended in misery. Her revenge for this rejection brings suffering and death upon the two friends. The Mexicans had a similar myth where the sun god and the maize goddess created life in plants through their sexual activity. The sun god contracted a venereal disease, linking sexual excess with syphilis.1894 In the worship of Ishtar at Uruk, there were three levels of priestesses, and the temple consecration of women recognized the link between the service of Ishtar and civilization. Initially, the goddesses of life and love were the same. The goddess of reproduction and the goddess of lust were later distinguished. At certain times, this distinction was sharply defined; at other times, the former goddess served merely as a guide to the latter. The Mexicans had two goddesses—one representing pure love and the other representing impure love. The festivals for the former were celebrated with obscene ceremonies; those for the latter involved the self-immolation of harlots with extreme language and actions. The goddess was believed to be rejuvenated by the death of the harlots. The obscene rites clashed with the prevailing morals of the time. The demons of excess became the protectors of good morals. They concealed the phallus. Sins of excess were confessed to the gods of excess.1895 Teteoinnan, the maize-mother, also became a harlot while promoting growth, but in the service of the state, she punished breaches of the sexual taboo.1896 This suggests that, having learned the need for the taboo through the consequences of excess, the goddess of excess became the guardian of the taboo. In Semitic religions, the beginning and end of life were attributed to supernatural forces harmful to humanity.1897 The practices mentioned below show that this was not merely an abstract doctrine, but was accepted as a direct lesson from experience.

590. The Adonis myth. There was in the worship of Ishtar wailing for Tammuz (Adonis). He was either the son or the husband of Ishtar. She went to Hades to rescue him. His death was a myth for the decay of vegetation, and his resurrection was a myth for its revival. The former was celebrated with lamentations; the latter with extravagant rejoicings and sex license.1898 This legend, which under local modifications and much syncretism existed until long after Christianity was introduced in the Greco-Roman world, coincides with the laws of Hammurabi as to harlot priestesses.

590. The Adonis myth. In the worship of Ishtar, there was mourning for Tammuz (Adonis). He was either Ishtar's son or her husband. She went to the Underworld to save him. His death symbolized the decline of vegetation, while his resurrection represented its rebirth. The former was marked by cries of sorrow; the latter by wild celebrations and sexual freedom.1898 This legend, which adapted to local customs and blended with various beliefs, persisted long after Christianity emerged in the Greco-Roman world, aligning with Hammurabi's laws regarding priestesses of prostitution.

591. Sacral harlotry. Three things which later reached strong independent development are here united,—religious ritual, religious drama (with symbols, pantomime, and mysteries which later came to be considered indecent), and harlotry. Sacral harlotry was the only harlotry. It was normal and was not a subject of ethical misgiving. It was a part of the religious and 538social system. When, later, prostitution became an independent social fact and was adjudged bad, sacral harlotry long continued under the conventionalization and persistence of religious usage (sec. 74), but then the disapproval of prostitution in the mores produced an ethical war which resulted in the abolition of harlotry. Sacral harlotry, while it lasted, was practiced for one of two purposes,—to collect a dowry for the women or to collect money for the temple.

591. Sacred Prostitution. Three things that later developed strongly on their own are combined here: religious rituals, religious drama (with symbols, pantomimes, and mysteries that later came to be seen as inappropriate), and prostitution. Sacred prostitution was the only form of prostitution. It was accepted and didn't raise ethical concerns. It was part of the religious and 538social system. Later, when prostitution became an independent social phenomenon and was deemed immoral, sacred prostitution continued for a long time under the conventions and persistence of religious practices (sec. 74). However, the societal disapproval of prostitution led to an ethical conflict that resulted in the end of prostitution. While it lasted, sacred prostitution served one of two purposes: to raise a dowry for women or to generate funds for the temple.

592. The Babylonian custom; its relation to religion. Herodotus1899 states that the women of the Lydians and of some peoples on the island of Cyprus collected a dowry by freedom before marriage; that a woman chosen by the god from the whole nation remained in the little cell on top of the eight-storied tower at Babylon, and was said by the priests to share the couch of the god; that the Thebans in Egypt tell a similar story of their god; that at Patara, in Lycia, the priestess who gave the oracle consorted with the god; and that at Babylon every woman was compelled once to sacrifice herself to the first comer in the temple of Mylitta. The last statement was long considered so monstrous that it was not believed. That incredulity arose from modern mores, in which religion and sex license are so strongly antagonized that religion seems to us an independent force, of "divine origin," which is sent into the world with an inherent character of antisensuality, or as a revelation of the harm and wickedness of certain sex acts. That notion, however, is a part of our Jewish inheritance. The fact stated by Herodotus is no longer doubted. It is only one in a series of parallel cases, all of which must have originated in similar ideas and have been regarded as contributing in the same way to human welfare. Preuss1900 attempts to explain it. "It is only to be understood if men earlier, in order to make natural objects prosper, had practiced sex usages of a kind which later, according to the mores of daily life, seemed to them to be prostitution. From this development came the fact that the Germans called the Corn-mother the 'Great Harlot.'" We know that men have sacrificed their children and other human beings, the selected 539being the bravest or most beautiful; that they have mutilated themselves in all ways from the slightest to the most serious; that they have celebrated the most extravagant orgies; and that they have acted against their own most important interests,—all in the name of religion. There is nothing in religion itself which antagonizes sensuality, cruelty, and other base elements in human nature. Religion has its independent origin in supposed interests, and makes its own demands on men. The demands of religion are sacrifices and ritual observances. The whole religious system is evolved within the circle of interests, ideas, and mores which the society possesses at the time. Religion also finds adjustment and consistency with all other interests and tastes of the group at the time. A father of many daughters would use the temple service as a way to provide for one of them.1901 Religion is also extremely persistent. Therefore it holds and carries over to later ages customs which once were beneficial, but which at the later time are authoritative but harmful. If parents threw their children into the furnace to Molech, why should they not devote their daughters to Ishtar? If they once practiced sympathetic magic to make rice grow, religion might carry the customs over to a time when they would be shocking and abominable. Although the survival of these customs became sensual and corrupting, it is certain that it was not their original purpose to serve sensuality. They were not devices to cultivate or gratify licentiousness. We know of no case of a primitive custom with such a purpose. The provisions in the laws of Hammurabi are as simple and matter-of-fact as possible. They are provisions for actual interests which, it seemed, ought to be provided for. Another proof of the innocence of the customs is that in independent cases the same customs were established. The customs were responses of men to the great agents who (as they thought they perceived) wrought things in nature. The methods and means used by the agents were revered. They could not be despised or disapproved by men. Therefore reproduction was religious and sex was consecrated. The whole realm was one of 540mystery and wonder. Men became as gods by knowledge of it. From that knowledge they acquired power to make things grow and so got food and escaped want. The interest in sex, and the customs connected with it, was revivified in connection with agriculture. The mode of fructifying the date palm was a very great discovery in natural science. Primitive men would turn it into a religious fact and rule. The inference that women should be consecrated to the goddess of life and that in her service reproduction should be their sacred duty was in the logic of primitive people. Ishtar was polyandrous, but she turned into Astarte, the wife of the chief Baal, or else she became androgyne and then masculine. There is a virgin mother and a mother of the gods. The idea of the latter continued with invincible persistency. She may be unmarried, choosing her partners at will, or "queen, head, and first born of all gods."1902 In these changes we see the religious notions and the mores adjusting themselves to each other. As long as the underlying notions were true and sincere and the logic was honest, the usages were harmless. When the original notions were lost, or the logic became an artificial cover for a real ethical inconsistency, and the customs were kept up, perhaps to give gain to priests, the usages served licentiousness.

592. The Babylonian Custom; Its Relation to Religion. Herodotus1899 mentions that the women from Lydia and some people on Cyprus gathered a dowry through sexual freedom before marriage; that a woman selected by the god from the entire nation stayed in a small chamber at the top of the eight-story tower in Babylon and was said by the priests to share the god's bed; that the Thebans in Egypt tell a similar tale about their god; that in Patara, Lycia, the priestess who delivered the oracle was intimate with the god; and that in Babylon every woman was required to sacrifice herself to the first person who came to the temple of Mylitta. The last statement was long viewed as so shocking that it was not believed. This disbelief came from modern values, where religion and sexual freedom are seen as fundamentally opposed, leading us to view religion as an independent force of "divine origin" that exists with an inherent character of anti-sensuality or as a warning against certain sexual behaviors. This idea, however, is part of our Jewish heritage. The fact reported by Herodotus is now widely accepted. It is just one of many similar examples, all of which probably stemmed from comparable beliefs and were thought to contribute to human well-being. Preuss1900 tries to explain it. "It only makes sense if earlier men, to ensure the success of natural objects, engaged in sexual practices that later, according to everyday norms, appeared to them as prostitution. This led to the Germans calling the Corn-mother the 'Great Harlot.'" We know that men have sacrificed their children and others, choosing the strongest or most beautiful; that they have harmed themselves in various ways, from minor to severe; that they have engaged in the most extravagant orgies; and that they have acted against their own best interests—all in the name of religion. Nothing in religion itself opposes sensuality, cruelty, and other base aspects of human nature. Religion has its own origins based on supposed interests and makes its own demands on people. The demands of religion revolve around sacrifices and rituals. The entire religious system develops within the interests, ideas, and values that society holds at the time. Religion also adapts and aligns with other interests and preferences of the group during that period. A father with many daughters might use temple services to provide for one of them.1901 Religion also proves to be incredibly tenacious. Consequently, it preserves and passes on customs that were once beneficial but can later become authoritative yet harmful. If parents sacrificed their children to Molech, why wouldn’t they dedicate their daughters to Ishtar? If they previously practiced sympathetic magic to ensure rice growth, religion might carry on those customs to a time when they are shocking and reprehensible. Even though these customs became sensual and corrupting, it’s clear that it was not their original intent to promote sensuality. They were not meant to cultivate or satisfy lust. We know of no instance of a primitive custom designed for that purpose. The laws of Hammurabi are straightforward and practical. They address actual interests that needed provision. Another indication of the innocence of these customs is that similar customs appeared independently in various locations. These customs reflected men's responses to the great forces they believed influenced nature. The methods and means associated with these forces were held in high regard. They could not be scorned or rejected by people. Thus, reproduction was sacred and sex was consecrated. The entire domain was one of 539mystery and awe. Knowledge of it allowed men to feel like gods. From that knowledge, they gained the ability to foster growth, securing food and avoiding scarcity. The interest in sex and the customs related to it were revived in the context of agriculture. The method of fertilizing the date palm was a significant advancement in natural science. Primitive men turned it into a religious principle and rule. The conclusion that women should be devoted to the goddess of life and that in her service reproduction would be their sacred duty logically followed for primitive people. Ishtar was polyandrous but evolved into Astarte, the wife of the primary Baal, or she became androgynous and later masculine. There are both a virgin mother and a mother of the gods. The concept of the latter persisted with remarkable resilience. She could be unmarried, selecting her partners as she pleased, or “queen, head, and first born of all gods.”1902 In these transformations, we see religious ideas and social norms adapting to one another. As long as the underlying beliefs were genuine and the logic was sound, the practices were harmless. When the original beliefs faded, or when the logic turned into a superficial cover for actual ethical inconsistencies, and the customs continued—possibly benefiting priests—the practices started to serve lust.

593. Religion and the mores. Religion never has been an independent force acting from outside creatively to mold the mores or the ideas of men. Evidently such an idea is the extreme form of the world philosophy in which another (spiritual) world is conceived of as impinging upon this one from "above," to give it laws and guidance. The mores grow out of the life as a whole. They change with the life conditions, density of population, and life experience. Then they become strange or hostile to traditional religion. In our own experience our mores have reached views about ritual practices, polygamy, slavery, celibacy, etc., which are strange or hostile to those in the Bible. Since the sixteenth century we have reconstructed our religion to fit our modern ideas and mores. Every religious reform in history has come about in this way. All religious doctrines and ritual 541acts are held immutable by strong interests and notions of religious duty. Therefore they fall out of consistency with the mores, which are in constant change, being acted on by all the observation or experience of life. Sacral harlotry is a case, the ethical horror of which is very great and very obvious to us, of old religious ideas and customs preserved by the religion into times of greatly changed moral (i.e. of the mores) and social codes.

593. Religion and the Mores. Religion has never been an independent force that shapes the beliefs or behaviors of people from the outside. This idea represents the extreme viewpoint of a world philosophy that imagines another (spiritual) realm influencing this one from "above," providing laws and guidance. Mores emerge from life as a whole. They shift with changes in living conditions, population density, and life experiences. As a result, they can become strange or even conflicting with traditional religion. In our own experience, our mores have developed perspectives on ritual practices, polygamy, slavery, celibacy, and more that are unfamiliar or in opposition to those found in the Bible. Since the sixteenth century, we have restructured our religion to align with our modern views and mores. Every religious reform throughout history has occurred in this manner. All religious beliefs and ritual 541acts are upheld by strong interests and ideas of religious obligation. Consequently, they can become inconsistent with the ever-evolving mores, influenced by all the observations and experiences of life. Sacral harlotry is one example, demonstrating a significant and evident ethical horror, where old religious beliefs and customs have persisted even as moral (i.e., mores) and social codes have dramatically changed.

594. Cases of sacral harlotry. Survivals of sacral harlotry are found in historic Egypt. Even under the Cæsars the most beautiful girl of the noble families of Thebes was chosen to be consecrated in the temple of Ammon. She gained honor and profit by the life of a courtesan, and always found a grand marriage when she retired on account of age. In all the temples there were women attached to the service of the gods. They were of different grades and ranks and were supposed to entertain the god as harem women entertained princes. In the temples of goddesses women were the functionaries and obtained great honor and power.1903 Constantine demolished the temples of impure cult in Phœnicia and Egypt and caused the priests to be scattered by soldiers. Farnell1904 thinks that the Babylonian custom (especially because it was required that the man should be a stranger) was due to fear of harm from the nuptial blood. The attendants in the temples are known as "hierodules." Otto1905 says that the hierodules were not temple slaves, or harlots, but he finds evidence that the temples had income from temple harlots. The Phœnicians who settled Carthage took the religion of western Asia with them. Perhaps there was an element of sensuality in the antecedent religion of north Africa which united with that of the imported religion. This would account for the cultus at Sicca, in Numidia. There was there a temple of Astarte or Tanith in which women lived who never went forth except to collect a dowry by harlotry.1906 At Byblos (Gebal), in Phœnicia, there was 542a great temple of the same goddess at which there were elaborate celebrations of the Adonis myth. There was sacral harlotry for strangers only, the money going as a sacrifice to the goddess. Every woman must have her head shaved in mourning for Adonis, or sacrifice herself under this custom.1907 Tanith has been identified with Artemis, and the later cults of Punic Africa give great prominence to the "celestial virgin," or "virginal numen." "The identification of the mother-of-the-gods with the heavenly virgin, that is, the unmarried goddess, is confirmed, if not absolutely demanded, by Augustine.1908 At Carthage she seems also to be identical with Dido."1909 "The Arabian Lat was worshiped by the Nabatæans as mother-of-the-gods and must be identified with the virgin-mother whose worship at Petra is described by Epiphanius."1910 In the worship of Anaitis in Armenia male and female slaves were dedicated to the goddess, but men of rank also consecrated their daughters. After long service they married, no one considering them degraded. They were not mercenary, being well provided for by their families. Therefore they received only their social equals.1911 Baal Peor seems also to have been a case of sacral harlotry.1912 The strongest reason for thinking so is Hosea ix. 10. Rosenbaum1913 interprets the pestilence as venereal. The kedeshim (male prostitutes) were expelled from Judah by Asa.1914 They had been there since Rehoboam.1915 They are heard of again.1916 They were under vows and brought their earnings to Jahveh.1917 Farnell1918 interprets a fragment of Pindar as proof of sacral harlotry at Corinth. At a temple of the Epizephyrian Locri it was practiced in fulfillment of a vow made by the people, under some ancient insult, to consecrate their daughters if the goddess would help them.1919 Farnell also1920 directs attention to a case in Sicily where the connection is with the Carthaginian Eryx. In 543the Cistellaria of Plautus the usage is referred to as Tuscan.1921 Augustus rebuilt Carthage and it appears that the old usages had survived the interval of one hundred and fifty years. The temple of Tanith was rebuilt and called that of the celestial virgin. The Romans forbade sacral harlotry, which was in strong antagonism to their sex mores. Hahn has called attention1922 to a passage which proves the existence of sacral harlotry in Scandinavia just before the introduction of Christianity in the tenth century. The hero remains through the winter with the woman who was the consecrated attendant of the god Frey and who traveled about with his wooden image. The people take the hero to be the god, and rejoice when the priestess becomes a mother by him.1923 The Mexicans, with the same interests, under like conditions evolved the same customs and similar ideas. Mayas of the lowest classes sent out their daughters to earn their own marriage portions.1924

594. Cases of sacred prostitution. Remnants of sacred prostitution are found in ancient Egypt. Even during the time of the Caesars, the most beautiful girl from noble families in Thebes was chosen to be consecrated in the temple of Ammon. She gained honor and income by living as a courtesan, and when she retired due to age, she always found a wealthy husband. In all the temples, there were women dedicated to the service of the gods. They held different roles and ranks and were meant to entertain the god in a manner similar to how harem women entertained princes. In the temples of goddesses, women served in official roles and gained significant honor and power.1903 Constantine destroyed the temples of unclean cults in Phoenicia and Egypt and had the priests scattered by soldiers. Farnell1904 believes that the Babylonian custom (especially since it was required that the man be a stranger) stemmed from a fear of harm from the wedding blood. The attendants in the temples were known as "hierodules." Otto1905 argues that the hierodules were not temple slaves or prostitutes, but he finds evidence that the temples profited from temple prostitutes. The Phoenicians who settled Carthage brought the religion of western Asia with them. There may have been a sensual element in the earlier religion of North Africa that merged with the imported religion. This could explain the cult at Sicca in Numidia, where there was a temple of Astarte or Tanith that housed women who only left to collect a dowry through prostitution.1906 In Byblos (Gebal), in Phoenicia, there was 542a large temple dedicated to the same goddess, which held elaborate celebrations of the Adonis myth. Sacred prostitution was only for strangers, with the money going as a sacrifice to the goddess. Every woman was required to shave her head in mourning for Adonis or to offer herself under this custom.1907 Tanith has been linked to Artemis, and the later cults of Punic Africa prominently featured the "celestial virgin" or "virginal numen." The identification of the mother-of-the-gods with the heavenly virgin, or the unmarried goddess, is confirmed, if not outright demanded, by Augustine.1908 In Carthage, she also appears to be identified with Dido."1909 "The Arabian Lat was worshipped by the Nabataeans as mother-of-the-gods and must be identified with the virgin-mother whose worship at Petra is described by Epiphanius."1910 In the worship of Anaitis in Armenia, both male and female slaves were dedicated to the goddess, but men of rank also consecrated their daughters. After long service, they married without being considered degraded. They were not mercenary, as they were well supported by their families. Therefore, they only received offers from those of their social class.1911 Baal Peor also appears to be a case of sacred prostitution.1912 The strongest reason for this belief is Hosea ix. 10. Rosenbaum1913 interprets the plague as venereal disease. The kedeshim (male prostitutes) were driven out of Judah by Asa.1914 They had been there since the time of Rehoboam.1915 They are mentioned again later.1916 They were under vows and offered their earnings to Jahveh.1917 Farnell1918 interprets a fragment of Pindar as evidence of sacred prostitution in Corinth. In a temple of the Epizephyrian Locri, it was practiced as a fulfillment of a vow made by the people, after some ancient insult, to consecrate their daughters if the goddess would help them.1919 Farnell also1920 highlights an instance in Sicily that connects to the Carthaginian Eryx. In 543the Cistellaria of Plautus, the practice is referred to as Tuscan.1921 Augustus rebuilt Carthage, and it seems that the old practices had survived the period of one hundred and fifty years. The temple of Tanith was rebuilt and referred to as the temple of the celestial virgin. The Romans prohibited sacred prostitution, which was in strong opposition to their sexual morals. Hahn has pointed out1922 a passage that proves the existence of sacred prostitution in Scandinavia just before Christianity was introduced in the tenth century. The hero stays through the winter with the woman who was the consecrated attendant of the god Frey and who traveled with his wooden image. The people believed the hero to be the god and celebrated when the priestess became a mother by him.1923 The Mexicans, sharing the same beliefs, developed similar customs and ideas under like conditions. Mayas from the lowest classes sent their daughters out to earn their own marriage dowries.1924

595. The same customs in the Old Testament. In 1 Sam. i Hannah vowed that if God would give her a son she would devote him to the Lord, in sign of which no razor should touch him. She gave him to be an ædituus, who lived in the temple awaiting divine instructions and commissions. In Josh. ix. 23, 27 we have a case of war captives condemned to menial service in the temple. In Ezek. xliv. 8, 9, the people are blamed for putting heathen in the temple service instead of doing it themselves. The kedeshim, temple prostitutes of both sexes, are frequently mentioned in the Old Testament, especially at every reformation of the religion. They seem to become objects of condemnation within the period of the history.

595. The same customs in the Old Testament. In 1 Sam. 1, Hannah promised that if God gave her a son, she would dedicate him to the Lord and that no razor would touch his head. She gave him to serve as an ædituus, who lived in the temple waiting for divine instructions and tasks. In Josh. 9:23, 27, we find an instance of war captives assigned to menial jobs in the temple. In Ezek. 44:8, 9, the people are criticized for allowing non-Israelites to serve in the temple instead of handling it themselves. The kedeshim, temple prostitutes of both genders, are often mentioned in the Old Testament, particularly during each reformation of the faith. They seem to become subjects of condemnation throughout the historical period.

596. Antagonism of abundance and excess. The Germans had a Corn-mother, a goddess of agricultural growth and fertility. The Mexicans also had a mother-of-the-gods, Teteoinnan. The former became a harlot. The latter, by her sex activity, brought about growth and abundant reproduction, and became a goddess of lewdness.1925 Thus wherever the agricultural interest controls 544this set of ideas we see the struggle between the idea that unrestrained sex indulgence produces abundance and the idea that it produces excess, lewdness, and harm. We can still trace to the metaphorical use of "mother," "father," and "son," and also to the use of the same words to express the possession of a quality in a high degree, or a tie of destiny, some of the most important concepts of our own religion.

596. Conflict between abundance and excess. The Germans had a Corn-mother, a goddess of agricultural growth and fertility. The Mexicans also had a mother of the gods, Teteoinnan. The former turned into a harlot. The latter, through her sexual activity, caused growth and abundant reproduction, and became a goddess of lewdness.1925 So wherever agricultural interests dominate 544 this set of ideas, we see the conflict between the belief that unrestricted sexual indulgence leads to abundance and the belief that it leads to excess, lewdness, and harm. We can still trace some of the key concepts of our own religion to the metaphorical use of "mother," "father," and "son," and also to how these words express a high degree of quality or a connection of destiny.

597. Survivals of sacral harlotry. Analogous customs in Hindostan. The early Portuguese travelers to the East found sacral harlotry in Cochin China. All virgins of noble birth were bound by vows from infancy. Otherwise no honorable man would marry them.1926 Modern Egyptian dancing girls, Ghowazy or Barmeky, had a tradition that they belonged to a race by themselves. They kept up isolation and peculiar customs. Each was compelled to surrender to a stranger and then to marry a man of her own group.1927 "Probably Heaven and Earth are the most ancient of all Vedic gods, and from their fancied union, as husband and wife, the other deities and the whole universe were at first supposed to spring." "The whole world is embodied in the woman.... Women are gods. Women are vitality," say the Vedic Scriptures. In Manu1928 "the self-existent god is described as dividing his own substance and becoming half male and half female."1929 A competent author, who wrote at the beginning of the nineteenth century, says that the women attached to the temples in Hindostan sang and danced twice a day, the songs being about mythological subjects and indecent according to the current mores of everyday life. Vows play a very important part in the Hindoo system of sacral harlotry. A woman, with the consent of her husband, vowed her unborn child, if a girl, to the temple, in order to get an easy confinement. It was no disgrace to a family to have a daughter living this life. Barren women visited remote temples, under a vow of self-devotion, in order to bear children. They were victimized by the priests. At festivals of Vishnu priests tried to enlist girls in the attendant 545multitude. The line between the sacral usage and licentiousness was broken down at some remote resorts, but in the great temples the conduct of the women was not at all shameless, although they were trained to please. They observed perfect decorum. No one could venture on any impropriety with them. The bystanders would not allow it, and the proceedings were all controlled by strict rules. The Brahmins propounded a doctrine that intercourse with the consecrated women would free from sin.1930 The vows show us the motive which maintained this usage, and these statements clearly show the conventionalization which enveloped the whole. Although the practices in the temples have undergone some modification, they still exist. There are secret mysteries, and dramatic representations of mythological incidents, which seem like survivals of the ancient usages above mentioned.1931 There are courtesans at the temples near which pilgrims congregate, and they pay part of their earnings to the temple.1932 The holy festival of Jugganatha, at Puri, which is a spring festival of Vedic origin, is a kind of Saturnalia, in which the bonds of social order are loosened and the standards of decency are laid aside. There are rites in which "words are uttered by persons who, on other occasions, would think themselves disgraced by the use of them."1933 The Phalgun festival in northern India commemorates Krishna's voluptuous amusements. The rites are indecent.1934 The mythological stories about the gods have to be converted by interpretation or special pleas into something which modern mores can tolerate.1935 Songs, dances, pantomimes, and mythological dramas are represented in front of the image of a deity by men, but in the presence of a general company of men and women.1936 The Sakta worshipers are a sect who worship Sakta, the mighty, mysterious, feminine force recognized in nature, and which they personify as the Mother of the Universe, like the ancient Mother-goddess. This goddess is manifested, for Hindoos, in natural appetites, in highly developed 546faculties by which one exalts one's self and defeats one's enemies. The rites of the sect are horrible and obscene, and have for their purpose to violate and outrage the restrictions in the mores. By those rites men and women obtain union with the Supreme Being. The members of the sect call themselves "perfect ones" and all others "beasts." They use mystic texts and secret orgies, at which they drink strong drinks, eat meat and fish, and practice sex license. They recognize no caste.1937 There are also other sects which have inverted all conceptions of decency, propriety, and expediency. They practice self-torture, crime, and uncleanliness, and use loathsome food, etc. In all these matters they show great ingenuity of invention. They are dying out.1938 There are also sects which are cannibal, incestuous, and practicers of secret license and obscenity.1939 In some parts of the Madras presidency, girls are made basivis by a vow of the parents, in order to give them the privileges of males. This custom may be derived from the institution of the "appointed daughter," that is, a daughter selected in order that her son may perform the rites for her father (who had no son) and may carry on the line. Modern basivis "live in their father's house. They do not marry, yet they bear children, the father of whom they may choose at pleasure, and the children inherit their family name." It is a device to insure male descendants, and is so regulated by religious consecration and rules that it is recognized in the mores. If a basivi breaks the rules she falls to a status which is very different. Men are also dedicated and wear female dress, if they are born imperfect or malformed.1940

597. Survivals of sacred prostitution. Similar customs in India. The early Portuguese explorers in the East discovered sacred prostitution in Cochin China. All young women of noble birth were vowed to this practice from infancy. Otherwise, no respectable man would marry them.1926 Modern Egyptian dancers, Ghowazy or Barmeky, had a tradition of considering themselves a distinct group. They maintained their isolation and unique customs. Each had to submit to a stranger and then marry a man from her community.1927 "Probably Heaven and Earth are the most ancient of all Vedic gods, and from their imagined union as husband and wife, all other deities and the entire universe were believed to emerge." "The whole world is embodied in the woman.... Women are divine. Women are life," state the Vedic Scriptures. In Manu1928 "the self-existing god is described as dividing his own essence into half male and half female."1929 A credible author from the early nineteenth century mentions that the women associated with temples in India sang and danced twice daily, performing songs about mythological topics that were deemed inappropriate by societal standards. Vows play a crucial role in the Hindu system of sacred prostitution. A woman, with her husband's agreement, vowed her unborn daughter to the temple for a smoother childbirth. It was not considered shameful for a family to have a daughter in this role. Infertile women would visit isolated temples with vows of devotion to gain the ability to conceive. They were exploited by the priests. During Vishnu's festivals, priests sought to recruit girls from the crowd. The line between sacred practice and immorality blurred at certain remote places, but in the larger temples, the women behaved with modesty, although they were trained to be alluring. They maintained complete propriety. No one dared to act inappropriately with them. Spectators would not allow it, and strict rules governed the proceedings. The Brahmins taught that engaging with the consecrated women would cleanse one of sin.1930 The vows illustrate the motivations behind this practice, and these details reflect the conventions enveloping the entire system. Although temple practices have changed somewhat, they still persist. There are hidden rituals and dramatic representations of mythological events, which seem to echo the ancient customs mentioned.1931 There are courtesans at the temples frequented by pilgrims, who share a portion of their earnings with the temple.1932 The sacred festival of Jugganatha in Puri, a spring celebration rooted in Vedic tradition, resembles a Saturnalia in which social norms loosen and standards of decency are ignored. There are rituals in which "words are spoken by individuals who, on other occasions, would feel humiliated for using them."1933 The Phalgun festival in northern India celebrates Krishna's playful indulgences. The rituals are scandalous.1934 The mythological tales about the gods need to be interpreted or justified in a way that aligns with modern morals.1935 Songs, dances, pantomimes, and mythological plays are performed before a deity's image by men, but in front of a mixed audience of men and women.1936 The Sakta worshippers are a sect that venerates Sakta, the powerful, mysterious feminine force found in nature, personified as the Mother of the Universe, akin to the ancient Mother-goddess. This goddess is represented, for Hindus, in natural desires and advanced abilities that empower individuals and help them overcome adversaries. The rituals of the sect are grotesque and obscene, aimed at violating and challenging societal restrictions. Through these rituals, men and women seek union with the Supreme Being. Members of this sect refer to themselves as "perfect beings" and label others as "beasts." They utilize mystic texts and engage in secret gatherings where they consume strong beverages, eat meat and fish, and practice sexual freedom. They acknowledge no caste system.1937 There are also other sects that have reversed all notions of decency, propriety, and practicality. They engage in self-mutilation, criminal activities, and unclean practices, and consume repulsive food, among other things. In these practices, they demonstrate great creativity and resourcefulness. These sects are declining.1938 There are additional sects known for cannibalism, incest, and secret debauchery and obscenity.1939 In some areas of the Madras presidency, girls are made basivis by a vow from their parents, granting them the rights typically associated with males. This practice may stem from the tradition of the "appointed daughter," selected so that her son can fulfill the rites for her father (who had no son) and continue the lineage. Modern basivis "live in their father's house. They do not marry, but they have children, the fathers of whom they choose freely, and those children inherit their family name." It's a method to ensure male descendants, regulated by religious rituals and rules recognized in society. If a basivi breaks these rules, her status changes significantly. Men are also dedicated in similar ways, donning female attire if they are born with disabilities or deformities.1940

598. Lingam and yoni. The lingam symbol is to be seen all over India, alone or with the yoni. In some parts of India the lingam is worn as an amulet.1941 The word "lingam" is said to mean "symbol."1942 To Europeans the object seems indecent and obscene. 547If it is of phallic origin, "the Hindus are no more conscious of the fact than we of the similar origin of the maypole."1943 It is no more erotic than an egg or a seed. It is a symbol of Siva, the eternal reproductive power of nature, reintegrating after disintegration. One form of Siva is androgyne. The dualism of the male, spirit, and the female, matter, is essential to all creation. "To one imbued with these dualistic conceptions the lingam and the yoni are suggestive of no improper ideas."1944

598. Lingam and yoni. The lingam symbol can be found all over India, either by itself or paired with the yoni. In certain regions of India, the lingam is worn as a charm.1941 The term "lingam" is said to mean "symbol."1942 To Europeans, the object appears indecent and obscene. 547 If it has a phallic origin, "the Hindus are no more aware of this than we are of the similar origin of the maypole."1943 It is no more sexual than an egg or a seed. It represents Siva, the eternal reproductive force of nature, coming together again after breaking apart. One version of Siva is androgynous. The duality of male, spirit, and female, matter, is fundamental to all creation. "For those who understand these dualistic concepts, the lingam and the yoni do not suggest any improper ideas."1944

599. Conventionalization. In all these cases it is evident that the mores extend their protection over archaic and sacred things, and preserve them instead of forbidding them. The great means of preserving them is by conventionalization. They are put under a conventional understanding, different from the everyday usages with their ethics, and are judged by an arbitrary standard. In the English translation of the Bible words and phrases are used which are archaic and now under taboo in everyday life. Our children have to be taught that "that is in the Bible," that is, they have to learn the conventionalization by which the archaic forms are covered. The words in the Bible are not subject to criticism, and they cannot be cited to justify similar usage in common life.

599. Conventionalization. In all these cases, it's clear that social norms protect traditional and sacred things, preserving them instead of banning them. A major way to keep them safe is through conventionalization. They are placed under a conventional understanding, separate from everyday practices and their ethics, and are evaluated by an arbitrary standard. In the English translation of the Bible, archaic words and phrases are used that are now considered taboo in daily life. Our children need to be taught that "that's in the Bible," meaning they have to learn the conventionalization that covers these old forms. The words in the Bible aren’t open to criticism, and they can’t be used to justify similar usage in everyday life.

600. Mores of Hindostan. The phenomena which are presented in Hindostan, when studied from our standpoint, show how completely different may be the estimate of things according to use and wont. The phenomena are very different in character. Some of them are cases of degeneracy and aberration of customs, after they have been discarded by the mores, have become vicious, and have fallen into the hands of abandoned persons who have given up all position inside the mores. Others of these customs show how old usages, when brought in question, lose innocence. Consciousness and reflection produce doubt and then shame. Sometimes things which are private or secret by convention come in contact with things which are secret by vice. All the phenomena in Hindostan show how completely the moral effect depends on the integrity or decay of conventionalization. The conventionalization is still so strong 548that the effects on public morals which we might expect are not produced. Public manners are marked by decency and propriety and the society is not vicious.1945 Things which exist under conventionalization never furnish grounds for an ethical judgment on the group which practices them.

600. Mores of Hindostan. The events observed in Hindostan, when viewed from our perspective, reveal how entirely different the perception of things can be based on tradition and habit. The phenomena are quite distinct in nature. Some are examples of the decline and deviance of customs, which, after being rejected by the mores, have turned harmful and have fallen into the hands of those who have abandoned all standards within the mores. Other customs demonstrate how old practices, when questioned, lose their innocence. Awareness and reflection lead to doubt and then shame. Sometimes, things that are private or secret by convention intersect with those that are secret due to misconduct. All the phenomena in Hindostan illustrate how significantly the moral impact relies on the strength or decline of conventionalization. The conventionalization is still so robust 548that the effects on public morals we might expect are not observed. Public behavior is characterized by decency and propriety and society is not corrupt.1945 Things that exist under conventionalization do not provide a basis for ethical judgment on the group that practices them.

601. Mexican mores. Drunkenness. In Mexico also there were goddesses of erotic passion to whom men and women were consecrated. Courtesans sometimes immolated themselves in the service of the goddess. The notion of virtue in resistance to passion existed, but the goddess, like the Greek Venus, resented any effort to escape her sway and exerted herself to defeat it.1946 The Mayas did not maintain a severe form of sex taboo and they had festivals at which that taboo was entirely suspended.1947 Pederasty also existed under the sanction of religion. Young men in the training house, which was a house of lamentation and penance, were allowed license which was contrary to the current mores of the society, but was an old privilege of soldiers. The dances which they performed daily were obscene. The persons in the dance represented vegetation demons, and the dances helped to get good crops.1948 The notion was not to employ sympathetic magic, but the men, by parallel operations, were supposed to help in the work of fructification which the demons were accomplishing in the plant. Hence a great drama of human coöperation was carried on in the dances. Snakes and frogs were eaten because they were demons of rain and growth. The obscene dances were "not consequences of sex desire, but, on account of their antiquity, they were accepted as a matter of course."1949 At the time of the Spanish conquest public opinion about the dances was not fixed, but they lasted on through the force of ancient religious tradition. We may be sure that the case of Mexico throws light on the ancient usages of sacral harlotry. In comparatively recent times there were cases in Russia of sex license on the eve of great Christian festivals.1950 There is a parallel also, amongst the Mexicans, in 549the case of drunkenness. Religion controlled and forbade drunkenness, but then again allowed it on specified occasions. To drink pulque was forbidden, under penalty of death, except to prescribed persons at certain festivals, but on the festival of the fire god all intoxicated themselves by custom and tradition.1951 Kings in Central America were expressly allowed to intoxicate themselves at festivals, and functionaries were appointed to perform their duties while they were incapacitated. It is nowadays considered not dishonorable to become intoxicated during festivals, and "it may be observed that Indians now thank God for the gift of drunkenness."1952 That is a case of the persistence of ideas born of old mores long after another religion and social system have displaced the folkways themselves.

601. Mexican customs. Drunkenness. In Mexico, there were also goddesses of erotic passion to whom men and women were dedicated. Courtesans sometimes sacrificed themselves in the service of the goddess. The idea of virtue opposing passion existed, but the goddess, like the Greek Venus, did not appreciate any attempts to break free from her influence and actively worked to overcome it.1946 The Mayas did not enforce a strict sex taboo and held festivals where this taboo was completely lifted.1947 Pederasty also existed with religious approval. Young men in the training house, which was a place of mourning and penance, were allowed liberties that went against societal norms, but were an old privilege of soldiers. The dances they performed daily were explicit. The figures in the dance represented nature spirits, and the dances helped ensure good harvests.1948 The idea was not to use sympathetic magic, but by engaging in similar actions, the men were thought to assist in the fertility work the spirits were performing in the plants. Thus, a grand drama of human cooperation unfolded in the dances. Snakes and frogs were eaten because they were considered spirits of rain and growth. The explicit dances were "not results of sexual desire, but, due to their ancient origin, were taken for granted."1949 At the time of the Spanish conquest, public opinion about the dances was not fixed, but they persisted due to long-standing religious traditions. We can be certain that the situation in Mexico sheds light on the ancient practices of sacred prostitution. In more recent history, there were instances in Russia of sexual freedom before major Christian festivals.1950 There is also a parallel among the Mexicans regarding 549 drunkenness. Religion regulated and prohibited drunkenness, but also permitted it on specific occasions. Drinking pulque was forbidden, punishable by death, except for designated individuals during certain festivals, yet during the festival of the fire god, everyone traditionally got drunk.1951 Kings in Central America were explicitly allowed to get intoxicated at festivals, and officials were assigned to carry out their duties while they were incapacitated. Nowadays, it's not seen as shameful to get drunk during festivals, and "it can be noted that Indians today thank God for the gift of drunkenness."1952 This illustrates the persistence of beliefs rooted in old customs long after another religion and social system have replaced the original traditions.

602. Japanese mores. In Japan the government formerly bought girls of fourteen from their parents and caused them to be educated in feminine accomplishments. For ten years they lived as courtesans to the profit of the state. They were then discharged with a sum of money. The number of them at one time was twenty thousand. They furnished at the tea houses afternoon entertainments at which families were present, but men alone remained later.1953 When a people, through acquaintance with mores different from its own, is led to philosophize about the latter, or is made conscious of them and uncertain about them, then the old mores of that people lose their innocence. The Japanese have had much experience of this within fifty years.

602. Japanese customs. In Japan, the government used to buy girls aged fourteen from their parents and have them educated in traditional feminine skills. For ten years, they lived as courtesans, benefiting the state. Afterward, they were released with a sum of money. At one time, there were twenty thousand of them. They provided afternoon entertainment at tea houses, where families were present, but men stayed later.1953 When a society encounters customs that differ from its own, it often starts to reflect on its own customs or becomes aware of and uncertain about them. As a result, the traditional customs of that society lose their innocence. The Japanese have experienced this significantly over the past fifty years.

603. Chinese religion and mores. For contrast it may be worth while to notice the evidence collected by Schallmeyer1954 that the specifically Chinese religions are free from all immoral notions and usages. Indeed the Chinese religions are said to be hostile to indecency. Meadows is quoted as saying that any sentence of the canonical writings of China could be read in any English family without offense, and that there is nothing in Chinese religious rites resembling the immoral rites which are met with elsewhere. Chinese lyric poetry is said to be pure.

603. Chinese religion and customs. For contrast, it might be worth noting the evidence collected by Schallmeyer1954 that the specific Chinese religions are free from all immoral ideas and practices. In fact, Chinese religions are considered to be against indecency. Meadows is quoted as saying that any passage from China's sacred texts could be read in any English household without causing offense, and that there’s nothing in Chinese religious ceremonies that resembles the inappropriate rituals found in other cultures. Chinese lyric poetry is described as pure.

550604. Philosophy of interest in reproduction. Incest. Some reserve in regard to the interpretation of myths is proper and necessary, but the absorbing interest of sex production for man, after he begins to depend upon it and coöperate with it for his food supply, is a product of the study of myths which may be accepted with confidence. That interest was no more sensual than interest in the rainfall, and the mythologizing about it was no more depraved than mythologizing about creation or language. Men were sure to apply all which they learned about reproduction in food plants and animals to their own reproduction. If Chaldean civilization goes back five or six thousand years before Christ, then the Chaldeans had had ample time, even before Hammurabi, to experience the evils of overpopulation and of sex vice. In the Chaldean mythology Ishtar, goddess of all sex attraction and repulsion, destroyed all the lovers whom she selected. She had the double character, which appears in all myths and philosophy, of sex license and sex renunciation together. She was a goddess of the mother family and polyandric.1955 The two policies, sex license and sex renunciation, were both advocated at the same time in the early centuries of the Christian era and in the Middle Ages. Men found out that the problem of reproduction for them was far more complicated than the multiplication of dates to the utmost limit. At this point of knowledge instinctive or intelligent regulations had to be put on physical appetites. For primitive men the reproductive function is as simple a function as eating or sleeping. It is not in itself wicked or base. It is naïve until knowledge comes. Then it is found that rules must be made to regulate the interest. If there are rules, there is the sense of wrongdoing in the breach of them. A thing which is tabooed becomes interesting and more or less awful. The numbers of the sexes are never exactly equal, and the proportion is further disturbed by polygamy. Therefore experience of evil and inconvenience forced some reflection and some judgments as to life policy. Regulations were devised behind which there was a philosophy of the satisfaction of interests; that is to say, mores were developed 551to cover the case. There seems also to be some connection between sacral harlotry and the prevention of incest. The poorest who cannot marry or buy slaves have always practiced incest (sec. 516). Sacral harlotry won another religious sanction from these cases. In the laws of Hammurabi we find two classes of women attached to the temple. If the interpretations of the specialists may be trusted, the arrangement was in one class of cases in the nature of a life annuity, and those who had no husband had the god for a husband,—an idea which, with one or another new coloring, has come down to our own time. That any one should renounce the sex function was not within the mental horizon of early times. When the women lived in the temple that fact established conventionalization about them and gave to their life that regulation which has made decency and order in all ages. Their case was defined and sanctioned in the mores. The couples retired outside the temple.1956 When marriage was accompanied by very easy divorce and could not be defined except as a form of property right of the husband, when there were concubines who were not wives only because they had no property, and slaves who had no defined relation to the household until they had borne children to the head of it, the women in the temple might be surrounded by other special forms of taboo which would give them a status within the mores. They were "holy" by virtue of their consecration to the goddess.1957 So far as we know, their lives were not spent in dissipation. The accounts in Herodotus and Baruch vi. 43, of the later usage at Babylon show that there was method and decorum in the institution, and that it was carried on with conventional dignity. It is our custom to think out the consistency of all our doctrines and usages. It is certain that ancient peoples did not do that, just as the masses now do not. They accepted and lived in unquestioned usage. Therefore we know of cases in classic society in which maidens and matrons on special occasions shared in functions which seem totally repugnant to their character. The explanation lies in conventionalization within 552the mores for an occasion or under a conjuncture of circumstances. It is unquestionably possible that in that way lewdness can be set aside and thus corrupting effect on character can be prevented.

550604. Philosophy of interest in reproduction. Incest. Some level of caution with interpreting myths is appropriate and necessary, but the strong interest in sexual reproduction for humans, once they began to rely on it and work with it for their food, is something derived from the study of myths that can be accepted with confidence. That interest is no more sexual than the interest in rainfall, and the mythologizing around it is no more depraved than the mythologizing about creation or language. People were sure to apply everything they learned about reproduction in food plants and animals to their own reproduction. If Chaldean civilization dates back five or six thousand years before Christ, then the Chaldeans had plenty of time, even before Hammurabi, to experience the issues of overpopulation and sexual vice. In Chaldean mythology, Ishtar, the goddess of all sexual attraction and repulsion, destroyed all the lovers she chose. She embodied the dual aspects that appear in all myths and philosophies: sexual freedom and sexual renunciation simultaneously. She was a goddess of motherhood and polyandry.1955 The two concepts, sexual freedom and sexual renunciation, were advocated simultaneously in the early centuries of the Christian era and during the Middle Ages. People discovered that the problem of reproduction was much more complicated than just maximizing the number of dates. At this level of understanding, instinctive or intelligent regulations had to be imposed on physical desires. For primitive humans, the reproductive function is as straightforward as eating or sleeping. It isn’t inherently wicked or shameful. It remains naïve until knowledge emerges. Then it’s revealed that rules must be established to manage the interest. If there are rules, breaking them creates a sense of wrongdoing. Something that is taboo becomes intriguing and somewhat dreadful. The numbers of the sexes are never perfectly balanced, and this ratio is further unsettled by polygamy. Thus, experience with problems and inconveniences prompted some reflection and judgments regarding life policies. Regulations were created that had a philosophy aimed at satisfying interests; in other words, social norms were developed to address the situation. There also seems to be a link between sacred prostitution and the prevention of incest. The poorest, who cannot marry or buy slaves, have always engaged in incest (sec. 516). Sacred prostitution gained another religious validity from these cases. In the laws of Hammurabi, we find two classes of women associated with the temple. If specialists' interpretations can be trusted, one class involved a type of life annuity, where those without a husband had the god as their husband—an idea that, with slight variations, has persisted to our time. The notion that anyone should renounce the sexual function was beyond the mental grasp of early societies. When women resided in the temple, that fact established a conventional framework around them and provided their lives with the regulations necessary for decency and order throughout the ages. Their situation was defined and endorsed by social norms. Couples would retire outside the temple.1956 When marriage came with very easy divorce and could only be defined as the husband's property right, with concubines who were not wives simply because they lacked property, and slaves who had no defined role in the household until they had given birth to the head of the household’s children, the women in the temple might have been surrounded by other special taboos giving them a status within the social norms. They were considered "holy" due to their dedication to the goddess.1957 As far as we know, their lives weren’t spent in indulgence. Accounts from Herodotus and Baruch vi. 43 regarding later practices in Babylon indicate that there was method and decorum in the institution, conducted with conventional dignity. We tend to analyze and ensure the consistency of all our beliefs and practices. It is clear that ancient peoples did not do this, just as the masses today often do not. They accepted and lived in undisputed customs. Therefore, we know of cases in classical society where maidens and matrons participated in activities that seem completely contrary to their nature on special occasions. The explanation lies in the conventional framework within 552social norms for that specific occasion or under a particular set of circumstances. It is indeed possible that in this manner, lewdness can be circumvented, preventing a corrupting influence on character.

605. The archaic is sacred. In the minds of primitive people all which is archaic is sacred and all which is novel is questionable. Therefore religion holds and consecrates whatever is archaic and traditional. The appetites of men were anterior to any mores regulative of them, and the goddess Ishtar, Astarte, Aphrodite, or Venus is a goddess of erotic passion and reproduction. The folkways devised to prevent experienced ills are an invasion of her domain and a rebellion against her sway. The regulations cannot be made absolute for a long time. There must be a compromise. Some females must be given to the goddess as devotees, at least under conditions, or there must be set times and places within which her sway shall be unhampered by human rules. The conditions establish conventionalization around an institution. It is by this process and by changing the conditions that marriage has been made what it now is. Concubinage, slave women, harlotry, and all other forms but the prescribed one have been put under taboo. It is very possible that some future generation will look back in wonder at our self-complacency, which feels no care or responsibility for the women who are forced, in our system, to renounce sex. It is safe to say that the Chaldeans of 2500 B.C. would have been as much shocked at the inhumanity of our arrangement as we can be at the lewdness of theirs.

605. The archaic is sacred. In the minds of primitive people, everything that is old is sacred and anything new is questionable. That’s why religion values and sanctifies what’s traditional. Human desires existed before any societal rules could regulate them, and the goddess Ishtar, Astarte, Aphrodite, or Venus represents erotic love and reproduction. The customs created to prevent negative experiences intrude on her domain and defy her influence. These regulations can’t last forever. There needs to be a compromise. Some women must be offered to the goddess as followers, at least under certain conditions, or there have to be specific times and places where her influence isn’t restricted by human laws. The conditions create a norm around an institution. It’s through this process and by changing the conditions that marriage has become what it is today. Concubinage, enslaved women, prostitution, and all other forms except the accepted one have been deemed taboo. It’s very likely that a future generation will look back in disbelief at our self-satisfaction, which shows no concern or responsibility for the women in our system who are forced to give up sex. It’s safe to say that the Chaldeans of 2500 BCE would have been just as shocked by the cruelty of our practices as we are by the immorality of theirs.

606. Child sacrifice. The temple consecration of women must be connected with child sacrifice. The latter is logically anterior. Their historical relation we do not know. To dedicate a girl to the goddess would be an alternative to the sacrifice of her. All forms of child sacrifice and sacral suicide go back to the pangs and terrors of men under loss and calamity. Something must be found which would wring pity and concession from the awful superior powers who afflict mankind. Every one born under this human lot must perish if he is not redeemed. His first vicarious sacrifice is his firstborn, but if he can get a war captive from a 553foreign group this substitute may be accepted. The Mexican human sacrifices were of this kind. The people stood around assenting and rejoicing, because the rite meant salvation to themselves and their children. A man who took a captive in war gave him to the priest to be sacrificed, and he might not eat of the flesh, "since the victim was in a sense his son," that is, took the place of his son as a vicarious sacrifice for himself. They also sacrificed their own infants.1958 Child sacrifice expresses the deepest horror and suffering produced by experience of the human lot. Men must do it. Their interests demanded it, however much it might pain them. Human sacrifices may be said to have been universal. They lasted down to the half-civilized stage of all nations and sporadically even later,1959 and they have barely ceased amongst the present half-civilized peoples.1960 They are not primarily religious. They are a reaction of men under the experience of the ills of life, inventing a world philosophy and putting agents behind it, in order to have something, if it be only a delusion, to which hope of escape can attach. Human sacrifices are based on an inference or deduction. There is behind them an assumption as to the character and logic of the superior powers who rule the aleatory interest. It is not until skepticism arises as to this assumption that the usage can be given up.

606. Child sacrifice. The dedication of women in temples must be linked to child sacrifice, which logically comes first. We don't know the historical connection between them. Committing a girl to the goddess could be an alternative to sacrificing her. All forms of child sacrifice and ritual suicide stem from the distress and fears people feel during times of loss and disaster. There needs to be something that can elicit mercy and concession from the terrible higher powers that torment humanity. Everyone born into this human condition must die unless redeemed. The first act of vicarious sacrifice is the firstborn child, but if a person can acquire a war captive from an outside group, that substitute may be accepted. The human sacrifices in Mexico were like this. The community gathered around, agreeing and celebrating, because the ritual meant salvation for them and their children. A man who captured someone in war would give them to the priest for sacrifice, and he wasn't allowed to eat the flesh, "since the victim was in a sense his son," meaning they took the place of his son as a vicarious sacrifice for himself. They also sacrificed their own infants.1958 Child sacrifice reflects the deepest horror and suffering caused by human experience. People felt compelled to do it; their interests required it, no matter how painful it was for them. Human sacrifices can be seen as universal. They persisted into the semi-civilized stage of all societies and occasionally even later,1959 and they have hardly stopped among currently semi-civilized peoples.1960 These acts are not primarily religious. They are responses to the hardships of life, where people create a worldview and assign agents to it, hoping to have something, even if just a delusion, to cling to for escape. Human sacrifices are based on an inference. There is an underlying assumption about the nature and logic of the higher powers that govern uncertain interests. It is only when skepticism arises toward this assumption that the practice can be abandoned.

607. Beast sacrifice substituted for human sacrifice. In the case of Abraham and Isaac, the former was "tried" by God, apparently meaning that he underwent some doubt whether he ought not to sacrifice his son as other west Semites did theirs, and whether a beast would not suffice (Gen. xxii. 7). For his descendants the legend fixed the usage and doctrine (verse 13), different from that of the other west Semites, that a beast was a due substitute. The Chaldees followed the same reasoning.1961 According to the mythology of the Egyptians there was a great destruction of men in the reign of the god Ra, but when he mounted to the sky he replaced the sacrifice of men by that of 554beasts.1962 In the tragedy of Iphigenia, Iphigenia is not slain. Artemis snatches her away and puts a hind in her place. Robertson Smith1963 thinks that the notion of the ancients that the sacrifice of human beings was anterior to that of beasts, and that the latter were substitutes, was a "false inference from traditional forms of ritual that had ceased to be understood." At Hierapolis sacrificed children were called oxen.1964 All the Baals demanded human sacrifices.1965 In every case in which the mores had overcome the terror which made human sacrifices, the mythology invented explanations. It was forbidden to the Jews to make their children "pass through the fire" to Molech.1966 They often did it. This shows that their mores had not yet outgrown it, but that religious teachers were trying to forbid it.1967 They held the same doctrine as the neighboring nations, that the firstborn belonged to God.1968 The firstborn must be sacrificed or redeemed.1969 They had doctrines of ransom by beasts, as above, or by money,1970 or by circumcision, if the incoherent text is rightly interpreted.1971 Nevertheless, they never were sure enough of their position before the captivity to hold to it against the faith and usage of neighboring nations.1972 The doctrine in Micah vi. 6-8, as early as the end of the eighth century B.C., raised the real issue about the sense and utility of all sacrifices in its widest form, but that doctrine was much too far beyond the mores of the time to have any effect.

607. Beast sacrifice substituted for human sacrifice. In the case of Abraham and Isaac, Abraham was "tested" by God, which seemed to mean that he had some doubts about whether he should sacrifice his son like other West Semites did, and whether a beast would be enough (Gen. xxii. 7). For his descendants, the legend established the practice and belief (verse 13), which was different from that of the other West Semites, that a beast was an appropriate substitute. The Chaldeans followed the same reasoning.1961 According to Egyptian mythology, there was a great destruction of humans during the reign of the god Ra, but when he ascended to the sky, he replaced human sacrifice with that of 554animals.1962 In the tragedy of Iphigenia, Iphigenia is not killed. Artemis intervenes and replaces her with a deer. Robertson Smith1963 believes that the ancient idea that human sacrifice came before animal sacrifice, and that the latter were substitutes, was a "false inference from traditional ritual forms that had ceased to be understood." At Hierapolis, the sacrificed children were referred to as oxen.1964 All the Baals demanded human sacrifices.1965 In every case where societal norms had overcome the fear that led to human sacrifices, mythology created explanations. It was forbidden for Jews to make their children "pass through the fire" to Molech.1966 They often did it. This indicates that their societal norms had not fully evolved beyond it, but religious leaders were trying to prohibit it.1967 They shared the same belief as neighboring nations that the firstborn belonged to God.1968 The firstborn had to be sacrificed or redeemed.1969 They had beliefs about ransom through animals, as mentioned above, or through money,1970 or by circumcision, if the unclear text is interpreted correctly.1971 However, they were never completely confident in their stance before the exile to stand by it against the beliefs and practices of neighboring nations.1972 The doctrine in Micah vi. 6-8, as early as the end of the eighth century BCE, raised the real question about the meaning and usefulness of all sacrifices in the broadest sense, but that belief was far too advanced for the societal norms of the time to have any impact.

608. Mexican doctrine of greater power through death. Preuss says: "In the ancient Mexican cultus I recognized, to my astonishment, that really spirits were killed in the sacrificed men, in order that they [the spirits] might thus be rendered capable of being born again, and rendering greater services to men."1973 555Death was believed to enhance the power of the spirits who ruled meteorological phenomena. The notion was that insects caused meteorological phenomena; then they were gods; the insects and beasts gave to the gods the magic power which they (insects and beasts) once had over rainfall, etc. The humming bird which hibernates and wakes again in spring was thought to cause the heat of summer. Therefore it was taken to be an envelope of the war god. Free flow of blood lets loose magic power. Hence the great bloodshedding in the Mexican cultus. "Human sacrifice is in Mexico the same in sense as beast sacrifice. In both cases, magic powers, magic beasts and spirits, are killed." By death new birth with greater magic power becomes possible.1974

608. Mexican belief in greater power through death. Preuss says: "In the ancient Mexican rituals, I was astonished to discover that the spirits were truly killed in the sacrificial individuals so that they [the spirits] could be reborn and provide greater benefits to humanity."1973 555 Death was believed to increase the power of the spirits that controlled weather events. The belief was that insects influenced weather phenomena; therefore, they were considered divine. The insects and animals imparted to the gods the magical powers they once held over rainfall, and so forth. The hummingbird, which hibernates and awakens in spring, was thought to bring about the summer heat. Thus, it was viewed as an embodiment of the war god. The free flow of blood unleashes magical power, which is why there was a significant amount of bloodshed in the Mexican rituals. "In Mexico, human sacrifice holds the same significance as animal sacrifice. In both instances, magical powers, magical creatures, and spirits are slain." Through death, rebirth with greater magical power becomes possible.1974

609. Motives of child sacrifice. The Semites adopted the world philosophy which lies back of human sacrifice and incorporated it with their religion, which thereby became gloomy and ferocious. What a man must sacrifice was what he loved most, and that was his firstborn child. It was rationalizing to argue that a beast could be substituted with equal effect, and we often find that people who had advanced to that point of philosophy, when face to face with a great calamity showed that they did not believe that the effect was equal. They went back to child sacrifice.1975 The Hebrews in the seventh century thought that they felt the wrath of God and they tried to avert it in this way.1976 Tiele thinks that there is no evidence of child sacrifice or of the temple consecration of women in the Euphrates valley in historical times, but in Syria and Arabia child sacrifice lasted on in spite of the culture of the Aramæans and Phœnicians. In old Arabia fathers burned their little daughters as sacrifices to the goddess.1977 Human sacrifices were used for auguries before any important enterprise, and as thank offerings for victory or success. Every year a number of children of the foremost families were sacrificed as an expiation for the sins of the nation, "while fiendish music drowned their cries and the lamentations of their mothers."1978 556The Carthaginians kept up the custom. The leading families were bound to furnish the sacrifice as representatives of the commonwealth. The children to be sacrificed were selected by lot from those who were liable. Children were exchanged in order to be saved. The parents might not lament, for to do so would deprive the sacrifice of its efficacy.1979 The custom was an abomination to the Romans, but it was so firmly fixed in the mores of the Carthaginians that the conquerors could not stop it. The proconsul Tiberius put an end to it by hanging the priests of the cult to the trees of their own temple grove.1980 As Tertullian says that soldiers who executed this order were still living when he wrote, the order of Tiberius must have been issued about the middle of the second century A.D. or a little later.

609. Motivations Behind Child Sacrifice. The Semites adopted the philosophical ideas that justified human sacrifice and integrated them into their religion, which became dark and brutal. What a person had to sacrifice was what they treasured the most, typically their firstborn child. It was an easy way to argue that an animal could be offered instead, but we often see that people who held this view, when faced with a major disaster, proved they didn't truly believe in that equality. They reverted back to sacrificing children.1975 The Hebrews in the seventh century believed they were experiencing God's wrath and attempted to appease it through this method.1976 Tiele argues there’s no historical evidence of child sacrifice or the temple consecration of women in the Euphrates valley, but in Syria and Arabia, child sacrifice persisted despite the influence of the Arameans and Phoenicians. In ancient Arabia, fathers sacrificed their little daughters to the goddess by burning them.1977 Human sacrifices were made as omens before any significant undertaking and as thank offerings for victory or success. Each year, several children from prominent families were sacrificed to atone for the nation's sins, "while brutal music drowned out their screams and the cries of their mothers."1978 556 The Carthaginians continued this practice. Leading families were required to provide the sacrifice as representatives of the community. The children chosen for sacrifice were selected by lot from those eligible. Families would swap children to save their own. Parents were not allowed to mourn; doing so would undermine the effectiveness of the sacrifice.1979 The practice was abhorrent to the Romans, yet it was so entrenched in Carthaginian culture that the conquerors could not abolish it. Proconsul Tiberius ended it by hanging the priests of the cult from the trees of their own temple grove.1980 As Tertullian notes that the soldiers who carried out this order were still alive when he wrote, Tiberius's decree must have been issued around the mid-second century CE or slightly later.

610. Dedication by vows. The connection between child sacrifice and the temple consecration of girls is in the substitution of the latter for the former, as a ransom. The girl devoted to death belonged to the goddess in one way, if not in the other. Vows made in illness sometimes included such substitution. In the historic period, after child sacrifice had ceased in the Euphrates valley, many variations occurred. Barren women made vows. Children were vowed to the goddess for life or for a time. They were redeemed by money which they earned in the temple life. The accumulation of a dowry was only a variation.1981 In later times (second century A.D.) we find the sacrifice of a woman's hair as a substitute for herself.1982 Men were also dedicated in sex perversion.

610. Dedication by vows. The link between child sacrifice and the temple dedication of girls is that the latter serves as a substitute for the former, acting as a ransom. The girl offered up belonged to the goddess in one way or another. Vows made during illness sometimes involved this kind of substitution. In historical times, after child sacrifice had stopped in the Euphrates valley, many variations arose. Barren women made vows. Children were dedicated to the goddess for life or for a set period. They were redeemed with money earned through temple service. The gathering of a dowry was just a variation.1981 In later times (second century CE), we find the sacrifice of a woman's hair as a substitute for herself.1982 Men were also dedicated through sexual perversion.

611. Degeneration of the customs of consecrating women. Evidently vicarious sacrifice and expiatory sacrifice are very ancient heathen ideas. They contain deductions and assumptions about the nature of the deity which are of the first theological importance. The cases of custom which have been described also show the power and persistency of theological dogma to override for centuries the strongest interests and sentiments. Evidently the variations in the custom marked the breaking down of the boundaries which held it firm in the religious 557mores. The Babylonian custom described by Herodotus seems to be a variation by which every woman was held bound to the goddess. Then sensuality, priestcraft, greed, and frivolity easily used such a custom until it became a root of corruption. This is what happened, and forms of the custom which had no sense but the gratification of licentiousness spread around the Mediterranean. The old female sex mores were very simple and austere, but they were corrupted after the middle of the second century B.C. Those of Roman Carthage, if we can trust Salvianus, became more corrupt than those of Punic Carthage ever had been. They were less ferocious and more frankly voluptuous. Salvianus's description of southern Gaul makes it as bad as Africa. According to him the Vandals were pure-minded, and their mores were so pure and firm that they successfully resisted the Roman corruption and put the sex relation back again on the basis of the "law of God."1983

611. Decline of the customs of consecrating women. Clearly, the ideas of vicarious sacrifice and expiatory sacrifice are very ancient pagan concepts. They involve conclusions and beliefs about the nature of the deity that are fundamentally significant in theology. The customs described also illustrate the strength and endurance of theological doctrines to override powerful interests and emotions for centuries. It is evident that the variations in custom indicated the breakdown of the boundaries that kept it firmly entrenched in religious 557mores. The Babylonian practice mentioned by Herodotus seems to be one where every woman was bound to the goddess. Then, sensuality, priestcraft, greed, and triviality easily exploited such a custom until it became a source of corruption. This is what happened, and forms of the custom that existed solely for the sake of indulgence spread around the Mediterranean. The old female sexual mores were very simple and strict, but they were corrupted after the middle of the second century BCE According to Salvianus, those in Roman Carthage became more immoral than those in Punic Carthage had ever been. They were less brutal but more openly indulgent. Salvianus’s account of southern Gaul paints it as no better than Africa. He claims the Vandals were pure-minded, and their morals were so virtuous and strong that they successfully resisted Roman corruption and restored the sexual relationship based on the "law of God."1983

612. Our traditions from Israel. If now we turn back to the Israelites we can see the stream by which our own mores have come down to us. There arose amongst the Israelites, in the tenth century B.C., an opposition to the religion which was common to the west Semites. It was like the reform of the Iranian religion by the magi, who produced a religion which was too severe and exacting for any but priests to live by it. There have also been many attempts to reform Islam from within. They have taken the form of throwing off later additions and returning to primitive purity, that is, to the mode of life of Arabs in Mohammed's time. In some cases (e.g. the Wahabees of the nineteenth century) the reforms have originated with people who were on a lower grade of life than the mass of Moslems. Present-day scholars find the origin of the resistance of Israelitish prophets to the prevailing religion of western Asia in the hostility of a rustic population, with a primitive mode of life and archaic mores, to the luxury of Tyre and Sidon, wealthy cities of commerce and industry.1984 The conflict was between two sets of mores. The biblical scholars now tell us that Jahveh 558was a Baal amongst other Palestinian Baals until this antagonism arose. Then he was made the god in whose name the ancient mores of Israel were defended against the introduction of luxury and licentiousness. The antagonism was between simple, rustic, largely pastoral modes of life and the ways of cities with wealth, culture, and luxury. This is a permanent social antagonism, but it carried with it the antagonism of simplicity to sensuality, materialism, formal manners, and luxury. For four or five centuries a succession of "prophets" developed the antagonism between the Jahveh religion and heathenism. They maintained that Jahveh was not only the single god of the Hebrews but the sole God of all the earth. Other gods were nullities. The prophets condemned idolatry, and all sensuality, licentiousness, and bestiality, with which they connected all sorcery and divination. They insisted on a broad and firm sex taboo and denounced sacral harlotry and child sacrifice together. It must be remembered that the peoples of that age generally regarded sex usages which seem to us the most abominable as trivial, unworthy of notice, matters of personal liberty and choice. Brahmins, a century ago, held that view of pederasty.1985 The prophets also set in opposition to their own traditional ritual religion a doctrine of righteousness, by which religion was made ethical. It was a marvelous product for an insignificant hill people. It is, however, to be noticed that in the Zend-Avesta there was also a great revolt against sex vice.1986

612. Our traditions from Israel. If we look back at the Israelites, we can trace the roots of our own customs. In the tenth century BCE, an opposition emerged among the Israelites against the religion widely practiced by the West Semites. This was similar to the reforms in the Iranian religion initiated by the magi, which created a belief system that was too strict and demanding for anyone except the priests to follow. There have also been many attempts to reform Islam from within. These efforts involved shedding later additions and returning to a more primitive way of life, the lifestyle of Arabs during Mohammed's time. In some instances (e.g., the Wahabees of the nineteenth century), these reforms came from people who lived at a lower social level than most Muslims. Modern scholars find that the resistance of the Israelite prophets to the dominant religion of western Asia stemmed from the backlash of a rural population, with a simple lifestyle and outdated customs, against the luxury of Tyre and Sidon, opulent cities of commerce and industry.1984 The conflict was between two sets of values. Biblical scholars now say that Jahveh 558 was just another Baal among the other Palestinian Baals until this conflict arose. Then, he became the god who defended the ancient customs of Israel against the influx of luxury and decadence. This conflict was between simple, rural, largely pastoral lifestyles and the ways of urban life filled with wealth, culture, and excess. This is a lasting social conflict, but it also included the clash of simplicity against sensuality, materialism, formal behavior, and luxury. For four or five centuries, a series of "prophets" highlighted the conflict between the worship of Jahveh and paganism. They argued that Jahveh was not only the sole god of the Hebrews but the only God for everyone on earth. Other gods were considered worthless. The prophets condemned idolatry, and all forms of sensuality, promiscuity, and depravity, associating them with sorcery and divination. They insisted on a strict sexual taboo and condemned both sacred prostitution and child sacrifice as well. It's important to remember that during that time, many peoples viewed sexual practices that we find abhorrent as trivial, unworthy of concern, and matters of personal freedom and choice. Brahmins, a century ago, shared a similar perspective on pederasty.1985 The prophets also contrasted their traditional ritual religion with an ethical doctrine of righteousness, which transformed religion into a moral system. This was an impressive achievement for a small mountain community. However, it’s worth noting that the Zend-Avesta also contained significant opposition to sexual vice.1986

613. How the Jewish view of sensuality came to prevail. The religious system of the Jewish prophets never has become the actual popular religion of any people. The Old Testament contains the story of the protests and failures of the prophets. Their work did not issue from the mores of the Jewish nation, and did not influence the mores before the captivity. The prophets were trying to introduce a new world philosophy by virtue of its ethical value and by interpretations of current political history. In Jer. xliv we see the latter argument turned against the prophet. The people cite their own experience. When they served the Queen of Heaven they fared well. 559In the rabbinical period the Jews emphasized everything which could differentiate them from heathen, and in the New Testament we find that idolatry and sensuality are presented as the two great heathen characteristics which Christians are to avoid. It is impossible for us to know to what extent the mores of the masses, in the western Roman empire, were marked by the ancient Roman austerity in the sex mores. It is, however, reasonable to believe that the ancient mores prevailed most in the class amongst whom Christian converts were found. Salvianus also gives to the German nations very remarkable testimony as to their freedom from sensuality and sex vice. The experience of societies also went to prove that such vice can corrupt the finest brain and the most cultivated character; also that, if it becomes current in a society, as pederasty and prostitution did in the Greco-Roman world, it will eat out all manly virtues, all coöperative devotion, the love of children, the energy of invention and production, of an entire population. Thus by the syncretism of the mores of the nations, and by experience, the conviction was produced that the view of sensuality and sex vice which the Jewish prophets taught was true, and that that view was the most important part of the mores and of religion for the welfare of mankind.

613. How the Jewish view of sensuality came to prevail.
The religious system of the Jewish prophets has never become the actual popular religion of any group of people. The Old Testament tells the story of the prophets' protests and failures. Their work didn’t stem from the customs of the Jewish nation and didn’t influence those customs before the exile. The prophets aimed to introduce a new worldview based on its ethical value and interpretations of contemporary political events. In Jer. xliv, we see the people countering the prophet with their own experiences. They argue that when they worshiped the Queen of Heaven, they thrived. 559In the rabbinical period, the Jews highlighted everything that set them apart from non-believers, and in the New Testament, idolatry and sensuality are depicted as the two primary pagan traits that Christians should avoid. We can’t know for sure how much the general norms in the western Roman Empire reflected ancient Roman strictness regarding sexuality. However, it's reasonable to think that those ancient norms were most prevalent among the classes from which Christian converts emerged. Salvianus also provides notable evidence regarding the Germanic tribes’ freedom from sensuality and sexual vice. Historical experience shows that such vice can corrupt even the brightest minds and the most refined characters; if it becomes widespread in a society, as pederasty and prostitution did in the Greco-Roman world, it can destroy all virtuous traits, cooperative spirit, love for children, and the drive for innovation and productivity within an entire population. Thus, through the blending of national customs and collective experiences, a strong belief developed that the perspective on sensuality and sexual vice taught by the Jewish prophets was valid, and that this perspective was a crucial aspect of both morality and religion for the well-being of humanity.

1885 Snouck-Hurgronje, De Atjehers, I, 64-66; Bur. Eth., XVIII, 285; Amer. Anthrop., XI, 56; Codrington, Melanesians, 102, 299; Serpa Pinto, Como eu Atravassei Africa, I, 82; Kubary, Karolinenarchipel., 47, 226, 244; Powers, Calif. Indians, 24.

1885 Snouck-Hurgronje, De Atjehers, I, 64-66; Bur. Eth., XVIII, 285; Amer. Anthrop., XI, 56; Codrington, Melanesians, 102, 299; Serpa Pinto, Como eu Atravassei Africa, I, 82; Kubary, Karolinenarchipel., 47, 226, 244; Powers, Calif. Indians, 24.

1886 Ellis, Ewe-speaking Peoples, 141.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ellis, Ewe-speaking Peoples, 141.

1887 Barton, Semitic Origins, 78.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Barton, *Semitic Origins*, 78.

1888 Wellsted, Arabia, II, 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wellsted, *Arabia*, II, 12.

1889 Proc. Soc. Bibl. Archeol., 1890, XII, 383.

1889 Proc. Soc. Bibl. Archeol., 1890, XII, 383.

1890 Herodotus, I, 193.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Herodotus, Book I, 193.

1891 Wilken, Volkenkunde, 550.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wilken, Anthropology, 550.

1892 Maspero, Peuples de l'Orient, I, 576, 589.

1892 Maspero, People of the East, I, 576, 589.

1893 Amer. Jo. Semit. Lang. and Lit., XV, 201.

1893 Amer. Jo. Semit. Lang. and Lit., XV, 201.

1894 Archiv f. Anthrop., XXIX, 156.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Archiv f. Anthrop., XXIX, 156.

1895 Archiv f. Anthrop., XXIX, 150.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Journal of Anthropology, XXIX, 150.

1896 Ibid., 183.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 183.

1897 W. R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 447.

1897 W. R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 447.

1898 Lucian, De Syria Dea, 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lucian, On the Syrian Goddess, 6.

1899 Herodotus, I, 93, 181, 199.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Herodotus, Book I, 93, 181, 199.

1900 Globus, LXXXVI, 360.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, LXXXVI, 360.

1901 Maurer, Völkerkunde, Bibel, und Christenthum, 95.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Maurer, Anthropology, Bible, and Christianity, 95.

1902 W. R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 56-59.

1902 W. R. Smith, Religion of the Semites, 56-59.

1903 Maspero, Peuples de l'Orient, I, 50, 126.

1903 Maspero, Peoples of the East, I, 50, 126.

1904 Archiv f. Religionsgesch., VII, 88.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Journal of Religious Studies, VII, 88.

1905 Priester und Tempel im Hellen. Aeg., I, 316.

1905 Priester und Tempel im Hellen. Aeg., I, 316.

1906 Valer., Max., II, 6, 15.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Valerius Maximus, Book II, 6, 15.

1907 Lucian, De Syria Dea, 6; Pietschmann, Phoenizier, 229.

1907 Lucian, On the Syrian Goddess, 6; Pietschmann, The Phoenicians, 229.

1908 De Civit. Dei, II, 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The City of God, II, 4.

1909 W. R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 56.

1909 W. R. Smith, Religion of the Semites, 56.

1910 Ibid.

Same source.

1911 Strabo, XI, 14, 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Strabo, XI, 14, 16.

1912 Num. xxiii. 28; xxv. 1; Josh. xxii. 17.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Num. 23:28; 25:1; Josh. 22:17.

1913 Die Lustseuche im Alterthum, 77.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Pleasure Disease in Antiquity, 77.

1914 1 Kings xv. 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1 Kings 15:12.

1915 1 Kings xiv. 24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1 Kings 14:24.

1916 1 Kings xxii. 46; 2 Kings xxiii. 7.

1916 1 Kings 22:46; 2 Kings 23:7.

1917 Deut. xxiii. 18.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Deut. 23:18

1918 Cults of the Greek States, 635.

1918 Cults of the Greek States, 635.

1919 Athenæus; XII, 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Athenæus; XII, 11.

1920 Cults of the Greek States, 641.

1920s Cults of the Greek States, 641.

1921 II, 3, 20.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II, 3, 20.

1922 Globus, LXXV, 286.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 75, 286.

1923 Scripta Hist. Islandorum, II, 67.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Writings on the History of Iceland, II, 67.

1924 Bancroft, Native Races of the Pacific Coast, I, 123; II, 676.

1924 Bancroft, Native Races of the Pacific Coast, I, 123; II, 676.

1925 Archiv f. Anthrop., XXIX, 138, 150.

1925 Journal of Anthropology, XXIX, 138, 150.

1926 Oliveira Martins, As Racas Humanas, II, 181.

1926 Oliveira Martins, As Racas Humanas, II, 181.

1927 Burckhardt, Arabic Proverbs, 145.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burckhardt, Arabic Proverbs, 145.

1928 Laws, I, 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rules, I, 5.

1929 Monier-Williams, Brahmanism and Hinduism, 181-183.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Monier-Williams, Brahmanism and Hinduism, 181-183.

1930 Dubois, Mœurs de l'Inde, I, 434-439; 478-480; II, 353, 366, 370, 377.

1930s Dubois, Customs of India, I, 434-439; 478-480; II, 353, 366, 370, 377.

1931 Wilkins, Modern Hinduism, 94, 216, 290; Monier-Williams, Brahmanism and Hinduism, 451.

1931 Wilkins, Modern Hinduism, 94, 216, 290; Monier-Williams, Brahmanism and Hinduism, 451.

1932 Wilkins, 242.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wilkins, 242.

1933 Jo. Roy. As. Soc., 1841, 239; Wilkins, 286.

1933 Jo. Roy. As. Soc., 1841, 239; Wilkins, 286.

1934 Wilkins, 235.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wilkins, 235.

1935 Ibid., 317.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 317.

1936 Ibid., 216.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 216.

1937 Monier-Williams, 185, 190.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Monier-Williams, 185, 190.

1938 JASB, I, 477; III, 200; JAI, XXVI, 341; Monier-Williams, 87; Hopkins, Relig. of India, 491.

1938 JASB, I, 477; III, 200; JAI, XXVI, 341; Monier-Williams, 87; Hopkins, Relig. of India, 491.

1939 Hopkins, Relig. of India, 456; JASB, I, 477, 492; III, 201.

1939 Hopkins, Relig. of India, 456; JASB, I, 477, 492; III, 201.

1940 JASB, II, 322, 349; cf. JASB, I, 502.

1940 JASB, II, 322, 349; see also JASB, I, 502.

1941 Monier-Williams, 254.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Monier-Williams, 254.

1942 Nivedita, Web of Indian Life, 212.

Nivedita, Web of Indian Life, 212.

1943 Nivedita, 212.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nivedita, 212.

1944 Monier-Williams, 78, 183, 224.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Monier-Williams, 78, 183, 224.

1945 Dubois, I, 439.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dubois, I, 439.

1946 Bancroft, Native Races of the Pacific Coast, II, 336; III, 377.

1946 Bancroft, Native Races of the Pacific Coast, II, 336; III, 377.

1947 Ibid., II, 676.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., II, 676.

1948 Archiv f. Anthrop., XXIX, 153, 158, 164.

1948 Archiv for Anthropology, XXIX, 153, 158, 164.

1949 Ibid., 173.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 173.

1950 Petri, Anthropology (russ.), 435.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Petri, Anthropology (rus.), 435.

1951 Archiv f. Anthrop., XXIX, 169.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Journal of Anthropology, XXIX, 169.

1952 Globus, LXXXVII, 130.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 87, 130.

1953 Oliphant, China and Japan, II, 494.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Oliphant, China and Japan, Vol. II, p. 494.

1954 Vererbung und Auslese, 200.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Inheritance and Selection, 200.

1955 Tiele-Gehrich, Relig. in Alterthume, I, 169.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tiele-Gehrich, Religion in Antiquity, I, 169.

1956 Herod., I, 199; Hosea iv. 14; W. R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 454.

1956 Herodotus, I, 199; Hosea 4:14; W. R. Smith, Religion of the Semites, 454.

1957 W. R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 141.

1957 W. R. Smith, Religion of the Semites, 141.

1958 Bancroft, Native Races of the Pacific Coast, II, 305, 308-309.

1958 Bancroft, Native Races of the Pacific Coast, II, 305, 308-309.

1959 Schrader, Prehist. Antiq. of the Aryans, 422.

1959 Schrader, Prehist. Antiq. of the Aryans, 422.

1960 Hopkins, Relig. of India, 363, 450.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hopkins, Religion of India, 363, 450.

1961 Maspero, Peuples de l'Orient, I, 680.

1961 Maspero, Peoples of the East, I, 680.

1962 Maspero, Peuples de l'Orient, I, 123.

1962 Maspero, People of the East, I, 123.

1963 Relig. of the Semites, 365.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Religion of the Semites, 365.

1964 Ibid., 366, 375.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 366, 375.

1965 Cf. Deut. xviii. 10; 2 Kings xvi. 3; xxi. 6.

1965 See Deut. 18:10; 2 Kings 16:3; 21:6.

1966 Levit. xviii. 21; Deut. xviii. 10. Molech is a false word. It has the consonants of the word for "king" and the vowels of the word for "shameful thing" (W. R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 67).

1966 Leviticus 18:21; Deuteronomy 18:10. Molech is a made-up term. It has the consonants of the word for "king" and the vowels of the word for "shameful thing" (W. R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 67).

1967 2 Kings xvi. 3; xvii. 7; xxi. 6; xxiii. 10.

1967 2 Kings xvi. 3; xvii. 7; xxi. 6; xxiii. 10.

1968 Ex. xxii. 29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ex. 22:29.

1969 Ex. xxxiv. 20.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ex. 34:20.

1970 Num. xviii. 15.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Num. 18:15.

1971 Ex. iv. 24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ex. 4:24.

1972 Jer. xxxii. 35; Ezek. xx. 26, 31. According to 2 Chron. xxviii. 3, Ahaz offered his son in the stress of war (Hastings, Dict. of the Bible, Relig. of Israel).

1972 Jer. 32:35; Ezek. 20:26, 31. According to 2 Chronicles 28:3, Ahaz sacrificed his son during the pressure of war (Hastings, Dict. of the Bible, Relig. of Israel).

1973 Globus, LXXXVI, 321.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 86, 321.

1974 Globus, LXXXVI, 117-119.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 86, 117-119.

1975 Possibly 2 Kings iii. 27; 2 Chron. xxviii. 3; Pietschmann, Phoenizier, 167.

1975 Possibly 2 Kings 3:27; 2 Chronicles 28:3; Pietschmann, Phoenizier, 167.

1976 W. R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 465.

1976 W. R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 465.

1977 Ibid., 370.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 370.

1978 Tiele-Gehrich, Relig. im Alterthum, I, 212, 240; Maspero, Peuples de l'Orient, I, 680; Sanchuniathon apud Euseb., Prep. Evang., I, 10.

1978 Tiele-Gehrich, Religion in Antiquity, I, 212, 240; Maspero, Peoples of the East, I, 680; Sanchuniathon cited by Eusebius, Preparation for the Gospel, I, 10.

1979 Pietschmann, Phoenizier, 229.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pietschmann, Phoenizier, 229.

1980 Tertullian, Apol., 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tertullian, Apol., 9.

1981 Pietschmann, Phoenizier, 222.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pietschmann, Phoenizier, 222.

1982 Lucian, De Syria Dea, 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lucian, On the Syrian Goddess, 6.

1983 De Gubernat. Dei, VII, 72-77; cf. VII, 15-16, 27, 86, 97-100.

1983 De Gubernat. Dei, VII, 72-77; cf. VII, 15-16, 27, 86, 97-100.

1984 Barton, Semitic Origins, 300.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Barton, Semitic Origins, 300.

1985 Dubois, Mœurs de l'Inde, 439.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dubois, *Customs of India*, 439.

1986 Darmstetter, Zend-Avesta, I, 100, 102.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Darmstetter, Zend-Avesta, vol. I, pp. 100, 102.


CHAPTER XVII

POPULAR SPORTS, EXHIBITIONS, AND DRAMA

Limits of the study, Introduction.—Literature and drama in ethology.—Public amusements of the uncivilized; reversion to archaic, "natural" ways.—Chaldean and Mexican myths of reproduction dramatically represented.—Limit of toleration for propriety in exhibitions.—Origin of the Athenian drama.—Drama and worship; customs derived from the mysteries.—The word "God."—Kinship yields to religion as social tie.—Religion and drama; syncretism.—Beginnings of the theater at Rome.—Gladiatorial exhibitions.—Spread of gladiatorial exhibitions.—The folk drama.—The popular taste; realism; conventionality; satire.—Popular exhibitions.—Ancient popular festivals.—The mimus.—Modern analogies.—Biologs and ethologs.—Dickens as a biolog.—Early Jewish plays.—The Roman mimus.—The Suffering Christ; Pseudo-querolus.—The mimus and Christianity.—Popular phantasms.—Effects of vicious amusements.—Gladiatorial games.—Compromise between the church and popular customs.—The cantica.—Passion for the games.—German sports.—The mimus from the third to the eighth century.—The drama in the Orient.—Marionettes.—The drama in India.—Punch in the West.—Resistance of the church to the drama.—Hrotsvitha.—The jongleurs; processions.—Adam de la Halle.—The flagellants.—Use of churches for dramatic exhibitions.—Protest against misuse of churches.—Toleration of jests by the ecclesiastics.—Fictitious literature.—Romances of roguery.—Picaresque novels.—Books of beggars.—At the beginning of the sixteenth century.—The theater at Venice.—Dancing; public sports.—Women in the theater and on the stage.—The commedia del arte.—Jest books; Italian comedy at Paris.—Commedia del arte in Italy.—Summary and review.—Amusements need the control of educated judgment and will.—Amusements do not satisfy the current notions of progress.

Limits of the study, Introduction.—Literature and drama in ethology.—Public entertainment of the uncivilized; a return to primitive, "natural" ways.—Chaldean and Mexican myths of reproduction portrayed dramatically.—Limit of tolerance for propriety in performances.—Origin of Athenian drama.—Drama and worship; customs derived from the mysteries.—The term "God."—Kinship gives way to religion as a social bond.—Religion and drama; blending.—Beginnings of theater in Rome.—Gladiatorial games.—Spread of gladiatorial games.—Folk drama.—Popular taste; realism; conventions; satire.—Popular performances.—Ancient public festivals.—The mimus.—Modern parallels.—Biologists and ethologists.—Dickens as a biologist.—Early Jewish plays.—The Roman mimus.—The Suffering Christ; Pseudo-querolus.—The mimus and Christianity.—Popular dreams.—Effects of harmful entertainment.—Gladiatorial games.—Compromise between the church and popular customs.—The cantica.—Passion for the games.—German sports.—The mimus from the third to the eighth century.—Drama in the East.—Marionettes.—Drama in India.—Punch in the West.—Church resistance to drama.—Hrotsvitha.—The jongleurs; processions.—Adam de la Halle.—The flagellants.—Use of churches for dramatic performances.—Protest against misuse of churches.—Tolerance of jokes by ecclesiastics.—Fictional literature.—Romances of roguery.—Picaresque novels.—Books about beggars.—At the start of the sixteenth century.—Theater in Venice.—Dancing; public sports.—Women in theater and on stage.—The commedia del arte.—Jest books; Italian comedy in Paris.—Commedia del arte in Italy.—Summary and review.—Entertainment needs the oversight of educated judgment and will.—Entertainment does not meet current ideas of progress.

Limits. The cases of public amusement and entertainment which shall here be mentioned are such as were within the limits of usage and accepted propriety at the time. They are not cases of vice or of disputed propriety at the time. Drunkenness, gambling, bull baiting, cockfighting, and prize fighting are amusements which have entered into the mores of groups and subgroups, as bullfighting still does in Spain, but they were limited to classes or groups, or they were important on account of the 561excess, or they were disapproved by great numbers or by the ecclesiastical authorities. They would, therefore, lie outside the mores, to which the cases to be noticed belonged. The theater in England in Charles II's time testified to a depraved taste and a low standard of morals, but it was temporary and indeed limited in time. In different groups also the moral standards are unequal at the same time, and the mores are on different levels. There is a wider limit now for romances and dramas in France than in English-speaking countries. The cases which now interest us are those of long and wide currency, which the mores have firmly established according to current standards, even though moralists may have inveighed against them sometimes, as the same class now sometimes denounces all dancing.

Limits. The examples of public entertainment and amusement that will be discussed here fall within the boundaries of what was considered acceptable and appropriate at the time. These are not instances of vice or contested propriety. Activities like drunkenness, gambling, bull baiting, cockfighting, and prize fighting have been part of the cultural practices of various groups, similar to bullfighting in Spain today, but they were typically confined to specific classes or groups, or were noteworthy due to the 561excesses they displayed, or they faced disapproval from large segments of society or religious authorities. Thus, they would be excluded from the mores that the cases we will examine belong to. The theater in England during the reign of Charles II reflected a corrupt taste and low moral standards, but this was a temporary phase that was indeed limited in duration. Different groups also maintain varying moral standards simultaneously, and their mores exist on different levels. Currently, there is a broader acceptance of romances and dramas in France compared to English-speaking countries. The examples we are concerned with now are those that have enjoyed long-standing and widespread acceptance, established by current mores even if moralists have sometimes spoken out against them, much like how the same group occasionally condemns all forms of dancing.

The cases here to be noticed are further illustrations of the fact that the mores can make anything right, and can protect anything from condemnation, in addition to those in the last two chapters.

The cases mentioned here are more examples of how societal norms can justify anything and shield anything from criticism, just like those in the previous two chapters.

614. Literature and drama in ethology. Poetry, drama, and literary fiction are useful to ethology in one or the other of two ways: (1) they reveal facts of the mores; (2) they show the longings and ideals of the group,—in short, what the people like and wish for. The second division includes mythology, fairy tales, and extravaganzas. The taste for them, if it exists, is a feature of the mores, but in fact such a taste is hardly ever popular. It is a product of culture. Myths, legends, proverbs, fables, riddles, etc., are popular products.

614. Literature and drama in ethology. Poetry, drama, and literary fiction are useful to ethology in one of two ways: (1) they reveal facts about social customs; (2) they express the desires and ideals of the group—essentially, what people like and aspire to. The second category includes mythology, fairy tales, and extravagant stories. If there is a taste for these, it's a characteristic of social customs, but such a taste is generally not widespread. It's more of a cultural product. Myths, legends, proverbs, fables, riddles, etc., are widely popular products.

615. Public amusements of the uncivilized. Reversion to archaic, "natural" ways. We find in savage life, almost universally unless the group has been crushed by conquest or misfortune, festivals, games, dances, and orgies, which are often celebrated with masks and dramatic action. The motives are fidelity to the traditions of ancestors, entertainment, sex excitement, war enthusiasm, and occult influence in aid of the food quest. The dramatic representation of sex attraction and of the ways of animals is often intensely graphic, and it gives great pleasure to the spectators. An occult effect, to bring about what is desired in war or the chase by enacting it in a dance or play, 562involves demonism, the existing form of religion. Therefore religion, dramatic dances, music, songs, emotional suggestion, and sex stimulation are intertwined from low barbarism or savagery. Experience of the perils and pains of sexual excess and overpopulation force the development of folkways of restraint, which are customary and conventional regulations of primary natural impulses. At the recurring points of time at which the festivals are held there is often a reversion from the moral status created by the later mores to the ancient "natural" ways, because the later ways are a reflection on the ancestors who were "uncultivated." Their ghosts will be displeased at the new ways and will inflict ill fortune on the group. The festival is not a time at which to emphasize the novelty, but to set it aside and revert to old ways. How far back shall the reversion go? What is "natural"? As no one ever has known from what depths of beastliness, rendered more acute by some intelligence, man came, no one has ever known what "nature" would be. Men reverted actually to some ancient custom of their ancestors beyond which they knew nothing, and which therefore to them seemed primitive and original. The festivals were always outside of the routine of regular life. We, for a holiday frolic, relax, for ourselves and our children, the discipline of ordinary life; for instance, on the Fourth of July. In the theater we make allowances for what we would not tolerate in the street or parlor. That a thing is in jest is, and always has been, an excuse for what is a little beyond the limit otherwise observed. It was a favorite Arab jest to fasten the train of a woman's dress, while she was sitting, to the waist of it, so that when she arose her dress would be disordered.1987 She must learn to guard herself.

615. Public entertainments of the uncivilized. Return to archaic, "natural" ways. In primitive cultures, unless the group has been defeated by war or bad luck, there are usually festivals, games, dances, and wild parties, often featuring masks and theatrical performances. These celebrations are driven by loyalty to ancestral traditions, entertainment, sexual excitement, enthusiasm for war, and a mystical influence to help in the hunt for food. The dramatic portrayal of sexual attraction and animal behaviors can be very vivid and enjoyable for the audience. The idea of creating a desired outcome in battle or hunting by performing a dance or play involves elements of demonism, the current form of religion. As a result, religion, dramatic dances, music, songs, emotional expressions, and sexual stimulation are closely linked, stemming from primitive barbarism or savagery. Experiences of the dangers and difficulties of sexual indulgence and overpopulation lead to the creation of customs that restrict primary natural impulses. During the regular times when festivals are held, there’s often a return from the moral standards shaped by later customs back to ancient "natural" ways, because the newer customs are viewed as a slight against ancestors who were seen as "uncultivated." Their spirits might disapprove of the new ways and bring misfortune upon the group. Festivals are not occasions to highlight the new but to set it aside and go back to old traditions. How far back should this return go? What is considered "natural"? Since no one knows the depths of savagery from which humanity has emerged, no one truly knows what "nature" would look like. People genuinely revert to some ancient practice of their ancestors, a practice that they know nothing beyond, which thus appears to them as primitive and original. Festivals always take place outside the regular routines of daily life. We take a break for celebrations, like July Fourth, relaxing from the discipline of everyday life, for ourselves and our children. In the theater, we tolerate things we wouldn't accept in public spaces or homes. The fact that something is in jest has always served as an excuse for actions that might otherwise cross limits. One popular Arab joke involved attaching the train of a woman's dress to her waist while she was sitting, so when she stood up, her dress would become disheveled.1987 She needs to learn to protect herself.

616. Chaldean and Mexican myths of reproduction dramatically represented. In the mythical period of Chaldea the worship of the Great Mother Ishtar (the patroness of sex attraction, but a goddess whose love was a calamity to all her husbands,1988 perhaps a mythical representation of the perils and pains of sex) was a setting loose of sex passion from the later societal ("moral") regulations, 563in favor of the original passionate impulse of sex and reproduction. The festival was, therefore, a period of license. The seat of the licentious rites, and of sacral prostitution, was Uruk, the city of the dead (i.e. of ancestors), where men liked to be buried (in order to join their ancestors).1989 The Tammuz (Adonis) worship was connected with the worship of Ishtar, the relation between the god and the goddess being different in different myths. The Tammuz worship was a dramatic enactment of the death and resurrection of the god (connected with the decay and renewal of the world of vegetation), with corresponding lamentations and rejoicings of the worshipers.1990 In Mexico we find a parallel pantomime of the nature process at a religious harvest festival, the pantomime being used for occult magic, in order to get good crops in the next season. Obscene figures and rites were used. There is a maize goddess who is the "Mother of the Gods." The union of the sun god with the earth gives fertility, so that the food supply is at stake in these rites and notions.1991 This most absorbing interest of mankind drove men's minds along the same lines of world philosophy. The "Mother of the Gods," by her sex activity, brought about growth on earth and became goddess of lewdness and filth, just as the German Corn-mother became a harlot. So the goddess by whose activity the earth bears flowers was honored at a festival at which boys and girls nine or ten years old became senselessly drunk and perpetrated sex vice. This was at a religious festival.1992 Here then we find reversion to more primitive sex mores, and dramatic representation of a myth, conjoined in religion, on the very threshold of the higher civilization. The reversion to primitive sex mores to satisfy notions of duty to religion and ancestors comes to us as an incomprehensible violation of "primary instincts," which we have inferred from ideas that we can trace back beyond any known origin, which we suppose to be universally accepted, and which seem to us axiomatic as to social welfare. The only way to understand the case is to take the standpoint of the mores of that time. The mores contained the answer to the questions: How far back shall 564we go? What shall be the degree of license at the festival? At the limit fixed by custom the mores extend their sanction over the function and make it "right." Another source of barbaric festivals may be noticed. Men won victories over the elements and over beasts before they won victories over each other. This is true of remote antiquity and of primitive society. It is also true of the Middle Ages. The destruction of great beasts, demons, and other monsters led to dramatic and religious festivals. Magnin1993 thinks that he could make a cycle of beasts, of which Reineke Fuchs would be the last link, anterior to the cycles of Arthur and Charlemagne.

616. Chaldean and Mexican myths of reproduction dramatically represented. In the mythological era of Chaldea, the worship of the Great Mother Ishtar (the goddess of sexual attraction, but whose love was a disaster for all her partners,1988 perhaps a mythical representation of the dangers and pains of sex) released sexual passion from later societal ("moral") restrictions, 563 in favor of the original intense drive of sex and reproduction. The festival was, therefore, a time of freedom. The center of the licentious rituals and sacred prostitution was Uruk, the city of the dead (i.e., of ancestors), where men preferred to be buried (to join their ancestors).1989 The worship of Tammuz (Adonis) was linked with the worship of Ishtar, with the connection between the god and the goddess varying in different myths. The Tammuz worship was a dramatic portrayal of the god's death and resurrection (tied to the decay and renewal of the natural world), accompanied by the corresponding mourning and celebrations of the worshipers.1990 In Mexico, we find a similar performance reflecting the natural process during a religious harvest festival, where pantomime was employed for magical purposes to ensure good crops in the upcoming season. Obscene figures and rituals were involved. There is a maize goddess who is considered the "Mother of the Gods." The union of the sun god with the earth promotes fertility, making food supply critical in these rituals and beliefs.1991 This significant interest of humanity pushed people’s minds along similar lines of worldview philosophy. The "Mother of the Gods," through her sexual actions, caused growth on earth and became the goddess of lewdness and filth, just as the German Corn-mother was viewed as a harlot. Thus, the goddess responsible for the blooming of flowers on earth was celebrated at a festival where boys and girls aged nine or ten got overwhelmingly drunk and engaged in sexual misconduct. This occurred at a religious festival.1992 Here we observe a return to more primitive sexual morals, and a dramatic interpretation of a myth intertwined with religion, right at the dawn of higher civilization. This regression to primitive sexual norms to satisfy religious obligations and respect for ancestors appears to us as an incomprehensible breach of "primary instincts," which we have deduced from concepts traceable beyond any known origin, presumed to be universally accepted, and regarded by us as self-evident for social well-being. The only way to comprehend this situation is to adopt the perspective of the morals of that time. Those morals contained the answers to questions like: How far back shall 564 we go? What level of freedom should be allowed at the festival? Within the limits set by tradition, morals provide their approval over the actions and deem them "right." Another source of primitive festivals can be noted. Men conquered the elements and beasts before defeating each other. This is true for ancient times and primitive societies. It also holds true for the Middle Ages. The slaying of large beasts, demons, and other monsters led to dramatic and religious festivals. Magnin1993 believes that he could create a cycle of beasts, with Reineke Fuchs being the last link, preceding the cycles of Arthur and Charlemagne.

617. Limit of toleration for propriety in exhibitions. Therefore: What shall be the limit of toleration in theatrical and other exhibitions with respect to dress, language, gesture, etc., in order to define propriety, is altogether a matter of the mores. It is not conceivable that the Lysistrata of Aristophanes could be presented on any public stage in Christendom. The whole play is beyond the toleration of modern mores. We meet with jugglers in Homer,1994 also mountebanks and tumblers.1995 The kubisteteres spun around on the perpendicular axis of the body, and are compared to the wheel of the potter. Then they pitched down head-foremost, like plungers or tumblers turning somersaults. Some archæologs have thought that the play of these persons had some analogy with that of the cubic stones which were so prominent in the cult of the Phrygian Cybele. If that analogy is accepted, then the pyramidal dance must be regarded as originally hieratic and consecrated to Cybele. That dance was at first aristocratic, but speedily became popular and descended to the mountebanks.1996

617. Limit of toleration for propriety in exhibitions. Therefore: What should be the limit of toleration in theatrical and other performances regarding dress, language, gestures, etc., to define propriety is entirely a matter of social norms. It's hard to imagine that Aristophanes' Lysistrata could be performed on any public stage in Christendom. The entire play exceeds the tolerances of modern values. We encounter performers in Homer,1994 as well as charlatans and acrobats.1995 The kubisteteres spun around on the vertical axis of their bodies and were compared to a potter's wheel. Then they jumped headfirst, like divers or acrobats doing flips. Some archaeologists believe that the performance of these individuals had a connection to the cubic stones that were significant in the worship of the Phrygian goddess Cybele. If that connection is accepted, then the pyramidal dance should be seen as originally sacred and dedicated to Cybele. This dance was initially an elite activity but quickly became popular and was performed by street performers.1996

618. Origin of Athenian drama. The theater originated in the Dionysiac mysteries of the Greeks, in which dramatic action and responsive choruses were employed. Sex symbols were used without reserve. Intoxication and ecstasy belonged to due performance. In later mysteries dramatic action was employed to present myths and legends, or religious doctrines, in order to get 565the powerful effects in suggestion which dramatic action exerts. Many myths presented acts such as later mores could not tolerate. Allowance had to be made for the representations, as we now make allowances for Bible stories and Shakespeare. We know that the mysteries were often in bad repute for their indecency and realism, even in an age of low standards. Anybody who is not in the convention can scoff at it, however low his own code may be. The Greeks described the Phrygian mysteries as abominable and immoral, while they praised and admired the Eleusinian. "The former were introduced by slaves and foreigners, and participated in by the superstitious and ignorant. They were celebrated for money by strolling priests, and any one who paid a fee was initiated without preparation, except some ritual acts. There was no solemnity in the surroundings, and no dignity in the ceremonial, but all was vulgar and sordid."1997 The Athenian drama, in the fifth century B.C., went through an amazing development and reached high perfection. The art of the theater was especially cultivated. As to the effect of the dramas on the character of the spectators, it is to be noticed that they were presented only once in the year, at the greater festival of Dionysus in the spring, and that then a large number of plays were represented. The spectators, at Athens, were a very mixed assemblage and included the populace, "who remained populace in spite of any beautiful verses which they might chance to hear." They cared only to be amused, "just like modern audiences."1998

618. Origin of Athenian drama. The theater started with the Dionysiac mysteries of the Greeks, which featured dramatic performances and responsive choruses. Sexual symbols were openly displayed. Intoxication and ecstasy were part of the experience. In later mysteries, dramatic action was used to showcase myths and legends, or religious teachings, to harness the strong suggestive power of performance. Many myths depicted actions that society would later find unacceptable. We have to acknowledge these representations, much like we do with Bible stories and Shakespeare. It's known that the mysteries often had a bad reputation for their indecency and realism, even during a time of low standards. Anyone outside the norm can critique it, no matter how questionable their own values may be. The Greeks deemed the Phrygian mysteries as disgusting and immoral while admiring the Eleusinian. "The former were brought in by slaves and outsiders and participated in by the superstitious and uneducated. They were conducted for money by traveling priests, and anyone who paid was initiated with no prior preparation, aside from some ritual acts. There was no seriousness in the atmosphere and no dignity in the rituals; everything was crude and disgraceful."1997 The Athenian drama experienced remarkable growth in the fifth century B.C. and achieved great refinement. The art of theater was particularly embraced. Regarding the effects of the dramas on viewers, it’s important to note that they were only performed once a year at the major Dionysus festival in the spring, when a large number of plays were showcased. The audience in Athens was quite diverse, including the general public, "who remained ordinary despite any beautiful lines they might hear." They were primarily looking for entertainment, "just like modern audiences."1998

619. Dramatic taste and usage in worship. Customs derived from the mysteries. About the time of Christ, by syncretism all the religions took on a dramatic form in their ritual, with liturgies and responses, on account of the attractiveness of that form for worshipers. The Christian year was built up as a drama of the life of Christ. The ceremony of the mass was produced by an application of modes of worship which, so far as we can learn, were devised and used in the mysteries. "There is unmistakable evidence that a marriage ceremony of a religious nature existed, and that this ceremony stood in close relation to 566a part of the ritual of the mysteries. In fact, the marriage was, as it were, a reproduction by the bride and bridegroom of a scene from the divine life, i.e. from the mystic drama. The formula, 'I escaped evil: I found better,' was repeated by the celebrant who was initiated in the Phrygian mysteries; and the same formula was pronounced as part of the Athenian marriage ceremony. Another formula, 'I have drunk from the kymbalon,' was pronounced by the initiated; and drinking from the same cup has been proved to have formed part of a ceremony performed in the temple by the betrothed pair." "It is an extremely important fact that the human marriage ceremony was thus celebrated by forms taken from the mysteries; and the conclusion must be that the human pair repeat the action in the way in which the god and goddess first performed and consecrated it, and that, in fact, they play the parts of the god and goddess in the sacred drama. This single example is, as we may be sure, typical of a whole series of actions."1999

619. Dramatic taste and usage in worship. Customs derived from the mysteries. Around the time of Christ, all religions adopted a dramatic style in their rituals through syncretism, incorporating liturgies and responses because this format was appealing to worshipers. The Christian calendar was shaped into a drama of Christ's life. The mass ceremony was developed by applying worship practices that, as far as we can tell, originated from the mysteries. "There is clear evidence that a religious marriage ceremony existed, and this ceremony was closely tied to 566 a part of the rituals of the mysteries. In fact, the marriage was, in a sense, a reenactment by the bride and groom of a scene from divine life, i.e., from the mystic drama. The phrase, 'I escaped evil: I found better,' was repeated by the officiant who was initiated in the Phrygian mysteries; and the same phrase was spoken as part of the Athenian marriage ceremony. Another phrase, 'I have drunk from the kymbalon,' was said by the initiated; and drinking from the same cup has been shown to have been part of a ceremony performed in the temple by the engaged couple." "It is extremely significant that the human marriage ceremony was celebrated using forms taken from the mysteries; and we must conclude that the human couple reenacts the actions in the same way that the god and goddess originally performed and sanctified it, effectively playing the roles of the god and goddess in the sacred drama. This single example is certainly representative of a whole series of actions."1999

620. The word "god." "That man when he dies becomes a god was considered already in the fourth century B.C. to be part of the teaching conveyed in the mysteries."2000 This meant no more than the earlier notion that when a man died he became a ghost. The word "god" was used in senses very strange to our ears,2001 and to quote an expression of any writer of the beginning of the Christian era in which he uses the word "god," and to give to that word our sense of it, is to be led into great error. The age was one which put all its religion in dramatic form and acted it out. It was an age with a gift for manufacturing rites and liturgies.

620. The word "god." "The belief that when a man dies, he becomes a god was already recognized in the fourth century B.C. as part of the teachings shared in the mysteries."2000 This idea was no different from the earlier belief that when a man died, he became a ghost. The term "god" was understood in ways that sound very strange to us today,2001 and citing an expression from any writer at the beginning of the Christian era who uses the word "god" and interpreting it in our contemporary sense can lead to significant misunderstandings. This was a time that expressed all its religious beliefs through drama and actively performed them. It was an era skilled at creating rituals and liturgies.

621. Kin yields to religion as social tie. This was due to a great ethnological change which was then coming to its culmination. The kin tie, which had been the primitive mode of association and coherence of groups, began to break down in the sixth century B.C. in Greece. It was superseded by the social tie of a common religious faith and ritual. The Pythagorean and Orphic sects developed this tie. They had a revelation of the 567other world, a system of mystic and cathartic rites, which cleared men of ritual uncleanness, purified them, and "saved" them. The cathartic rites were a means of warding off evil spirits and did the work of the old shamans.2002 The sectarian brotherhood of the initiated, the "church," the faith, the contrast of ordinary life with the ecstatic emotions of the mysteries, the consequent antagonism of the "flesh" or the "world," and the "spirit," were easy deductions from the teaching and ritual of the sects.2003 It was all concentrated in the godlikeness, divinity, or immortality of the human soul, with the mystic notions of union between the soul and God. "Mysticism, as doctrine and theory, grew up from the soil of a more ancient practice in worship." "The worship of Dionysus must have furnished the first germ of the belief in the immortality of the soul."2004 The idea of the Orphic mysteries was that humanity is suffering and sinful, and must be initiated in order to wash away its stains and be redeemed from its sins. Initiation puts a man in communication with the divinity. The soul is raised by ecstasy to feel its own divinity, which is the deepest element in all mystic religion. In all this compound of rites and notions the great antecedent philosophy was not the same as ours. It was demonism, superstitious anxiety about the world of demons, who floated around men and stretched their hands out of the surrounding darkness to seize them. It was from these that men wanted to be "saved." Atonement was to be made to the chthonic gods, for they were displeased at ritual uncleanness, and the chthonic cults had the other world in view.2005 The uncleanness was ritual, and hence it came from anything far out of the regular order, either by abomination or holiness. The rabbis held that the handling of the Scriptures defiled the hands and called for ceremonial washing (Num. xix. 8, 10).2006

621. Kin yields to religion as a social bond. This was due to a significant ethnological change that was reaching its peak. The kinship ties, which had been the original way of forming and holding groups together, started to weaken in the sixth century B.C. in Greece. They were replaced by the social bond of a shared religious belief and practices. The Pythagorean and Orphic sects fostered this bond. They offered a vision of the 567afterlife, along with a system of mystical and purifying rituals that cleansed people of ritual impurity, sanctified them, and "saved" them. The purifying rituals served to protect against evil spirits and took on the role of the old shamans.2002 The community of the initiated, the "church," the belief, the distinction between everyday life and the ecstatic experiences of the mysteries, and the resulting conflict between the "flesh" or the "world," and the "spirit," were logical conclusions drawn from the teachings and rituals of the sects.2003 Everything centered on the divinity, godlike nature, or immortality of the human soul, along with the mystical ideas of the union between the soul and the divine. "Mysticism, as a belief system and theory, emerged from the foundation of an older tradition of worship." "The worship of Dionysus likely provided the initial spark for the belief in the immortality of the soul."2004 The concept of the Orphic mysteries was that humanity is suffering and sinful and must undergo initiation to cleanse its impurities and attain redemption from its sins. Initiation connects a person with the divine. Through ecstasy, the soul is elevated to recognize its own divinity, which lies at the core of all mystical religions. In this blend of rituals and concepts, the great underlying philosophy was different from ours. It was rooted in demonism, characterized by superstitious fear of the world of demons that loomed around people, reaching out from the surrounding darkness to grasp them. People sought to be "saved" from these forces. Atonement had to be made to the chthonic gods, who were displeased by ritual impurity, and the chthonic rituals had the afterlife in mind.2005 The impurity was ritualistic and stemmed from anything that deviated from the standard order, whether through abomination or sanctity. The rabbis believed that handling the Scriptures contaminated the hands, necessitating ceremonial washing (Num. xix. 8, 10).2006

622. Combination of religion and drama. Syncretism. The interest of all this for our present purpose is the combination of religious ideas with dramatic representation. Processions of all kinds easily turn into such representations. Rites and ceremonies 568are but a form of drama. Symbols and emblems have the same character. The old religions were subjected to criticism, which means that they had lost their authority. They did not verify when the attempt was made to use them for societal needs. Slaves, merchants, soldiers, etc., afloat in the world, associated from choice and contributed traditions from the whole known world. Then syncretism began, and a body of sectarian notions was formed. There was a new totemism, a breaking down of national religion, a spirit of propaganda, and a setting forth of the whole in all dramatic forms.2007 In the sects women were admitted, a fact of double significance. It was an emancipation for the women and a peril for the sect. The doubt with which the mysteries are now regarded is due to the uncertainty as to the relations of the sexes in them. The word "orgy" originally meant worship, or rites, then secret rites, that is, mysteries. The sense in which the word has come down to us shows the notion about secret meetings which became commonly accepted.

622. Combination of religion and drama. Syncretism. The importance of this for our current discussion is the mix of religious ideas with dramatic performance. Various processions easily transform into such performances. Rites and ceremonies 568are essentially a form of drama. Symbols and emblems carry the same essence. The ancient religions faced criticism, indicating they had lost their influence. They were not effective when attempts were made to use them for societal needs. People like slaves, merchants, and soldiers, linked by choice, shared traditions from across the known world. This led to the beginning of syncretism, forming a collection of sectarian beliefs. A new form of totemism emerged, national religions weakened, propaganda flourished, and the whole was expressed in various dramatic forms.2007 In the sects, women were included, which is significant for two reasons. It represented liberation for women and posed a risk for the sect. The skepticism surrounding the mysteries today stems from uncertainty about gender relations within them. Originally, the term "orgy" referred to worship or rites, then to secret rites, known as mysteries. The contemporary understanding of the word reflects the perception of secret gatherings that became widely accepted.

The customs which had grown out of religious interest had reached the desire for entertainment and pleasure. They satisfied it and stimulated it, and the religious element might be forgotten.

The traditions that developed from religious interest had evolved into a craving for entertainment and enjoyment. They fulfilled that craving and encouraged it, causing the religious aspect to be overlooked.

623. Beginnings of the theater at Rome. The Floralia were instituted at Rome in 240 B.C. They were celebrated by courtesans with processions, lascivious pantomimes, etc. They are said to have come from Greece.2008 In the same year Livius Andronicus presented at Rome the first play translated from the Greek. In 154 the first permanent theater was established there against great opposition. In 146 the first theater outside the circus, with seats, was provided.2009 All mimic actions were foreign to the austere mores of the early Romans, but in the second century B.C. the mores changed through the growth of wealth and contact with other nations. Young Romans learned from actors to sing and dance, acts which their ancestors thought unworthy of free persons. The earliest plays were called saturae, because they were 569mixed dialogues, music, and dances. The sense of the word was closely that of "farce" in the Middle Ages,2010 i.e. an episode or intermezzo of a comic character interjected into a drama. The saturae contained an Etruscan element, but atellans were entirely Etruscan. They were comic and grotesque, and got their name from Atella (i.e. Aversa or Santo Arpino) in Campania. They could be played by persons who did not on that account lose their places in their tribes or their right to serve in the legion. No personalities at all were allowed on the Roman stage. Cynicism and obscenity characterized the Oscan style.2011 In 55 B.C. the younger Cato was present at the Floralia. The populace hesitated to call, in his presence, for the stripping of the mimae. He left in order not to hinder the celebration from taking its usual course.2012 Valerius Maximus2013 says that the pantomime was brought to Rome from Etruria, the Etruscans having brought it from their old home in Lydia. We see from the epigrams in the first book of Martial that at the Roman theater in the first century of the Christian era incidents of the Roman mythology were made into dramas and represented in pantomime.

623. Beginnings of the theater at Rome. The Floralia were started in Rome in 240 B.C. They were celebrated by courtesans with processions, provocative pantomimes, and more. They’re said to have originated from Greece.2008 In the same year, Livius Andronicus presented the first play translated from Greek at Rome. In 154, the first permanent theater was established there despite significant opposition. In 146, the first theater outside the circus, complete with seating, was built.2009 All forms of mimicry were foreign to the strict morals of early Romans, but in the second century B.C., these morals changed due to increased wealth and contact with other nations. Young Romans learned to sing and dance from actors, activities their ancestors considered unworthy of free citizens. The earliest plays were called saturae because they mixed dialogues, music, and dances. The meaning of the term was similar to "farce" in the Middle Ages,2010 referring to a comic episode or interlude inserted into a drama. The saturae included Etruscan elements, while atellans were completely Etruscan. They were comedic and exaggerated, named after Atella (now Aversa or Santo Arpino) in Campania. Performers did not lose their status within their tribes or their right to serve in the army by participating. Personal identities were not permitted on the Roman stage. Cynicism and obscenity marked the Oscan style.2011 In 55 BCE, the younger Cato attended the Floralia. The crowd was hesitant to call for the stripping of the mimae in his presence. He left to avoid disrupting the celebration.2012 Valerius Maximus2013 states that pantomime came to Rome from Etruria, which the Etruscans had brought from their original home in Lydia. From the epigrams in the first book of Martial, we can see that during the first century of the Christian era, incidents of Roman mythology were adapted into dramas and performed as pantomimes in the Roman theater.

624. Gladiatorial exhibitions. The gladiatorial exhibitions are supposed to have been of Etruscan origin in the form of funeral games. Games to rejoice the ghosts, sacrifices of prisoners, a chance given to a prisoner to fight for his life, are steps of a development of which we find many examples. The Romans showed the pitilessness and inhumanity of their mores in the development they gave to the gladiatorial exhibitions. "Campanian hosts used to entertain their guests at dinner with them in the days before the Second Punic War. It was in Campanian towns that in the first century was displayed most glaringly the not unusual combination of cruelty and voluptuousness."2014 Some murmurs of dissent arose from the philosophers of the first and second centuries of the Christian era,—Plutarch, Seneca, Marcus Aurelius,2015—but at that time the popular sentiment had not 570faltered at all in its love and zeal for the gladiatorial shows and beast contests on account of any doubt whether the exhibitions were "right." Tertullian, at the end of the second century, wrote a tract, Ad Nationes, in which he criticised the theater, and also another, De Spectaculis, against the public entertainments. Although the latter is chiefly controversial against heathen and heathenism, it contains direct and noble arguments against the games of the arena on account of their inhumanity. He says that the games were at first connected with funerals, and that the theater was a temple of Venus, under cover of which the games won a footing. That would mean, then, that they were at first under a convention of time, place, occasion, and religion. Correctly understood, therefore, what happened at Rome was that the convention was broken over and the exceptional rite was made the everyday usage, the religious sentiment being disregarded and the sensual entertainment alone being valued. When we have reached this point we can understand the original place of the games within the intellectual horizon of the nation, and also the deep demoralization which they caused in later times. They were consonant with early Roman mores which were warlike. Cicero thought them an excellent school to teach contempt for pain and death. He cited gladiators as examples of bodily exercise, courage, and discipline. He seems to have known that some disapproved of the exhibitions, and he was disposed to agree with them if the gladiators were others than criminals condemned to death.2016 A usage which is consonant with the tastes, mores, and world philosophy of a people need work no corruption on them, for it is under taboos and conventions; but if all the restraints are taken away it enters into their life for just what it is in its character,—sensual, cruel, bloody, obscene, etc. What had been savage and bloodthirsty when the Romans were warriors became base and cowardly when they never risked their own blood in any way. Condemned criminals were compelled to take rôles in which they suffered torture and a frightful death, in order to entertain the Roman crowd. Such rôles were Prometheus, Dædalus, Orpheus, Hercules, and Attys; Pasiphae and the bull, 571and Leda and the swan were also enacted. In Martial's Epigrams, Book I, the cases are mentioned where a woman fought with a lion; Laureolus, a robber, was crucified and torn, as he hung on the cross, by a bear; Dædalus, when his wing broke, was precipitated amongst bears who tore him to pieces; and Orpheus was torn by a bear. These exhibitions were recognized as indecencies.2017 Later the exhibitions had no limit.2018 "From father to son, for nearly seven centuries, the Roman character became more and more indurated under the influence of licensed cruelty. The spectacle was also surrounded by the emperors, even the greatest and best, for politic reasons, with ever growing splendor."2019 "It is a grave deduction from the admiring judgment of the glory of the Antonine age, that its most splendid remains are the stately buildings within whose enclosure for centuries the populace were regaled with the sufferings and the blood of the noblest creatures of the wild animal world and of gallant men. The deserts and forests of Africa and the remotest East contributed their elephants and panthers and lions to these scenes."2020

624. Gladiatorial exhibitions. The gladiatorial exhibitions are believed to have originated from the Etruscans as funeral games. These games were meant to honor the spirits of the dead, featuring sacrifices of prisoners and giving a captive a chance to fight for their life, showcasing a development we see many examples of. The Romans displayed a ruthless and inhumane culture in how they evolved the gladiatorial exhibitions. "Campanian hosts used to entertain their guests at dinner with them in the days before the Second Punic War. It was in Campanian towns that in the first century the striking combination of cruelty and pleasure was most evident." Some voices of dissent emerged from philosophers in the first and second centuries of the Christian era—Plutarch, Seneca, Marcus Aurelius—but during that time, public opinion remained unwavering in its love and enthusiasm for the gladiatorial contests and animal fights, regardless of any doubts about whether these exhibitions were "right." At the end of the second century, Tertullian wrote a tract, Ad Nationes, critiquing the theater, and another, De Spectaculis, opposing public entertainment. Although the latter primarily argued against paganism, it included strong and principled arguments against the arena games due to their inhumanity. He stated that the games were initially tied to funerals, and that the theater was a temple of Venus, under which the games gained a foothold. This indicates that they were originally governed by conventions of time, place, occasion, and religion. Therefore, correctly understood, what happened in Rome was that the convention was broken, transforming the exceptional rite into a common practice, disregarding religious sentiment and valuing only sensual entertainment. When we reach this point, we can comprehend the initial significance of the games within the intellectual framework of the nation, as well as the profound moral decay they caused later. They aligned with the early Roman customs, which were militaristic. Cicero believed they were an excellent way to teach disregard for pain and death. He pointed to gladiators as examples of physical fitness, bravery, and discipline. He seemed aware that some people disapproved of the exhibitions, and he was inclined to agree with them if the gladiators were anything other than convicted criminals. A practice that aligns with the preferences, customs, and worldview of a people doesn't inherently corrupt them, as it is based on taboos and conventions; however, if all restraints are removed, it enters their lives for what it truly is—sensual, cruel, bloody, obscene, etc. What had been savage and bloodthirsty when the Romans were warriors turned base and cowardly when they risked nothing of their own blood. Convicted criminals were forced to perform in ways that subjected them to torture and a horrific death to entertain the Roman crowd. Such roles included Prometheus, Daedalus, Orpheus, Hercules, and Attys; Pasiphae and the bull, and Leda and the swan were also portrayed. In Martial's Epigrams, Book I, instances are mentioned where a woman fought a lion; Laureolus, a robber, was crucified and torn apart by a bear while he hung on the cross; Daedalus, when his wing broke, was thrown among bears that ripped him to pieces; and Orpheus was killed by a bear. These exhibitions were recognized as indecent. Later, the exhibitions had no limits. "From father to son, for nearly seven centuries, the Roman character became more increasingly hardened under the influence of sanctioned cruelty. The spectacle was also increasingly adorned by emperors, even the greatest and best, for political reasons, with ever-growing grandeur." "It is a serious conclusion drawn from the admiring view of the glory of the Antonine age that its most magnificent remnants are the grand structures that for centuries housed the populace, who were entertained by the suffering and blood of the noblest creatures of the wild animal kingdom and brave men. The deserts and forests of Africa and the farthest East contributed their elephants, panthers, and lions to these spectacles."

625. Spread of gladiatorial exhibitions. The Romans carried gladiatorial exhibitions wherever their conquests extended. "The Teutonic regions of the North and Greece were almost the only provinces in which the bloody games were not popular. The one Greek town where the taste for them was fully developed was the mongrel city of Corinth, which was a Roman colony. In the novel of Apuleius we meet a high Corinthian magistrate traveling through Thessaly to collect the most famous gladiators for his shows. Plutarch urges public men to banish or to restrain these exhibitions in their cities. When the Athenians, from an ambition to rival the splendor of Corinth, were meditating the establishment of a gladiatorial show, the gentle Demonax bade them first to overturn their altar of Pity. The apostles of Hellenism,—Dion, Plutarch, and Lucian,—were unanimous in condemning an institution which sacrificed the bravest men to the brutal passions of the mob."2021 At Byzantium the lack of any 572standard of decency and propriety in the exhibitions was even more complete, and they lasted indefinitely.2022 Constantine in 325 A.D. absolutely forbade gladiatorial exhibitions, because bloody shows were unfit for a time of peace. He forbade the condemnation of criminals to be gladiators. His laws, however, failed of effect.2023 At the end of the fourth century Symmachus, "who was regarded as one of the most estimable pagans of his age," collected some prisoners to fight in honor of his son. They committed suicide to escape the destiny for which he designed them. He lamented the misfortune which had befallen him from their "impious hands," but endeavored to calm his feelings by recalling the patience of Socrates and the precepts of philosophy. He will not, he says, use such people any more, but Libyan lions, more docile than men.2024 He serves to point a moral on the mores of his age.

625. Spread of gladiatorial exhibitions. The Romans took gladiatorial games wherever they conquered. "The Teutonic regions in the North and Greece were almost the only places where these bloody games didn’t catch on. The one Greek city that fully embraced them was Corinth, a mixed heritage city that was a Roman colony. In Apuleius's novel, we see a high-ranking magistrate from Corinth traveling through Thessaly to gather the most famous gladiators for his events. Plutarch urged public figures to ban or limit these shows in their cities. When the Athenians were considering starting a gladiatorial show, hoping to match the grandeur of Corinth, the wise Demonax advised them to first knock down their altar to Pity. Advocates of Hellenism—Dion, Plutarch, and Lucian—were all against an institution that sacrificed the bravest men to the violent desires of the crowd.2021 In Byzantium, the lack of any standard of decency and propriety in the shows was even worse, and they went on indefinitely.2022 Constantine, in 325 A.D., completely banned gladiatorial exhibitions because such bloody displays weren't suitable in a time of peace. He prohibited criminals from being condemned to become gladiators. However, his laws had no real impact.2023 By the end of the fourth century, Symmachus, "viewed as one of the most respectable pagans of his time," rounded up some prisoners to fight in honor of his son. They chose to commit suicide to avoid the fate he intended for them. He mourned the misfortune that had come upon him from their "disgraceful actions," but tried to soothe his feelings by recalling the patience of Socrates and philosophical teachings. He claimed he wouldn’t use such people again, but rather Libyan lions, which were more manageable than men.2024 He serves to highlight the morals of his time.

626. The folk drama. The culture classes pass by the sports of the "vulgar" with contempt; but the student of the mores cannot do so. The tastes of the crowd are manifested in them. We read the great dramas which have become a part of the world literature, and we form from them our ideas of the current intellectual interest of the time of their origin and of the society in which they were produced. Such inferences need to be corrected. They are certainly erroneous. The Greeks were not all of them, nor any of them all the time, on a plane of classical severity and correctness. Far from it. They were realistic, egoistic, cold, cruel, and fond of sensual pleasure.2025 The great dramas, epics, etc., were enjoyed only by the real upper strata of the society, just as is the case in regard to Shakespeare amongst us. The great populace of no society has ever found its amusement in purely intellectual suggestions. With us popular amusement is found in the circus, negro minstrels, the variety show, opera bouffe, the spectacle, and ballet, and it attaches to parody and burlesque, "knock-down business," buffoonery, and broad 573allusion. Stupidity is always funny. Everything which breaks over the social taboo is funny. A violation of propriety, accidental disorder of the dress, grotesque postures, vulgar gestures of derision or defiance, blows, painful accidents and mishaps,—if not too serious,—deformations of the body (humpbacks), epithets and nicknames, slang and other abuses of language (like mispronunciation by foreigners), vituperation, caricature and burlesque of respectable types like the pedant, dandy, Puritan, imbecile, or the rich and great, always raise a laugh in the crowd and are relished by the crowd. They are constant elements of farce and fun. They have been so for three thousand years. Jugglery and feats of strength and skill excite wonder until they become familiar. They are proofs of individual capacity. They do not give amusement like the points which have just been mentioned and which have been repeated to generation after generation. The crowd always delights in any degradation of the things which the selected classes prefer and try to impose on all. They rejoice to see the restrictions trampled upon which they hear preached as the rules of life. In opera bouffe classical heroes, gods of the classical mythology, royalty, nobles of the mediæval type, feudalism, dominies, are turned to ridicule. The crowd worships its heroes fanatically while they are in fashion, but it likes to turn about and roll them in the mud of satire, in order to teach them who made them and how easily it can unmake them. Aristophanes derided all which was serious in the Athenian social system. Long before Don Quixote was written chivalry was treated with derision. Satire is a reversal of respect and admiration.

626. The folk drama. The culture classes look down on the "vulgar" sports with disdain; however, the observer of social customs can’t ignore them. The preferences of the masses are evident in these activities. We read the great dramas that are now part of world literature, and from them, we form our ideas about the intellectual interests of their time and the society that produced them. These interpretations need to be adjusted. They are definitely misleading. The Greeks were not always, nor were any of them at all times, exemplars of classical severity and correctness. Quite the opposite. They were realistic, self-centered, cold, cruel, and enjoyed sensual pleasures. The great dramas, epics, and so on were appreciated only by the upper echelons of society, much like Shakespeare is with us. The general population of any society has never found entertainment in purely intellectual ideas. Nowadays, popular entertainment comes from the circus, minstrel shows, variety acts, opera bouffe, spectacles, and ballet, and it leans toward parody and burlesque, physical comedy, clowning, and broad references. Stupidity has always been amusing. Anything that breaks social norms is funny. Violating propriety, accidental disarray in clothing, exaggerated poses, crude gestures of mockery or defiance, physical blows, minor accidents and mishaps—if they aren't too serious—bodily deformities (like hunchbacks), insults and nicknames, slang and other language mishaps (such as mispronunciations from foreigners), harsh words, caricatures, and burlesques of respectable figures like the pedant, dandy, Puritan, fool, or wealthy are always good for a laugh and are enjoyed by the audience. They are consistent aspects of farce and humor. This has been true for three thousand years. Juggling and displays of strength and skill amaze us until they become too familiar. They demonstrate individual talent. They don’t bring joy like the examples just mentioned, which have been repeated through generations. The crowd always takes pleasure in degrading what the elite prefer and try to impose on everyone. They delight in seeing the rules they hear preached as the guidelines for life being disregarded. In opera bouffe, classical heroes, gods of classical mythology, royalty, medieval nobles, and authority figures are mocked. The crowd may fanatically admire its heroes while they are in vogue, but it loves to ridicule them to remind them of who created their status and how easily it can be taken away. Aristophanes mocked everything serious about the Athenian social system. Long before "Don Quixote" was written, chivalry was held in disdain. Satire is a reversal of respect and admiration.

627. The popular taste. Realism. Conventionality. Satire. That which is realistic and graphic appeals to the popular and uneducated taste, not that which is conventional, regulated, and refined according to rule and standard. That which is realistic reproduces all the facts of life. If the mirror is held up to nature it will show some nasty things. The social taboos began in superstitious fear, but they formed a series of conventional folkways under which some acts and facts of life were veiled from sight, knowledge, speech, and publicity. Other lesser 574conventions were grafted on these, and produced the great mass of usages within which our lives are passed. That which is artistic is the highest form of conventional refinement. Realism antagonizes and breaks through all these conventions and taboos, which are always a strain upon those who are not brought up in them from infancy. Therefore we hear demands for realism and naturalness from those who weary of the strain and do not want to submit to it. The conventionalities define respectability, and respectability has always been sneered at. In all comedy it is made ridiculous. The husband was possessed of conventional rights in which he was protected by society so that he had a secured and uneventful status. In comedy his rights have been violated and his security has been broken. The crowd has always enjoyed this. It rejoiced to see the wife deceive the husband, and the adulterer fool him. The latter represented freedom and cleverness at war with philistinism. On the other hand, all the taboos and conventions which have penetrated the masses and become familiar to them from infancy are fiercely defended by them (e.g. female dress and the taboo on man's dress for females). The popular magazines and the "great moral shows" religiously respect the standards of the crowd. That which is broad is funny, but there is always a limit of toleration. What is prudish, puritanical, fastidious, affected, pharisaical, etc.? These adjectives are in use, and they apply to things which are beyond a line which is undefined and indefinable. It depends on the codes and standards of the group. Realism presents everyday experience, no humbug, the world as it is. It must, therefore, be cynical and ruthless to all conventions. It shows the meanness of greatness, the other side of virtue, the weakness of heroes. No doubt it is great fun to pour scorn and ridicule on all who assume to be better than we are, and to look down on us. The easiest way to do it is to show up their weaknesses, follies, and sins. Here is another task for the satirists. Satire in comedy may be a gratification of envy. The rôle of Pierrot is dangerous to him who exercises it. In fact no man is fit for it. Where does any one get a charter to be censor of all the rest? He will certainly become proud, arrogant, self-seeking, and 575tyrannical. Each one satirizes follies which are not to his taste, or sins to which he is not tempted. Satire to be artistic and permanently effective must be marked by light and shade. It always exaggerates what it wants to impress on the attention, but to do this artistically it must subdue other elements. This is very difficult to accomplish when for popular effect it must use big brushes and glaring colors.

627. Popular Taste. Realism. Conventionality. Satire. What’s realistic and vivid appeals to the general public's unrefined taste, not the conventional, regulated, and refined things that follow strict rules. Realism captures all aspects of life. If you hold a mirror up to nature, it will reflect some unpleasant truths. Social taboos originated from superstitious fears but developed into a series of conventional customs that kept certain behaviors and facts hidden from view, knowledge, conversation, and public awareness. Other minor conventions were added to these, creating the huge variety of norms that shape our lives. Artistic expression is the highest form of refined convention. Realism challenges and breaks through these conventions and taboos, which always weigh heavily on those who weren’t raised within them. That’s why we hear calls for realism and authenticity from people who are tired of the pressure and don’t want to conform to it. Conventions establish what is considered respectable, and respectability has always been mocked. Comedy often makes it look silly. The husband had conventional rights that society protected, giving him a stable, uneventful existence. In comedy, those rights are violated, and his sense of security is shattered. The audience has always enjoyed this. They took pleasure in watching the wife deceive her husband and the lover trick him. The latter symbolizes freedom and cleverness battling against the narrow-mindedness of respectability. Conversely, all the taboos and conventions that have seeped into the masses and become familiar to them since childhood are fiercely defended by them (e.g., women’s clothing and the taboo against men wearing women's clothing). Popular magazines and "moral mainstream shows" strictly adhere to the crowd's standards. Broad humor is funny, but there’s always a limit to what’s acceptable. What constitutes being prudish, puritanical, picky, pretentious, hypocritical, etc.? These terms apply to things that cross an undefined and hard-to-define line. It really depends on the group's codes and standards. Realism presents everyday experiences, free of pretenses, showing the world as it is. Therefore, it must be cynical and relentless towards all conventions. It reveals the pettiness behind greatness, the darker side of virtue, and the flaws of heroes. It’s undoubtedly entertaining to mock and ridicule those who claim to be better than we are and who look down on us. The simplest way to do this is by exposing their weaknesses, foolishness, and sins. This presents another opportunity for satirists. Satire in comedy may satisfy envy. The role of Pierrot can be perilous for those who take it on. In fact, no one is truly fit for it. Who gives anyone the right to judge everyone else? They will likely become proud, arrogant, self-serving, and tyrannical. Each person tends to ridicule the shortcomings they dislike, or the sins they are not tempted by. For satire to be artistic and have a lasting impact, it must feature contrasts of light and shade. It always exaggerates what it aims to highlight, but to do this artistically, it must also balance other elements. Achieving this is challenging, especially since it relies on bold strokes and bright colors for popular effect.

628. Popular exhibitions. From the time of Homer we can trace popular exhibitions which accompanied the theatrical forms above described as an inferior class of the same species. The popular exhibitions were marked by the features which have been described (sec. 626), to which we may add bloodshed and cruel rites.

628. Popular exhibitions. Since the time of Homer, we can see popular exhibitions that went along with the theatrical forms mentioned earlier as a lower tier of the same type. The popular exhibitions included the characteristics previously described (sec. 626), and we can add to that elements of bloodshed and brutal rituals.

629. Ancient popular festivals. The thargelia were ancient sanguinary festivals celebrated in Greece in honor of Apollo and Diana. Two men, or a man and a woman, were immolated in Attica, to expiate the sins of the people. "The circular dances of the Greeks around the victims, or later around the altar, can only be compared with the songs and furious dances of the Iroquois and Brazilians around their prisoners."2026 At Athens also the kronia were festivals of Saturn. The notion that there was a period of original liberty and equality "at the beginning" was entertained at that time, and this festival was held to represent it. Also on Crete there were festivals of Mercury. In Thessaly the peloria were a festival, the name of which was derived from Pelor, the man that brought news that an earthquake had drained the valley of Tempe. The sacea were a festival at Babylon similar to the saturnalia. A slave in each house, including the palace of the king, ruled as a house sovereign for five days. The leading idea was to reverse or invert everything in ordinary life. The kordax was an ancient dance of the old comedy, with indecent gestures, in which the human figure was caricatured according to all the deformations which it underwent by vice or sensuality. All the effects of gluttony and Bacchic excess were caricatured in the figure of Silenus. The old woman fond of wine lost all modesty under the influence of wine.2027 The leaders of the choruses, in a 576later time at Athens, offered reminders of primitive barbarism and of the immolation of human beings, and a representation of savage nudity, but they presented no image which was ridiculous or base. Tragedy had a long struggle to become separate from lyric forms, but Æschylus at last accomplished the separation. This was really the separation of the high literary drama from the popular mimus. After ten centuries of glory in Greece tragedy was lost again under the lyric form.2028 The popular drama, however, lasted on until to-day, and it has never changed its characteristic elements.

629. Ancient Popular Festivals. The thargelia were ancient bloody festivals celebrated in Greece in honor of Apollo and Diana. Two men, or a man and a woman, were sacrificed in Attica to atone for the people's sins. "The circular dances of the Greeks around the victims, or later around the altar, can only be compared with the songs and intense dances of the Iroquois and Brazilians around their prisoners."2026 In Athens, the kronia were festivals for Saturn. People believed that there was a time of true freedom and equality "at the beginning," and this festival was held to represent that idea. There were also festivals for Mercury in Crete. In Thessaly, the peloria was a festival named after Pelor, the man who brought news that an earthquake had drained the valley of Tempe. The sacea were festivals in Babylon similar to the saturnalia where a slave in each household, including the king's palace, ruled as the master for five days. The main idea was to turn everyday life upside down. The kordax was an ancient dance from old comedy, featuring inappropriate gestures and caricaturing the human figure according to the various deformations caused by vice or sensuality. The effects of gluttony and Bacchic excess were exaggerated in the figure of Silenus. The old woman who loved wine lost all modesty under its influence.2027 The leaders of the choruses, in a 576 later time in Athens, reflected primitive barbarism and the sacrifice of humans, showcasing savage nudity, but they did not depict anything that was ridiculous or lowly. Tragedy had a long battle to emerge as its own genre separate from lyrical forms, but Æschylus eventually achieved this distinction. This marked the separation of high literary drama from the popular mimus. After ten centuries of prominence in Greece, tragedy was lost again under the lyrical form.2028 However, popular drama has continued to this day and has never changed its defining elements.

630. The mimus. The essence of the mimus is in pantomime as the name denotes. It imitates facts of life and behavior and is, therefore, essentially realistic. It may well be derived from the mimetic dances of nature peoples, in which beasts, warriors, and lovers are imitated, with jest and satirical exaggeration of characteristic traits. In the folk drama in its simplest forms nothing has ever been written. The actor, assumed a rôle and improvised all which he had to say in trying to act it out. His responsibility for the rôle was far greater than that of an actor in a culture drama. The actor, by repeating a rôle, produced a representation of it which was personal to himself and which he perfected. The most interesting and marked characters became fixed. A large number of them are now established in literature and have become known all over the world. The latest instance of such a type is, perhaps, Lord Dundreary. The word mimus appears in Greece in the fifth century B.C. The mimus was a picture of life or, more exactly, an unwritten parody of life. It was divided into grades and the actors into castes. Women had previously appeared as jugglers and mountebanks. They now appeared amongst the actors of the popular drama. This made the exhibitions questionable according to Greek standards. The exhibitions were given by wandering companies. While actors of the culture drama always wore masks, those of the mimus were the first to appear unmasked;2029 later others imitated them. At the present day the theatrical exhibitions which may be seen on the outskirts of a fair in central Europe well represent the ancient mimus. 577The marionettes were an early offshoot of the mimus, and the modern Punch-and-Judy show is a descendant in part of both. For the mores the mimus and the marionette theater are a thousandfold more important than the great tragedies, but the former have left no mark on history. They never were written down; the actors are dead; their reputation is forgotten. The mores contain the effect as a fact but no explanation of it. From the time of Alexander the Great that which is common, popular, realistic prevailed in politics and literature. The heroic and ideal-poetic declined and was made an object of satire in the mimus. "The trivial, prosaic, and libertine taste of the Macedonian princes of Egypt and Syria at last reigned alone in enslaved Greece." Then, under different forms and names, nothing remained but mimes, realistic representation of common life.2030 The Olympian gods and Homeric heroes were burlesqued for fun. The mimus won acceptance at courts and in higher circles. It was developed into the so-called "hypothesis" and won a place on the stage. The most distinguished maker of hypotheses was Philistion,2031 who lived at the beginning of the Christian era. They became popular throughout the Greco-Roman world in the first centuries of the Christian era.2032 The emperor Tiberius caused actors to be expelled from Italy as disturbers of the peace, and because the old Oscan farce, once amusement for the common people, had become indecent.2033 Out of the common origin of all dramatic exhibitions (sec. 616) the mimus kept the corn demons, or growth demons, which always commanded the interest of husbandmen. The actors of this rôle wore masks in which the features of a low and sensual countenance were greatly exaggerated. An artificial phallus (sec. 473) was worn outside of the dress, and the entire region of the hips was enlarged so as to produce a conventional, extravagant, and stereotyped figure, like the modern clown, punch, or Mephisto, being, in fact, in some measure, their ancestor.2034 Greek vases represent these 578figures. The same set of ideas and course of thought has been traced in Mexico in connection with crop interests and growth demons.2035 There also the public rites at festivals passed by imperceptible steps into dramatic representations with dogmatic meaning or magical significance.

630. The mimus. The essence of the mimus lies in pantomime, as the name suggests. It imitates real-life events and behaviors, making it fundamentally realistic. It likely stems from the mimetic dances of indigenous peoples, where animals, warriors, and lovers are portrayed with humor and satirical exaggeration of their traits. In the simplest forms of folk drama, nothing was ever scripted. The actor took on a role and improvised everything he needed to say while acting it out. His responsibility for the role was much greater than that of an actor in a cultured drama. By repeating a role, the actor created a personal interpretation that he refined. The most interesting and distinctive characters became established. Many of them are now recognized in literature and have gained worldwide fame. A recent example of such a character is possibly Lord Dundreary. The word mimus first appeared in Greece in the fifth century B.C. The mimus was a representation of life or an unwritten parody of it. It was categorized into levels and the actors into groups. Women had previously participated as jugglers and performers and now took on roles in popular drama. This raised questions about the respectability of the performances according to Greek standards. The shows were put on by traveling companies. While actors in cultured drama always wore masks, the mimus performers were the first to go unmasked; 2029 later, others followed suit. Today, theatrical performances seen on the outskirts of fairs in central Europe closely resemble the ancient mimus. 577 The marionettes were an early offshoot of the mimus, and the modern Punch-and-Judy show is partly descended from both. For societal norms, the mimus and marionette theater are far more significant than grand tragedies, yet the former have left no lasting impact on history. They were never recorded; the actors have long since passed away; their fame has faded. The norms hold the impact as a fact without any explanation for it. Since the time of Alexander the Great, what was common, popular, and realistic dominated politics and literature. The heroic and idealistic poetry dwindled and became a target for parody in the mimus. "The trivial, mundane, and libertine taste of the Macedonian princes of Egypt and Syria ultimately reigned supreme in subjugated Greece." Afterwards, with various forms and names, only mimes remained, offering a realistic portrayal of everyday life. 2030 The Olympian gods and Homeric heroes were humorously mocked. The mimus gained acceptance in courts and higher social circles. It evolved into what was called the "hypothesis" and secured a spot on the stage. The most notable creator of hypotheses was Philistion, 2031 who lived at the start of the Christian era. They became widely popular throughout the Greco-Roman world in the early centuries of the Christian era. 2032 Emperor Tiberius expelled actors from Italy as disruptors of public order, as the old Oscan farce, once entertainment for the common folk, had become inappropriate. 2033 From the shared origin of all dramatic performances (sec. 616), the mimus preserved the corn demons, or growth demons, which consistently captured the interest of farmers. The actors in this role wore masks that exaggerated the features of a low and sensual face. An artificial phallus (sec. 473) was worn outside their costume, and the entire hip area was enlarged to create a conventional, exaggerated, and stereotypical figure, resembling modern clowns, Punch, or Mephisto, indeed being their ancestors.2034 Greek vases depict these 578 figures. A similar set of ideas and thought processes has been traced in Mexico regarding agricultural interests and growth demons. 2035 There, public rituals at festivals gradually transitioned into dramatic representations with doctrinal meaning or magical significance.

631. Modern analogies. The end man of the negro minstrel troupe is a modern creation like the Greek phlyax, for he is a buffoon of the plantation-negro type, with every feature exaggerated to the utmost, so that he is unreal and a caricature; but the exaggerations direct attention to familiar facts and display characteristic features which are a cause of merriment. The rise, development, and decline of negro ministrelsy illustrate, within our observation, many features in the history of popular comedy. It originated in fun making by the imitation of a foreign group, whose peculiar ways appeared to be ridiculous antics. Then the negro was used to burlesque and satirize the weaknesses, follies, and affectations of whites. The negro plantation hand is a type which is disappearing and interest in him is declining. He is no longer available for direct study or derived satire.

631. Modern analogies. The lead performer in the blackface minstrel show is a contemporary creation, similar to the Greek phlyax, as he is a clown of the plantation-black stereotype, with every feature exaggerated to the maximum, making him unrealistic and a caricature. However, these exaggerations highlight familiar facts and showcase traits that bring laughter. The emergence, growth, and decline of blackface minstrelsy reflect, in our experience, many aspects of the history of popular comedy. It began as humor derived from imitating a foreign group, whose unique behaviors seemed like silly antics. Then, the black characters were used to parody and criticize the weaknesses, foolishness, and pretentiousness of white people. The image of the plantation worker is a type that is fading away, and interest in him is waning. He is no longer a source for direct study or reliable satire.

632. Biologs and ethologs. The Greek phlyax (the play) passed to southern Italy in the fourth century B.C., whence it was transmitted to Rome and confused with the atellan. It became very popular, and lasted until the fifth century A.D.2036 Reich divides the mimes into two classes: (1) biologs, i.e. those who represent individual types, e.g. an unfaithful wife, an imbecile husband, a fatuous nobleman, a physician, etc.; (2) ethologs, i.e. those who impersonate some feature in the mores of the time and satirize it, e.g. faith in miracles, fondness for drink or gambling, sycophancy to the rich, or "getting on in the world." This is a very important distinction and one which illuminates the connection between the drama and the mores. Socrates was an etholog, although not an actor. He spent sarcasm, irony, and humor on the ways of the Athenians of his time.2037 Aristophanes was another, Rabelais was another, Erasmus was an inferior one. In his Colloquies and Praise of Folly he is more of a preacher, but 579his aim is to influence by graphic satirical description. In our day the comic papers attempt the task of the etholog. They try to satirize manners and men. A comic paper owned or subsidized by a political party is the sorriest representative of Pierrot that the world has yet seen. The biolog personates an individual type, like an aberration of human nature, which may be found anywhere and at any time. The etholog personates a specimen of a class which helps to characterize a period. Dandies exist at all times, but vary in detail. The fatuity and vanity of all dandies are features for the etholog; the follies of the dandy of a period belong to the biolog. Beau Brummel would be a model for a biolog. The etholog is apt to overlook his best subjects. He cannot himself escape from his own times enough to recognize them. He never satirizes the reigning features. The American etholog never satirizes democracy, or the politician, or the newspaper. The etholog wants a big party or a strong sentiment behind him. It is not until after skepticism about a ruling "way" has formed in the minds of a large section of the masses that the etholog makes himself the mouthpiece of it. We have no satire yet on militarism, or imperialism, or the Monroe doctrine. A protective tariff is a grand object for satire, but so long as the masses believe in it satire is powerless. The same is true of any folkway so long as it is not yet doubted. Satire is then blasphemy. While a way is prevalent there is pathos about it (sec. 178), as there is now amongst us about democracy, but there never can be satire, and pathos at the same time, in the same society, about the same thing. One might have believed that nothing need be sacred to the theaters of Paris, but a few years ago a play was written which set the French Revolution in a different light from the now consecrated commonplace in regard to it. It was found impossible to produce it. A marionette player and his wife made fun of Père Duchesne on the boulevard during the Revolution. Both were guillotined.2038 These facts limit very much the high moral function sometimes ascribed to satire. It never gets into action until the mischief is done. It never squelches a folly at its commencement. That 580function belongs to educated reason, but educated reason is not in the masses.

632. Biologs and ethologs. The Greek phlyax (the play) came to southern Italy in the fourth century B.C., from where it was brought to Rome and mixed up with the atellan. It became very popular and lasted until the fifth century CE2036 Reich categorizes mimes into two types: (1) biologs, meaning those who portray individual types, like an unfaithful wife, a foolish husband, a pompous nobleman, a doctor, etc.; (2) ethologs, meaning those who embody a characteristic of the customs of the time and satirize it, such as belief in miracles, love for drinking or gambling, pandering to the wealthy, or striving for social status. This is a significant distinction that clarifies the link between drama and societal norms. Socrates was an etholog, even though he wasn’t an actor. He used sarcasm, irony, and humor to comment on the behavior of Athenians in his time.2037 Aristophanes was another, Rabelais was another, and Erasmus was a lesser one. In his Colloquies and Praise of Folly, he acts more like a preacher, but 579his goal is to persuade through vivid, satirical illustration. Nowadays, comic newspapers take on the role of the etholog. They aim to satirize behaviors and people. A comic paper that is owned or funded by a political party is the lamest representation of Pierrot the world has ever seen. The biolog impersonates an individual type, resembling a quirk of human nature that can be found anytime, anywhere. The etholog portrays a member of a class that defines a specific period. Dandies exist in all eras but change in detail. The foolishness and vanity of all dandies are characteristics for the etholog; the silly behaviors of the dandy in a specific time belong to the biolog. Beau Brummel would be an example of a biolog. The etholog often overlooks their best subjects. They can’t distance themselves from their own time enough to recognize them. They never mock the dominant traits. The American etholog doesn’t critique democracy, politicians, or newspapers. The etholog requires a significant party or strong sentiment behind them. It isn’t until widespread skepticism about a dominant "way" emerges among a large segment of the masses that the etholog becomes its voice. We currently have no satire on militarism, imperialism, or the Monroe doctrine. A protective tariff is a prime target for satire, but as long as the masses believe in it, satire remains ineffective. The same applies to any folkway while it’s still accepted. Satire then becomes blasphemy. While a way is dominant, there’s pathos associated with it (sec. 178), similar to what we now feel about democracy, but there can never be both satire and pathos at the same time in the same society about the same issue. One might think that nothing would be considered sacred in the theaters of Paris, but a few years ago, a play was written that portrayed the French Revolution differently than the now-accepted narrative regarding it. It turned out to be impossible to produce it. A puppeteer and his wife mocked Père Duchesne on the boulevard during the Revolution. Both were guillotined.2038 These facts greatly limit the lofty moral role sometimes attributed to satire. It never takes action until the damage is done. It never squashes a folly at its inception. That 580role belongs to educated reasoning, but educated reasoning isn’t present in the masses.

633. Dickens as a biolog. Charles Dickens was a biolog. His novels contain very little evidence of the manners and customs of his time, and what they do contain is forced and untrue. He invented characters whose names have become common nouns and adjectives for individual types which are found in all societies at all times (Pecksniff, Micawber, Turveydrop, Uriah Heep, etc.), but which may, at a time, be especially common and produce fine specimens.

633. Dickens as a biologist. Charles Dickens was a biologist. His novels show very little about the behaviors and customs of his era, and what they do reveal feels unrealistic and exaggerated. He created characters whose names have become everyday terms and descriptors for specific types found in all societies throughout history (Pecksniff, Micawber, Turveydrop, Uriah Heep, etc.), but which may, at certain times, be especially prevalent and create notable examples.

634. Early Jewish plays. Ezekiel (an Alexandrian Jew, fl. c. 200 B.C.) is said to have written a play on the exodus from Egypt, with the same motive as the mystery plays,—the edification of the faithful. Herod Atticus (♰ c. 180 A.D.), having caused the death of his wife, Regilla, was not satisfied with the expiations in the usual funeral rites. He built, as a monument to her, a theater with a roof.2039 Ezekiel's play on the exodus was presented in Herod's theater. Nicholas of Damascus (b. 74 B.C.) is said to have written a play on the story of Susanna.2040

634. Early Jewish plays. Ezekiel (an Alexandrian Jew, fl. c. 200 BCE) is said to have written a play about the exodus from Egypt, with the same purpose as the mystery plays— to uplift the faithful. Herod Atticus (♰ c. 180 CE), after the death of his wife, Regilla, was not satisfied with the usual funeral rites. As a tribute to her, he built a theater with a roof.2039 Ezekiel's play about the exodus was performed in Herod's theater. Nicholas of Damascus (b. 74 BCE) is said to have written a play about the story of Susanna.2040

635. Roman mimus. The mimus, in the Greco-Roman empire, stereotyped its figures for a period, since of course they did not change suddenly or greatly. In the Roman mimus the recurring features were the pursuit of legacies, the impotency of men, the stupidity of the clown, blows and other physical violence. The fixed types were: old women as drunkards, sorceresses, go-betweens, peddlers, and panders; men as scholasticus (the pedant and learned imbecile), Ardalio (a character introduced by Philistion), the fatuous, fussy old man, and then the Christian, a type which was kept up for several centuries.2041 These personages, remaining unchanged in character, were put in various assumed positions and conjunctures. The actors had to invent the dialogue and work out the situation. The characters have come down to us as Punch, Harlequin, Pantaloon, etc.2042 581Punch (=Pulcino, Pulcinella) is only a Neapolitan rendering of Maccus, a character in the atellans. "Maccus," in Etruscan, meant a little cock.2043 Christian antiphonal singing, like the Greek mystery acts of Dionysus, helped to develop the drama.2044 In the first centuries of the Christian era "obscenity dominated the theater." "It was no longer a school of patriotism, recalling the heroes of the early ages or criticising the misdoings of contemporaries. It was a scene of vice and corruption for actors and spectators. There was nothing represented but the adventures of deceived husbands, adulteries, intrigues of libertines, incidents in lupanars. The only characters represented were shameless women and effeminate men. The most shameful things were exhibited. Everything which ought to be respected was there degraded. Virtue was mocked and the gods were derided. The actor caused the taste for evil things to penetrate the mind of the spectator; he stimulated ignoble and criminal passions, and, familiar as he was with vice, he blushed sometimes at the shameful rôle which he was forced to play before the crowd."2045

635. Roman mimus. The mimus in the Greco-Roman empire had a set of typical characters for a while because they didn't change quickly or significantly. In the Roman mimus, common themes included the pursuit of inheritances, men's helplessness, the foolishness of the clown, and physical violence. The stock characters included: old women as drunks, witches, matchmakers, vendors, and pimps; men as scholasticus (the pedantic, clueless scholar), Ardalio (a character introduced by Philistion), the foolish, fussy old man, and then the Christian, a type that persisted for several centuries.2041 These characters, remaining consistent in personality, were placed in different scenarios and situations. The actors had to create their dialogue and develop the plot. The characters have survived as Punch, Harlequin, Pantaloon, etc.2042 581Punch (=Pulcino, Pulcinella) is just the Neapolitan version of Maccus, a character from the atellans. "Maccus" in Etruscan meant a little rooster.2043 Christian antiphonal singing, similar to the Greek mystery plays of Dionysus, contributed to the development of drama.2044 In the early centuries of the Christian era, "obscenity dominated the theater." "It was no longer a celebration of patriotism, recalling the heroes of earlier times or critiquing the wrongs of the present. It became a display of vice and corruption for both the actors and the audience. The only stories told were about deceived husbands, affairs, hedonistic intrigues, and incidents in brothels. The only characters portrayed were shameless women and effeminate men. The most disgraceful acts were showcased. Everything that deserved respect was belittled. Virtue was ridiculed, and the gods were mocked. The actor ingrained a taste for immoral things in the audience's minds; he incited base and criminal desires and, while he was familiar with vice, he sometimes felt shame for the degrading role he had to play in front of the crowd."2045

636. "The Suffering Christ." "Pseudo-Querolus." In the fourth century the Christians tried to use the theater for their purposes. The drama The Suffering Christ is attributed to Gregory of Nazianz. It represents the passion of Jesus as understood by the Nicene theologians. It consists of twelve hundred and seventy-three verses taken more or less exactly from the tragedies of Euripides and patched together. Lintilhac2046 says it is now the accepted opinion that it cannot be of remoter origin than the eleventh century, so that the most noteworthy fact about it would be that it is a Greek liturgical play of even date with the earliest western plays of that class. In it the Virgin Mary is a pagan woman, who uses verses of Hecuba and Medea, and thinks of suicide.2047 Another play of the fourth century, which is mentioned as important in the history of the drama, is the Pseudo-Querolus. It is an imitation of Plautus. Querolus 582is the forerunner of Molière's Misanthrope and so a biolog,—a permanent type of person.2048 Dramas representing martyrdom and other Christian incidents were presented with very great realism.2049

636. "The Suffering Christ." "Pseudo-Querolus." In the fourth century, Christians attempted to use theater for their purposes. The play The Suffering Christ is credited to Gregory of Nazianz. It depicts the passion of Jesus as understood by the Nicene theologians. It contains twelve hundred and seventy-three verses, taken more or less verbatim from the tragedies of Euripides and stitched together. Lintilhac2046 claims that it is now widely accepted that it cannot have originated before the eleventh century, making it particularly notable as a Greek liturgical play contemporaneous with the earliest Western plays of that genre. In it, the Virgin Mary is portrayed as a pagan woman who quotes lines from Hecuba and Medea, contemplating suicide.2047 Another significant fourth-century play mentioned in drama history is Pseudo-Querolus. It is modeled after Plautus. Querolus 582 is the predecessor of Molière's Misanthrope, representing a permanent character type.2048 Dramas depicting martyrdom and other Christian events were presented with a high degree of realism.2049

637. The mimus and Christianity. The mimus opened war on Christianity. The religion was unpopular and hated. It set itself against the mores of the society at the time. It was scoffed at just as Puritans, Quakers, Mormons, and Christian Scientists have been scoffed at since and for the same reasons. It shared the unpopularity of the Jews, who came before the heathen world claiming the isolation of superiority, exclusive favor of God, ascendancy by rights over all the world. To the pagans the Christians seemed to make a great fuss about nothing. The mimus seized the popular sentiment and gave it expression. The Christian became the clown and simpleton. Christian rites were parodied and ridiculed. Martyrdoms were represented on the stage, the martyr being the buffoon. The heathen gods were taken under the protection of the mimus, instead of being burlesqued as they had been for several centuries. This mockery ran through the Roman empire until the end of the fourth century, when the church got the protection of the state against public insult, but Christianity fell under the dominion of heathen mores. The great ecclesiastics of the fifth century preached fiercely against the theater, not because of the insults of the theater against the church, for they were silenced, but on account of the action of the theater upon Christian mores. Chrysostom denounced the theater on account of the manners of actresses in the mimus, on account of false hair, paint, exposed bodies, uncovered heads, melodies, gross language, gestures, strife, representations of adultery and other sex vice, and because it was the school of intrigue and seduction. This became the attitude of the church towards the theater.2050

637. The mimus and Christianity. The mimus declared war on Christianity. The religion was not well-received and was despised. It went against the norms of society at the time. It was mocked just like Puritans, Quakers, Mormons, and Christian Scientists have been mocked since, for the same reasons. It shared the unpopularity of the Jews, who came before the pagan world claiming a unique superiority, God's exclusive favor, and a rightful dominance over everyone. To the pagans, Christians seemed to be making a big deal about nothing. The mimus tapped into this popular sentiment and gave it a voice. Christians were portrayed as fools and simpletons. Christian rituals were parodied and ridiculed. Martyrdoms were acted out on stage, with the martyr depicted as a buffoon. The pagan gods were treated with respect by the mimus, instead of being mocked as they had been for centuries. This mockery persisted throughout the Roman empire until the end of the fourth century, when the church gained state protection against public ridicule, but Christianity still fell under pagan morals. The prominent church leaders of the fifth century preached vehemently against the theater, not because of the insults the theater hurled at the church—since they had been silenced—but because of the influence the theater had on Christian morals. Chrysostom condemned the theater due to the behavior of actresses in the mimus, citing reasons like false hair, makeup, revealing clothing, exposed heads, suggestive music, crude language, inappropriate gestures, portrayals of adultery and other sexual immorality, and because it was a breeding ground for intrigue and seduction. This became the church's stance towards the theater.2050

638. Popular phantasms. Although the crowd likes to see realistic representations of life, and also likes to see in the drama that ridicule of the cultured classes which seems like a victory 583over them, yet it also loves fantastic scenes, and acts in which the limitations of reality are left behind and imaginary luck and joy are represented,—such as magical transformations, fairy tales, and realms of bliss. Extremes of realism and phantasm meet in the folk drama. After the fifth century the sense of societal decline and loss was strong in the popular mind. It was felt that the world was failing. There was a contempt for life.2051 Pagan society was ennuyé. "It wanted to laugh. It wanted games and dances to make gay the last hours which separated it from its fall."2052 Salvianus says that the Roman world died laughing.2053

638. Popular phantasms. While the crowd enjoys seeing realistic portrayals of life and likes to witness in drama the mockery of the educated classes that seems like a victory 583 over them, it also loves fantastical scenes and performances where the constraints of reality are left behind, showcasing imaginary luck and happiness—like magical transformations, fairy tales, and utopian worlds. The extremes of realism and fantasy converge in folk drama. After the fifth century, a strong sense of societal decline and loss permeated the popular consciousness. Many felt that the world was deteriorating, leading to a disdain for life.2051 Pagan society was weary. "It wanted to laugh. It craved games and dances to brighten the last hours before its downfall."2052 Salvianus states that the Roman world perished while laughing.2053

639. Effects of vicious amusements. Vicious amusements provoke all kinds of vicious passions. Excitement, sensuality, frivolity, and meanness go together. Lecky2054 points out the contrast between the conduct of the Romans of the time of Marius, who refused to plunder the houses of the opposing faction when Marius threw them open, and that of the Romans of the time of Vespasian, who enjoyed the fun and plunder of his war with Vitellius in the streets of Rome. "The moral condition of the empire is, indeed, in some respects one of the most appalling pictures on record."

639. Effects of Bad Entertainment. Bad entertainment incites all sorts of negative emotions. Excitement, sensuality, silliness, and cruelty all go hand-in-hand. Lecky2054 highlights the difference between the behavior of the Romans during Marius’s time, who refused to loot the homes of their enemies when Marius let them in, and that of the Romans in Vespasian’s era, who reveled in the chaos and looting during his war with Vitellius on the streets of Rome. "The moral state of the empire is, indeed, in some ways one of the most shocking images on record."

640. Gladiatorial games. The mores of the Romans of the third century B.C. (sec. 624) seized upon the gladiatorial contests as something suited to the genius of the Roman people, and, as the Romans gained wealth and power by conquest and plunder, with numerous war captives, they developed the sport of the arena to a very high point. Then the sport reacted on the mores and made them more cruel, licentious, and cowardly. It required more and more extravagant inventions to produce the former degree of pleasure. The Romans were fond of all torture and showed great invention in connection with it, both for beasts and men. Children amused themselves by torturing beasts and insects, making them draw loads, and making fowls and birds fight. They loved the sight of pain and bloodshed 584and found their greatest pleasure in it.2055 Under Nero women fought in the arena. This was forbidden under Severus. A law, probably of the time of Nero, forbade masters to give their slaves to fight beasts. Hadrian forbade the sale of slaves to be gladiators. Marcus Aurelius forbade the condemnation of criminals to be gladiators, and he tried to limit the gladiatorial exhibitions. They were far too popular.2056 It is thus that amusements and mores react on each other to produce social degeneration. The whole social standard of "right" moves down with the moral degeneracy, and at no stage is there a sense of shame or wrongdoing in the public mind in connection with what is customary and traditional at the time. There is no contrast between facts and standards. The great Christian ecclesiastics of the fourth and fifth centuries denounced the public amusements and tried to keep the Christians away from them. They tried to convert actors. They pointed out the subtle corruption of character produced by feigning vice. Gladiators were not admitted to baptism unless they repented and renounced their profession.2057 In 325 Constantine forbade gladiatorial combats as unfit for a time of peace. He forbade the use of condemned criminals in the arena. These laws were powerless.2058

640. Gladiatorial games. The customs of the Romans in the third century B.C. (sec. 624) embraced gladiatorial contests as something that fit the spirit of the Roman people. As the Romans gained wealth and power through conquest and plunder, and with many war captives, they elevated the sport of the arena to a very high level. This sport, in turn, influenced their customs, making them more cruel, immoral, and cowardly. It demanded more and more extravagant innovations to achieve the same level of enjoyment. The Romans were fascinated by torture and showed great creativity regarding it, both for animals and humans. Children entertained themselves by torturing animals and insects, making them carry loads, and forcing fowls and birds to fight. They took pleasure in witnessing pain and bloodshed 584 and found their greatest joy in it.2055 Under Nero, women fought in the arena. This was banned under Severus. A law, likely from Nero's time, prohibited masters from making their slaves fight wild animals. Hadrian banned the sale of slaves to be gladiators. Marcus Aurelius prohibited the sentencing of criminals to become gladiators and attempted to limit gladiatorial shows, which were overwhelmingly popular.2056 Thus, entertainment and customs influence one another, resulting in social decline. The overall social standard of "right" declines alongside moral decay, and at no point is there a sense of shame or wrongdoing in public perception regarding what is customary and traditional at the time. There is no distinction between facts and standards. The prominent Christian leaders of the fourth and fifth centuries condemned public entertainments and sought to keep Christians away from them. They attempted to convert actors and highlighted the subtle character corruption that comes from pretending to engage in vice. Gladiators were not allowed to be baptized unless they repented and renounced their occupation.2057 In 325, Constantine banned gladiatorial fights as inappropriate in a time of peace. He prohibited the use of condemned criminals in the arena. These laws proved ineffective.2058

641. Compromise between church and customs. The maiuma (mock sea fight on the Tiber in May) was forbidden, probably under Constance, a prohibition which was repeated by Theodosius. Arcadius tried to allow it again, under conditions that propriety be observed, but it was impossible, and he forbade all immodest exhibitions. Theodosius forbade magistrates to be present at exhibitions after midday, when the most obscene and bloody were presented, except on the anniversaries of his own birth and accession. He also forbade actresses to use fine clothes and jewels, and forbade Christians to be actors. Leo I ([symbol: cross] 461) forbade that any Christian woman, free or slave, should be compelled to be an actress or meretrix.2059 Salvianus describes,2060 585in very emphatic but general terms, the public exhibitions in Gaul and Africa in the second half of the fifth century. There was, he says, scarcely a crime or outrage which was not represented on the stage, and the spectators enjoyed seeing a man killed or cruelly lacerated. All the earth was ransacked for beasts. All the senses were outraged by indecencies. Nevertheless, on any day on which performances occurred the churches were empty. The Christians, as we see, lived in the mores of their age, and all these things had centuries of tradition behind them. Salvianus and other ecclesiastics were not heeded because they derived their standards from Christian dogmas, and those standards were far removed from the current mores. The church was forced to compromise. It allowed feasts, fairs, and games near the churches. It converted heathen festivals, with processions, lights, and garlands, into Christian festivals and usages. It borrowed the attractions of the worship of Isis, Mithra, and Cybele, and adopted all the means of suggestion employed in their rites. The great ecclesiastics were divided as to this policy. Augustine put an end, so far as his jurisdiction went, to the feasts in the churches in honor of martyrs, with singing, dancing, and drinking, although they were very popular.2061 He complained earnestly of the indecency of the exhibitions of his time.2062 "Especially at the festivals in honor of the heathen gods, and in civil celebrations, the ancient religious practices were renewed, not infrequently degenerating into shameless immorality, yet protecting civil usages. The patriot, the philosopher, the skeptic, and the pious man had to make a capitulation with those ancient religious practices, for they were not, in truth, emancipated from them at heart, and they did not know of anything better to replace what those practices did for society."2063 So the philosopher, patriot, skeptic, and pious man always have to compromise with the ancient and existing mores. Salvianus2064 says that poverty caused the great exhibitions to cease. It was advancing poverty and misery which put an end to all the old forms of amusement. It was not the church or 586Christianity. The Christian rites and festivals alone remained. Modern Spanish bullfights appear to be a survival of the old sports of the arena. Bullfights were introduced into Italy in the fourteenth century. They were general in the fifteenth century. The Aragonese brought them to Naples and the Borgias to Rome.2065 We hear of a kind of gladiatorial exhibition at some festivals in India early in the nineteenth century.2066 There were gladiators also in Japan2067 and in Mexico.2068

641. Compromise between church and customs. The maiuma (mock sea fight on the Tiber in May) was banned, likely under Constance, a ban that was repeated by Theodosius. Arcadius attempted to allow it again, as long as proper behavior was maintained, but that proved impossible, and he banned all inappropriate displays. Theodosius prohibited magistrates from attending shows after midday, when the most shocking and violent acts were performed, except on the anniversaries of his own birth and rise to power. He also banned actresses from wearing fancy clothes and jewelry, and prohibited Christians from being actors. Leo I ([symbol: cross] 461) declared that no Christian woman, whether free or enslaved, should be forced to be an actress or prostitute.2059 Salvianus describes,2060 585 in very strong but general terms, the public performances in Gaul and Africa during the latter half of the fifth century. He stated that hardly a crime or outrage was not depicted on stage, and the audience took pleasure in watching someone be killed or brutally injured. All sorts of animals were brought in from across the land. Every sense was assaulted by indecency. Nevertheless, on any day performances occurred, the churches were empty. As we see, the Christians lived according to the customs of their time, and all of this had centuries of tradition behind it. Salvianus and other church leaders were ignored because their standards stemmed from Christian beliefs, which were vastly different from the prevailing customs. The church felt compelled to compromise. It permitted festivals, fairs, and games near churches. It transformed pagan holidays, complete with processions, lights, and garlands, into Christian celebrations and practices. It adopted elements of the worship of Isis, Mithra, and Cybele, along with all the persuasive methods used in their rituals. The high-ranking church officials had differing opinions on this approach. Augustine ended, as far as he could, the celebrations in churches honoring martyrs, which included singing, dancing, and drinking, despite their popularity.2061 He voiced strong objections to the indecency of the performances of his era.2062 "Especially during the festivals for pagan gods and in civic celebrations, the old religious practices were revived, often devolving into shameless immorality, yet still maintaining civil customs. The patriot, philosopher, skeptic, and devout individual had to make a deal with these ancient beliefs, for they were not truly free from them at heart, and they didn’t know of anything better to offer what those practices provided for society."2063 Thus, the philosopher, patriot, skeptic, and devout person constantly have to compromise with both ancient and current customs. Salvianus2064 claims that poverty caused the grand exhibitions to end. It was the growing poverty and suffering that eliminated all the old forms of entertainment. It was neither the church nor Christianity. Only Christian rites and festivals remained. Modern Spanish bullfights seem to be a remnant of the old arena sports. Bullfights were introduced to Italy in the fourteenth century and became common in the fifteenth century. The Aragonese brought them to Naples, and the Borgias brought them to Rome.2065 We also hear of a type of gladiatorial show at some festivals in India in the early nineteenth century.2066 There were gladiators in Japan2067 and in Mexico.2068

642. The cantica. Roman drama ran down to pantomime with explanatory recitation, that is, cantica. From the seventh to the tenth century few dramas were produced with dialogue. Some biblical narratives, legends of saints, and profane compositions from that time exist, which are probably cantica, to be accompanied by pantomime at fairs or in church porches.

642. The cantica. Roman drama evolved into pantomime with explanatory narration, known as cantica. Between the seventh and tenth centuries, very few plays with dialogue were created. There are some biblical stories, legends of saints, and secular works from that period that likely represent cantica, meant to be performed with pantomime at fairs or in church entrances.

643. Passion for the games. It certainly was not on account of any decline in the taste for amusement that the games declined. In the fifth century, when the Vandals were besieging Carthage, "the church of Carthage was crazy for the games," and the cries of those dying in battle were confused with those of the applauding spectators at the games. The leading men of Treves were gratifying their love of feasting when the barbarians entered their city.2069 The people of Antioch were in the theater when the Persians surprised them, about 265 A.D.2070

643. Passion for the games. The decline of the games definitely wasn't due to a loss of interest in entertainment. In the fifth century, while the Vandals were attacking Carthage, "the church of Carthage was all about the games," and the screams of those dying in battle mixed with the cheers of spectators watching the games. The prominent people of Treves were enjoying their feasting when the barbarians invaded their city.2069 People in Antioch were at the theater when the Persians caught them off guard, around 265 CE2070

644. German sports. Amongst the Germanic nations, from a very early period, popular amusements consisted in pantomimes, mummery with animal masks, horseplay by clowns, etc. The feast of Holda, or Berchta, during the first twelve days of January, was an especial period for those sports. From the sixth century there was also a pantomime of the strife of winter and spring.2071

644. German sports. Among the Germanic nations, popular entertainment has included pantomimes, mummery with animal masks, and clowning from a very early time. The festival of Holda, or Berchta, during the first twelve days of January, was a special time for these activities. Since the sixth century, there has also been a pantomime depicting the battle between winter and spring.2071

645. The mimus from the third to the eighth century. As the culture drama fell into neglect the mimus was left in possession of the field. The culture drama, as we have seen, was built 587upon and above the mimus, and has the character of a high product which could be maintained only in a peaceful and prosperous society whose other literary and artistic products were of a high grade. With a failure of societal power the highest products disappeared first, but the low and vulgar mimus, which had been disregarded but had amused the crowd during prosperity, continued to exist. In the third, fourth, and fifth centuries the mimus existed throughout the Roman world and was very popular. In the fifth century it flourished at Ravenna, and perhaps it continued later in the same form as in the East. It can be traced in Italy in the sixth century, after which its existence is doubtful. In the seventh century the theater was a thing of the past, but the mimus still existed. The ascetics of Charlemagne's time disapproved of it and got legislation against it, but the laws were of no avail. The ecclesiastics were fond of the mimus. It was in the hands of strolling players of the humblest kind. It coarsened with the general decay. All court festivals needed the mimus for the festivities.2072

645. The mimus from the third to the eighth century. As the cultural drama declined, the mimus took over the scene. The cultural drama, as we've noted, was based on and built upon the mimus, and it represented a sophisticated form that could only thrive in a peaceful and prosperous society with high-quality literary and artistic outputs. When societal strength waned, the most refined works disappeared first, but the lowbrow and crude mimus, which had been overlooked yet entertained the masses during better times, carried on. In the third, fourth, and fifth centuries, the mimus was widespread throughout the Roman world and was quite popular. In the fifth century, it thrived in Ravenna, and possibly continued in the same way in the East afterwards. Evidence of it can be found in Italy in the sixth century, but its existence becomes uncertain thereafter. By the seventh century, theater was a relic of the past, but the mimus still survived. The ascetics during Charlemagne's era frowned upon it and implemented laws against it, but those laws proved ineffective. The clergy actually enjoyed the mimus. It was kept alive by wandering performers of the most modest type. It became rougher with the overall decline. All court celebrations required the presence of the mimus for the festivities.2072

646. Drama in the Orient. There is no drama in Mohammedan literature and it appears that there is no original drama in the Orient.2073 The mimus declined in the West in the disaster of the fifth century, but in the Byzantine empire it lasted until the Turkish conquest, so that it appears that if there is any historical connection between modern and ancient drama it must be through Byzantium.2074 The actors at Byzantium kept a certain traditional license in the face of the emperor and court which was not without social and political value.2075

646. Drama in the East. There isn't any drama in Muslim literature, and it seems there was no original drama in the East.2073 The mimus faded in the West during the disaster of the fifth century, but in the Byzantine Empire, it continued until the Turkish conquest. This suggests that if there’s any historical link between modern and ancient drama, it likely comes through Byzantium.2074 The actors in Byzantium maintained a certain traditional freedom in front of the emperor and court, which held social and political significance.2075

647. Marionettes. Marionettes are mentioned in Xenophon's Symposium. They were of more ancient origin. The puppet play was used as a means of burlesquing the legitimate theater and drama. It passed to the Turks as the puppet shadow play, in which the hero Karagöz is the same as Punch in figure, character, and acts. This puppet play spread all over the Eastern world. Lane2076 says of it in Egypt, in the first half of the nineteenth century, that it was very indecent. Reich2077 describes 588an indecent shadow play. A special form of it was developed in Java, the wajang-poerva, with figures of the pantin type, operated by strings and levers. This amusement is very popular in Java and very representative of the mores. Whether these oriental forms of the mimus were derived from the Greco-Roman world is uncertain. The mimus is so original and of such spontaneous growth that it does not need to be borrowed.

647. Marionettes. Marionettes are mentioned in Xenophon's Symposium. They have a much older history. Puppet shows were used to parody legitimate theater and drama. They were adopted by the Turks as shadow puppetry, featuring the character Karagöz, who resembles Punch in appearance, personality, and actions. This form of puppet play spread throughout the Eastern world. Lane2076 notes that in Egypt during the first half of the nineteenth century, it was quite indecent. Reich2077 describes 588 an inappropriate shadow play. A unique version emerged in Java, called wajang-poerva, featuring pantin-type figures operated by strings and levers. This entertainment is very popular in Java and strongly reflects the local customs. It is unclear whether these Eastern forms of the mimus were influenced by the Greco-Roman world. The mimus is so unique and developed so naturally that it likely doesn't require outside influence.

648. The drama in India. In India, at the beginning of the Christian era, there was a development of drama of a high character. The one called the Clay-waggon (a child's toy) is described as of very great literary merit,—realistic, graphic, and Shakespearean in its artistic representation of life.2078 Every drama which has that character must be in and of the mores. In the Clay-waggon the story is that of a Brahmin of the noblest character, who marries a courtesan, she having great love for him. The courtesan gives to the Brahmin's son a toy wagon of gold for his own made of clay. The name of the play comes from this trivial incident in it. A wicked, vain, and shallow-pated prince intervenes and is taken as a biolog, or standing type of person. Modern Hindoo dramas require a whole night for the representation. They represent the loves and quarrels of the gods and other mythological stories. "The actors are dressed and painted in imitation of the deities they represent, and frequently the conversations are rendered attractive by sensual and obscene allusions, whilst in the interludes boys dressed in women's clothes dance with the most indecent gestures. The worst dances that I have ever seen have been in front of an image and as a part of the rejoicings of a religious festival. Crowds of men, women, and children sit to watch them the whole night through."2079 The history of Ram is also enacted in pantomime in northern India. The text of the Ramayana is read and days are spent in acting it, by a great crowd, which moves from place to place, and naïvely plans to act city incidents in cities, forest incidents in forests, boat episodes on ponds, and war episodes or battles on great fields.2080

648. The drama in India. In India, at the start of the Christian era, there was a notable rise in high-quality drama. One play known as the Clay-waggon (a child's toy) is noted for its great literary value—realistic, vivid, and Shakespearean in its artistic portrayal of life.2078 Every drama with that quality is rooted in its cultural norms. In the Clay-waggon, the plot revolves around a Brahmin of noble character who marries a courtesan, who loves him deeply. The courtesan gifts the Brahmin's son a golden toy wagon in exchange for his own clay-made one. The title of the play comes from this minor incident. A cruel, vain, and foolish prince disrupts the story and serves as a caricature, or a typical representation of a person. Modern Hindu dramas last the whole night. They depict the loves and conflicts of the gods and other mythological tales. "The actors are dressed and painted to resemble the deities they portray, and the dialogues often include sensual and obscene references, while during interludes, boys dressed as women dance with the most indecent moves. The worst dances I've ever witnessed have occurred in front of an idol as part of a religious celebration. Crowds of men, women, and children stay to watch them all night long."2079 The story of Ram is also performed in pantomime in northern India. The text of the Ramayana is recited, and days are spent acting it out by a large group that travels from place to place, naively planning to perform city scenes in cities, forest scenes in forests, boat scenes on ponds, and battle scenes on vast fields.2080

589649. Punch in the West. Punch was brought to Italy in the fifteenth century.2081 Polichinelle, as developed in France, is distinctly French. The model is Henri IV. The hump is an immemorial sign of the French badin-ès-farces. "Polichinelle seems to me to be a purely national (French) type, and one of the most spontaneous and vivacious creations of French fantasy."2082 The puppet play of Punch and Judy has enjoyed immense popularity in western Europe. The Faust legend has been developed by the puppets.2083 With the improvements in the arts people became more sophisticated. The puppets were left to children and to the simplest rural population, not because the mores improved, but because people were treated to more elaborate entertainments and the puppets became trivial. Punch is now a blackguard and criminal, who is conventionally tolerated on account of his antiquity. He is not in modern mores and is almost unknown in the United States. He is generally popular in southern Europe. To the Sicilians "a puppet play is a book, a picture, a poem, and a theater all in one. It teaches and amuses at the same time."2084 Then it still is what it has been for three thousand years.

589649. Punch in the West. Punch was introduced to Italy in the fifteenth century.2081 Polichinelle, as it developed in France, is distinctly French. The character is modeled after Henri IV. The hump is an age-old symbol of the French badin-ès-farces. "Polichinelle seems to be a purely national (French) type, and one of the most spontaneous and lively creations of French imagination."2082 The Punch and Judy puppet show has been extremely popular in Western Europe. The Faust legend has been adapted by the puppets.2083 With advancements in the arts, people became more sophisticated. Puppets were relegated to children and the simpler rural population, not because cultural standards improved, but because audiences were exposed to more elaborate entertainment and puppetry became trivialized. Punch is now viewed as a rogue and criminal, who is traditionally tolerated due to his long history. He doesn't fit into modern moral standards and is nearly unknown in the United States. However, he remains quite popular in Southern Europe. To the Sicilians, "a puppet show is a book, a picture, a poem, and a theater all in one. It educates and entertains simultaneously."2084 It continues to be what it has been for three thousand years.

650. Resistance of the church to the drama. The council in the palace of Trullo, at Constantinople in 692,2085 adopted canons forbidding clerics to attend horse races or theatrical exhibitions, or to stay at weddings after play began, also pantomimes, beast combats, and theatrical dances, also heathen festivals, vows to Pan, bacchanal rites, public dances by women, the appearance of men dressed as women, or of women dressed as men, and the use of comic, tragic, or satyric masks. All the Dionysiac rites had been forbidden long before. These canons prove that those rites were still observed. These clerical rules and canons do not represent the mores and they never overruled the mores at Constantinople. They only bear witness to what existed in the mores late in the seventh century, and 590they were an attempt to purify the usages which had been taken over by compromise from heathenism. In the sixth century in the West dances in church were often forbidden. The only stock of ideas in the eighth and ninth centuries were fantastic notions of nature, heaven and hell, history, supernatural agents, etc., which notions the ecclesiastics had an interest to teach. Dramatic representation was a means of teaching. The external action corresponded closely with the mental concept or story. From the time of Charlemagne pantomimes, tableaux, etc., set forth incidents of biblical stories and the resurrection, ascension, etc. The mores of the age seized on these modes of representation and gave method and color to them. All the grossness, superstition, and bad taste of the age were put into them. Satan and his demons were realistically represented, and the mass was travestied by ecclesiastics in a manner which we should think would be deeply offensive to them.2086 It was another case of conventionality for a limited time and place. Some of the clergy no doubt enjoyed the fun; others had to tolerate what was old and traditional. The folk drama reawakened as burlesque, parody, satire. The evil characters in the Scripture stories (Pharaoh, Judas, Caiaphas, the Jews) all fed this interest. All persons and institutions which pretended to be great and good and were not such provoked satire (clergy, nobles, warriors, women). The drama, introduced to show forth religious notions, served also to set forth others (social, political, city rivalry, class antagonisms). The "mass of fools" was a complete parody of the mass, with mock music and vestments and burlesque ceremony. In the "mass of innocents" children took the place of adults and carried out the ceremony as a parody. At the "feast of the ass" an ass was led into church and treated with mock respect. This last degenerated into obscenity, indecency, and disorder. Bulls and edicts against it were long vain. It was popular as a relief from restraint.2087 It continued the function of the Saturnalia, which had been a grand frolic 591and relaxation. The ecclesiastics tolerated these outbursts, perhaps because they saw that the lines could not be drawn very tightly without such relaxation. From the eleventh century the ecclesiastics opposed any automatic figure. They construed the making of such a figure as an attempt to call the saints, etc., to life again. The skill employed also seemed to them like sorcery.2088 "There was not an ecumenic, national, or diocesan council in whose canons may not be found severe and peremptory reproofs of all sorts and qualities of drama, of actors, and of those who run to see plays."2089 This became the orthodox attitude of the church to the theater. There were complaints of the attendance of clerics and people at theatrical exhibitions until the tenth century. Then they cease because the church ceremonies were more interesting and better done.2090 The Christian drama reached the height of its hieratic development between the ninth and twelfth centuries.2091

650. Church Resistance to Drama. In 692, the council at the palace of Trullo in Constantinople2085 established rules banning clergy from attending horse races or theater performances, or from staying at weddings after the play began. This included pantomimes, animal fights, theatrical dances, pagan festivals, vows to Pan, bacchanalian rituals, public dances by women, men dressing as women, women dressing as men, and the use of comedic, tragic, or satirical masks. All Dionysian rites had been prohibited long before. These rules show that such practices were still happening. These clerical guidelines and canons didn’t reflect the social norms and never changed them in Constantinople. They merely documented the cultural landscape of the late seventh century and were an attempt to clean up practices that had been influenced by paganism. In the sixth century in the West, dancing in churches was often banned. The only concepts in the eighth and ninth centuries were fantastical ideas about nature, heaven and hell, history, supernatural beings, etc., which ecclesiastics found useful to teach. Dramatic representation became a way of educating. The external actions closely aligned with the mental concepts or stories. Since the time of Charlemagne, pantomimes and tableaux illustrated incidents from biblical narratives and themes such as the resurrection and ascension. The culture of the time embraced these forms of representation and shaped them with their own style and spirit. All the crudeness, superstition, and poor taste of the era were incorporated into them. Satan and his demons were depicted in a very realistic manner, and the mass was mocked by clergy in ways that we would consider incredibly disrespectful.2086 This was another example of convention for a specific time and space. Some clergy undoubtedly enjoyed the spectacle; others simply had to put up with long-standing traditions. Folk drama revived as burlesque, parody, and satire. The evil figures from Scripture (like Pharaoh, Judas, Caiaphas, and the Jews) fueled this interest. Anyone or any institution that claimed to be virtuous yet was not inspired ridicule (including clergy, nobles, warriors, and women). The drama, intended to convey religious themes, also showcased other issues (social, political, local rivalries, and class struggles). The "mass of fools" was a complete mockery of the mass, featuring fake music, costumes, and parody rituals. In the "mass of innocents," children mimicked adults and performed the ceremony in a satirical manner. During the "feast of the ass," a donkey was brought into the church and ceremoniously mocked. This last event devolved into obscenity, immorality, and chaos. Protests and decrees against it were futile for a long time. It was a popular escape from societal restraints.2087 It served a similar purpose to the Saturnalia, which was a major celebration and release from formality.591 The church officials tolerated these outbursts, likely because they realized that enforcing strict boundaries without some release would be impractical. From the eleventh century onward, clergy opposed any representational figures. They interpreted the creation of such figures as an attempt to resurrect saints, among others. The talent involved in creating them also felt like sorcery to them.2088 "There wasn't an ecumenical, national, or diocesan council that didn’t include strict and definitive condemnations of all types of drama, actors, and audiences attending plays."2089 This became the church's mainstream stance toward theater. Complaints about clergy and laypeople attending theatrical performances continued until the tenth century. Afterward, such complaints diminished as church ceremonies became more engaging and better executed.2090 Christian drama reached its peak of spiritual expression between the ninth and twelfth centuries.2091

651. Hrotsvitha. Klein2092 puts as the next important literary work of dramatic composition after the Pseudo-Querolus the works of the nun Hrotsvitha. In the tenth century she wrote six comedies in Latin, in imitation of Terence, her purpose being to show the superiority of the conventual conception of love to the worldly theory, and of religious passion to erotic passion. In the introduction she apologizes for her realistic descriptions of erotic passion, which she says was necessary for the argument implicit in her plays. She introduces God as a character, and miracles as a means of bringing about the dénouement at which she wants to arrive. It became the custom in mediæval drama to reach, by introducing a miracle, the moral result which current dogma required.2093 The situations and intrigue are generally very unedifying. To our taste the plays seem very unfit to be acted by nuns before nuns.

651. Hrotsvitha. Klein2092 identifies the next significant literary work of dramatic composition after the Pseudo-Querolus as the writings of the nun Hrotsvitha. In the tenth century, she wrote six comedies in Latin, modeled after Terence, aiming to demonstrate that the conventual view of love is superior to the secular perspective, and that religious passion is superior to erotic passion. In her introduction, she defends her realistic portrayals of erotic passion, stating that it was essential for the argument embedded in her plays. She includes God as a character and uses miracles to bring about the resolution she seeks. It became customary in medieval drama to achieve the moral conclusions required by current dogma through the introduction of a miracle.2093 The situations and plot are generally quite unedifying. By today’s standards, the plays seem very inappropriate to be performed by nuns for nuns.

652. Jongleurs. Processions. In the eleventh century abbeys and cathedrals were built. At the beginning of the century the 592basilicas of the churches were repaired throughout Latin Christendom.2094 The Jongleurs of the twelfth century were the popular minstrels. "Poet, mountebank, musician, physician, beast showman, and to some extent diviner and sorcerer, the jongleur is also the orator of the public market place, the man adored by the crowd to whom he offers his songs and his couplets. Questions of morals and politics, toothache, pious legends, scandalous tales about priests, noble ladies, and cavaliers, gossip of grog shops, and news from the Holy Land were all in his domain."2095 In the second third of the twelfth century the vulgar language began to displace the Latin in church, especially in dramas.2096 Processions were in the taste and usage of the Middle Ages and Renaissance for both civil and religious pomp and display. The dresses, banners, arches, etc., contributed to the spectacle, and all took on a dramatic character for, on a saint's day or other occasion, the exhibition had a second sense of reference to the story of the saint, or the success in war of the king or potentate. The latter sense might be dramatically set forth, and generally was at least suggested. Tableaux and dramatic pantomime in the streets were combined with the processions. Mythological subjects as well as incidents of Christian history were so represented. All classes coöperated in these functions. Poets and artists of the first rank assisted. The contribution of these functions to the development of the drama is obvious. In modern times the taste for processions is lost, and the cultivated classes refuse to participate, but when the whole population of a city took part in setting forth something they all cared for, the social effect was great, and the whole proceeding nourished dramatic taste and power. In Italy the pantomime with song and dance, or ballet, had its origin in the procession.2097 In the churches arrangements were made, with elaborate machinery, for exhibiting representations of Scripture incidents. Godfrey, Abbot of St. Albans (♰ 1146) wrote a play on the life of St. Catharine "such as was afterwards called 593a miracle." The Annunciation was represented in St. Mark's, Venice, in 1267. In Germany the mysteries were partly in German from the end of the thirteenth century.2098

652. Jongleurs. Processions. In the eleventh century, abbeys and cathedrals were built. At the start of the century, the 592basilicas of the churches were repaired all over Latin Christendom.2094 The Jongleurs of the twelfth century were popular entertainers. "Poet, trickster, musician, healer, animal showman, and to some degree fortune-teller and magician, the jongleur is also the speaker in the public marketplace, the person adored by the crowd to whom he offers his songs and couplets. Topics of morals and politics, toothaches, religious stories, scandalous tales about priests, noblewomen, and knights, gossip from taverns, and news from the Holy Land were all part of his repertoire."2095 In the second third of the twelfth century, the vernacular language began to replace Latin in the church, especially in dramas.2096 Processions were popular in the Middle Ages and Renaissance for both civil and religious celebration. The costumes, banners, arches, and so on added to the spectacle, all taking on a dramatic character, because on a saint's day or other occasion, the display had a deeper meaning related to the story of the saint or the military success of the king or ruler. This latter meaning could be dramatically expressed, and was generally at least suggested. Tableaux and dramatic pantomime in the streets were combined with the processions. Mythological themes as well as events from Christian history were depicted in this way. People from all classes participated in these events. Prominent poets and artists took part. The role of these events in the development of drama is clear. In modern times, the interest in processions has diminished, and educated people refuse to get involved, but when the entire population of a city came together to showcase something they all cared about, the social impact was significant, and the whole process nurtured dramatic taste and capacity. In Italy, pantomime with song and dance, or ballet, originated from the procession.2097 In the churches, elaborate setups were created to display scenes from Scripture. Godfrey, Abbot of St. Albans (♰ 1146), wrote a play about the life of St. Catharine "which was later called 593a miracle." The Annunciation was portrayed in St. Mark's, Venice, in 1267. In Germany, the mysteries were partly performed in German from the end of the thirteenth century.2098

653. Adam de la Halle. De Julleville2099 puts Adam de la Halle as the first comic writer in France, in point of time. He wrote the Jeu de la Feuillée about 1262. It is described as a "scenic satire rather than a comedy." It is local, personal, and satirical, and includes miracles and capricious inventions without much regard to probability. It stands by itself and is not the first of a series. The notion of a connection between comedy and bodily deformity was now so firmly established that Adam was called the "Humpback of Arras," although he was not humpbacked at all.2100 Association of acts and ideas is always very important in all folkways and popular mores. At Florence, in 1304, on boats on the Arno, devils were represented at work. The bridge on which the spectators stood broke down under the crowd, and it was said that "many went to the real hell to find out about it."2101 At Paris, in 1313, at the celebration of the knighting of the sons of Philippe le Bel, devils were represented tormenting souls.2102

653. Adam de la Halle. De Julleville2099 lists Adam de la Halle as the earliest comic writer in France, chronologically. He wrote the Jeu de la Feuillée around 1262. It is described as more of a "scenic satire than a comedy." It's local, personal, and satirical, featuring miracles and whimsical inventions without much concern for realism. It stands alone and is not part of a series. The link between comedy and physical deformity had become so entrenched that Adam was referred to as the "Humpback of Arras," even though he wasn’t humpbacked at all.2100 The association of actions and ideas is always crucial in folkways and popular customs. In Florence, in 1304, on boats on the Arno, devils were depicted at work. The bridge where the spectators stood collapsed under the crowd, and it was said that "many went to real hell to find out about it."2101 In Paris, in 1313, during the celebration of the knighting of Philippe le Bel's sons, devils were shown tormenting souls.2102

654. Flagellants. The flagellants exerted some of the suggestions of the processions, and they used dramatic devices to set forth their ideas, to say nothing of the dramatic element in the self-scourging. They were outside of the church system, and acted on their own conception of sin and discipline, like modern revivalists. They reappeared from time to time through the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. They meant to declare that the asserted correlation between goodness and blessing did not verify, and they were at a loss for a doctrine to replace it. Their antiphonal singing turned into dialogue, and then became drama at the end of the thirteenth century.2103

654. Flagellants. The flagellants took some ideas from processions and used dramatic techniques to express their beliefs, not to mention the dramatic aspect of self-flagellation. They operated outside the church system and followed their own views on sin and discipline, similar to modern revivalists. They resurfaced intermittently throughout the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. They aimed to show that the claimed link between goodness and blessing was not evident, and they struggled to find a new doctrine to take its place. Their call-and-response singing evolved into dialogue, which eventually became drama by the end of the thirteenth century.2103

655. Use of churches for dramatic exhibitions. The mediæval plays were presented in churches or on the open spaces on the streets in front of them, at Florence. Later this became 594customary in all cities.2104 The old idea had been that churches were common public property, a universal rendezvous for every common interest. Dedications of churches and feasts of martyrs had been general merrymakings. D'Ancona collects dicta of councils and popes condemning dramatic actions in churches, and the singing of lewd songs and dancing by women.2105 The language used implies that the songs, gestures, acts, and suggestions connected with the performances in the churches were lewd and indecent. The populace, while using the license, well perceived its incongruity and impropriety, and this stimulated the satire, which was so strong a feature of the late Middle Ages and which produced the farce. The mysteries and moralities for a time gave entertainment, but they became tedious. The farce was at first "stuffing," put in to break up the dullness by fun making of some kind and to give spice to the entertainment, just as meats were farcies to give them more savor. It grew until it surpassed and superseded the sober drama. The populace did not want more preaching and instruction, but fun and frolic, relief from labor, thought, and care. The take-off, caricature, burlesque, parody, discerns and sets forth the truth against current humbug, and the pretenses of the successful classes. The fool comes into prominence again, not by inheritance but by rational utility. The fifteenth century offered him plenty of material. As a fool he escaped responsibility. This rôle,—that of the badin in France, the gracioso in Spain, arlequino in Italy, Hanswurst in Germany,—becomes fixed like the buffoon (maccus) in the classical comedy. In France, from the beginning of the fourteenth century, the basochiens were young clerks and advocates who were studying law and who made fun of law proceedings. They met with only limited toleration. Their satire was not relished by the legal great men. In the fourteenth century they took up moralities overweighted with allegory but broken up by farces. In the fifteenth century the Enfans sans Souci were another variety of comédiens. Their emblem was the cap with two horns or ass's ears.2106 The life of St. Louis was 595represented in tableaux at Marseilles in 1517.2107 The Passion was represented in the Coliseum until 1539, when Paul III forbade it. Riots against the Jews had been provoked by the exhibition.2108

655. Use of churches for dramatic exhibitions. The medieval plays were performed in churches or in the open spaces in front of them in Florence. Eventually, this practice became 594common in all cities.2104 The old belief was that churches were public spaces, a communal gathering place for all interests. Dedications of churches and feasts of martyrs were communal celebrations. D'Ancona gathers statements from councils and popes condemning performances in churches, as well as the singing of inappropriate songs and dancing by women.2105 The language used suggests that the songs, gestures, actions, and implications related to these performances in churches were vulgar and improper. The people, while enjoying this freedom, clearly recognized its incongruity and wrongness, which fueled the satire that became a major element of the late Middle Ages, leading to the farce. The mysteries and moralities provided entertainment for a while, but they eventually became tiresome. The farce was initially "stuffing," added to alleviate the boredom with some form of humor and to spice up the entertainment, similar to how meats were farcies to enhance their flavor. It evolved until it outshone and replaced the serious drama. The public wanted less preaching and instruction, but rather fun and distraction, a break from work, thought, and worry. Satire, parody, and caricature reveal and confront the truth against prevalent deception and the pretensions of the elite. The fool became prominent again, not through inheritance but through practical usefulness. The fifteenth century provided him with plenty of material. As a fool, he was free from responsibility. This role—known as the badin in France, the gracioso in Spain, arlequino in Italy, and Hanswurst in Germany—became established like the buffoon (maccus) in classical comedy. In France, from the early fourteenth century, the basochiens were young clerks and advocates studying law who poked fun at legal proceedings. They faced limited acceptance, as their satire was not well-received by the legal elites. In the fourteenth century, they shifted to moralities filled with allegory but broken up by farces. By the fifteenth century, the Enfans sans Souci were another type of comédiens. Their symbol was a cap with two horns or donkey ears.2106 The life of St. Louis was 595depicted in tableaux at Marseilles in 1517.2107 The Passion was performed in the Coliseum until 1539, when Paul III prohibited it. Riots against the Jews arose due to the exhibition.2108

656. Protest against misuse of churches. It may be said that there was never wanting a dissenting opinion and protest amongst the ecclesiastics about the folk drama in the churches. In 1210 Innocent III forbade such exhibitions by ecclesiastics. Then the fraternities began to represent them on public market places. The "festival of fools" at Christmas time was originally invented to turn the heathen festivals into ridicule. When there were no more heathen it degenerated into extreme popular farce. Thomas Aquinas consented to the mimus, if it was not indecent.2109 The synod of Worms, in 1316, forbade plays in churches. Such plays seem to have reached their highest perfection in the fourteenth century.2110 Plays of this type gave way in the fifteenth century to "moralities," with allegorical characters, which prevailed for a long time, the taste for allegory marking the mental fashion of the time. The council of Basle forbade plays in churches (1440).2111

656. Protest against misuse of churches. It's worth noting that there has always been disagreement and protest among church officials about folk drama in churches. In 1210, Innocent III banned such performances by clergy. After that, the brotherhoods started showcasing them in public marketplaces. The "festival of fools" during Christmas was originally created to mock pagan festivals. When there were no more pagans, it turned into a complete popular farce. Thomas Aquinas accepted the mimus, as long as it wasn’t inappropriate.2109 The synod of Worms, in 1316, prohibited plays in churches. These types of plays seemed to have reached their peak in the fourteenth century.2110 In the fifteenth century, these plays were replaced by "moralities," featuring allegorical characters, which dominated for a long period, as the preference for allegory reflected the intellectual trends of the time. The council of Basle banned plays in churches (1440).2111

657. Toleration of jests by the ecclesiastics. The ecclesiastical authorities were very patient with the folk theater for its satires on the clergy, the church, and religion. They heeded only attacks on "the faith." "We are astonished to meet, in a time which we always think of as crushed under authority, with such incredibly bold expressions against the papacy, the episcopate, chivalry, and the most revered doctrines of religion such as paradise, hell, etc."2112 Lenient suggests as reasons the divisions and factions in church and state and the current contempt for popular poetry. In the fifteenth century, in France, the popular drama expressed the class envy of the poor against the rich. In the mystery play Job (1478) the "Pasteur" says: "The great lords have all the goods. The poor people have nothing but pain and adversity. Who would not be irritated [at such a state of things]?" The passion plays of the Rhine valley followed 596those of France. Those of the fourteenth century lacked the rude jests and ghoulish interest of those of France in the fifteenth. The street public never tired of the horrors of executions, or of the low gaiety of funerals, etc. The "sot" first appeared in the Passion de Troyes at the end of the fifteenth century. He was long popular.2113

657. Toleration of jokes by the clergy. The church authorities were quite tolerant of the folk theater's satirical takes on the clergy, the church, and religion. They only reacted to attacks on "the faith." "We are surprised to see, in a time we usually think of as repressive, such incredibly bold statements against the papacy, the bishops, chivalry, and the most sacred beliefs of religion such as paradise, hell, etc."2112 Lenient suggests that this tolerance is due to the divisions and factions in church and state and the current disregard for popular poetry. In the fifteenth century, in France, popular drama reflected the class envy of the poor towards the rich. In the mystery play Job (1478), the "Pastor" says: "The wealthy lords possess all the goods. The poor have nothing but suffering and hardship. Who wouldn’t be upset [about this situation]?" The passion plays of the Rhine valley followed596those of France. The fourteenth-century plays lacked the crude jokes and macabre interest seen in the fifteenth-century French works. The street audiences never grew tired of the horrors of executions or the dark humor of funerals, etc. The "sot" first appeared in the Passion de Troyes at the end of the fifteenth century. He became quite popular.2113

658. Fictitious literature. Fictitious literature, after printing became common, was greatly increased, especially in Italy and Spain. Through the dialogued story it led up to the drama. At the end of the fifteenth century F. de Rojas wrote a dialogued story, Calisto e Melibœa, about two distressed lovers. The heroine is Celestina, a bawd who helped them out of their troubles. The book is generally named after her, and she became a fixed character in drama and fiction. The noble bawd, however, is an artificial creation of literature and never could be a biolog. It is not true enough. The Spaniards also developed a new form of the mystery play,—the autos sacramentales. These plays represented some Scriptural incident, but the rôles were taken by allegorical figures. They were regularly represented on the festival of Corpus Christi, in the afternoon, on the public square. They satisfied the taste of the people for religiosity, if not religion. Machiavelli (1469-1527) wrote a story, Mandragore, which in its day enjoyed great popularity. A man in Paris heard of the beauty of a lady at Florence. He went to the latter place to see her and fell in love with her. Her husband was an imbecile who greatly desired a child. He persuaded his wife to receive the stranger. She and the lover contracted an enduring relation. Cardinal Bibbiena wrote a comedy at the beginning of the sixteenth century, Calandra, which was esteemed as a great work. The intrigue consists of quiproquos produced by twins, a male and a female, who exchange dress. Many classical stories are introduced. Lope de Vega (1562-1635) wrote autos and comedies. He wrote eighteen hundred comedies, four hundred autos, and a great number of other pieces,—in all, it is said, twenty-one million verses.2114 Calderon (1600-1681) 597continued on the same lines. The servant-buffoon was the time form of the buffoon. All these productions furnished models and material for the poets and dramatists of other countries. The comedies are always long and wordy and generally tedious. They run in fixed molds, and have unyielding conventions to obey. Rarely have they ethological value.

658. Fictitious literature. After printing became common, fictitious literature saw a huge increase, especially in Italy and Spain. Through the dialogued story, it evolved into drama. At the end of the fifteenth century, F. de Rojas wrote a dialogued story, Calisto e Melibœa, about two troubled lovers. The main character is Celestina, a madam who helps them out of their troubles. The book is usually named after her, and she became a staple character in drama and fiction. However, the noble madam is an artificial creation of literature and could never truly exist. It's not realistic enough. The Spaniards also developed a new type of mystery play—the autos sacramentales. These plays depicted some Scriptural incident, but the roles were taken by allegorical figures. They were regularly performed on the festival of Corpus Christi, in the afternoon, in the public square. They satisfied the people's desire for religiosity, if not genuine religion. Machiavelli (1469-1527) wrote a story, Mandragore, which was very popular in its time. A man in Paris heard about the beauty of a lady in Florence. He traveled there to see her and fell in love with her. Her husband was an imbecile who desperately wanted a child. He convinced his wife to welcome the stranger. She and the lover formed a lasting relationship. Cardinal Bibbiena wrote a comedy at the beginning of the sixteenth century, Calandra, which was highly regarded as a great work. The plot revolves around misunderstandings created by twins, a boy and a girl, who switch clothes. Many classical stories are referenced. Lope de Vega (1562-1635) wrote autos and comedies. He penned eighteen hundred comedies, four hundred autos, and a huge number of other pieces—totaling, it’s said, twenty-one million verses.2114 Calderon (1600-1681) 597continued in the same vein. The servant-buffoon was the common form of the buffoon. All these works provided models and material for poets and playwrights in other countries. The comedies are always long and wordy, often tedious. They follow fixed structures and have rigid conventions to adhere to. They rarely hold any ethical value.

659. Romances of roguery. The "romances of roguery" were closely akin to the popular drama as exponents of popular tastes and standards. It is very possible that the romances were derived from the tastes.2115 The clever hero has been a very popular type in all ages and countries. He easily degenerates into the clever rogue. The rogue is an anti-hero to offset the epic hero. There was in France, in the thirteenth century, "a bold rogue, Eustache le Moine, who became the central hero of a roman, which set forth his life and deeds as thief and pirate."2116 In Germany Till Eulenspiegel was a rascal who lived in the first part of the fourteenth century and around whose name anecdotes clustered until he became an anti-hero. There were in Germany popular tales which were picaresque novels in embryo. Those about Eulenspiegel were first reduced to a coherent narrative in 1519. Hemmerlein was an ugly and sarcastic buffoon of the fourteenth century. Hanswurst was a fat glutton of the fifteenth century who aimed to be clever but made blunders. Pickelhering, in Holland, was of the same type.2117 In England, in the sixteenth century, Punch began to degenerate. He took away the rôle of "Old Vice," and became more and more depraved,—a popular Don Juan, a type of physical and moral deformity.2118 The play was popular. The marionettes, being only dolls and sexless, escaped the onslaught of the Puritans.2119

659. Romances of Roguery. The "romances of roguery" were similar to popular drama in expressing common tastes and values. It’s very likely that these romances stemmed from those preferences.2115 The clever hero has always been a popular character throughout history and in various cultures. He can easily turn into a clever rogue. The rogue serves as an anti-hero to balance the epic hero. In France, during the thirteenth century, there was "a bold rogue, Eustache le Moine, who became the central character of a roman, which showcased his life and adventures as a thief and pirate."2116 In Germany, Till Eulenspiegel was a trickster who lived in the early fourteenth century, around whom stories formed until he became an anti-hero. There were popular tales in Germany that were early versions of picaresque novels. Those about Eulenspiegel were first compiled into a cohesive story in 1519. Hemmerlein was an ugly and sarcastic jester from the fourteenth century. Hanswurst was a gluttonous figure from the fifteenth century who tried to be clever but often failed. Pickelhering, in Holland, was of the same ilk.2117 In England, during the sixteenth century, Punch began to decline. He took over the role of "Old Vice," becoming increasingly corrupt—a popular Don Juan, representing physical and moral distortion.2118 The play was well-liked. The puppets, being just dolls without sex, managed to avoid the criticism of the Puritans.2119

660. Picaresque novels. The picaresque novels do not deal with love, but with intrigues for material gain in the widest sense. Lazarillo de Tormes is counted as the first of these. It is attributed to Diego Hurtado de Mendoza and is thought to have been produced about 1500. The best known of the class is Gil Blas. The hero lives by his wits, has many vicissitudes, 598and plays and suffers many cruel practical jokes. The Spanish stories of Quevedo and Perez are coarse but never obscene. The view of women, however, is low. They are fickle, shallow, vain, and cunning. The church is "gingerly handled," but the clergy are derided for immorality, hypocrisy, and trickiness.

660. Picaresque novels. Picaresque novels don't focus on love; they explore plots driven by the desire for material gain in the broadest sense. Lazarillo de Tormes is considered the first of these. It's attributed to Diego Hurtado de Mendoza and is believed to have been created around 1500. The most famous example is Gil Blas. The main character relies on his wits, experiences many ups and downs, 598 and is often the target of cruel practical jokes. The Spanish tales by Quevedo and Perez are crude but never vulgar. However, the portrayal of women is negative, depicting them as fickle, superficial, vain, and cunning. The church is treated with caution, but the clergy are mocked for their immorality, hypocrisy, and deceitfulness.

661. Books of beggars. A variety of the picaresque species was the "books of beggars." An English specimen of this variety is Audley's Fraternity of Vagabonds (1561). Mediæval social ways produced armies of vagabonds, beggars, and outcasts, who practiced vice and evil ways and cultivated criminal cleverness. The picaresque stories illustrate their ways.

661. Books of beggars. A type of picaresque literature is the "books of beggars." An example from England is Audley's Fraternity of Vagabonds (1561). Medieval social conditions led to the rise of many vagabonds, beggars, and outcasts, who engaged in vice and deception and honed their criminal skills. The picaresque stories depict their lifestyles.

662. At the beginning of the sixteenth century. Isabella d'Este describes a play at Ferrara, in 1503, in which the Annunciation was represented, angels descending from heaven by concealed machinery, etc. There was also a moresca, a ballet or pantomime dance, with clowns and beasts, and blows and other clown tricks. Another very noteworthy incident is the enactment, at Urbino in 1504, of a "comedy," in which the recent history of that city was represented, including the marriage of Lucrezia Borgia, the conquest of Urbino by Cesar Borgia, the death of Alexander VI, and the return of the Duke of Urbino. This application of the dramatic method to their own recent history, which had been indeed dramatic, shows the high development of graphic and artistic power, which is also shown by the other arts of the time. Ladies did not then abdicate their prerogative to judge and condemn the propriety of artistic products offered to them. Isabella declared the Cassaria "lascivious and immoral beyond words," and forbade her ladies to attend the performance of it at the marriage of Lucrezia Borgia to her (Isabella's) brother.2120 In France, in the sixteenth century, imitations of classical dramas held the stage. The Protestants sought to use the drama for effect on the populace.2121 St. Charles Borromeo (1538-1584), as Archbishop of Milan, carried on a war against exhibitions of all kinds. He maintained that they were indecent.2122

662. At the beginning of the sixteenth century. Isabella d'Este describes a play in Ferrara in 1503 where the Annunciation was depicted, with angels descending from heaven using hidden machinery, and so on. There was also a moresca, a ballet or pantomime dance featuring clowns and animals, along with physical comedy and other clownish antics. Another notable event was a "comedy" performed in Urbino in 1504 that dramatized the recent history of that city, including the marriage of Lucrezia Borgia, the conquest of Urbino by Cesar Borgia, the death of Alexander VI, and the return of the Duke of Urbino. This use of dramatic storytelling to portray their own recent historical events, which were indeed dramatic, highlights the advanced level of graphic and artistic talent, evident in the other arts of the time as well. Women did not back down from their right to judge and criticize the appropriateness of artistic works presented to them. Isabella declared the Cassaria "lascivious and utterly immoral" and prohibited her ladies from attending its performance at the wedding of Lucrezia Borgia to her (Isabella's) brother.2120 In France, during the sixteenth century, adaptations of classical dramas dominated the stage. The Protestants aimed to use theater to influence the public.2121 St. Charles Borromeo (1538-1584), as Archbishop of Milan, waged a campaign against all kinds of performances, arguing that they were indecent.2122

599663. The theater at Venice. The first tragedy produced in Italy was written by Albertino Mussato, a Paduan, early in the fourteenth century in imitation of Latin dramas. The subject was the conflicts of Padua with Ezzelino da Romano. Albertino's work was not imitated, for the mysteries held the stage until the end of the fifteenth century. They were represented on stages erected in public places of the cities. At Venice were invented momaria, in which there was no theatrical illusion, but brio, joviality, and irony. They began at weddings, where after the wedding feast some one, impersonating an heroic personage, narrated the great deeds of the ancestors of the spouses, with numberless exaggerations and jest, from which the name momaria, or bombaria, was derived. The companies of the calza figured in all gay assemblies at Venice from 1400 to the end of the sixteenth century. They renewed the Latin comedies and "carried festivity and good taste even into the churches." Theatrical exhibitions became the favorite amusement of the Venetians, and were presented not only in private houses but also in monasteries, although secular persons were not present.2123

599663. The theater at Venice. The first tragedy produced in Italy was written by Albertino Mussato, a resident of Padua, in the early fourteenth century, modeled after Latin dramas. The topic was the struggles of Padua against Ezzelino da Romano. Albertino's work didn't lead to imitation, as the mysteries remained popular until the end of the fifteenth century. These plays were performed on stages set up in public areas of the cities. In Venice, the momaria was created, which lacked theatrical illusion but emphasized brio, joviality, and irony. They started at weddings, where after the wedding feast, someone dressed as a heroic figure would recount the great deeds of the couple's ancestors, filled with numerous exaggerations and jokes, hence the name momaria or bombaria. The groups of calza participated in all festive gatherings in Venice from 1400 until the late sixteenth century. They revived Latin comedies and infused "festivity and good taste even into the churches." Theatrical performances became the go-to entertainment for Venetians, taking place not only in private homes but also in monasteries, even though secular individuals were not allowed to attend.2123

664. Dancing. Public sports. From the early Middle Ages the ecclesiastical authorities disapproved of dancing, but the people were very fond of it and never gave it up. The poems and romances are full of it.2124 Some usages of dancing in Germany were very gross. The man swung his partner off the floor as far as he could. If any woman refused to dance with any man, it occurred sometimes that he slapped her face, but it was disputed whether this was not beyond the limit.2125 The usages at the carnival were very gross and obscene.2126 All popular sports were coarse and cruel. It seemed to be considered good fun to torment the weak and to watch their helpless struggles. Birds were shot, and beasts baited, in a way to give pain and prolong it. At Nuremberg the "cat knight" fought with a cat hung about his own neck, which he must bite to death in order to be knighted 600by the bürgermeister. Blind people were shut in an inclosed space in the market place with a pig as a prize, which they were to beat with sticks. The fun was greatest when they struck each other. This amusement is reported from many places in central Europe.2127 "Nothing amused our ancestors more than these blind encounters. Even kings took part at these burlesque representations." At Paris they were presented every year at mid-lent.2128

664. Dancing. Public sports. Since the early Middle Ages, church authorities disapproved of dancing, but the people loved it and never stopped. The poems and romances are full of it.2124 Some dance practices in Germany were quite crude. Men would swing their partners off the ground as much as they could. If a woman refused to dance with a man, it sometimes happened that he would slap her face, though it was debated whether this went too far.2125 The carnival traditions were also very crude and obscene.2126 All popular sports were rough and brutal. It seemed like good fun to torment the weak and watch their helpless struggles. Birds were shot and animals were baited in ways that caused pain and prolonged suffering. In Nuremberg, the "cat knight" fought with a cat hung around his neck, which he had to bite to death to earn knighthood600from the bürgermeister. Blindfolded people were locked in an enclosed space in the marketplace with a pig as a prize, which they were supposed to beat with sticks. The real fun was when they struck each other. This type of entertainment is reported from many places in central Europe.2127 "Nothing entertained our ancestors more than these blind encounters. Even kings participated in these burlesque displays." In Paris, they were held every year at mid-lent.2128

665. Women in the theater and on the stage. No young women were allowed to be present at the commedia del arte in the first times of the principate at Florence. Masi2129 says that this was true in general of all Italy. Later they were addressed in the prologue, which became customary, and so they must have been present. Popular opinion still held that they ought to stay at home, as of old. They were never on the stage. De Julleville says2130 that women in France in the Middle Ages were present at the freest farces. In the middle of the sixteenth century, in Italy, wandering players began to employ women for female parts. The Italian comedians, when they went to Paris, continued this custom there.2131 Philip II of Spain forbade women on the stage.2132 French actresses appeared at London in 1629; they were allowed in 1659.2133 Innocent XI, in 1676, forbade the employment of women on the stage.2134

665. Women in the theater and on stage. In the early days of the principate in Florence, young women were not allowed to attend the commedia del arte. Masi2129 notes that this was generally true across all of Italy. Later, they were addressed in the prologue, which became a common practice, indicating their presence. However, public opinion still suggested they should remain at home, as in the past. They were never seen on stage. De Julleville mentions2130 that women in France during the Middle Ages participated in the most outrageous farces. By the mid-sixteenth century in Italy, traveling performers began to cast women for female roles. The Italian comedians carried this tradition when they went to Paris.2131 Philip II of Spain prohibited women from performing on stage.2132 French actresses debuted in London in 1629 and were officially allowed to perform in 1659.2133 Innocent XI, in 1676, banned the employment of women on stage.2134

666. The "commedia del arte." In Italy the commedia del arte was the continuation or revival of the mimus. The speeches were impromptu; the characters and rôles were stereotyped. The action and speeches must have grown by the contributions of talented men who played the parts from generation to generation. The characters have become traditional and universal.2135 Such were Maccus (later Polichinella) of Naples, Manducus or 601the French Croquemitaine, Bucco, a half-stupid, half-sarcastic buffoon, Pappus (the later Venetian Pantalon) the fussy old man, and Casnar, the French Cassandre. Scaramucca or Fracassa was added to satirize the Spanish soldier. He was recognized as the Miles Gloriosus of Plautus.2136 The Spanish trooper was a boastful coward. He called himself the son of the earthquake and lightning, cousin of death, or friend of Beelzebub.2137 At the marriage of Alphonso d'Este comedies of Plautus were acted for effect and conventional pretense, but they were considered tiresome, and interludes of pantomime, ballet, clown tricks, peasant farce, mythology, and fireworks were introduced to furnish entertainment.2138

666. The "commedia del arte." In Italy, the commedia del arte was a continuation or revival of the mimus. The performances were spontaneous; the characters and roles were fixed. The action and dialogue developed through the contributions of talented actors who played these roles from generation to generation. The characters became both traditional and universal.2135 Notable characters included Maccus (later Polichinella) from Naples, Manducus or 601the French Croquemitaine, Bucco, a half-witted, half-sarcastic clown, Pappus (later the Venetian Pantalon), the fussy old man, and Casnar, the French Cassandre. Scaramucca or Fracassa was introduced to mock the Spanish soldier. He was recognized as the Miles Gloriosus of Plautus.2136 The Spanish trooper was a bragging coward. He claimed to be the son of an earthquake and lightning, cousin of death, or friend of Beelzebub.2137 During the marriage of Alphonso d'Este, comedies by Plautus were performed for effect and conventional display, but they were seen as tedious, leading to the inclusion of interludes featuring pantomime, ballet, clown routines, peasant farce, mythology, and fireworks for entertainment.2138

667. Jest books. Italian comedy at Paris. In the sixteenth century the theater became entirely secular, and amusement and religion were separated as a consequence of the general movement of the Renaissance. In the Middle Ages serious men collected jests and published jest books, which were collections of the jokes made by the mimus, just as modern jests have been made by negro minstrels, circus clowns, and variety actors.2139 At the end of the sixteenth century the Italians, "suffocated by Spanish etiquette, and poisoned by Jesuitical hypocrisy, sought to expand healthy lungs in free spaces of open air, indulging in dialectical niceties, and immortalizing street jokes by the genius of masked comedy."2140 The commedia del arte took this course. It was open to every chance of political and social influence. It became the recognized Italian comedy and was transported to the north as such. In each province of Italy the fixed characters were independently developed, so that variations were produced. The type of play reached a climax in the middle of the seventeenth century. Then it declined for lack of competent actors. It was the realism of everyday life. It tended always back again to the mountebanks, jugglers, rope dancers, etc.2141 The lazzi were "business" which gave the actors time to improvise. In the 602sixteenth century Italian comedians began to play at Paris in Italian. The Italian actresses undressed on the stage much and often, so that "Italian comedy" came to mean vulgar and licentious comedy. The Parlement of Paris held that the plays were immoral. Many of them are said to have been obscene.2142 Madame de Maintenon having heard that they were immoral, they were forbidden in 1697.2143 The Italian comedy struggled on, however. For a long time no women visited it, but in the eighteenth century a comedy called Arlequin, Empereur dans la Lune became celebrated. It was a satire on the France of the time. Women ignored the grossness for the sake of the satire.2144 The plays of the Italians were all either farces for pure fun or satires on the mores of the time. "Many were satires on women." In one of these last, the saying was ascribed to Aristotle, upon seeing a tree from the limbs of which four women were hanging, "How happy men would be, if all trees bore that fruit." Women were currently represented as empty-headed, vain, fond of pleasure, frivolous, and fickle. Lawyers were also a favorite object of satire.2145 In the Italian theater écriteaux were hung up, on which the speeches were written and the audience joined in singing the couplets.2146

667. Joke books. Italian comedy in Paris. In the sixteenth century, theater became completely secular, with entertainment and religion split apart due to the broader trends of the Renaissance. During the Middle Ages, serious individuals collected jokes and published joke books, which were collections of humor from the mimus, similar to how modern jokes have been created by Black minstrel performers, circus clowns, and variety actors.2139 By the late sixteenth century, Italians, feeling stifled by Spanish customs and trapped by Jesuitical hypocrisy, sought fresh air in open spaces, enjoying witty dialogue and celebrating street jokes in the art of masked comedy.2140 The commedia del arte followed this path. It embraced all opportunities for political and social commentary. It became the official Italian comedy and was carried northward as such. In each region of Italy, the established characters developed independently, resulting in different variations. The style of play peaked in the mid-seventeenth century before declining due to a shortage of skilled performers. It reflected the realism of daily life and consistently returned to the antics of mountebanks, jugglers, and tightrope walkers.2141 The lazzi were bits that allowed actors time to improvise. In the 602sixteenth century, Italian comedians began performing in Paris in Italian. The Italian actresses frequently undressed on stage, leading "Italian comedy" to be associated with vulgar and lewd performances. The Parlement of Paris deemed these plays immoral, with many considered obscene.2142 After Madame de Maintenon learned of their immorality, they were banned in 1697.2143 Nonetheless, Italian comedy continued to persevere. For a long time, women avoided it, but in the eighteenth century, a play called Arlequin, Empereur dans la Lune gained fame. It was a satire about contemporary France that prompted women to overlook its coarseness for the sake of the humor.2144 The Italian plays were either farces meant purely for fun or satirical takes on the social norms of the time. "Many were satires on women." In one of these satirical pieces, a saying attributed to Aristotle stated, upon seeing a tree with four women hanging from its branches, "How happy men would be if all trees bore that fruit." Women were often depicted as shallow, vain, pleasure-seeking, trivial, and unreliable. Lawyers were also commonly targeted in these satires.2145 In the Italian theater, placards displayed the lines, and the audience would join in singing the couplets.2146

668. "Commedia del arte" in Italy. In Italy the commedia del arte went through many vicissitudes. At Venice, late in the eighteenth century, Gozzi undertook to revive it by composing what he called "fables." They were fairy extravaganzas, based on Mother Goose stories or fairy tales. They were in part improvised, but in part written, either in prose or verse, in order to make sure of the essential points of the action. The older custom had been to prepare only a scenario, in which the story was told in brief outline, with the allotment of parts in the production.2147 Pantaleone, in the commedia del arte, is sad,—an imbecile, dissolute old man. Gozzi gave him brio and bonarietà , with cordiality and humor. Goldoni, who got into a war with 603Gozzi, made Pantaleone a philistine, who used good sense against the follies of fashion. No women were present at these comedies at Venice at this time.2148

668. "Commedia del arte" in Italy. In Italy, the commedia del arte went through many changes. In Venice, in the late eighteenth century, Gozzi tried to revive it by creating what he called "fables." These were fairy extravaganzas based on Mother Goose stories or fairy tales. They were partly improvised but also partly written, either in prose or verse, to ensure the key points of the action were covered. The older practice was to only prepare a scenario, which briefly outlined the story along with the division of roles in the production.2147 Pantaleone, in the commedia del arte, is portrayed as a sad, foolish, and dissolute old man. Gozzi gave him energy and a good nature, full of warmth and humor. Goldoni, who had a conflict with Gozzi, made Pantaleone a philistine who used common sense against the absurdities of fashion. No women performed in these comedies in Venice at that time.2148

Scherillo2149 quotes Perucci, that at the end of the seventeenth century the folk theater was obscene in word and act beyond the ancient comedies. If that is true, it is only a detail of the degeneracy of Italy from the middle of the sixteenth century.

Scherillo2149 cites Perucci, stating that by the end of the seventeenth century, folk theater was more obscene in language and action than the ancient comedies. If this is true, it’s just a detail of Italy's decline since the mid-sixteenth century.

669. Summary and review. It is evident that amusement and relaxation are needs of men. The fondness for exhibitions and theatrical representations can be traced through history. The suggestion is direct and forcible. It can be made to play upon harmful tastes as well as upon good ones. There is nothing to guide it or decide its form and direction except the mores,—the consenting opinion of the masses as to what is beneficial or harmful. The leading classes try to mold this opinion. The history shows that the mores can make anything right, and protect any violation of the sex taboo or of ordinary propriety. There is no subject in regard to which the mores need more careful criticism than in regard to amusements. The standard and the usage degenerate together unless there is control by an active and well-trained taste and sense. The popular taste and sense are products of inherited mores. It is this reflex action of habitual acts and experiences which makes the subject difficult. All the primary facts and the secondary or remoter reflections are intertwined as in an organic growth, and all go together. The facts exert constant education, and every positive effort to interfere with the course of things by primitive education must be content to exert slight effects for a long time. Wealth and luxury exert their evil effects through amusement. Poverty cuts down these products of wealth and brings societies back to simplicity and virtue. Men renounce when they cannot get. The periods of economic and social decay have cut off the development of forms of amusement, arrested vice, and forced new beginnings.

669. Summary and review. It’s clear that people need fun and relaxation. The love for shows and theatrical performances can be seen throughout history. The idea is straightforward and powerful. It can appeal to both harmful and positive tastes. There’s nothing to guide it or define its form and direction except the customs—the shared beliefs of the masses about what is helpful or harmful. The leading classes try to shape this opinion. History shows that customs can justify anything and protect violations of sexual norms or basic decency. No topic requires more careful scrutiny than that of entertainment. Standards and practices decline together unless there’s control by an active and well-trained sense of taste. Popular taste and judgment are influenced by inherited customs. It’s this reflexive nature of habitual actions and experiences that complicates the issue. All the primary facts and the secondary or more distant reflections are intertwined like organic growth, and they all connect. The facts provide constant education, and any serious attempt to disrupt the status quo through basic education must be prepared for only minimal influence over a long time. Wealth and luxury have negative impacts through entertainment. Poverty reduces these products of wealth and brings societies back to simplicity and virtue. People give up when they can’t obtain what they want. Periods of economic and social decline have halted the development of entertainment forms, restrained vice, and prompted fresh starts.

670. Amusements need the control of educated judgment and will. The history shows that amusements are a pitfall in which 604good mores may be lost and evil ones produced. They require conventional control and good judgment to guide them. This requirement cannot be set aside. Amusements always present a necessity for moral education and moral will. This fact has impressed itself on men in all ages, and all religions have produced Puritan and ascetic sects who sought welfare, not in satisfying but in counteracting the desire for amusement and pleasure. Their efforts have proved that there is no solution in that direction. There must be an educated judgment at work all the time, and it must form correct judgments to be made real by a cultivated will, or the whole societal interest may be lost without the evil tendency being perceived.

670. Amusements need the guidance of educated judgment and will. History shows that amusements can lead to the loss of good morals and the cultivation of bad ones. They require social norms and sound judgment to steer them. This need cannot be ignored. Amusements consistently call for moral education and moral determination. This truth has been recognized throughout history, and all religions have produced Puritan and ascetic groups that sought well-being not by indulging but by resisting the urge for amusement and pleasure. Their attempts have shown that there’s no solution in that direction. There must always be an educated judgment in play, and it needs to form accurate assessments that are implemented through a developed will, or the entire societal interest could be compromised without anyone noticing the negative trends.

671. Amusements do not satisfy the current notions of progress. It is clear from the history that amusements have gone through waves upward and downward, but that the amplitude of the waves is very small. It is true that the shows of the late Roman empire were very base, and that the great drama has gone very high by comparison, but the oscillation between the two entirely destroys anything like a steady advance in dramatic composition or dramatic art. This is a very instructive fact. It entirely negatives the current notion of progress as a sort of function of time which is to be expected to realize itself in a steady improvement and advance to better and better. The useful arts do show an advance. The fine arts do not. They return to the starting point, or near it, again and again. The dramatic art is partly literary and partly practical handicraft. Theater buildings improve; the machinery, lights, scenery, and manipulation improve. The literary products are like other artistic products: they have periods of glory and periods of decay. It is the literary products which are nearest to the mores. They lack all progress, or advance only temporarily from worse to better literary forms.

671. Entertainment doesn’t align with today’s ideas of progress. History shows that entertainment has experienced ups and downs, but the extent of these changes is minimal. While it’s true that the performances of the late Roman Empire were quite low-quality, and today’s dramas are much more sophisticated in comparison, the fluctuations between the two prevent any real steady growth in dramatic composition or art. This is a significant insight. It completely undermines the modern idea of progress as something that naturally leads to ongoing improvement over time. Useful arts do show advancement, but the fine arts do not. They frequently return to their starting point or close to it. Dramatic art combines both literary and practical crafts. Theaters are better constructed; the technology, lighting, sets, and performance techniques have improved. However, literary works, like other forms of art, have their cycles of greatness and decline. It’s the literary works that are most connected to cultural norms. They show no real progress, or they only make temporary improvements from lesser to more refined forms.

1987 Wellhausen, Skizzen und Vorarbeiten, III, 85.

1987 Wellhausen, Sketches and Preliminary Works, III, 85.

1988 Maspero, Peuples de l'Orient, I, 580.

1988 Maspero, Peoples of the East, I, 580.

1989 Tiele-Gehrich, Relig. im Altert., I, 160.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tiele-Gehrich, Religion in Antiquity, I, 160.

1990 Barton, Semitic Origins, 85.

Barton, Semitic Origins, 85.

1991 Archiv für Anthrop., XXIX, 129.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Journal of Anthropology., XXIX, 129.

1992 Ibid., 138, 150.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 138, 150.

1993 Origines du Théâtre Moderne, 60.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Origins of Modern Theatre, 60.

1994 Il., XVI, 750; XVIII, 604.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Il., XVI, 750; XVIII, 604.

1995 Il., XVIII, 601.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Il., XVIII, 601.

1996 Magnin, Origines du Théâtre Moderne, 178.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Magnin, Origins of Modern Theater, 178.

1997 Ramsay, Relig. of Greece and Asia Minor, Hastings's Dict., Addit. vol., 120.

1997 Ramsay, Religion of Greece and Asia Minor, Hastings's Dictionary, Addendum vol., 120.

1998 Beloch, Griech. Gesch., I, 579, 592.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Beloch, Greek History, I, 579, 592.

1999 Ramsay in Hastings's Dict., Addit. vol., 129-130.

1999 Ramsay in Hastings's Dictionary, Additional volume, pages 129-130.

2000 Ibid., 125.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 125.

2001 Boissier, Religion Romaine, I, 132.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Boissier, Roman Religion, I, 132.

2002 Rohde, Psyche, II, 70.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rohde, *Psyche*, II, 70.

2003 Ibid., 34.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 34.

2004 Ibid., 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 3.

2005 Wobbermin, Beeinflussung des Urchristenthums durch das Mysterienwesen, 21

2005 Wobbermin, Influence of Early Christianity by the Mystery Religions, 21

2006 W. R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 426. See sec. 565.

2006 W. R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 426. See sec. 565.

2007 W. R. Smith, Relig. of the Semites, 357-359.

2007 W. R. Smith, Religion of the Semites, 357-359.

2008 Wissowa, Relig. of the Romans, 163.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wissowa, Religion of the Romans, 163.

2009 Magnin, Origines du Théâtre Moderne, 324, 463.

2009 Magnin, Origins of Modern Theatre, 324, 463.

2010 Magnin, Origines, 304.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Magnin, Origins, 304.

2011 Ibid., 304-317.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 304-317.

2012 Val. Max., II, x, 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Val. Max., II, x, 8.

2013 II, IV, 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II, IV, 7.

2014 Dill, Nero to M. Aurel., 236.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dill, Nero to M. Aurel., 236.

2015 Cf. Lecky, Eur. Morals, I, 285; Dill, Nero to M. Aurel., 235.

2015 See Lecky, Eur. Morals, I, 285; Dill, Nero to M. Aurel., 235.

2016 Tusc. Disp., II, 17.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tusc. Disp., II, 17.

2017 Martial, II, Introd.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Martial, II, Introduction.

2018 Scherr, Kult. Gesch., 181.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Scherr, Cult. Hist., 181.

2019 Dill, Nero to M. Aurel., 235.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dill, Nero to M. Aurel., 235.

2020 Ibid., 238.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 238.

2021 Ibid., 240.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 240.

2022 Gibbon, Chap. XL, i.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gibbon, Chap. 40, i.

2023 Schmidt, La Société Civile dans le Monde Romain et sa Transformation par le Christianisme, 469.

2023 Schmidt, La Société Civile dans le Monde Romain et sa Transformation par le Christianisme, 469.

2024 Ep., II, 46; Migne, Patrol. Latina, XVIII, 190.

2024 Ep., II, 46; Migne, Patrol. Latina, XVIII, 190.

2025 Reich, Der Mimus, 32.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Reich, The Mimic, 32.

2026 Magnin, Origines, du Théâtre Moderne, 30.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Magnin, Origins of Modern Theatre, 30.

2027 Ibid., 51.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 51.

2028 Magnin, Origines, 33, 38-40.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Magnin, *Origines*, 33, 38-40.

2029 Reich, Der Mimus, 527.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Reich, Der Mimus, 527.

2030 Magnin, Origines, 161.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Magnin, *Origines*, 161.

2031 Reich, Der Mimus, 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Reich, Der Mimus, 12.

2032 Ibid., 27-29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 27-29.

2033 Tacitus, Annales, IV, 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tacitus, *Annals*, IV, 14.

2034 Preuss (Archiv für Anthrop., XXIX, 182) suggests that Falstaff's fatness may be a survival of one of the physical features of the stereotyped buffoon.

2034 Preuss (Archiv für Anthrop., XXIX, 182) suggests that Falstaff's bulkiness might be a remnant of one of the physical traits associated with the typical clown.

2035 Archiv für Anthrop., XXIX, 133.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Anthropology Journal, XXIX, 133.

2036 Reich, Der Mimus, 679, 682.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Reich, The Mime, 679, 682.

2037 Ibid., 360.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 360.

2038 Magnin, Marionettes, 188.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Magnin, Marionettes, 188.

2039 Lucian, Demonax, 33.

Lucian, *Demonax*, 33.

2040 D'Ancona, Origine del Teatro in Italia, I, 15.

2040 D'Ancona, Origin of Theater in Italy, I, 15.

2041 Reich, Der Mimus, 58, 436, 470, 505.

2041 Reich, The Mimus, 58, 436, 470, 505.

2042 Magnin, Origines du Théâtre Moderne, 321.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Magnin, Origins of Modern Theatre, 321.

2043 Magnin, Origines, 47.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Magnin, Origines, 47.

2044 D'Ancona, I, 45.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D'Ancona, I, 45.

2045 Schmidt, La Société Civile dans le Monde Romain, 98.

2045 Schmidt, La Société Civile dans le Monde Romain, 98.

2046 Théâtre Serieux du M. A., 13 note.

2046 Serious Theatre by Mr. A., 13 note.

2047 D'Ancona, I, 372.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D'Ancona, I, 372.

2048 Klein, Gesch. des Dramas, III, 599, 638.

2048 Klein, History of Drama, III, 599, 638.

2049 D'Ancona, I, 372.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D'Ancona, I, 372.

2050 Reich, 80, 93, 95, 107, 117.

2050 Reich, 80, 93, 95, 107, 117.

2051 Schmidt, La Société Civile dans le Monde Romain, 113.

2051 Schmidt, Civil Society in the Roman World, 113.

2052 Ibid., 101.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 101.

2053 De Gubernat. Dei., VII.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ On Government. God., VII.

2054 Eur. Morals, I, 264.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ European Morals, I, 264.

2055 Grupp, Kulturgesch. der röm. Kaiserzeit, I, 200.

2055 Grupp, History of Culture in the Roman Imperial Period, I, 200.

2056 Magnin, Origines, 435.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Magnin, Origines, 435.

2057 Schmidt, 251-253.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schmidt, 251-253.

2058 Ibid., 469.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 469.

2059 Ibid., 451, 466, 477.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 451, 466, 477.

2060 De Gubernat. Dei, VI, 10, 15, 38, 44-55.

2060 De Gubernat. Dei, VI, 10, 15, 38, 44-55.

2061 McCabe, St. Aug., 238.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ McCabe, *St. Aug.*, 238.

2062 De Civit. Dei, II, 27.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ City of God, II, 27.

2063 Harnack, Dogmengesch., I, 116.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Harnack, Dogmengesch., vol. I, p. 116.

2064 De Gubernat. Dei, VI, 42.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ On Government. God, VI, 42.

2065 Gregorovius, Lucret. Borgia, 220.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gregorovius, Lucret. Borgia, 220.

2066 Dubois, Mœurs de l'Inde, II, 331.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dubois, Customs of India, Vol. II, p. 331.

2067 JAI, XII, 222.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ JAI, 12, 222.

2068 Bancroft, Native Races of the Pacific Coast, II, 305.

2068 Bancroft, Native Races of the Pacific Coast, II, 305.

2069 Salvianus, De Gubernat. Dei, VI, 69, 71, 77.

2069 Salvianus, On the Governance of God, VI, 69, 71, 77.

2070 Ammianus Marcel., XXIII, v, 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ammianus Marcellinus, 23.5.3.

2071 Grimm, Deutsche Mythol., 166, 440.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Grimm, German Mythology, 166, 440.

2072 Reich, Der Mimus, 785-810.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Reich, The Mimus, 785-810.

2073 Ibid., 622.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 622.

2074 Ibid., 48, 133.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 48, 133.

2075 Ibid., 191.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 191.

2076 Mod. Egypt, II, 125.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Modern Egypt, II, 125.

2077 Der Mimus, 656.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Mockingbird, 656.

2078 Klein, Gesch. des Dramas, III, 84.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Klein, History of Drama, 3, 84.

2079 Wilkins, Modern Hinduism, 225.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wilkins, Modern Hinduism, 225.

2080 Globus, LXXXVII, 60.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 87, 60.

2081 Reich, Der Mimus, 669, 673, 676.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Reich, The Mimus, 669, 673, 676.

2082 Magnin, Marionettes, 121-122.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Magnin, Marionettes, 121-122.

2083 Ibid., 343.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 343.

2084 Alec-Tweedie, Sunny Sicily, 173, and Chap. XI.

2084 Alec-Tweedie, Sunny Sicily, 173, and Chap. XI.

2085 Hefele, Conciliengesch., III, 304.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hefele, Conciliengesch., III, 304.

2086 Scherr, D. F. W., I, 245.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Scherr, D. F. W., I, 245.

2087 Lenient, La Satire en France au M. A., 422; Du Cange, s. v. "Festum Asinorum."

2087 Lenient, La Satire en France au M. A., 422; Du Cange, s. v. "Festum Asinorum."

2088 Magnin, Marionettes, 58.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Magnin, Marionettes, 58.

2089 D'Ancona, Origini del teatro in Italia, I, 12.

2089 D'Ancona, Origins of Theater in Italy, I, 12.

2090 Ibid., I, 49.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., I, 49.

2091 Magnin, Origines du Théâtre Moderne, XXV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Magnin, Origins of Modern Theater, XXV.

2092 Gesch. des Dramas, III, 646.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ History of Drama, III, 646.

2093 Magnin, Théâtre de Hrotsvitha.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Magnin, Theater of Hrotsvitha.

2094 Lintilhac, Théâtre Sérieux du M. A., 18.

2094 Lintilhac, Serious Theatre of Mr. A., 18.

2095 Lenient, La Satire, 23.

Lenient, *La Satire*, 23.

2096 Lintilhac, Théâtre Sérieux du M. A., 34.

2096 Lintilhac, Théâtre Sérieux du M. A., 34.

2097 Burckhardt, Renaissance, 401.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burckhardt, Renaissance, 401.

2098 D'Ancona, I, 62, 78, 86.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D'Ancona, I, 62, 78, 86.

2099 La Comédie en France au M. A., 19.

2099 Comedy in France in the Medieval Ages, 19.

2100 Magnin, Marionettes, 121.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Magnin, *Marionettes*, 121.

2101 D'Ancona, I, 88.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D'Ancona, I, 88.

2102 Ibid., 89.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 89.

2103 Ibid., 98-107.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 98-107.

2104 D'Ancona, Origini del Teatro in Italia, I, 344.

2104 D'Ancona, Origins of Theatre in Italy, I, 344.

2105 Ibid., I, 47.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, I, 47.

2106 Lenient, La Satire en France au M. A., 324-340.

2106 Lenient, La Satire en France au M. A., 324-340.

2107 Scherr, D. F. W., II, 124.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Scherr, D. F. W., II, 124.

2108 D'Ancona, I, 282.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D'Ancona, I, 282.

2109 Summa, II, 2, qu. 168, art. 3.

2109 Summa, II, 2, question 168, article 3.

2110 von Schack, Gesch. der Dramat. Lit., I, 35.

2110 von Schack, History of Dramatic Literature, I, 35.

2111 Session XXI, sec. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Session 21, section 11.

2112 Lenient, La Satire en France au M. A., 29.

2112 Lenient, Satire in France in the Middle Ages, 29.

2113 Lintilhac, Théâtre Serieux du Moyen Age, 106, 123, 133, 167.

2113 Lintilhac, Serious Theater of the Middle Ages, 106, 123, 133, 167.

2114 Zarate, Liter. Españ., II, 308, 423, 451.

2114 Zarate, Lit. Spanish., II, 308, 423, 451.

2115 Chandler, Romances of Roguery, 191.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chandler, Romances of Roguery, 191.

2116 Ibid., 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 9.

2117 Magnin, Marionettes, 298.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Magnin, Marionettes, 298.

2118 Ibid., 255-265.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 255-265.

2119 Ibid., 233.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 233.

2120 Gregorovius, Isabella d'Este, 212, 251, 255, 264; Burckhardt, Renaissance, 316.

2120 Gregorovius, Isabella d'Este, 212, 251, 255, 264; Burckhardt, Renaissance, 316.

2121 De Julleville, La Comédie en France au M. A., 183, 331.

2121 De Julleville, La Comédie en France au M. A., 183, 331.

2122 Scherillo, La Commedia del Arte, Chap. VI.

2122 Scherillo, The Comedy of Art, Chap. VI.

2123 Molmenti, Venezia nella Vita Privata, 297-299.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Molmenti, Venice in Private Life, 297-299.

2124 Lacroix, Manners, Customs, and Dress of M. A., 241.

2124 Lacroix, Manners, Customs, and Dress of M. A., 241.

2125 Angerstein, Volkstänze, 30.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Angerstein, *Folk Dances*, 30.

2126 Schultz, D. L., 414.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schultz, D. L., 414.

2127 Barthold, Hansa, III, 177.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Barthold, Hansa, III, 177.

2128 Lacroix, Manners, Customs, and Dress of M. A., 220; Schultz, D. L., 409; Scherr, Kult. Gesch., 623.

2128 Lacroix, Manners, Customs, and Dress of M. A., 220; Schultz, D. L., 409; Scherr, Kult. Gesch., 623.

2129 Teatro Ital. nel Sec. XVIII, 232.

2129 Italian Theater in the 18th Century, 232.

2130 Comédie en France au M. A., 23.

2130 Comedy in France in the Middle Ages, 23.

2131 Scherillo, La Commedia del Arte, 72.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Scherillo, La Commedia del Arte, 72.

2132 Chandler, Romances of Roguery, 159.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chandler, Romances of Roguery, 159.

2133 Magnin, Marionettes, 233.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Magnin, Marionettes, 233.

2134 D'Ancona, Origine del Teatro in Italia, I, 341.

2134 D'Ancona, Origine del Teatro in Italia, I, 341.

2135 Burckhardt, Die Renaissance, 318. In Gozzi's Memoirs (ed. Symonds) may be seen good colored plates representing these fixed characters of the commedia del arte.

2135 Burckhardt, The Renaissance, 318. In Gozzi's Memoirs (ed. Symonds), you can see some nice color plates showing these typical characters from the commedia del arte.

2136 Scherillo, La Commedia del Arte, 90, 114.

2136 Scherillo, The Comedy of Art, 90, 114.

2137 Ibid., 95.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 95.

2138 Burckhardt, 316.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burckhardt, 316.

2139 Reich, Der Mimus, 473.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Reich, Der Mimus, 473.

2140 Symonds, Catholic Reaction, I, 55.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Symonds, Catholic Reaction, Vol. I, p. 55.

2141 Masi, Teatro Ital. nel Sec., XVIII, 229.

2141 Masi, Italian Theater in the Century, XVIII, 229.

2142 Bernardin, Comédie Ital. en France, 9, 12, 13.

2142 Bernardin, Italian Comedy in France, 9, 12, 13.

2143 Ibid., 52.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 52.

2144 Bernardin, Com. Ital. en France, 27.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bernardin, Com. Ital. in France, 27.

2145 Ibid., 42.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 42.

2146 Ibid., 90.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 90.

2147 Gozzi's Memoirs (Symond's trans.).

Gozzi's Memoirs (Symond's translation).

2148 Masi, Teatro Ital., 89, 232, 264.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Masi, Italian Theatre, 89, 232, 264.

2149 La Commedia del Arte, 50.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Commedia dell'arte, 50.


CHAPTER XVIII

ASCETICISM

The exaggeration of opposite policies.—Failure of the mores and revolt against expediency.—Luck and welfare; self-discipline to influence the superior powers.—Asceticism in Japan.—Development of the arts; luxury; sensuality.—The ascetic philosophy.—Asceticism is an aberration.—The definitions depend on the limits.—Asceticism in India and Greece; Orphic doctrines.—Ascetic features in the philosophic sects.—Hebrew asceticism.—Nazarites, Rechabites, Essenes.—Roman asceticism.—Christian asceticism.—Three traditions united in Christianity.—Asceticism in the early church.—Asceticism in Islam.—Virginity.—Mediæval asceticism.—Asceticism in Christian mores.—Renunciation of property; beggary.—Ascetic standards.—The Mendicant Friars.—The Franciscans.—Whether poverty is a good.—Clerical celibacy.—How Christian asceticism ended.

The exaggeration of opposite policies.—Failure of social norms and a backlash against practicality.—Luck and well-being; self-control to sway higher powers.—Asceticism in Japan.—Growth of the arts; luxury; sensuality.—The ascetic philosophy.—Asceticism is a deviation.—Definitions depend on boundaries.—Asceticism in India and Greece; Orphic beliefs.—Ascetic traits in philosophical sects.—Hebrew asceticism.—Nazarites, Rechabites, Essenes.—Roman asceticism.—Christian asceticism.—Three traditions merged in Christianity.—Asceticism in the early church.—Asceticism in Islam.—Virginity.—Medieval asceticism.—Asceticism in Christian customs.—Giving up property; begging.—Ascetic standards.—The Mendicant Friars.—The Franciscans.—Is poverty beneficial?—Clerical celibacy.—How Christian asceticism came to an end.

672. The exaggeration of opposite policies. It is not to be expected that all the men in a society will react in the same way against the same experiences and observations. If they draw unanimously the same conclusions from the same facts, that is such an unusual occurrence that their unanimity gives great weight to their opinion. In almost all cases they are thrown into parties by their different inferences from the same experiences and observations. There is nothing about which they differ more than about amusement, pleasure, and happiness, and as to the degree in which pleasure is worth pursuing. Those who feel deceived by pleasure and duped by the pursuit of happiness revolt from it and denounce it. Inasmuch as others not yet disillusioned still pursue pleasure as the most obviously desirable good, there are two great parties who divide on fundamental notions of life policy. Two such parties, face to face, tend to exaggerate their distinctive doctrines and practices. Each party goes to extremes and excess. We have seen in the last chapter (secs. 624 ff.) that at the beginning of the Christian era moral restraints were thrown aside and that all 606living men seemed to plunge into vice, luxury, and pleasure, so far as their means would allow. There were, however, a number of sects and religions in the Greco-Roman world that held extremely pessimistic views as to the worth of human life and of those things which men care for most. They renounced the ordinary standards of welfare and happiness, and sought welfare and happiness in merely denying the popular standards. The old world philosophies no longer commanded faith, and they seemed to be rejected with active hatred, not with mere indifferent unbelief. The poor and those who were forced to live by self-denial joined these sects of philosophy or religion. The age which saw extremes of luxury and vicious excess was also the age which saw great phenomena of ascetic philosophy and practice. Each school or tendency developed its own mores to treat the problems of life in its own way. An ascetic policy never is a primary product of the "ways" in which unreflecting men meet the facts of life. It is reflective and derived. It is a secondary stage of faith built on experience and reflection. It is, therefore, dogmatic. It must be sustained by faith in the fundamental pessimistic conviction. It never can be verified by experience. It purposely runs counter to all the sanctions which are possible in experience. If any one declares evil good and pain pleasure, he cannot find proof of it in any experiment. The mores produced out of asceticism are therefore peculiar and in many ways instructive.

672. The exaggeration of opposite policies. It's unrealistic to expect that everyone in a society will react the same way to the same experiences and observations. If they all come to the same conclusions from the same facts, it’s such a rare event that their agreement gives significant weight to their opinion. In most cases, people are divided into groups based on their different interpretations of the same experiences and observations. There is nothing they disagree about more than amusement, pleasure, and happiness, especially regarding how much pleasure is worth pursuing. Those who feel deceived by pleasure and tricked by the pursuit of happiness reject it and criticize it. While others, who haven't been disillusioned yet, still chase pleasure as the most obviously desirable good, this creates two major groups that are divided on fundamental principles of life policy. These two groups tend to exaggerate their distinct beliefs and practices. Each group goes to extremes and excesses. As noted in the last chapter (secs. 624 ff.), at the beginning of the Christian era, moral restraints were cast aside, and all 606living people appeared to sink into vice, luxury, and pleasure, as far as their means allowed. However, there were various sects and religions in the Greco-Roman world that held very pessimistic views on the value of human life and the things people care about most. They rejected the usual standards of welfare and happiness, seeking them instead through a rejection of popular norms. The philosophies of the old world no longer commanded belief; they seemed actively rejected with hatred rather than just indifference. The impoverished and those who had to live through self-denial joined these philosophical or religious sects. The era that witnessed extreme luxury and vicious excess also experienced the rise of significant ascetic philosophies and practices. Each school or tendency developed its own customs to address life's problems in its own way. An ascetic policy isn't a natural response from those who unthinkingly confront the realities of life. It’s reflective and derived. It is a secondary stage of belief based on experience and reflection. Because of this, it is dogmatic and must be underpinned by faith in a fundamental pessimistic belief. It can never be validated by personal experience. It intentionally goes against all possible validations within experience. If someone claims that evil is good and pain is pleasure, they cannot find evidence of this in any experiment. Therefore, the customs that emerge from asceticism are peculiar and often quite revealing.

673. Failure of the mores and revolt against expediency. We have seen that the mores are the results of the efforts of men to find out how to live under the conditions of human life so as to satisfy interests and secure welfare. The efforts have been only very imperfectly successful. The task, in fact, never can be finished, for the conditions change and the problem contains different elements from time to time. Moreover, dogmas interfere. They dictate "duty" and "right" by authority and as virtue, quite independently of any verification by experience and expediency. All the primitive taboos express the convictions of men that there are things which must not be done, or must not be done beyond some limited degree, if the men would live well. 607Such convictions came either from experience or from dogma. The former class of cases were those things which were connected with food and the sex relation. The latter class of cases were those things which were connected with the doctrine of ghosts. There are also a great many primitive customs for coercing or conciliating superior powers,—either men or spirits,—which consist in renunciation, self-torture, obscenity, bloodshedding, filthiness, and the performance of repugnant acts or even suicide. These customs all imply that the superior powers are indifferent, or angry and malevolent, or justly displeased, and that the pain of men pleases, or appeases and conciliates, or coerces them, or wins their attention. Thus we meet with a fundamental philosophy of life in which it is not the satisfaction of needs, appetites, and desires, but the opposite theory which is thought to lead to welfare. Renounce what you want; do what you do not want to do; pursue what is repugnant; in short, invert the relations of pleasure and pain, and act by your will against their sanctions, so as to seek pain and flee pleasure. A doctrine of due measure and limit upon the rational satisfaction of needs and desires is turned into an absolute rule of well-being. Within narrower limits the same philosophy inculcates acts of labor, pain, and renunciation, which produce no results in the satisfaction of wants but are regarded as beneficial or meritorious in themselves, as a kind of gymnastic in self-control and self-denial. It is not to be denied that such a gymnastic has value in education, especially in the midst of luxury and self-indulgence, if it is controlled by common sense and limited within reason. Nearly all men, however, are sure to meet with as much necessity for self-control and self-denial as is necessary to their training, without arbitrarily subjecting themselves to artificial discipline of that kind.

673. Failure of social norms and revolt against practicality. We have seen that social norms result from people's attempts to figure out how to live in the context of human life to meet their interests and ensure well-being. These efforts have only been partially successful. The task can never be fully completed because conditions change and the problems contain different elements over time. Additionally, doctrines get in the way. They define "duty" and "right" through authority as if they were virtues, completely independent of any real-world testing through experience or practicality. All the primitive taboos reflect people's beliefs that there are certain things that should not be done, or that should only be done to a limited extent, if they want to live well. 607These beliefs originated either from experience or from dogma. The former typically relates to issues around food and sexual relations, while the latter often relates to beliefs about spirits. There are also many primitive customs intended to appease or coerce higher powers, whether those are other people or spirits, which can involve giving things up, self-harm, obscenity, violence, dirty acts, or even suicide. These customs suggest that the higher powers are indifferent, angry, or justly displeased, and that human suffering either pleases, calms, or captivates their attention. This leads to a foundational philosophy of life where it is not about satisfying needs, cravings, and desires, but rather the opposite approach is seen as a path to well-being. Give up what you want; do what you don't want to do; seek out what is unpleasant; in essence, flip the relationship between pleasure and pain, and act against their dictates to pursue pain and avoid pleasure. A doctrine that emphasizes moderation and limits on rational satisfaction of needs and desires is transformed into an absolute imperative for well-being. Within narrower confines, this same philosophy promotes actions involving labor, suffering, and sacrifice that do not lead to fulfilling desires but are viewed as beneficial or commendable in their own right, like a form of training in self-control and self-denial. It cannot be denied that such training has value in education, especially in an environment of luxury and self-gratification, as long as it is guided by common sense and kept within reasonable limits. However, almost everyone is likely to encounter a sufficient need for self-control and self-denial throughout their development without having to subject themselves to such artificial practices.

674. Luck and welfare. Self-discipline to influence the superior powers. The notion of welfare through acts which upon their face are against welfare is directly referable to experience of the impossibility of establishing sure relations between positive efforts and satisfactions. The lowest civilization is full of sacrifices, renunciation, self-discipline, etc. It is the effect of the aleatory 608element and of the explanation of the same by goblinism (secs. 6, 9). The acts of renunciation or self-discipline have no rational connection with the interests which they aim to serve. Those acts can affect interests only by influencing the ghosts or demons who always interfere between efforts and results and make luck. Soldiers, fishermen, hunters, traders, agriculturists, etc., are bidden to practice continence before undertaking any of their enterprises. Hence arises the notion of a "state of grace," not the state produced by work in the workday world, but a state produced by abstinence from work, from enjoyment, and from the experience of good and ill. Abstention from wine, meat, other luxuries of food and drink, and from women gives power which is magical, because it has no real causal connection with desired results in war or industry. Uncivilized people almost always have some such notion of reaching a higher plane of power, or more especially of luck, by self-discipline. Acts of self-discipline, e.g. fasting, gashing, mutilating one's self, also enter into mourning. In some tribes parents who expect a child engage in acts of the same kind.2150 Asceticism in higher civilization is a survival of the life philosophy of an earlier stage, in which the pain of men was believed to be pleasant to the superior powers. The same sentiment revives now in times of decline or calamity, when the wrath of God is recognized or apprehended. We appoint a fast when we are face to face with calamity. The same sentiment is at work in sects and individuals when they desire "holiness," or a "higher life," or mystic communion with higher powers, or "purity" (in the ritual sense), or relief from "sin," or escape from the terror of ghosts and demons, or power to arise to some high moral standard by crushing out the natural appetites which according to that standard are base and wicked.

674. Luck and welfare. Self-discipline to influence the superior powers. The idea of achieving welfare through actions that seem to hinder it stems from the realization that it's impossible to guarantee a direct link between our efforts and the rewards we experience. In the most primitive societies, people often resort to sacrifices, abstaining, and self-discipline. This is a response to the unpredictable and is explained by beliefs in spirits or supernatural forces (secs. 6, 9). The acts of giving up or practicing self-control don’t have a logical relationship with the goals they intend to support. These acts might only impact those goals by swaying the spirits or entities that intervene between our efforts and outcomes, creating luck. Soldiers, fishermen, hunters, traders, farmers, etc., are encouraged to demonstrate restraint before embarking on their tasks. This gives rise to the idea of a "state of grace," which isn’t achieved through labor in daily life but rather through abstaining from work, enjoyment, and experiencing both good and bad. Avoiding wine, meat, indulgent foods and drinks, and women is thought to grant a magical power because it lacks a real cause-and-effect relation with the desired outcomes in battle or business. Uncivilized people almost always believe in reaching a higher level of power, or particularly luck, through self-discipline. Self-discipline actions, like fasting, self-harm, or mutilation, also play a role in mourning. In some cultures, parents anticipating a child perform similar acts.2150 Asceticism in more developed societies is a remnant of a worldview from an earlier period, where human suffering was thought to be pleasing to the superior powers. This belief resurfaces during times of decline or crisis, when people sense or acknowledge divine anger. We declare fasts when faced with disasters. The same belief motivates groups and individuals who seek "holiness," a "higher life," mystical connections with superior powers, "purity" (in a ritual sense), relief from "sin," or freedom from the fear of spirits and demons, or the strength to rise to higher moral standards by suppressing natural desires deemed low or evil according to that standard.

675. Asceticism in Japan. The Shinto religion of the Japanese "is not an essentially ascetic religion; it offers flesh and wine to its gods; and it prescribes only such forms of self-denial as ancient custom and decency require. Nevertheless, some of its votaries perform extraordinary austerities on special occasions,— 609austerities which always include much cold-water bathing. But the most curious phase of this Shinto ascetism is represented by a custom still prevalent in remote districts. According to this custom a community yearly appoints one of its citizens to devote himself wholly to the gods on behalf of the rest. During the term of his consecration this communal representative must separate from his family, must not approach women, must avoid all places of amusement, must eat only food cooked with sacred fire, must abstain from wine, must bathe in fresh cold water several times a day, must repeat particular prayers at certain hours, and must keep vigil upon certain nights. When he has performed these duties of abstinence and purification for the specified time he becomes religiously free, and another man is then elected to take his place. The prosperity of the settlement is supposed to depend upon the exact observance by its representative of the duties prescribed; should any public misfortune occur, he would be suspected of having broken his vows. Anciently, in the case of a common misfortune, the representative was put to death."2151

675. Asceticism in Japan. The Shinto religion of the Japanese isn’t really an ascetic religion; it offers meat and alcohol to its gods and only requires self-denial in ways that tradition and decency demand. Still, some followers practice extreme austerities on special occasions— 609 which usually involve a lot of cold-water bathing. The most interesting aspect of this Shinto asceticism is a custom still found in remote areas. According to this custom, a community selects one of its members each year to dedicate himself entirely to the gods on behalf of everyone else. During his term of service, this representative must separate from his family, avoid women, steer clear of entertainment, eat only food prepared with sacred fire, refrain from alcohol, bathe in cold water several times a day, recite specific prayers at certain times, and keep vigil on certain nights. Once he has fulfilled these duties of abstinence and purification for the designated period, he is religiously free, and another person is chosen to take his place. The success of the community is believed to rely on the exact performance of these duties by its representative; if any misfortune happens, he would be suspected of having broken his vows. In ancient times, if there was a widespread calamity, the representative was executed.2151

676. Development of the arts. Luxury. Sensuality. In the development of the arts there has been an increase of luxury in the ways of living. This has seemed to be a good. It has seemed like successful accomplishment of what man must do to win and enjoy power over nature. Luxury, however, has brought vice and ill, and has wrought decay and ruin. It is the twin sister of sensuality, which is corruption. Is luxury a good or not? Men have lost faith in it, and have declared that the triumphs of the arts were delusions, "snares to the soul," corruption of the individual and society. They have turned back to the "old simple ways," and have renounced the enjoyments which were within their reach by the power of the arts. Such renunciation has always been popular. The crowd has always admired it. It is certainly a noteworthy feature in the history of civilization that there has always been present in it a reaction, a movement of fear and doubt about the innovations of every kind by which it is attended, which has caused sects of philosophers and 610religious persons to refuse to go on, to renounce luxurious novelties, and to prefer the older and inferior ways.

676. Development of the arts. Luxury. Sensuality. In the development of the arts, there has been a rise in luxury in people's lifestyles. This has seemed beneficial. It has appeared as a successful achievement of what humanity must do to gain and enjoy control over nature. However, luxury has also brought vice and harm, leading to decay and ruin. It is like the twin sister of sensuality, which represents corruption. Is luxury good or not? People have lost faith in it and have claimed that the successes of the arts were illusions, "traps for the soul," corrupting both individuals and society. They have returned to the "old simple ways" and have rejected the pleasures that the arts made accessible. Such rejection has always been popular. The masses have consistently admired it. It is indeed an important aspect of civilization's history that there has always been a reaction, a wave of fear and doubt about the innovations accompanying it, prompting groups of philosophers and 610religious individuals to refuse to move forward, to reject luxurious novelties, and to prefer the older and inferior ways.

677. The ascetic philosophy. Here then we have a life philosophy, or a life standpoint, from which the things to be done are presented inverted. It is ill luck, loss, calamity, etc., which have inverted human nature. The element of luck crossed and cut off the relations between effort and satisfaction, and disturbed all the lessons of industry. All effort would be vain if the ghosts who control luck were not propitiated. If they were friendly, labor was of no importance. Self-discipline, therefore, entered into everything. This is asceticism. It is always irrational or magical, addressed directly or remotely to the superior powers, as an appeal to their will and favor, their mystical friendship, and a prayer for the transcendental communications which they give. Pater2152 says that asceticism is a sacrifice of one part of human nature to another, that the latter may survive; or a harmonious development of all parts to realize an ideal of culture. If the first sentence of this statement could be accepted as a fair definition, the second cannot. Asceticism does not aim at a harmonious development and never could produce it. It selects purposes and pushes towards their accomplishment. The selection has often been made with the purpose to attain to holiness, or a higher realization of religious ideals. The ideals are necessarily arbitrary and are very sure to be extravagant. They do not have good effect on character, and they produce moral distortion. They are, however, an outflow of honest religious emotion.

677. The ascetic philosophy. Here we have a life philosophy or perspective that presents actions in a reversed manner. It's misfortune, loss, disaster, etc., that have flipped human nature. The element of luck disrupted the connection between effort and reward, disturbing all the lessons of hard work. All effort would be pointless if the spirits that control luck weren’t appeased. If they were on our side, hard work wouldn’t matter. So, self-discipline became central to everything. This is asceticism. It’s always irrational or magical, directly or indirectly addressing higher powers, appealing to their will and favor, their mystical friendship, and asking for the transcendental insights they provide. Pater2152 says that asceticism is a sacrifice of one part of human nature for another, allowing the latter to survive; or a balanced development of all parts to achieve an ideal of culture. While the first part of this statement could be seen as a fair definition, the second cannot stand. Asceticism doesn’t aim for balanced development and could never produce it. It chooses specific goals and pushes toward achieving them. These choices are often made with the aim of attaining holiness or a deeper realization of religious ideals. These ideals are necessarily subjective and are likely to be extreme. They don’t positively impact character, and they lead to moral distortion. However, they are a genuine expression of sincere religious feeling.

678. Asceticism is only an aberration. The great viewpoints and the great world philosophies are found logically at the end of a long study of life, if anywhere. If one is found or adopted, it furnishes leading for the notions of ways to be employed in all details of life. This is equally true if it is reached on a slight, superficial, or superstitious view of life. The ascetic philosophy produces contradiction and confusion in the acts of men, because some of them work for expediency and others for inexpediency at the same time. Therefore also the mores, if they are affected by 611asceticism, are inconsistent and contradictory. Nevertheless asceticism is only an aberration which starts from a highly virtuous motive. We must do what is right and virtuous because it is so. It is right and virtuous to fight sensuality in personal character and social action. The fight will often consist in acts which have no further relation to interests. By zeal the work of this fight absorbs more and more of life, and it may engage a large number associatively. It becomes the great purpose by which mores are built. Then the notion of pleasing superior powers by self-inflicted pain is thrown out, and all the primitive superstition is eliminated. We find a vast network of mores, which may characterize a generation or a society, which are due to the revolt against sensuality, either in the original purity of the revolt (which is very rare) or in some of its thousands of variations and combinations.

678. Asceticism is just an anomaly. The major perspectives and world philosophies are typically the result of a deep study of life, if they exist at all. If someone discovers or adopts one, it provides guidance for the different ways to approach all aspects of life. This holds true even if the understanding comes from a shallow, superficial, or superstitious viewpoint. The ascetic philosophy leads to contradictions and confusion in people's actions, as some pursue practicality while others do the opposite at the same time. Consequently, social customs, if influenced by 611asceticism, are inconsistent and contradictory. Still, asceticism is merely an anomaly that originates from a highly virtuous intention. We should act rightly and virtuously simply because it is right. It is both right and virtuous to resist sensuality in our personal character and social behavior. This resistance often involves actions that are unrelated to practical interests. Through zeal, the effort in this resistance increasingly dominates life and can involve many people collectively. It becomes the main objective that shapes social customs. The idea of pleasing higher powers through self-imposed suffering is discarded, and all primitive superstitions are removed. We observe a vast network of customs that can define a generation or society, stemming from the rebellion against sensuality, whether in its original purity (which is very rare) or in one of its countless variations and combinations.

679. The definitions depend on the limit. Especially in connection with food, drink, and sex the asceticism of one age becomes the virtue of another. The ideas of temperance and moderation of one age are often clearly produced by previous ascetic usages. The definitions are all made by the limit. A stricter observance than the current custom is ascetic, but it may become the custom and set the limit. Then it is only temperance. It is often impossible to distinguish sharply between taboos which only impose respect for gods, temples, etc. (cleanliness, quiet, good clothing), and those which are ascetic. When the ascetic temper and philosophy assumes control it easily degenerates into a mania. Acts are regarded as meritorious in proportion as they are painful, and they are pushed to greater and greater extravagances because what becomes familiar loses the subjective force from which the ascetic person wins self-satisfaction. Asceticism then becomes a mental aberration and a practical negation of the instinct of self-preservation. It leads to insanity.2153 If it takes a course against other persons, it explains the conduct of great inquisitors like Conrad of Marburg.2154

679. The definitions depend on the limit. Especially regarding food, drink, and sex, the strict practices of one era can become the values of another. The concepts of restraint and moderation in one period are often shaped by earlier ascetic practices. All definitions are determined by the limit. A stricter adherence than what is common becomes asceticism, but it may evolve into a new norm, at which point it is simply viewed as moderation. It can be difficult to clearly differentiate between taboos that demand respect for deities, temples, etc. (like cleanliness, quiet, and appropriate attire), and those that are specifically ascetic. When the ascetic mindset and philosophy take over, it can easily spiral into obsession. Actions are deemed virtuous to the extent that they are painful, and they are taken to greater and greater extremes because what becomes routine loses the personal significance from which the ascetic derives satisfaction. Ultimately, asceticism can turn into a mental disorder and a practical rejection of the instinct for self-preservation. It can lead to madness.2153 If it turns against others, it can explain the behavior of notorious inquisitors like Conrad of Marburg.2154

680. Asceticism in India and Greece. Orphic doctrines. In India ascetic acts were supposed to produce not only holiness 612but also power, which might arise to superhuman degrees or even avail to overcome gods. Rohde2155 finds that the theological ascetic morality of the later history of Greece, which was not a determination of the will in a given direction but a mode of defending the soul from an external evil influence which threatened to soil it, had its first impulse in the notion of the antagonism between soul and body, because that notion would cause the body to be regarded as a base constraint from which the soul would need to be "purified." The notion of the pure soul imprisoned in a material sensual body, and stained by the base appetites of the latter, was current amongst the Greeks for five centuries before Christ. Hence the antagonism between the soul and the "body," the "flesh," or the "world." The soul passed from one body to another, according to the Orphic sects, with intervals in which it underwent purification. In each incarnation it underwent punishment for the misdeeds of the last previous existence. The soul is immortal. The soul of the bad man goes on forever in reincarnations from which it cannot escape. The soul which is purified by the Orphic rites and Orphic mode of life is redeemed from this eternal round and returns to God. Orpheus gives salvation by his rites, but it is a work of grace by the redeeming gods. Orpheus provides by his revelations and intercessions the way to salvation, and he who would walk in this way must carefully obey his ordinances. This is a life which must be lived. It is not ritual only. Here asceticism comes in, for the thing to be renounced is not the errors and faults of earthly life, but earthly life itself (worldliness). The man must turn away from everything which would entangle him in the interests of mortal life and the appetites of the body. Renunciation of meat food was one of the leading forms of this asceticism; sex restraint was another. The rites do not free men from the touch of demons. They purify the soul from the unclean contact with the body and from the dominion of death. Mysticism is conjoined with this doctrine of purification. The soul came from God and seeks to return to him. It is released by the rites and practices from everything on earth, including 613morals, which are only petty attempts to deal with details, and therefore are of no interest to a soul which is released. The dead are led to the place of the dead. The Orphic priests described this "intermediate state" with graphic distinctness, surpassing that of the Eleusinian mysteries. Probably this was the most popular, although not the most original, part of their teaching. The doctrine was not a folk notion; it was "holy doctrine" that there would be in Hades a judgment and a retribution. Then woe to him who had not been purified in the Orphic orgies! The Orphic sects also had a doctrine that the living, by the rites, could act upon the fate of deceased relatives in the other world.2156 These sects began in the second half of the sixth century before Christ. We do not know the course or mode by which they spread. They formed close associations or conventicles to practice the cult of Dionysus.2157

680. Asceticism in India and Greece. Orphic doctrines. In India, ascetic practices were believed to not only bring holiness 612 but also power, which could reach superhuman levels or even enable one to overcome gods. Rohde2155 suggests that the theological ascetic morality that developed later in Greece wasn’t just about making choices in a specific direction but was more about protecting the soul from external evil influences that could taint it. This idea originated from the conflict between the soul and body, leading to the belief that the body was a lowly constraint that the soul needed to be "purified" from. The concept of the pure soul trapped in a material, sensual body, sullied by the base desires of the latter, was held by the Greeks for five centuries before Christ. Thus arose the conflict between the soul and the "body," the "flesh," or the "world." According to Orphic sects, the soul moves from one body to another, undergoing purification in between. In each life, it faces punishment for the wrongs of its previous existence. The soul is immortal. The soul of a bad person perpetually reincarnates in a cycle it cannot escape. However, the soul that is purified through Orphic rituals and way of life is freed from this endless cycle and returns to God. Orpheus offers salvation through his rites, but this is an act of grace from the redeeming gods. Orpheus provides the path to salvation through his insights and intercessions, and anyone wishing to follow this path must diligently adhere to his teachings. This is a way of life that requires active participation; it’s not just about rituals. Here is where asceticism comes into play, as what needs to be renounced is not just the mistakes and faults of earthly life but earthly life itself (worldliness). People must turn away from anything that might lead them to get caught up in the pursuits of mortal life and the desires of the body. Giving up meat was one of the prominent forms of this asceticism; sexual restraint was another. The rituals don't shield individuals from the influence of demons. Instead, they purify the soul from the impure connection with the body and from the grip of death. Mysticism is intertwined with this doctrine of cleansing. The soul originates from God and seeks to return to Him. Through rituals and practices, it is liberated from earthly attachments, including 613 moral concerns, which are merely trivial attempts to address minor issues and therefore hold no interest for a soul that has been set free. The deceased are guided to the realm of the dead. The Orphic priests vividly explained this "intermediate state," surpassing the clarity found in the Eleusinian mysteries. This was likely the most popular, although not the most original, aspect of their teachings. The doctrine was not merely a folk belief; it was considered "holy doctrine" that there would be judgment and consequences in Hades. Thus, woe to anyone who hadn’t been purified in the Orphic rites! The Orphic sects also believed that the living, through rituals, could influence the fate of their deceased relatives in the afterlife.2156 These sects emerged in the latter half of the sixth century before Christ. The details of their spread remain uncertain. They formed close-knit groups or congregations to practice the worship of Dionysus.2157

681. Ascetic features in the philosophic sects. The Pythagoreans also formed, in the sixth century, at Crotona, an association to practice moderation and simplicity. The use of meat food was limited, and by some it was renounced entirely.2158 Our knowledge of this sect is very slight and vague, although the tradition of its doctrines was certainly very strong in later times. It is believed that there was included in its teachings disapproval of prenuptial unchastity by men.2159 This would not be considered ascetic by us, but it appeared so to ancient Greeks. The Cynics were ascetics. They renounced the elegances and luxuries of life, and their asceticism became more and more the essence of their sectarianism. Some Greek priests were married, but others were bound to be chaste for life or while engaged in priestly duties. Sometimes some foods were forbidden to them, and this taboo might be extended to all who entered the temple. All must be clean in body and dress.2160 In the tragedies we find mention of the ascetic notion of virginity.2161 In the Elektra (250-270) the heroine lays great stress on the fact that her 614peasant husband has never taken conjugal rights. Orestes asks whether the husband has taken a vow of chastity, so that a vow of chastity was not an unknown thing. The notion of virginity was very foreign to the mores of the Greeks, but it existed amongst them. It gained ground in the later centuries. At the time of Christ it is certain that a wave of asceticism was running through the Hellenistic world.2162 It may have been due to the sense of decline and loss in comparison with the earlier times. It seems to bear witness to a feeling that the world was on a wrong path, in spite of Roman glory and luxury. If they could not correct the course of things, they could at least renounce the luxury. That seemed like an effort to stem the tide. More commonly the sentiment was less defined and less morally vigorous. It was only world sickness. Cases occurred of individuals who renounced marriage, or lived in it without conjugal intimacy.2163 The Stoics, Cynics, Neopythagoreans, and Neoplatonists all had ascetic elements in their doctrines. The wandering preachers of these sects were rarely men of any earnest purpose, and their speeches were empty rhetorical exercises, but they popularized the doctrines of the sects. Simon Stylites only continued a pagan custom. There were in front of the temple at Hierapolis two columns one hundred and eighty feet high. Twice a year a man climbed one of these and remained on top of it for seven days to pray and commune with the gods, or in memory of Deukalion and the flood. He drew up supplies with a rope. People brought him gifts of money and he prayed for them, swinging a brazen instrument which made a screaming sound.2164

681. Ascetic features in the philosophic sects. The Pythagoreans formed an association in the sixth century at Crotona to practice moderation and simplicity. They limited their meat consumption, and some even gave it up entirely.2158 Our knowledge of this sect is quite limited and unclear, although their teachings certainly had a strong influence in later times. It's believed that their doctrines included a disapproval of men engaging in unchaste behavior before marriage.2159 While we may not consider this ascetic, it was seen that way by the ancient Greeks. The Cynics embraced asceticism, rejecting the luxuries and comforts of life, and their ascetic practices became central to their sect. Some Greek priests were married, while others were required to remain celibate for life or while performing their priestly duties. Certain foods were sometimes forbidden to them, and this restriction could also apply to everyone entering the temple. All were expected to be clean in both body and dress.2160 In the tragedies, we see references to the ascetic idea of virginity.2161 In the Elektra (250-270), the heroine emphasizes that her peasant husband has never claimed his marital rights. Orestes questions whether the husband has vowed to remain chaste, indicating that such vows were not unknown. The concept of virginity was quite alien to Greek customs, but it did exist among them and gained popularity in later centuries. By the time of Christ, it was clear that a wave of asceticism was spreading through the Hellenistic world.2162 This may have stemmed from a sense of decline and loss compared to earlier times. It seems to reflect a belief that the world was heading in the wrong direction, despite Roman glory and luxury. If they couldn't change the course of events, at least they could renounce excess. This act seemed like an attempt to resist the prevailing tide. More often, though, the sentiment was less defined and lacked moral intensity, amounting to a general malaise. There were individuals who chose to abstain from marriage or who lived within it without sexual intimacy.2163 The Stoics, Cynics, Neopythagoreans, and Neoplatonists all incorporated ascetic aspects into their teachings. The wandering preachers of these sects were rarely genuine in purpose, and their speeches often amounted to empty rhetoric, but they did spread the sect's doctrines. Simon Stylites merely continued a pagan tradition. In front of the temple at Hierapolis, there were two columns one hundred and eighty feet high. Twice a year, a man would climb one of these columns and stay at the top for seven days to pray and connect with the gods, or in memory of Deukalion and the flood. He would pull up supplies with a rope, and people would bring him gifts of money while he prayed for them, swinging a brass instrument that made a screeching sound.2164

682. Hebrew asceticism. The Jewish tradition was that at Sinai all the people were ordered to refrain from women for the time, but that for Moses this injunction was unlimited (Exod. xix. 15). In the rabbinical period it was established doctrine that any one who desired to receive a revelation from God must refrain from women.2165 Other cases in the Old Testament show that persons who were under a renunciation of this kind were in 615a state of grace. The ritual of uncleanness was ascetic and it enforced ascetic views of sex and marriage.2166

682. Hebrew asceticism. The Jewish tradition stated that at Sinai, everyone was instructed to refrain from being with women for a time, but Moses had a permanent exemption from this rule (Exod. xix. 15). During the rabbinical period, it became established that anyone wishing to receive a revelation from God must abstain from women.2165 Other examples in the Old Testament indicate that those who adhered to this kind of abstention were in 615a state of grace. The ritual of uncleanness was ascetic and promoted ascetic views on sex and marriage.2166

683. Nazarites, Rechabites, Essenes. The Nazarites were Hebrew ascetics by temporary vow (Num. vi.). They did not cut their hair or drink wine, and never touched a corpse.2167 The Rechabites were a Jewish ascetic association of the ninth century B.C. They renounced the civilized life of the nation at that time and reverted to the pre-Canaanite life. They adopted wild dress and coarse food, and renounced wine. They lived in tents and cultivated Bedouin mores. The Essenes of the last century before Christ were an ascetic community with puritan and rigoristic tenets and practices. The laws of Antiochus Epiphanes that unclean animals might be brought to Jerusalem opened a chance that faithful Jews might eat of such. The attempt to guard one's self was made easier if a number had meals in common. This may be the origin of the custom of the Essenes to have common meals.2168 The company cultivated holiness by set rules of life, ritual, washings, etc. Their philosophy was that fate controls all which affects man.2169 They performed no sacrifices in the temple, but had rites of their own which seemed to connect them with the Pythagoreans. They were "the best of men," and "employed themselves in agriculture." They thought evil of all women, and educated children whom they adopted. All who joined the society gave their property to it and all property was held in common.2170 They used rites of worship to the sun. Their asceticism was derived from their doctrine of the soul's preëxistence and its warfare with the body.2171 They were stricter than the Pharisees. They rejected wealth, oaths, sensual enjoyment, and slavery.2172 They renounced all occupations which excite greed and injustice, such as inn keeping, commerce, weapon making.2173 Sex intercourse was so restricted that they could not fulfill the primary duties which the law laid on every 616man to beget children. Often they were persons who entered the society after having fulfilled this duty.2174 They had extreme rules of Sabbath keeping, food taboo, purification, and extreme doctrines of renunciation of luxury and pleasure. They either died out or coalesced with Christians.2175

683. Nazarites, Rechabites, Essenes. The Nazarites were Hebrew ascetics who took temporary vows (Num. vi.). They didn’t cut their hair, drank no wine, and avoided touching dead bodies.2167 The Rechabites were a Jewish ascetic group from the ninth century B.C. They rejected the civilized lifestyle of their time and returned to a pre-Canaanite way of life. They wore simple clothing, ate basic food, and abstained from wine. They lived in tents and followed Bedouin customs. The Essenes, active in the last century before Christ, formed an ascetic community with strict and puritanical beliefs and practices. The laws enacted by Antiochus Epiphanes allowed unclean animals to be brought to Jerusalem, which posed a risk that devout Jews might eat them. To protect themselves, it was easier for them to share meals in a group. This may have led to the Essenes' practice of communal meals.2168 This community fostered holiness through specific life rules, rituals, and cleansing practices. They believed fate governs everything that impacts humans.2169 They didn’t perform sacrifices in the temple but had their own rituals that seemed related to the Pythagoreans. They were considered "the best of men" and focused on agriculture. They held negative views about women and raised adopted children. Everyone who joined the group contributed their property, and all assets were shared.2170 They conducted sun worship rituals. Their asceticism stemmed from their belief in the preexistence of the soul and its struggle against the body.2171 They were stricter than the Pharisees, rejecting wealth, oaths, sensual pleasures, and slavery.2172 They avoided all jobs that incite greed and injustice, like running inns, engaging in trade, or making weapons.2173 Their sexual practices were so limited that they often couldn't fulfill the primary requirement of the law to procreate.616 Frequently, they were individuals who joined the community after having already met this obligation.2174 They adhered to strict rules regarding the Sabbath, food restrictions, purification rituals, and rigorous doctrines against luxury and pleasure. They either faded away or merged with Christians.2175

684. Roman asceticism. The primitive Roman mores were very austere, not ascetic, and the institutions of the family and sex were strictly controlled by the mores. The Vestal Virgins might be cited as a proof that virginity was considered a qualification for high religious functions, so that it seemed meritorious and pure and a nobler estate than marriage.

684. Roman asceticism. The early Roman customs were very strict, not ascetic, and family and sexual institutions were tightly regulated by these customs. The Vestal Virgins could be used as an example that virginity was seen as a requirement for important religious roles, making it appear virtuous and pure, and a higher status than marriage.

685. Christian asceticism. Christianity is ascetic in its attitude towards wealth, luxury, and pleasure. It inherited from Judaism hostility to sensuality, which was thought by the Jews to be a mark of heathenism and an especial concomitant of idolatry. We distinguish between luxury and pleasure on the one side and sensuality on the other, and repress the last for rational, not ascetic, reasons.

685. Christian asceticism. Christianity adopts a restrictive attitude towards wealth, luxury, and pleasure. It inherited from Judaism a dislike for sensuality, which Jews considered a sign of paganism and closely tied to idolatry. We make a distinction between luxury and pleasure on one side and sensuality on the other, and we control the latter for rational, not ascetic, reasons.

686. Three traditions united in Christianity. The three streams of tradition which entered into Christianity brought down ascetic notions and temper. The antagonism of flesh and spirit is expressed, Galat. v. 16, and the evil of the flesh, Romans vii. 18, 25; Eph. v. 29. Yet ascetics are denounced, 1 Tim. iv. 3, "forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from meats, which God created to be received with thanksgiving by them that believe and know the truth." In 1 Tim. iii. 2 and Titus i. 6 it is expressly stated that a priest or bishop is to be the husband of one wife. In Revelation xiv. 4 a group are described as "they who were not defiled with women, for they are virgins." The notion that procreation is "impure" and that renunciation of it is "purity" is present here. Cf. Levit. xv. 16-18. In 1 Cor. vii the doctrine is that renunciation of marriage is best; that marriage is a concession to human frailty; that all sex relation outside of marriage is sin. If there is a 617technical definition of sin, virtue, purity, etc., it can only be satisfied by arbitrary acts which are ascetic in character. The definitions also produce grades of goodness and merit beyond duty and right. The "religious" become a technical class, who cultivate holiness beyond what is required of simple Christians. Saints are heroes of the same development. In general, the methods of attaining to holiness and saintliness must be arbitrary and ascetic,—fasting, self-torture, loathsome acts, excessive ritual, etc.

686. Three traditions united in Christianity. The three streams of tradition that influenced Christianity brought ascetic ideas and attitudes. The conflict between the body and the spirit is highlighted in Galatians 5:16, and the struggles of the flesh are detailed in Romans 7:18, 25; Ephesians 5:29. Despite this, ascetics are criticized in 1 Timothy 4:3 for "forbidding marriage and commanding abstinence from foods that God created to be received with thanksgiving by those who believe and know the truth." In 1 Timothy 3:2 and Titus 1:6, it clearly states that a priest or bishop should only have one wife. In Revelation 14:4, a group is described as "those who were not defiled by women, for they are virgins." This reflects the idea that procreation is seen as "impure" and that renouncing it is viewed as "purity." See Leviticus 15:16-18. In 1 Corinthians 7, the teaching is that giving up marriage is preferable; that marriage is a concession to human weakness; and that any sexual relations outside of marriage are sinful. If there's a 617technical definition of sin, virtue, purity, etc., it can only be upheld by arbitrary actions that are ascetic in nature. These definitions also create different levels of goodness and merit that go beyond duty and righteousness. The "religious" become a specialized group who pursue holiness beyond what is expected from ordinary Christians. Saints are seen as heroes of this same journey. Overall, the paths to achieving holiness and sainthood must be arbitrary and ascetic—through fasting, self-torment, unpleasant practices, excessive rituals, and so on.

687. Asceticism in the early church. It has been sufficiently shown that the Greco-Roman world, at the birth of Christ, was penetrated by ascetic ideas and streams of ascetic usage. In the postapostolic period there was a specific class of ecclesiastical ascetics. There were many different fields of origin for such a class in the different provinces.2176 Epictetus (b. 60 A.D.) had a spirit and temper which have always been recognized as closely Christian. He thought the aim should not be to endure pain and calamity with fortitude, but to suppress evil desires and to cultivate discipline. There were congregations in the earliest days of Christianity which were composed of persons who wanted to lead a purer life than was common amongst Christians. They adopted rules, as "counsels of perfection," such as renunciation of marriage and of eating meat.2177 The ascetic tendency got strong sway in the church in the second half of the second century, but the practices were voluntary, suggested by the religious impulses of the individual, and the leaders tried to hold the ruling tendency in reason. They held it to be absurd that self-inflicted pain could please God.2178 The tendency, however, could not be arrested. It was in the age. All the philosophies except Epicureanism, and all the sects in the mysteries, had encouraged it. The Christians had doctrines which were not hostile to it. It therefore flourished amongst them. In the second century there was a deep desire for a moral reformation, and to further it moral discipline was formulated in rules and made a system. The individual was taught to endure hardships, 618to drink water rather than wine, to sleep on the ground oftener than on a bed. In some cases they submitted to corporal cruelty, being scourged and loaded with chains. The converse error here appeared, for they made a display of their powers of endurance.2179 The moral gymnastics could be best practiced in solitary life. Many philosophers urged their disciples to leave home and to practice elsewhere,—in another town or in loneliness.2180 At the end of the third century the ascetic party, in spite of the withdrawal of the puritans, was very powerful. The ascetic sentiment was stimulated and was spreading on account of the ideas of neoplatonism, the increasing confusion in the Christian body, the excitement and anxiety of a period of social decline, and finally on account of the need to provide other means of expending the passionate love of God which had formerly driven Christians to martyrdom. When the church became a religion recognized by the state there was no more martyrdom. A similar tendency marked the sects of philosophy at the same time. The author of the Letters on Virginity ascribed to Clement (about 300 A.D.) is a strong admirer of celibacy. He has heard of shameless Christian men and women who consort, eat, drink, gossip, slander, and visit each other, although unmarried persons. The ascetics were forced to separate themselves entirely from the rest. They wandered, praying and preaching and casting out devils, having no means. The motives of asceticism were the apprehension of the end of the world, enthusiasm, dualistic philosophy, fear of sensuality, and gnostic doctrines. In 300 A.D. the ascetics were corrupt and venal and needed more complete isolation (monasticism).2181 In the fourth century an ascetic life, instead of a form of life for Christians inside the church, came to be thought of as an independent form of life. It was thought of as a "philosophy," most closely related to Cynicism. In externals Cynics and Christian ascetics were alike. The coarse garments and uncut hair gave them the same appearance.2182 In the fourth century the ethics of Paul were abandoned by Christians. The average Christians 619were average citizens. They held the current ethical ideas of the society. The intellectual scaffolding built by current culture was stronger than the new ideas which were accepted. The mores held sway against the new influences. In place of the notions of justice and holiness the old notion of "virtue" prevailed. Instead of the law "Love thy neighbour as thyself," the old enumeration of virtues constituted ethical reflection. At the end of the fourth century this transformation was recognized by the leaders of the church.2183 The Manichæan sects practiced asceticism even more zealously than the orthodox. Renunciation of "the world" was selfish. The period was one of turmoil. The burdens of the state were excessive. It was an evil that the best men renounced the duties of the state and civil society. Virginity was praised as Christlike and taught in opposition to society and the family. Marriage was not forbidden, but a special mystery attached to it, to explain how it might be honored, although it was so depreciated. The body of that soul which desired to be the bride of Christ must be virgin.2184 If any one turned to a home and family he must understand that he descended to something inferior and doubtful. The Roman state had been trying for three hundred years to stimulate marriage and increase population. Constantine repealed all the laws against celibacy. Later emperors liberated ecclesiastics from the "municipal burdens which were eating out the heart of the empire." All were eager to become clerics, and as the number of settled priests was limited, they became monks. The wealth of the church also attracted them.2185 The situation produced hypocrites, false ascetics, and vicious clerics. After the middle of the fourth century the church began to legislate that those who took vows must keep them. The penalty of death was to be inflicted on any man who should marry a sacred virgin. Pope Siricius, in 384, described the shameless license of both sexes in violation of vows.2186 In part this was due to another logical product of the conception of purity as negation, especially of sex. Men and women exposed themselves 620to temptation and risk by sensual excitement, holding themselves innocent if they were not criminal.2187 These tricks of the human mind upon itself are familiar now in the history of scores of sects, and in the phenomena of revivalism. Ritual asceticism is consistent with sensual indulgence. The sophistry necessary to reconcile the two is easily spun.

687. Asceticism in the early church. It has been adequately demonstrated that the Greco-Roman world, at the time of Christ's birth, was filled with ascetic ideas and practices. In the post-apostolic period, there emerged a distinct class of ecclesiastical ascetics. Various regions contributed to the emergence of this class across different provinces.2176 Epictetus (born 60 CE) had a spirit and temperament that have always been recognized as closely aligned with Christian values. He believed the goal should be to suppress evil desires and cultivate discipline, rather than simply enduring pain and misfortune with resilience. There were early Christian congregations made up of individuals seeking to lead a more virtuous life than what was typical among Christians. They established rules, or "counsels of perfection," which included abstaining from marriage and meat.2177 The ascetic movement gained significant traction in the church during the latter half of the second century, although the practices were voluntary, stemming from individual religious impulses, and church leaders attempted to keep these tendencies in check. They considered self-inflicted pain absurd as a means of pleasing God.2178 However, the trend could not be stopped. It was part of the larger cultural landscape. All philosophies except Epicureanism and various mystery sects encouraged ascetic practices. Christian doctrines were not opposed to these beliefs, which allowed them to thrive. In the second century, there was a strong desire for moral reform, which led to the systematization of moral discipline in formal rules. Individuals were taught to endure hardships, drink water instead of wine, and sleep on the ground more often than in a bed. In some cases, they even subjected themselves to physical abuse, being whipped and chained. A counterproductive mistake emerged, as they began to show off their endurance.2179 The moral exercises could be best practiced in solitude. Many philosophers encouraged their students to leave home and practice in different cities or in isolation.2180 By the end of the third century, the ascetic faction, despite the departure of puritans, had gained substantial influence. The ascetic sentiment was heightened and spreading due to neoplatonism, the growing disarray within the Christian community, the excitement and unease of a declining social order, and the need to channel the passionate love of God that had previously compelled Christians to martyrdom. With the church becoming a state-recognized religion, martyrdom ceased. A similar trend was present in philosophical sects at that time. The author of the Letters on Virginity, attributed to Clement (around 300 CE), strongly advocated for celibacy. He spoke about shameless Christian men and women who socialize, eat, drink, gossip, slander, and visit each other, even though they are unmarried. The ascetics felt compelled to completely separate themselves from others. They wandered, praying, preaching, and casting out demons, without any means of support. The motivations for asceticism included fears about the end of the world, enthusiasm, dualistic philosophy, fear of sensuality, and gnostic teachings. By 300 CE, ascetics had become corrupted and mercenary, leading to a demand for more complete isolation (monasticism).2181 In the fourth century, ascetic life evolved from being a way for Christians within the church to being seen as its own independent lifestyle. It began to be viewed as a "philosophy," closely linked to Cynicism. In appearance, Cynics and Christian ascetics were similar, often dressed in coarse clothing with unkempt hair.2182 Through the fourth century, Christians began to abandon Paul’s ethical teachings. Average Christians were just that—average citizens. They held the prevailing moral beliefs of society. The societal norms were more robust than the new ideas that were gaining acceptance. Instead of the principles of justice and holiness, the older concept of "virtue" became dominant. Rather than following the command "Love thy neighbor as thyself," ethical discussions were based on the traditional list of virtues. By the end of the fourth century, church leaders recognized this shift.2183 The Manichaean sects practiced asceticism even more zealously than the orthodox. Renouncing "the world" became selfish. It was a time of chaos. The burdens on the state were immense. It was detrimental for the best individuals to abandon their duties to the state and civil society. Virginity was extolled as a Christ-like virtue, taught in opposition to society and family. While marriage was not outright forbidden, it was surrounded by special mysteries to explain how it could be honored despite being diminished. The body of the soul desiring to be Christ’s bride must remain virgin.2184 Anyone who chose to establish a home and family had to realize that they were settling for something lesser and uncertain. For three hundred years, the Roman state had been working to promote marriage and boost the population. Constantine lifted all laws against celibacy. Later emperors relieved clergy from "municipal burdens that were draining the empire's vitality." Many aspired to become clerics, and since the number of available priests was limited, they became monks. The church's wealth also drew them in.2185 This situation resulted in hypocrites, false ascetics, and corrupt clerics. After the mid-fourth century, the church began to mandate that those who took vows must fulfill them. Anyone who married a consecrated virgin faced the death penalty. In 384, Pope Siricius described the disgraceful behavior of both sexes in breaking their vows.2186 Part of this stemmed from the flawed notion of purity as a rejection, particularly of sex. Men and women put themselves in vulnerable positions through sensual excitement, believing they were innocent as long as they did not commit actual crimes.2187 These psychological tricks are well-known in the history of numerous sects and revival movements. Ritualized asceticism can coexist with sensual indulgence. The reasoning needed to reconcile these two lifestyles is easily fabricated.

688. Asceticism in Islam. Islam, at the beginning, had an ascetic tendency, which it soon lost. Mohammed and his comrades practiced night watches with prayer.2188 Jackson found in the modern Yezidi community a "sort of ascetic order of women," fakiriah, corresponding to fakirs amongst men.2189 The dervishes are the technically religious Moslems, and in the history of Islam there have been frequent temporary appearances of sects and groups which regarded pain as meritorious.

688. Asceticism in Islam. In the early days, Islam had a tendency toward asceticism, which quickly faded away. Mohammed and his followers would engage in night prayers.2188 Jackson observed a "kind of ascetic community of women" among the modern Yezidi people, known as fakiriah, similar to the fakirs among men.2189 The dervishes represent the more formally religious Muslims, and throughout Islamic history, there have been many short-lived sects and groups that viewed suffering as something commendable.

689. Virginity. Virginity is negative and may be a renunciation. It then falls in with the ascetic way of thinking, and the notion that virginity, as renunciation, is meritorious is a prompt deduction. Christian ecclesiastics made this deduction and pushed it to great extremes. The renunciation was thought to be more meritorious if practiced in the face of opportunity and temptation. The ascetics therefore created opportunity in order to put themselves in the midst of the war of sense and duty.2190

689. Virginity. Virginity is viewed as a negative concept and can be seen as a choice to give something up. This aligns with ascetic beliefs, and the idea that virginity, as a form of renunciation, is commendable is a logical conclusion. Christian leaders adopted this idea and took it to extreme levels. The act of renouncing was considered even more commendable when done in situations of opportunity and temptation. As a result, ascetics created opportunities to place themselves in the middle of the struggle between desire and moral obligation.2190

690. Mediæval asceticism. In the eleventh and twelfth centuries the ascetic temper underwent a revival which was like an intellectual storm. It was nourished by reading the church fathers of the fourth and fifth centuries. It entered into mediæval mores. It was in the popular taste, and the church encouraged and developed it. It was connected with demonism and fetichism which had taken possession of the Christian church in the ninth and tenth centuries. Relics were fetiches. The Holy Sepulcher and the Holy Land were fetiches; that is, they were 621thought to have magical power on account of the spirits of the great dead in them. Transubstantiation was the application of magic and fetich ideas to the ceremony of the mass. All the mediæval religiosity ran to forms of which asceticism and magic were the core. Cathedral building was a popular mania of ascetic religion. Pilgrimages had the same character. We may now regard it as ascertained fact that asceticism, cruelty to dissenters, fanaticism, and sex frenzy are so interlaced in the depths of human nature that they produce joint or interdependent phenomena. That an ascetic who despises pain, or even thinks it a good, should torture others is not hard to understand. That the same age should produce a wild outburst of sex passion and a mania of sex renunciation is only another case of contradictory products of the same cause of which human society offers many. That the same age should produce sensual worldlings and fanatical ecclesiastics is no paradox.

690. Medieval asceticism. In the eleventh and twelfth centuries, the ascetic mindset experienced a revival that felt like an intellectual storm. This was fueled by reading the church fathers from the fourth and fifth centuries. It became part of medieval customs. It was popular among the people, and the church supported and nurtured it. It was linked with demonism and fetishism that had taken over the Christian church in the ninth and tenth centuries. Relics were considered fetishes. The Holy Sepulcher and the Holy Land were also seen as fetishes; they were 621believed to have magical power due to the spirits of the great deceased associated with them. Transubstantiation was the application of magical and fetish ideas to the mass ceremony. All medieval religious practices revolved around forms where asceticism and magic were at the core. Cathedral building was a popular obsession of ascetic religion. Pilgrimages had a similar character. We can now recognize as an established fact that asceticism, cruelty towards dissenters, fanaticism, and sexual frenzy are so intertwined in the depths of human nature that they produce interconnected or dependent phenomena. It’s not surprising that an ascetic who shuns pain, or even sees it as a good thing, would torture others. That the same period could produce a wild surge of sexual passion alongside a fervor for sexual renunciation is just another example of contradictory outcomes from a common cause, a scenario that human society frequently presents. The emergence of both hedonistic individuals and fanatical religious figures in the same era is not a paradox.

691. Asceticism in Christian mores. The ascetic standards and doctrines passed into the mores of Christianity and so into the mores of Christendom, both religious and civil. In the popular notion it was the taboos which constituted Christianity, and those were the best Christians who construed the taboos on wealth, luxury, pleasure, and sex most extremely, and observed them most strictly. Such persons were supposed to be able to perform miracles. In the Middle Ages the casuists and theologians seemed never to tire of multiplying distinctions and antitheses about sex.2191 In fact their constant preoccupation with it was the worst departure from the reserve and dignity which are the first requirements in respect to it. A document of the extremest doctrine is Hali Meidenhad,2192 of the thirteenth century. The aim of the book is to persuade women to renounce marriage. Marriage is servitude. God did not institute it. Adam and Eve introduced it by sin. Our flesh is our foe. Virginity is heaven on earth. Happy wedlock is rare. Motherhood is painful. Family life is full of trials and quarrels. Virginity is not God's command but his counsel. Marriage is only a concession (1 Cor. vii.). This was the orthodox doctrine of the 622time. Among the religious heroes of the age not a few were irresponsible from lack of food, lack of sleep, and the nervous exaltation which they forced upon themselves by ascetic practices.2193

691. Asceticism in Christian Values. The ascetic standards and beliefs became part of Christianity and subsequently influenced both the spiritual and civil life of Christendom. In the common understanding, it was the prohibitions that defined Christianity, and those considered the best Christians were the ones who interpreted the restrictions on wealth, luxury, pleasure, and sex most strictly and adhered to them rigorously. These individuals were thought to have the ability to perform miracles. During the Middle Ages, scholars and theologians seemed to have an endless appetite for debating distinctions and oppositions regarding sex.2191 Their constant fixation on this topic was a significant deviation from the reserve and dignity that should be maintained concerning it. A document that exemplifies extreme doctrine is Hali Meidenhad,2192 from the thirteenth century. The purpose of the book is to convince women to give up marriage. Marriage is seen as servitude. God did not create it; Adam and Eve brought it into existence through sin. Our flesh is our enemy. Virginity is described as heaven on earth. Happy marriages are rare. Motherhood is painful. Family life is fraught with trials and disputes. Virginity is not a command from God, but rather his advice. Marriage is merely a concession (1 Cor. vii.). This was the accepted belief of the 622 time. Among the spiritual leaders of the period, many were deemed irresponsible due to their lack of food, lack of sleep, and the heightened nervous state they induced through ascetic practices.2193

692. Renunciation of property. Beggary. Those who did not practice asceticism accepted its standards and applied them. A special case and one of the most important was the admiration which was rendered in the thirteenth century to the renunciation of property and the consequent high merit attributed to beggary for the two following centuries. The social consequences were so great that this view of poverty and beggary is perhaps the most important consequence in the history of the mores which go with the ascetic philosophy of life.

692. Giving up possessions. Begging. Those who didn't follow ascetic practices embraced its ideals and put them into action. A significant example, and one of the most impactful, was the admiration shown in the thirteenth century for giving up possessions and the high regard for begging that followed for the next two centuries. The social impact was so substantial that this perspective on poverty and begging is likely the most critical outcome in the history of the customs associated with the ascetic philosophy of life.

693. Ascetic standards. All who were indifferent or hostile to the church and religion maintained the ascetic standards for ecclesiastics in their extremest form. All the literature of the Middle Ages contains scoffing at priests, monks, and friars. In part, they were scoffed at because they did not fulfill that measure of asceticism which the scoffers chose to require, and which the clerics taught and seemed bound to practice.

693. Ascetic standards. Everyone who was indifferent or opposed to the church and religion upheld the ascetic standards for clergy in their strictest form. All the literature from the Middle Ages includes mockery of priests, monks, and friars. Partly, they were ridiculed because they did not meet the level of asceticism that the mockers insisted on, which the clergy taught and seemed obligated to follow.

694. The mendicant friars. The notion that poverty is meritorious and a good in itself was widely entertained but unformulated at the beginning of the thirteenth century. Jacques de Vitry, who was in Italy in 1216, and who left a journal of his journey,2194 met with an association in Lombardy, the Umiliati, who held the doctrines of the later Franciscans. The ideas which were current at that time about the primitive church were entirely fantastic. They had no foundation in fact. They were in fact deductions from ascetic ideals. The church of the thirteenth century was the opposite in all respects of what the primitive church was supposed to have been. Francis of Assisi and a few friends determined (1208) to live by the principles of the primitive church as they supposed that it had been. It is certain that they were only one group, which found favorable 623conditions of growth, but that there were many such groups at the time. De Vitry was filled with sadness by what he saw at the papal court. All were busy with secular affairs, kings and kingdoms, quarrels and lawsuits, so that it was almost impossible to speak about spiritual matters. He greatly admired the Franciscans, who were trying to live like the early Christians and to save souls, and who shamed the prelates, who were "dogs who do not bark." The strongest contrasts between the gospel ideals and the church of that time were presented by wealth and the hierarchy. Francis renounced all property. Poverty was idealized and allegorized. Since he would not produce or own things, he had to beg or borrow them from others who were therefore obliged to sin for him. The first corollary from the admiration of poverty was the glorification of beggary and its exaltation above productive labor.2195 There is a rhapsody on poverty in the Roman de la Rose. If it is base and corrupting to admire wealth, it is insane to admire poverty. It never can be anything more than a pose or affectation. The count of Chiusi gave to Francis the mountain La Verna as a place of retirement and meditation. Armed men were necessary to take possession of this place on account of beasts and robbers.2196 Here, then, we have all the crime, selfishness, and violence of "property." The legendary story of Francis is fabulous. It is a product of the popular notions of the time. He was said to perform miracles. Crowds flocked to him. His order spread with great rapidity and without much effort on his part. Evidently it just met the temper, longings, and ideals of the time. Its strength was that it suited the current mores. Unlimited money and property were given to it. Francis died in 1226 and was canonized in 1228. Dominic (1170-1221) aimed to found an order of preachers in order to oppose the Albigenses and other heretics. He wanted to found a learned and scholarly order which should be able to preach and teach. He made it a mendicant order in order to preserve it from the corruptions to 624which the conventual life was exposed. The two orders of friars became fierce enemies to each other and fought upon all occasions.2197 In their theory and doctrines they exactly satisfied the notions of the time as to what the church ought to be, and "they restored to the church much of the popular veneration which had become almost hopelessly alienated from it."2198 The age cherished ideals and phantasms on which it dwelt in thought, developing them. Suffering was esteemed as a good, and self-denial with suffering made saintliness. Francis and his comrades cherished all these ideals and had all these ways of thinking. Francis became the ideal man of his time.2199

694. The mendicant friars. The belief that poverty is virtuous and valuable in itself was widely accepted but not articulated at the beginning of the thirteenth century. Jacques de Vitry, who was in Italy in 1216 and kept a journal of his journey,2194 encountered a group in Lombardy, the Umiliati, who shared the beliefs of the later Franciscans. The ideas circulating at that time about the early church were completely fanciful. They lacked a factual basis and were purely interpretations of ascetic ideals. The church of the thirteenth century was the exact opposite of what the early church was thought to be. Francis of Assisi and a few friends decided (1208) to live by the principles of the early church as they imagined it had been. It is clear that they were just one group that found favorable 623conditions for growth, but there were many such groups at that time. De Vitry felt deep sadness from what he observed at the papal court. Everyone was preoccupied with secular issues—kings and kingdoms, disputes and lawsuits—making it nearly impossible to discuss spiritual matters. He greatly admired the Franciscans, who were trying to live like the early Christians and save souls, and who embarrassed the prelates, who were "dogs that do not bark." The biggest contrasts between gospel ideals and the church of that time were displayed by wealth and hierarchy. Francis gave up all possessions. Poverty was idealized and symbolized. Since he would not produce or own anything, he had to beg or borrow from others, who consequently had to sin for him. The first conclusion drawn from the admiration of poverty was the glorification of begging and its elevation above productive work.2195 There is a praise of poverty in the Roman de la Rose. If it is low and corrupting to admire wealth, it is foolish to admire poverty. It can never be anything more than a facade or pretense. The count of Chiusi gave Francis the mountain La Verna as a place for retreat and contemplation. Armed men were needed to secure this area because of wild animals and bandits.2196 Here, then, we see all the crime, selfishness, and violence associated with "property." The legendary tales of Francis are fantastic. They are a product of the popular beliefs of the time. He was said to work miracles. Crowds gathered around him. His order spread rapidly and with little effort on his part. Clearly, it aligned with the spirit, desires, and ideals of the era. Its strength was that it resonated with the existing societal values. Vast amounts of money and property were given to it. Francis died in 1226 and was canonized in 1228. Dominic (1170-1221) aimed to establish an order of preachers to combat the Albigenses and other heretics. He sought to create a learned and scholarly order capable of preaching and teaching. He made it a mendicant order to protect it from the corruptions that 624convent life was susceptible to. The two orders of friars became fierce rivals and clashed on all occasions.2197 In their principles and teachings, they perfectly matched the contemporary views on what the church should be, and "they restored to the church much of the popular respect that had become almost irretrievably lost."2198 The era cherished ideals and fantasies that it contemplated and developed. Suffering was valued as good, and self-denial coupled with suffering equated to holiness. Francis and his companions embraced all these ideals and thought patterns. Francis became the ideal person of his time.2199

695. The Franciscans. Other mendicant orders prove the dominant ideas of the time. These were the Augustinian hermits (1256), the Carmelites (1245), and the Servites, or Servants of Mary (c. 1275). The mendicants did not live up to their doctrine for a single generation. In the middle of the century Bonaventura had to reprove the Franciscans for their greed of property, their litigation and efforts to grasp legacies, and for the splendor and luxury of their buildings.2200 The two great orders of friars became an available power by virtue of their hold on the tastes and faiths of the people. They became the militia of the pope and helped to establish papal absolutism. They "were perfectly adapted to the world conditions of the time."2201 The doctrines of poverty were at war with the character, aims, and ambitions of the church. The Franciscans, in order to establish the primitive character of their system, asserted that Christ and his disciples lived by beggary in absolute renunciation of property. This was a Scriptural and historical doctrine 625and question of fact, on which fierce controversy arose. It divided the order into two schools, the conventuals and the spirituals. In 1275 the spirituals, who clung to the original ideals and rules of Francis, were treated as heretics and persecuted. They rated Francis as another Christ, and the rule as a new revelation. They always were liable to fall into sympathy with enthusiastic sects which were rated as heretical.2202 The Franciscans also, in their origin, were somewhat independent of hierarchical authority and of established discipline. It was necessary that the order should be brought into the existing ecclesiastical system. The popes of the thirteenth century until Boniface VIII accepted the standards of the age and approved of the mendicant friars. In 1279, in the bull Exiit qui seminat, the Franciscan rule was ascribed to revelation by the Holy Ghost, and the renunciation of property was approved. The use of property was right, but the ownership was wrong.2203 Boniface was of another school. He was a practical man who meant to increase the power of the hierarchy. Absurd as was the notion of non-property, it was at least germane to the doctrine of Christianity that Christians ought to renounce the pomps and vanities of wealth and the struggle for power, and to live in frugality, simplicity, and mutual service. The papal hierarchy was in pursuit of pomp and luxury and, above all, of power and dominion. Boniface ordered the spiritual Franciscans to conform to the rule of the conventuals. Some would not obey and became heretics and martyrs. Their zeal for the ideas and rule of Francis was so great that they welcomed martyrdom for their adherence.2204 The most distinguished of the martyrs of the spirituals was Bernard Delicieux, who found himself at war with the Inquisition and the pope, and who, after a trial in which all the arts of browbeating and torture were exhausted, died a prisoner, in chains, on bread and water.2205 The other party also had its martyrs, who were willing to die for the doctrine that Christ and his apostles did not live by beggary.2206 Any doctrine that the apostles lived in poverty, by begging, was a criticism of the hierarchy as it then 626was. John XXII, another non-sentimental pope, declared that the doctrine that Christ and his apostles lived in negation of property was a heresy. Then Francis of Assisi and all who had held the same opinions as he became heretics.2207 In 1368 the strict Franciscans split off and formed the order of the Observantines, and in 1487 the Recollects, another order of strict observers of the rule, was founded in Spain, with the authorization of Innocent VIII. The stricter orders were always more enthusiastically devoted to the service of the papacy.2208

695. The Franciscans. Other mendicant orders reflect the dominant ideas of the time. These included the Augustinian hermits (1256), the Carmelites (1245), and the Servites, or Servants of Mary (around 1275). The mendicants didn't adhere to their teachings for even one generation. In the middle of the century, Bonaventura had to call out the Franciscans for their greed for property, their legal disputes over inheritances, and the opulence of their buildings.2200 The two main orders of friars became a significant force by tapping into the tastes and beliefs of the people. They became the army of the pope and helped to reinforce papal authority. They "were perfectly suited to the social conditions of the time."2201 The teachings of poverty conflicted with the character, goals, and ambitions of the church. The Franciscans, to uphold the original essence of their system, claimed that Christ and his disciples lived by begging in total renunciation of property. This was a biblical and historical belief625and a matter of fact, which sparked intense debate. It split the order into two factions, the conventuals and the spirituals. In 1275, the spirituals, who remained committed to the original ideals and rules of Francis, were treated as heretics and persecuted. They regarded Francis as another Christ and the rule as a new revelation. They were always at risk of aligning with enthusiastic groups that were deemed heretical.2202 The Franciscans also originally operated with some independence from hierarchical authority and established discipline. It became essential to incorporate the order into the existing ecclesiastical framework. The popes of the thirteenth century up until Boniface VIII accepted the prevailing norms of the time and endorsed the mendicant friars. In 1279, in the bull Exiit qui seminat, the Franciscan rule was attributed to revelation by the Holy Spirit, and the renunciation of property was sanctioned. While using property was deemed acceptable, owning it was seen as wrong.2203 Boniface belonged to another perspective. He was a practical man aiming to enhance the power of the hierarchy. Absurd as the concept of non-ownership was, it aligned with the Christian belief that Christians should give up the trappings of wealth, power, and instead live simply, with frugality and mutual service. The papal hierarchy was pursuing splendor and luxury, and above all, power and control. Boniface commanded the spiritual Franciscans to conform to the conventuals' rule. Some refused to comply and became heretics and martyrs. Their dedication to Francis's ideals and rules was so strong that they welcomed martyrdom for their loyalty.2204 The most notable martyr among the spirituals was Bernard Delicieux, who found himself in conflict with the Inquisition and the pope. After a trial that employed all manners of pressure and torture, he died in captivity, in chains, surviving on bread and water.2205 The other faction also had its martyrs, who were willing to die for the belief that Christ and his apostles did not rely on begging.2206 Any assertion that the apostles lived in poverty and through begging was a critique of the established hierarchy at that time626. John XXII, another unsentimental pope, claimed that the teaching that Christ and his apostles lived in renunciation of property was heretical. Thus, Francis of Assisi and all who shared his views became heretics.2207 In 1368, the strict Franciscans broke away and formed the Observantines, and in 1487, the Recollects, another order of strict followers of the rule, was established in Spain, with the approval of Innocent VIII. The stricter orders were consistently more devoted to the papacy.2208

696. Whether poverty is a good. The history of the mendicant orders is an almost incomprehensible story of wrongheadedness. That poverty is a good is an inversion of common sense. That men do not want what they must have to live is a denial of all philosophy. The mendicants did not invent these dogmas. They were in the mores, and they made the mendicants. That the mendicants at once became greedy, avaricious, and luxurious, emissaries of tyranny and executioners of cruelty, was only an instance of the extravagances of human nature.

696. Whether poverty is a good. The history of the mendicant orders is an almost incomprehensible story of misguided beliefs. The idea that poverty is a good thing goes against common sense. The notion that people don't want what they need to survive contradicts all philosophy. The mendicants didn't create these beliefs; they were part of the culture that shaped the mendicants. The fact that the mendicants quickly became greedy, selfish, and extravagant, acting as agents of oppression and enforcers of cruelty, is just one example of human nature's extremes.

697. Clerical celibacy. If according to Christian standards virginity was the sole right rule and marriage was only a concession, it might justly be argued that the clergy ought to live up to the real standard, not the conventional concession. This was the best argument for sacerdotal celibacy. It was well understood, and not disputed, that celibacy was a rule of the church, and not an ordinance of Christ or the Gospel. It was an ascetic practice which was enjoined and enforced on the clergy. They never obeyed it. The rule produced sin and vice, and introduced moral discord and turpitude into the lives of thousands of the best men of the Middle Ages. In the baser days of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries the current practice was a recognized violation of professed duty and virtue, under money penalties or penances. Yet the notion of celibacy for the clergy had been so established by discipline in the usage of priests and the mores of Christendom that a married priest was a disgusting and intolerable idea. At the same time usage had familiarized everybody with the concubinage of priests and prelates, and all Christendom 627knew that popes had their bastards living with them in the Vatican, where they were married and dowered by their fathers as openly as might be done by princes in their palaces. The falsehood and hypocrisy caused deep moral corruption, aside from any judgment as to what constituted the error or its remedy. Pope Pius II was convinced that there were better reasons for revoking the celibacy of the clergy than there ever had been for imposing it,2209 but he was not a man to put his convictions into effect. The effect on character of violation of an ascetic rule, acknowledged and professed, was the same as that of the violation of one of the Ten Commandments.

697. Clerical celibacy. If, according to Christian beliefs, virginity was the only true standard and marriage was merely a concession, one could argue that the clergy should aspire to the true standard rather than the conventional concession. This was the strongest argument for celibacy among the clergy. It was widely understood and accepted that celibacy was a rule of the church, not a directive from Christ or the Gospel. It was an ascetic practice that was imposed on the clergy. They never really followed it. This rule resulted in sin and vice, bringing moral discord and corruption into the lives of many of the most admirable individuals of the Middle Ages. During the more scandalous periods of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, the common practice was an acknowledged breach of professed duty and virtue, often punished with financial penalties or penances. However, the idea of celibacy for the clergy had become so entrenched through the customs of priests and the norms of Christianity that the thought of a married priest was seen as unacceptable. Meanwhile, society had grown accustomed to the concubinage of priests and bishops, and all of Christendom 627was aware that popes had illegitimate children living with them in the Vatican, where these children were openly supported and provided for by their fathers, much like princes with their families. This deceit and hypocrisy led to significant moral decay, regardless of any discussion about what constituted the error or how to fix it. Pope Pius II believed there were stronger reasons for abolishing clerical celibacy than there ever were for enforcing it,2209 but he was not someone who would act on his beliefs. The impact on one's character from violating an acknowledged and professed ascetic rule was the same as breaking one of the Ten Commandments.

698. How Christian asceticism ended. By the beginning of the sixteenth century the ascetic views and tastes were all gone, overwhelmed by the ideas and tastes of a period of commerce, wealth, productive power, materialism, and enjoyment. In the new age the pagan joy in living was revived. Objects of desire were wealth, luxury, beauty, pleasure,—all of which the ascetics scorned and cursed. The reaction was favorable to a development of sensuality and materialism; also of art. Modern times have been made what they are by industry on rational lines of effort, with faith in the direct relation of effort to result. The aleatory element still remains, and it is still irrational, but the attitude of men towards it is changed. All the ground for asceticism is taken away. We work for what we want with courage, hope, and faith, and we enjoy the product as a right. If the luck goes against us, we try again. We are very much disinclined to any increase of pain or of fruitless labor. There is a great change in the mores of the entire modern society about the aleatory element. That change accounts for a great deal of the modern change of feeling about religion.

698. How Christian asceticism ended. By the early sixteenth century, ascetic beliefs and tastes had all but disappeared, overtaken by the ideas and preferences of a time focused on commerce, wealth, productivity, materialism, and enjoyment. In this new age, the ancient joy of living was revived. Desirable things included wealth, luxury, beauty, and pleasure—all of which the ascetics rejected and condemned. This shift favored the growth of sensuality and materialism, as well as art. Modern times have been shaped by industry based on rational efforts, with belief in the direct link between effort and outcome. The element of chance still exists, and it remains irrational, but people's attitudes toward it have changed. The foundations for asceticism have been removed. We work for what we desire with courage, hope, and confidence, and we feel entitled to enjoy the results. If we have bad luck, we try again. We are much less willing to endure pain or engage in pointless labor. There has been a significant shift in the values of modern society regarding the element of chance. This change explains a lot of the modern attitudes toward religion.

2150 Spix and Martius, Brasil, 1318.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Spix and Martius, Brazil, 1318.

2151 Hearn, Japan, 165.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hearn, *Japan*, 165.

2152 Marius the Epicurean, 357.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Marius the Epicurean, 357.

2153 Galton, Hered. Genius, 239.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Galton, Hered. Genius, 239.

2154 Lea, Inquisition, II, 330.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquisition, Vol. II, p. 330.

2155 Psyche, II, 101.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Psyche, II, 101.

2156 Rohde, Psyche, II, 121-130.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rohde, Psyche, II, 121-130.

2157 Ibid., 104.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 104.

2158 Ueberweg, Hist. Philos., I, 45.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ueberweg, Hist. Philos., I, 45.

2159 Lecky, Eur. Morals, II, 314.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lecky, European Morals, II, 314.

2160 Stengel, Griech. Kultusalterthümer, 35.

Stengel, *Greek Cultural Antiquities*, 35.

2161 Euripides, Hippolytus, 1300; Trojan Women, 38, 975.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Euripides, Hippolytus, 1300; Trojan Women, 38, 975.

2162 Mahaffy, The Grecian World under Roman Sway, 180.

2162 Mahaffy, The Grecian World under Roman Sway, 180.

2163 Lecky, Eur. Morals, II, 315.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lecky, Eur. Morals, Vol. II, p. 315.

2164 Lucian, De Syria Dea, sec. 28.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lucian, On the Syrian Goddess, sec. 28.

2165 Jewish Encyc., V, 226.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jewish Encyclopedia, V, 226.

2166 Levit. xv. 16, 18; Deut. xxiii. 11; Josephus, Cont. Ap., II, 24.

2166 Leviticus 15:16, 18; Deuteronomy 23:11; Josephus, Against Apion, II, 24.

2167 Judges xiii. 4-14; Amos ii. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Judges 13:4-14; Amos 2:11.

2168 Lucius, Essenismus, 102.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lucius, Essenismus, 102.

2169 Josephus, Antiq., XIII, 5, 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Josephus, Antiq., XIII, 5, 9.

2170 Cook, Fathers of Jesus, II, 30, 38.

2170 Cook, Fathers of Jesus, II, 30, 38.

2171 Hastings, Dict. Bib., Devel. of Doct. in Apoc. Period; Supp. Vol. 292, a.

2171 Hastings, Dict. Bib., Development of Doctrine in the Apostolic Period; Supp. Vol. 292, a.

2172 Lucius, Essenismus, 54, 59, 68.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lucius, *Essenismus*, 54, 59, 68.

2173 Ibid., 52.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 52.

2174 Jewish Encyc., V, s. v. "Essenes."

2174 Jewish Encyc., V, s. v. "Essenes."

2175 Cook, Fathers of Jesus, II, 48; Lucius, Essenismus, 131; Graetz, Gesch. der Juden, III, 92 ff.

2175 Cook, Fathers of Jesus, II, 48; Lucius, Essenismus, 131; Graetz, Gesch. der Juden, III, 92 ff.

2176 Harnack, Pseudoclement. Briefe de Virg., 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Harnack, Pseudoclement. Letters of Virgin., 3.

2177 Hatch, Griechenthum und Christenthum, 121.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hatch, Greekism and Christianity, 121.

2178 Lea, Sacer. Celib., 29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Sacred. Single., 29.

2179 Hatch, Griechenthum und Christenthum, 108.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hatch, Greek and Christian, 108.

2180 Ibid., 109.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 109.

2181 Harnack, Pseudo-Clement. Briefe de Virg., 19, 21, 22.

2181 Harnack, Pseudo-Clement. Letters to Virg., 19, 21, 22.

2182 Hatch, 122.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hatch, 122.

2183 Hatch, 123.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hatch, 123.

2184 Harnack, Dogmengesch., I, 747.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Harnack, Dogmengesch., I, 747.

2185 Ibid., 59.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 59.

2186 Ibid., 60.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same here., 60.

2187 Such perversions have been very frequent. See Todd, Life of St. Patrick, 91, for a case; also, Lea, Inquisition, III, 109. Sometimes the test was to show that the temptation was powerless. Lea, Inquis., II, 357; Sacerd. Celib., 167.

2187 Such distortions have happened quite often. Check out Todd, Life of St. Patrick, 91, for an example; also, Lea, Inquisition, III, 109. Occasionally, the test was to demonstrate that the temptation was ineffective. Lea, Inquis., II, 357; Sacerd. Celib., 167.

2188 Wellhausen, Skizzen und Vorarbeiten, III, 210.

2188 Wellhausen, Sketches and Preliminary Work, III, 210.

2189 Hist. of Religions, section of the Amer. Orient. Soc., VII, 22.

2189 History of Religions, section of the American Oriental Society, VII, 22.

2190 Achelis, Virgines Subintroductae. The author thinks that the relationship was one of Platonic comradeship.

2190 Achelis, Virgines Subintroductae. The author believes that the relationship was one of Platonic friendship.

2191 See Peter Lombard, Sentent., IV, 31.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Peter Lombard, Sentences., IV, 31.

2192 Early Eng. Text Soc., 1866.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Early English Text Society, 1866.

2193 Cf. Lea, Inquis., II, 214, about Peter Martyr.

2193 See Lea, Inquis., II, 214, regarding Peter Martyr.

2194 Nouveaux Mem. de l'Acad. des Sciences, lettres et beaux arts de Belgique, XXIII, 30.

2194 New Memoirs of the Academy of Sciences, Letters, and Fine Arts of Belgium, XXIII, 30.

2195 The ideas of Francis had been promulgated by the Timotheists in the fifth century. They were then declared heretical (Lea, Sacerd. Celib., 377).

2195 Francis's ideas were spread by the Timotheists in the fifth century. They were later labeled as heretical (Lea, Sacerd. Celib., 377).

2196 Carmichael, In Tuscany, 224.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Carmichael, *In Tuscany*, 224.

2197 Lea, Inquis., I, 302.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., I, 302.

2198 Lea, Sacerd. Celib., 377.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, *Sacerd. Celib.*, 377.

2199 Little, St. Francis of Assisi, 138. Carmichael (In Tuscany, 228) is satisfied that Francis received the stigmata. He says: "No serious person any longer seeks to dispute the fact." The stigmata were imparted by an angel and consisted in "long nails of a black, hard, fleshy substance. The round heads of the nails showed close against the palms, and from out the backs of the hands came the points of the nails, bent back as if they had pierced through wood and then been clinched." The wounds caused pain so great that Francis could not walk. Little does not reject all the fabulous details in the life of the saint as the legends have brought it down.

2199 Little, St. Francis of Assisi, 138. Carmichael (In Tuscany, 228) believes that Francis received the stigmata. He states: "No serious person any longer seeks to dispute the fact." The stigmata were given by an angel and consisted of "long nails made of a black, hard, fleshy material. The round heads of the nails were visible against the palms, and from the backs of the hands extended the points of the nails, bent back as if they had pierced through wood and then been clinched." The wounds caused such intense pain that Francis could not walk. Little does not dismiss all the extraordinary details about the saint's life as they have been passed down through legends.

2200 Lea, Inquis., III, 29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., III, 29.

2201 Michael, Gesch. des Deutschen Volkes, II, 78.

2201 Michael, History of the German People, II, 78.

2202 Lea, Inquis., III, 33.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., Volume III, Page 33.

2203 Ibid., 30.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 30.

2204 Ibid., 51.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 51.

2205 Ibid., II, 75, 99.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., II, 75, 99.

2206 Ibid., 59.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 59.

2207 Lea, Inquis., I, 541.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Inquis., I, 541.

2208 Ibid., III, 172, 179.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 3, 172, 179.

2209 Burckhardt, Renaissance in Italien, 465.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burckhardt, Renaissance in Italy, 465.


CHAPTER XIX

EDUCATION, HISTORY

The superstition of education.—The loss from education; "missionary-made men."—Schools make persons all on one pattern; orthodoxy.—Criticism.—Reactions of the mores and education on each other.—The limitations of the historian.—Overvaluation of history.—Success and the favor of God.—Philosophic faiths and the study of history.—Democracy and history.—The study of history and the study of the mores.—The most essential element of education.—The history of the mores is needed.

The superstition of education.—The drawbacks of education; "missionary-made individuals."—Schools shape people into a uniform mold; traditional beliefs.—Critique.—How culture and education influence one another.—The historian's limitations.—Overrating history.—Success and divine favor.—Philosophical beliefs and the study of history.—Democracy and historical context.—Studying history and understanding culture.—The most crucial aspect of education.—We need the history of culture.

Introduction. The one thing which justifies popular education for all children is the immense value of men of genius to the society. We have no means of discerning and recognizing, in their early childhood, the ones who have genius. If we could do so it would be a good bargain to pay great sums for them, and to educate them at public expense. Our popular education may be justly regarded as a system of selecting them. The pupils retire from the schools when they think that "they do not want any more schooling." Of course thousands withdraw for one who keeps on. It is a very expensive system, and the expense all falls on the taxpayers. The beneficiaries are left entirely free to spend their lives wherever they please. If the system is sound and just it must be so by virtue of some common interest of all the people of the United States in the social services of men of talent and genius in any part of the United States.

Introduction. The main reason to provide public education for all children is the huge value that talented individuals bring to society. We have no way of identifying and recognizing those with potential genius when they are very young. If we could, it would make sense to invest significant amounts of money in their education at public expense. Our public education system can be seen as a way to identify these individuals. Students leave school when they feel they’ve had enough education. Naturally, thousands drop out for every one that continues. This is a very costly system, and the expenses fall entirely on the taxpayers. The beneficiaries are completely free to pursue their lives as they wish. If the system is fair and sound, it must reflect a shared interest among all the people in the United States in the contributions of talented and genius individuals across the country.

699. The superstition of education. Popular education and certain faiths about popular education are in the mores of our time. We regard illiteracy as an abomination. We ascribe to elementary book learning power to form character, make good citizens, keep family mores pure, elevate morals, establish individual character, civilize barbarians, and cure social vice and disease. We apply schooling as a remedy for every social phenomenon which we do not like. The information given by 629schools and colleges, the attendant drill in manners, the ritual of the mores practiced in schools, and the mental dexterity produced by school exercises fit individuals to carry on the struggle for existence better. A literate man can produce wealth better than an illiterate man. Avenues are also opened by school work through which influences may be brought to bear on the reason and conscience which will mold character. Not even the increased production of wealth, much less the improvement of character, are assured results. Our faith in the power of book learning is excessive and unfounded. It is a superstition of the age. The education which forms character and produces faith in sound principles of life comes through personal influence and example. It is borne on the mores. It is taken in from the habits and atmosphere of a school, not from the school text-books. School work opens an opportunity that a thing may be, but the probability that it will be depends on the persons, and it may be nil or contrary to what is desired. High attainments in school enhance the power obtained, but the ethical value of it all depends on how it is used. These facts are often misused or exaggerated in modern educational controversies, but their reality cannot be denied. Book learning is addressed to the intellect, not to the feelings, but the feelings are the spring of action.

699. The superstition of education. Popular education and beliefs about popular education are part of our culture today. We see illiteracy as a shameful failure. We believe that basic education can shape character, create responsible citizens, maintain family values, raise moral standards, develop individual character, civilize those considered uncultured, and solve social problems. We use education as a fix for every societal issue we dislike. The knowledge provided by 629schools and colleges, the training in social skills, the norms practiced in educational settings, and the mental skills gained from schoolwork prepare individuals to navigate life’s challenges more effectively. A literate person can generate wealth more effectively than an illiterate person. Educational experiences also create pathways for influences that can shape reason and conscience, which in turn affect character. However, neither the increased production of wealth nor improvements in character are guaranteed outcomes. Our belief in the power of education through books is overly strong and unjustified. It is a contemporary superstition. The education that truly shapes character and fosters belief in solid life principles comes through personal influence and example. It is learned through the values and environment of a school, not merely from textbooks. Schooling provides an opportunity for potential, but whether that potential is realized depends on the individuals involved, and it might be nil or even contrary to what is desired. High achievement in school does increase capability, but the ethical value of that achievement depends on how it is applied. These truths are often misunderstood or overstated in today’s educational debates, but their existence cannot be ignored. Book learning appeals to the mind, not the emotions, yet emotions drive action.

700. The loss from education. Missionary-made men. Education has always been recognized as a means of individual success and group strength. In barbarism the children are educated by their elders, especially the little boys by the big ones, but the whole mental outfit possessed by the group is transmitted to the children, and all the mores pass by this tradition. It is to be noticed, therefore, that in our modern education the sense of the term has been much narrowed, since we mean by it book learning or schooling. Teachers are not wanting who teach manners and mores out of zeal and ambition, and families and churches can be found which duly supplement the work of schools, but the institutions follow no set plan of coöperation, and one or another of them fails in its part. The modern superstition of education contains a great error. It is forgotten that there is always a loss 630and offset from education in its narrow sense. Petrie, speaking from observation and experience of Egyptian peasants, says: "The harm is that you manufacture idiots. Some of the peasantry are taught to read and write, and the result of this burden, which their fathers bore not, is that they become fools. I cannot say this too plainly: An Egyptian who has had reading and writing thrust on him is, in every case that I have met with, half-witted, silly, or incapable of taking care of himself. His intellect and his health have been undermined by the forcing of education."2210 Petrie's doctrine is that each generation of men of low civilization can be advanced beyond the preceding one only by a very small percentage. He does not lay stress on the stimulation of vanity and false pride. If he is right, his doctrine explains the complaints of "missionary-made men" which we hear from Miss Kingsley and others, and such social results as are described by Becke.2211 Amongst ourselves also the increase of insanity, nervous diseases, crime, and suicide must be ascribed in part to the constant and more intense brain strain, especially in youth. Women also, as they participate more in the competition of life, have to get more education, and they fall under the diseases also. The cases of child suicide are the most startling product of our ways of education. These personal and social diseases are a part of the price we pay for "higher civilization." They are an offset to education and they go with it. It would be great ignorance of the course of effort in societal matters not to know that such diseased reactions must always be expected.

700. The loss from education. Missionary-made men. Education has always been seen as a way for individuals to succeed and for groups to strengthen. In primitive societies, children learn from their elders, especially young boys from older boys, but the entire knowledge and customs of the group are passed down to the kids. It's important to note that in our contemporary understanding of education, the definition has become much narrower, focusing mainly on book learning or formal schooling. There are plenty of teachers who strive to impart manners and customs out of passion and ambition, and some families and churches do support the schools effectively, but these institutions often lack a coordinated plan, leading to gaps in their roles. The modern belief in education carries a significant flaw. We tend to overlook the losses associated with education in its limited sense. Petrie, drawing from his observations of Egyptian peasants, states: "The harm is that you create fools. Some peasants learn to read and write, and what their fathers never experienced becomes a burden, resulting in them becoming foolish. I cannot stress this enough: An Egyptian forced to learn reading and writing, in every case I've encountered, is half-witted, silly, or unable to take care of himself. His intellect and health have been compromised by the pressure of education."2210 Petrie's view is that each generation of less developed individuals can only advance beyond the previous one by a very small margin. He does not emphasize the role of vanity and false pride in this process. If he's correct, his viewpoint sheds light on the complaints regarding “missionary-made men” that we hear from Miss Kingsley and others, as well as the social issues described by Becke.2211 Similarly, the rise in insanity, nervous disorders, crime, and suicide within our own society can be partly attributed to the constant and increasing strain on the brain, particularly among the youth. Women, as they engage more in life's competition, are also compelled to pursue more education and thus become susceptible to these illnesses. The cases of child suicide stand out starkly as a tragic outcome of our educational approaches. These personal and societal struggles are part of the cost of "higher civilization." They balance out education and accompany it. It would be a significant oversight in understanding societal efforts to neglect the expectation that such harmful reactions are always possible.

701. Schools make persons all on one pattern. Orthodoxy. School education, unless it is regulated by the best knowledge and good sense, will produce men and women who are all of one pattern, as if turned in a lathe. When priests managed schools it was their intention to reach just this result. They carried in their heads ideals of the Christian man and woman, and they wanted to educate all to this model. Public schools in a democracy may work in the same way. Any institution which runs for years in the same hands will produce a type. The examination 631papers show the pet ideas of the examiners. It must not be forgotten that the scholars set about the making of folkways for themselves, just as members of a grown society do. In time they adopt codes, standards, preferred types, and fashions. They select their own leaders, whom they follow with enthusiasm. They have their pet heroes and fashion themselves upon the same. Their traditions become stereotyped and authoritative. The type of product becomes fixed. It makes some kind of compromise with the set purposes of the teachers and administrators, and the persons who issue from the schools become recognizable by the characteristics of the type. It is said that the graduates of Jesuit colleges on the continent of Europe are thus recognizable. In England the graduates of Oxford and Cambridge are easily to be distinguished from other Englishmen. In the continental schools and barracks, in newspapers, books, etc., what is developed by education is dynastic sentiment, national sentiment, soldierly sentiment; still again, under the same and other opportunities, religious and ecclesiastical sentiments, and by other influences, also class and rank sentiments.2212 In a democracy there is always a tendency towards big results on a pattern. An orthodoxy is produced in regard to all the great doctrines of life. It consists of the most worn and commonplace opinions which are current in the masses. It may be found in newspapers and popular literature. It is intensely provincial and philistine. It does not extend to those things on which the masses have not pronounced, and by its freedom and elasticity in regard to these it often produces erroneous judgments as to its general character. The popular opinions always contain broad fallacies, half-truths, and glib generalizations of fifty years before. If a teacher is to be displaced by a board of trustees because he is a free-trader, or a gold man, or a silver man, or disapproves of a war in which the ruling clique has involved the country, or because he thinks that Hamilton was a great statesman and Jefferson an insignificant one, or because he says that he has found some proof that alcohol is not always bad for the system, we might as well go back to the dominion in education of the 632theologians. They were strenuous about theology, but they let other things alone. The boards of trustees are almost always made up of "practical men," and if their faiths, ideas, and prejudices are to make the norm of education, the schools will turn out boys and girls compressed to that pattern. There is no wickedness in any disinterested and sincere opinion. That is what we all pretend to admit, but there are very few of us who really act by it. We seem likely to have orthodox history (especially of our own country), political science, political economy, and sociology before long.2213 It will be defined by school boards who are party politicians. As fast as physics, chemistry, geology, biology, bookkeeping, and the rest come into conflict with interests, and put forth results which have a pecuniary effect (which is sure to happen in the not remote future), then the popular orthodoxy will be extended to them, and it will be enforced as "democratic." The reason is because there will be a desire that children shall be taught just that one thing which is "right" in the view and interest of those in control, and nothing else. That is exactly the view which the ecclesiastics formerly took when they had control. Mathematics is the only discipline which could be taught under that rule. As to other subjects we do not know the "right answers," speaking universally and for all time. We only know how things look now on our best study, and that is all we can teach. In fact, this is the reason why the orthodox answers of the school boards and trustees are mischievous. They teach that there are absolute and universal facts of knowledge, whereas we ought to teach that all our knowledge is subject to unlimited verification and revision. The men turned out under the former system, and the latter, will be very different agents in the face of all questions of philosophy, citizenship, finance, and industry.

701. Schools create people all in the same mold. Orthodoxy. School education, unless guided by the best knowledge and common sense, will produce men and women who are all alike, as if shaped by a machine. When priests ran schools, they aimed for this outcome. They had ideals of the Christian man and woman in mind and wanted to educate everyone to fit this model. Public schools in a democracy can end up working the same way. Any institution that remains under the same management for years will generate a specific type. The exam 631 papers reflect the favorite ideas of the examiners. We must remember that students start creating their own customs, just like members of an established society do. Over time, they adopt codes, standards, preferred types, and trends. They choose their own leaders to enthusiastically follow. They have their favorite heroes and model themselves after them. Their traditions become fixed and authoritative. The type of output becomes established. It compromises with the intent of the teachers and administrators, and the people coming out of the schools become identifiable by their shared traits. It's said that graduates of Jesuit colleges in continental Europe are easily recognizable. In England, graduates of Oxford and Cambridge stand out from other English people. In continental schools and military settings, in newspapers, books, etc., education develops feelings of dynasty, nationalism, military pride, and also, under various circumstances, religious feelings, as well as class and rank sentiments.2212 In a democracy, there's always a tendency towards uniform outcomes. An orthodoxy forms around all the major doctrines of life. It consists of the most clichéd and commonplace opinions circulating among the masses. You can find it in newspapers and popular literature. It's incredibly provincial and narrow-minded. It doesn't extend to topics that the masses haven't weighed in on, and because of its flexibility and openness to those, it often leads to mistaken views about its overall character. Popular opinions are usually filled with broad misconceptions, half-truths, and smooth generalizations from fifty years ago. If a teacher is removed by a board of trustees for being a free trader, or for supporting gold or silver, or for opposing a war that the ruling group has involved the country in, or because he thinks Hamilton was a significant statesman and Jefferson was not, or because he claims to have evidence that alcohol isn't always harmful to the body, we might as well revert to theologians controlling education. They were very focused on theology but left other matters alone. The boards of trustees are typically filled with "practical men," and if their beliefs, ideas, and biases become the standard for education, the schools will produce boys and girls shaped to that mold. There's no malice in any sincere and objective opinion. That's what we all pretend to believe, but very few of us genuinely act on it. It seems we are likely to see orthodox history (especially regarding our own country), political science, political economy, and sociology soon.2213 It will be defined by school boards made up of party politicians. As soon as subjects like physics, chemistry, geology, biology, bookkeeping, and others come into conflict with interests and produce results that have financial consequences (which is bound to occur in the near future), then popular orthodoxy will extend to them and will be enforced as "democratic." The reason is that there will be a desire for children to learn the one thing that is deemed "right" in the view and interest of those in power, and nothing else. This mirrors the mindset of ecclesiastics when they were in charge. Mathematics is the only subject that can be taught under such a rule. For other subjects, we do not know the "right answers," universally and for all time. We only know how things appear now based on our best studies, and that's all we can teach. In fact, this is why the orthodox responses from school boards and trustees are harmful. They promote the idea that there are absolute and universal truths of knowledge, when in reality, we ought to teach that all our knowledge is open to endless verification and revision. The individuals produced under the previous and current systems will be very different players when it comes to questions of philosophy, citizenship, finance, and industry.

702. Criticism. Criticism is the examination and test of propositions of any kind which are offered for acceptance, in order to find out whether they correspond to reality or not. The 633critical faculty is a product of education and training. It is a mental habit and power. It is a prime condition of human welfare that men and women should be trained in it. It is our only guarantee against delusion, deception, superstition, and misapprehension of ourselves and our earthly circumstances. It is a faculty which will protect us against all harmful suggestion. "We are all critical against the results reached by others and uncritical against our own results."2214 To act by suggestion or autosuggestion is to act by impulse. Education teaches us to act by judgment. Our education is good just so far as it produces well-developed critical faculty. The thirteenth century had no critical faculty. It wandered in the dark, multiplying errors, and starting movements which produced loss and misery for centuries, because it dealt with fantasies, and did not know the truth about men or their position in the world. The nineteenth century was characterized by the acquisition and use of the critical faculty. A religious catechism never can train children to criticism. "Patriotic" history and dithyrambic literature never can do it. A teacher of any subject who insists on accuracy and a rational control of all processes and methods, and who holds everything open to unlimited verification and revision is cultivating that method as a habit in the pupils. In current language this method is called "science," or "scientific." The critical habit of thought, if usual in a society, will pervade all its mores, because it is a way of taking up the problems of life. Men educated in it cannot be stampeded by stump orators and are never deceived by dithyrambic oratory. They are slow to believe. They can hold things as possible or probable in all degrees, without certainty and without pain. They can wait for evidence and weigh evidence, uninfluenced by the emphasis or confidence with which assertions are made on one side or the other. They can resist appeals to their dearest prejudices and all kinds of cajolery. Education in the critical faculty is the only education of which it can be truly said that it makes good citizens. The operation of the governmental system and existing laws is always "educating" the citizens, and very often it is 634making bad ones. The existing system may teach the citizens to war with the government, or to use it in order to get advantages over each other. The laws may organize a big "steal" of the few from the many, and they may educate the people to believe that the way to get rich is to "get into the steal." "Graft" is a reaction of the mores on the burdens and opportunities offered by the laws, and graft is a great education. It educates faster and deeper than all the schools. The people who believe that there is a big steal, and that they must either get into it or be plundered by it, have nothing to learn from political economy or political science.

702. Criticism. Criticism is the examination and evaluation of any ideas presented for acceptance, to determine whether they reflect reality or not. The 633critical ability is developed through education and training. It is a mental habit and skill. It's essential for human welfare that both men and women are trained in it. It's our only protection against delusion, deception, superstition, and misunderstandings about ourselves and our circumstances. This ability will shield us from all harmful suggestions. "We are often critical of the conclusions reached by others but uncritical of our own." 2214 Acting based on suggestion or autosuggestion is simply acting on impulse. Education teaches us to act based on judgment. Our education is valuable to the extent that it fosters a well-developed critical ability. The thirteenth century lacked this critical ability. It wandered in darkness, creating errors and starting movements that resulted in suffering and loss for centuries, as it dealt with fantasies rather than understanding the truth about humans or their place in the world. The nineteenth century was marked by the acquisition and application of critical thinking. A religious catechism will never train children to think critically. "Patriotic" history and overly praise-filled literature won't do it either. A teacher of any subject who emphasizes accuracy and logical control of all processes and methods, and who allows everything to be open to unlimited verification and revision, is nurturing that method as a habit in their students. In modern terms, this method is referred to as "science" or "scientific." When critical thinking is prevalent in a society, it will influence all its customs, as it’s a way of addressing life’s challenges. Those educated in this way can't easily be swayed by charismatic speakers and aren’t deceived by emotional speeches. They are cautious to believe. They can consider things as possible or likely to varying degrees, without needing certainty and without distress. They can wait for evidence and evaluate it, unaffected by how emphatically or confidently assertions are made on either side. They can resist appeals to their strongest biases and all forms of flattery. Education in critical thinking is the only true education that can be said to create good citizens. The workings of the government and current laws are constantly "educating" citizens, and often, they are 634creating bad ones. The current system may teach citizens to oppose the government or use it to gain advantages over one another. The laws may facilitate a large-scale "theft" from the many by the few, and they may instill the belief that getting wealthy means "joining the theft." "Graft" is a response of social customs to the burdens and opportunities provided by the laws, and graft serves as a powerful form of education. It teaches faster and deeper than all schools combined. Those who believe there is a major theft occurring, and that they must either engage in it or be victimized by it, have nothing to gain from political economy or political science.

703. Reactions of the mores and education on each other. Every one admits that education properly means much more than schooling or book learning. It means a development and training of all useful powers which the pupil possesses, and repression of all bad prepossessions which he has inherited. The terms "useful" and "bad" in this proposition never can mean anything but the currently approved and disapproved traits and powers; that is, what is encouraged or discouraged by the mores. The good citizen, good husband and father, good business man, etc., are only types which are in fashion at the time. In New England they are not the same now as fifty years ago. The mores and the education react on each other. They are not as likely to settle into grooves in a new country as in old countries. In Spain and Portugal, and to a less extent in Italy and Russia, the mores have taken rigid form, and they control schools and universities so that the types of educated men vary little from generation to generation. When the schools are not too rigidly stereotyped they become seats of new thought, of criticism of what is traditional, and of new ideas which remold the mores. The young men are only too ready to find fault with what they find existing and traditional, and the students of all countries have been eager revolutionists. Of course they make mistakes and do harm, but the alternative is the reign of old abuse and consecrated error. The folkways need constant rejuvenation and refreshment if they are to be well fitted to present cases, and it is far better that they be 635revolutionized than that they be subjected to traditional changelessness. In the organization of modern society the schools are the institutional apparatus by which the inheritance of experience and knowledge,—the whole mental outfit of the race,—is transmitted to the young. Through these institutions, therefore, the mores and morality which men have accepted and approved are handed down. The transmission ought to be faithful, but not without criticism. The reaction of free judgment and taste will keep the mores fresh and active, and the schools are undoubtedly the place where they should be renewed through an intelligent study of their operation in the past.

703. Reactions of the mores and education on each other. Everyone agrees that education means much more than just schooling or book learning. It involves developing and training all the useful abilities a student has, while also working to eliminate any negative biases they’ve inherited. The terms "useful" and "bad" in this context refer to traits and skills that society currently approves or disapproves of—essentially, what the mores encourage or discourage. The ideal citizen, family member, or business person are simply examples that are popular at the moment. In New England, these ideals have changed from what they were fifty years ago. The mores and education influence one another. They are less likely to become rigidly established in new countries compared to old ones. In Spain, Portugal, and to a lesser degree in Italy and Russia, mores have taken on a strict form, controlling schools and universities such that the types of educated individuals change very little from one generation to the next. When educational institutions aren’t too rigidly defined, they become centers for new ideas, critiques of tradition, and innovations that reshape the mores. Young people are often eager to criticize what they consider outdated or traditional, and students everywhere have historically been enthusiastic advocates for change. They do make mistakes and can cause harm, but the alternative is the persistence of old injustices and accepted errors. Folkways need regular updates and reinvigoration to stay relevant, and it’s much better for them to be 635revolutionized than to remain stuck in tradition. In modern society, schools serve as the institutional means through which the accumulated experience and knowledge of humanity—the entire intellectual heritage—is passed down to the younger generation. Through these institutions, the mores and moral values that society has accepted are transmitted. This transmission should be accurate, but also allow for critique. The influence of free thought and individual taste will keep the mores dynamic and engaging, and schools are undoubtedly the ideal environment to renew these through a thoughtful examination of their historical impact.

704. The limitations on the historian. If the schools are to prosecute this study, history is the chief field for it. No historian ever gets out of the mores of his own society of origin. He may adopt a party in church, politics, or social philosophy. If he does, his standpoint will be set for him, and it is sure to be sectarian. Even if he rises above the limitations of party, he does not get outside of the patriotic and ethical horizon in which he has been educated, especially when he deals with the history of other countries and other times than his own. Each historian regards his own nation as the torchbearer of civilization; its mores give him his ethical standards by which he estimates whatever he learns of other peoples. All our histories of antiquity or the classical nations show that they are written by modern scholars. In modern Russian literature may be found passages about the "civilizing mission" of Russia which might be translated, mutatis mutandis, from passages in English, French, or German literature about the civilizing mission of England, France, or Germany. Probably the same is true of Turkish, Hindoo, or Chinese literature. The patriotism of the historian rules his judgment, especially as to excuses and apologies for things done in the past, and most of all as to the edifying omissions,—a very important part of the task of the historian. A modern Protestant and a Roman Catholic, or an American and a European, cannot reach the same view of the Middle Ages, no matter how unbiased and objective each may aim to be. There is a compulsion on the historian to act in this way, for if 636he wrote otherwise, his fellow-countrymen would ignore his work. It follows that a complete and unbiased history hardly exists. It may be a moral impossibility. Every student during his academic period ought to get up one bit of history thoroughly from the ultimate sources, in order to convince himself what history is not. Any one who ever lived through a crisis in the history of a university must have learned how impossible it is to establish in memory and record a correct literary narrative of what took place, the forces at work, the participation of individuals, etc. Monuments, festivals, mottoes, oratory, and poetry may enter largely into the mores. They never help history; they obscure it. They protect errors and sanctify prejudices. The same is true of literary commonplaces which gain currency. It is commonly believed in the United States that at some time in the past Russia showed sympathy and extended aid to the United States when sympathy and aid were sorely needed. This is entirely untrue. No specification of the time and circumstances can be made which will stand examination. Nevertheless the popular belief cannot be corrected.

704. The limitations on the historian. If schools are going to pursue this study, history is the main area for it. No historian can escape the cultural norms of their own society. They might align with a particular church, political party, or social philosophy. If they do, their perspective will be predetermined, and it will definitely be biased. Even if they rise above party lines, they remain within the patriotic and ethical framework in which they were raised, especially when looking at the history of other countries and times different from their own. Each historian sees their own nation as a leader in civilization; its cultural norms shape their ethical standards by which they assess what they learn about other peoples. All our histories of ancient or classical nations show that they are written by modern scholars. In modern Russian literature, there are passages discussing the "civilizing mission" of Russia that could easily be translated, mutatis mutandis, from similar passages in English, French, or German literature about the civilizing mission of those countries. It’s likely the same goes for Turkish, Hindu, or Chinese literature. The historian’s patriotism influences their judgment, especially when making excuses for past actions and, most importantly, regarding significant omissions—an essential part of a historian's work. A modern Protestant and a Roman Catholic, or an American and a European, cannot see the Middle Ages the same way, no matter how unbiased and objective they try to be. Historians are compelled to operate this way because if 636 they wrote differently, their fellow countrymen would disregard their work. This means a complete and unbiased history is practically non-existent. It may even be a moral impossibility. Every student during their academic journey should thoroughly study one aspect of history from the primary sources, to truly understand what history is not. Anyone who has experienced a crisis at a university knows how difficult it is to create an accurate literary narrative of what happened, the forces at play, individual participation, etc. Monuments, festivals, slogans, speeches, and poetry play a significant role in cultural norms. They don't aid history; they cloud it. They protect inaccuracies and reinforce biases. The same applies to literary clichés that become widespread. In the United States, there's a common belief that at some point in the past, Russia offered sympathy and assistance to the U.S. during a time of great need. This is entirely false. No specific time or circumstances can be provided that would withstand scrutiny. Still, this popular belief remains unchallenged.

705. Overvaluation of history. Never was history studied as it is now. Amongst scholars there is a disposition to overvalue it, and to develop out of it something which must be called "historyism." Jurisprudence has passed through the dominion of this tendency. Political economy is now lost in it. When has anybody ever been governed by "the teachings of history" when he was philosophizing or legislating? The teachings of history can always be set aside, if they are a hindrance, by alleging that the times have changed and that new conditions exist. This allegation may be true, and the possibility that it is true must always be taken into account. No two cases in history ever are alike.

705. Overvaluation of history. History has never been studied quite like it is today. Scholars tend to put too much value on it, creating something that can be called "historyism." Jurisprudence has gone through this phase, and now political economy is caught up in it. When has anyone truly guided their thinking or policymaking by "the lessons of history"? People can always dismiss historical lessons as irrelevant if they feel they are a barrier, claiming that times have changed and new conditions are in play. This claim might be valid, and we must always consider that it could be true. No two historical situations are ever exactly the same.

706. Success and the favor of God. Sects and parties have claimed God's favor and power. They have boldly declared that they would accept success or failure as proof of his approval on their doctrines and programme. No one of them ever stood by the test. There were some in the crusades who argued that the Moslems must be right on account of their successes. The 637Templars were charged with making this deduction when grounds for burning them were sought. It was a heresy. If the Christians had any success, the deduction might be made against the Moslems, but not contrariwise. All nations have treated in this way the deductions about the approval of the superior powers. If there are any superior powers which meddle with history, it is certain that men have never yet found out how their ways and human ways react on each other, nor any means of interpreting their ways.

706. Success and the Favor of God. Different groups and factions have asserted that they have God’s favor and power. They have confidently claimed that success or failure would serve as evidence of His endorsement of their beliefs and plans. None of them ever truly passed the test. During the Crusades, some argued that the Muslims must be correct because of their successes. The 637Templars were accused of making this conclusion when reasons to condemn them were sought. It was considered heresy. If Christians achieved any success, one could argue against the Muslims, but not the other way around. All nations have approached these conclusions about the approval of higher powers in this manner. If there are any higher powers that interfere in history, it’s clear that humanity has yet to decipher how their actions and human actions influence each other, or any way to understand their intentions.

707. Philosophic faiths and the study of history. In a similar manner other philosophic faiths interfere with the study of history. The mores impose the faiths on the historian, and the faiths spoil his work. "It is not difficult to understand how a people imbued with the idea that the world is an illusion should have neglected all historical investigations. No such thing as genuine history or biography exists in Sanskrit literature. Historical researches are, to a Hindoo, simple foolishness."2215

707. Philosophic beliefs and the study of history. In a similar way, other philosophical beliefs interfere with the study of history. Social customs impose these beliefs on historians, and these beliefs disrupt their work. "It's easy to see how a people convinced that the world is an illusion would ignore all historical inquiry. There is no real history or biography in Sanskrit literature. For a Hindu, historical research is simply foolishness."2215

708. Democracy and history. Democracy is almost equally indifferent to history, and the dogmas of democracy make history unimportant. If "the people" always know what is right and wise, then we have the supreme oracle always with us and always up to date. In the report of a civil-service examination which got into the newspapers, it was said that one candidate for a position on the police answered the question, Who was Abraham Lincoln? by saying that he was a distinguished general on the Southern side in the Civil War. Nevertheless, if appointed, he might have made an excellent policeman. His ludicrous ignorance of American biography proved nothing to the contrary. The question brought into doubt the intelligence of the examiners. If all policemen were examined on American history, it is fair to believe that incredible ignorance and errors would be displayed. No amount of study of American history would make them better policemen. The same may be said of the masses as a whole. A knowledge of history is a fine accomplishment, but ignorance of it does not hinder the success of men in their own lines of industry. They do not, therefore, care about 638history or appreciate it. Its rank in school studies is an inheritance of European tradition. Popular opinion does not recognize its position as fit and just. Its effect on the minds and mores of the pupils is almost nil, unless the history deals directly with the mores.

708. Democracy and history. Democracy is mostly indifferent to history, and the principles of democracy make history seem unimportant. If "the people" always know what’s right and smart, then we have the ultimate source of truth constantly available and always current. In a report about a civil service exam that made it into the news, it mentioned a candidate for a police position who answered the question, Who was Abraham Lincoln? by saying he was a prominent general on the Southern side in the Civil War. Still, if he had been hired, he might have been a great policeman. His ridiculous lack of knowledge about American history doesn’t prove otherwise. The question cast doubt on the intelligence of the examiners. If all police officers were tested on American history, it’s reasonable to think there would be a lot of ignorance and mistakes. No amount of studying American history would make them better at their job. The same can be said for the general population. Knowing history is a nice skill to have, but being ignorant of it doesn’t stop people from succeeding in their own careers. So they don’t really care about 638history or value it. Its importance in school subjects is a leftover from European traditions. Public opinion doesn’t view its significance as appropriate or fair. Its impact on the minds and behaviors of students is almost nil, unless the history relates directly to their behaviors.

709. The study of history and the study of the mores. There is, therefore, great need for a clearer understanding of the relation between the study of history and the study of the mores. Abraham Lincoln's career illustrated in many ways the mores of his time, and the knowledge of some of the facts about the mores would have been by no means idle or irrelevant for a policeman. In like manner it may well be that other branches of study pursued in our schools contain valuable instruction or discipline, but it does not lie on the surface, and it is an art to get it out and bring it to the attention of the scholar.

709. The study of history and the study of the mores. There is a significant need for a clearer understanding of the relationship between the study of history and the study of societal norms. Abraham Lincoln's career illustrated many aspects of the values of his time, and knowing some facts about those values would have been quite useful for a police officer. Similarly, it's possible that other subjects taught in our schools offer valuable lessons or insights, but this isn't always obvious, and it takes skill to extract that knowledge and highlight it for the learner.

710. The most essential element in education. A man's education never stops as long as he lives. All the experience of life is educating him. In school days he is undergoing education by the contact of life, and by what he does or suffers. This education is transferring to him the mores. He learns what conduct is approved or disapproved; what kind of man is admired most; how he ought to behave in all kinds of cases; and what he ought to believe or reject. This education goes on by minute steps, often repeated. The influences make the man. All this constitutes evidently the most essential and important education. If we understand what the mores are, and that the contact with one's fellows is all the time transmitting them, we can better understand, and perhaps regulate to some extent, this education.

710. The most essential element in education. A person's education never stops as long as they live. All of life's experiences are teaching them. During school days, they are learning through interactions with life and through what they do or endure. This education is passing on societal norms. They learn what behaviors are accepted or rejected; what type of person is most admired; how they should act in different situations; and what they should believe or dismiss. This education happens gradually, often repeated. The influences shape the individual. All of this clearly represents the most essential and important education. If we understand what societal norms are, and that interactions with others constantly communicate them, we can better comprehend, and perhaps even influence to some degree, this education.

711. The history of the mores is needed. The modern historians turn with some disdain away from the wars, intrigues, and royal marriages which the old-fashioned historians considered their chief interest, and many of them have undertaken to write the history of the "people." Evidently they have perceived that what is wanted is a history of the mores. If they can get that they can extract from the history what is most universal and permanent in its interest.

711. The history of social customs is needed. Modern historians often look down on the focus on wars, political intrigues, and royal marriages that traditional historians found so captivating. Many are now attempting to write the history of the "people." Clearly, they recognize that what is truly needed is a history of social customs. If they can achieve that, they will be able to draw out what is most universal and enduring in historical interest.

2210 Smithson. Rep., 1895, 596.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Smithson. Rep., 1895, 596.

2211 Pacific Tales.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pacific Stories.

2212 Schallmeyer, Vererbung und Auslese, 265.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schallmeyer, Inheritance and Selection, 265.

2213 According to a German newspaper the parliament of Bavaria, in 1897, expressed a wish that the government of that state would not appoint any more Darwinians to chairs in the universities of the kingdom.

2213 According to a German newspaper, the Bavarian parliament in 1897 expressed a desire that the state's government would stop appointing any more Darwinian scholars to university positions in the kingdom.

2214 Friedmann, Wahnideen im Völkerleben, 219.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Friedmann, Delusions in International Life, 219.

2215 Monier-Williams, Brahmanism and Hinduism, 39.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Monier-Williams, Brahmanism and Hinduism, 39.


CHAPTER XX

LIFE POLICY. VIRTUE vs. SUCCESS

Life policy.—Oaths; truthfulness vs. success.—The clever hero.—Odysseus, Rother, Njal.—Clever heroes in German epics.—Lack of historic sense amongst Christians.—Success policy in the Italian Renaissance.—Divergence between convictions and conduct.—Classical learning a fad.—The humanists.—Individualism.—Perverted use of words.—Extravagance of passions and acts.—The sex relation and the position of women.—The cult of success.—Literature on the mores.—Moral anarchy.

Life policy.—Oaths; honesty vs. achievement.—The smart hero.—Odysseus, Rother, Njal.—Smart heroes in German epics.—Lack of historical awareness among Christians.—Success policy in the Italian Renaissance.—Gap between beliefs and behavior.—Classical education as a trend.—The humanists.—Individualism.—Misuse of language.—Excessive emotions and actions.—The sex relationship and the role of women.—The obsession with success.—Literature on societal norms.—Moral chaos.

712. Life policy. Some primitive or savage groups are very truthful, both in narrative and in regard to their promises or pledged word. Other groups are marked by complete neglect of truthfulness. Falsehood and deceit are regarded as devices by which to attain success in regard to interests. The North American Indians generally regarded deceit by which an enemy was outwitted as praiseworthy; in fact it was a part of the art of war. It is still so regarded in modern civilized warfare. It is, however, limited by rules of morality. There was question whether the deception by which Aguinaldo was captured was within the limit. In sport also, which is a sort of mimic warfare, deception and "jockeying" are more or less recognized as legitimate. Samoan children are taught that it is "unsamoan" to tell the truth. It is stupid, because it sacrifices one's interest.2216 It does not appear that the experience of life teaches truthfulness on any of the lower stages. The truthful peoples are generally the isolated, unwarlike, and simple. Warfare and strength produce cunning and craft. It is only at the highest stage of civilization that deceit is regarded with contempt, and is thought not to pay. That honesty is the best policy is current doctrine, but not established practice now. It is a part of a virtue policy, which is inculcated as right and necessary, but whether it is a success policy is not a closed question.

712. Life policy. Some primitive or tribal groups are very honest, both in storytelling and in keeping their promises. Other groups completely disregard honesty. Lies and deceit are seen as tools to achieve success in their interests. North American Indians generally viewed deceiving an enemy as commendable; in fact, it was part of their warfare strategy. This attitude continues in modern warfare. However, it's constrained by moral guidelines. There was debate about whether the trickery used to capture Aguinaldo was acceptable. In sports as well, which is like a form of mock warfare, deception and "jockeying" are often accepted as fair game. Samoan children are taught that it's "unsamoan" to be truthful. It's considered foolish because it puts one's own interests at risk. It doesn't seem that life experiences promote honesty in any of the lower stages of society. The more honest groups are generally isolated, peaceful, and straightforward. Warfare and power breed cunning and trickery. Only at the highest levels of civilization is deceit looked down upon, and seen as not worthwhile. The idea that honesty is the best policy is a popular belief, but not widely practiced today. It's part of a moral approach that is promoted as right and necessary, but whether it actually leads to success is still up for debate.

640713. Oaths. Truthfulness vs. success. It is evident that truthfulness or untruthfulness, when either is a group characteristic, is due to a conviction that societal welfare is served by one or the other. Truthfulness is, therefore, primary in the mores. It does not proceed from the religion, but the religion furnishes a sanction for the view which prevails in the mores. Oaths and imprecations are primitive means of invoking the religious sanction in promises and contracts. They always implied that the superior powers would act in the affairs of men in a proposed way, if the oath maker should break his word. This implication failed so regularly that faith in oaths never could be maintained. Since they have fallen into partial disuse the expediency of truthfulness has been perceived, and the value of a reputation for it has been recognized. Thus it has become a question whether a true success policy is to be based on truth or falsehood. The mores of groups contain their answer, which they inculcate on the young.

640713. Oaths. Truthfulness vs. success. It's clear that whether a group is truthful or not depends on the belief that societal well-being is served by one or the other. Truthfulness is fundamental in social norms. It's not rooted in religion, but religion provides a justification for the prevailing view in society. Oaths and curses are basic ways of calling on religious endorsement in promises and contracts. They always suggested that higher powers would intervene in human affairs in a certain way if the person taking the oath violated their promise. This belief proved unreliable, leading to a decline in faith in oaths. As they have become less common, the importance of being truthful has become apparent, and the value of having a reputation for honesty is now recognized. This raises the question of whether a successful approach is grounded in truth or deceit. The social norms of groups provide their answer and instill it in the younger generation.

714. The clever hero. Krishna. The wily and clever hero, who knows what to do to get out of a difficulty, or to accomplish a purpose, is a very popular character in the great epics. In the Mahabharata Krishna is such a hero, who invents stratagems and policies for the Panduings in their strife with the Kuruings. The king of the latter, when dying, declares that the Panduings have always been dishonorable and tricky, while he and his party have always adhered to honorable methods. However, he is dying and his party is almost annihilated. The victors are somewhat affected by his taunts, which refer to Krishna's inventions and suggestions, but Krishna shows them the booty and says: "But for my stratagems you would have had none of these fine things. What do you care that you got them by tricks? Do you not want them?" They applaud and praise him. Then the surviving Kuruings, weary of virtue and defeat, surprise and murder the Panduings in the night, an act which was contrary to the code of honorable war. The antagonism of a virtue policy and a success policy could not be more strongly presented.2217 In 641the same poem Samarishta says that five lies are allowed when one's life or property is in danger. The wicked lie is one uttered before witnesses in reply to a serious question, and the only real lie is one uttered of set purpose for selfish gain. Yayati, however, says, "I may not be false, even though I should be in direst peril."2218 The heroes fear to falsify, and the Vedas are quoted that a lie is the greatest sin.2219 The clever hero has remained the popular hero. At the present day we are told that Ganesa, or Gana-pati, son of Siva, really represents "a complex personification of sagacity, shrewdness, patience, and self-reliance,—of all those qualities, in short, which overcome hindrances and difficulties, whether in performing religious acts, writing books, building houses, making journeys, or undertaking anything. He is before all things the typical embodiment of success in life, with its usual accompaniments of good living, plenteousness, prosperity, and peace."2220 The Persians, from the most ancient times, have been noted liars. They used truth and falsehood as instruments of success. The relation of king and subject and of husband and wife amongst them were false. They were invented and maintained for a purpose.2221

714. The clever hero. Krishna. The cunning and resourceful hero, who knows how to navigate challenges or achieve goals, is a well-loved character in the epic tales. In the Mahabharata, Krishna embodies this role, devising strategies and plans for the Pandavas in their conflict with the Kauravas. The king of the Kauravas, on his deathbed, claims that the Pandavas have always been deceitful and underhanded, while he and his allies have only followed honorable methods. Yet, he faces death and his side is nearly defeated. The victors are somewhat stung by his remarks, which highlight Krishna's tactics and suggestions, but Krishna shows them the spoils and says: "Without my clever plans, you wouldn't have any of these treasures. Do you really care that you got them through tricks? Don’t you want them?" They cheer and praise him. Then the surviving Kauravas, tired of morality and defeat, ambush and kill the Pandavas at night, an act which violates the rules of honorable warfare. The conflict between a virtuous approach and a successful one could not be more clearly illustrated.2217 In 641 the same poem, Samarishta states that five lies are permissible when one's life or property is at risk. The evil lie is one spoken in the presence of witnesses in response to a serious question, and the only true lie is one deliberately told for personal gain. Yayati, however, states, "I cannot be false, even if I find myself in the direst danger."2218 The heroes fear dishonesty, and the Vedas assert that lying is the greatest sin.2219 The clever hero has remained a popular figure. Today, it is said that Ganesa, or Gana-pati, son of Siva, embodies "a complex personification of intelligence, shrewdness, patience, and self-reliance — all those qualities that help overcome obstacles and challenges, whether in performing religious acts, writing books, building houses, traveling, or undertaking any endeavor. Above all, he symbolizes success in life, accompanied by good living, abundance, prosperity, and peace."2220 The Persians, since ancient times, have been known for their deceitfulness. They used both truth and lies as tools for success. The relationships between kings and subjects, and between husbands and wives, were often built on falsehoods, invented and maintained for specific purposes.2221

715. Odysseus. The Greeks admired cunning and successful stratagem. Odysseus was wily. He was a clever hero. His maternal grandfather Autolykos was, by endowment of Hermes (a god of lying and stealing), a liar and thief beyond all men.2222

715. Odysseus. The Greeks respected cleverness and successful plans. Odysseus was crafty. He was a smart hero. His maternal grandfather Autolykos, granted skills by Hermes (the god of deception and theft), was known as a liar and thief like no other man.2222

716. Clever hero in German epics. In the German poems of the twelfth century Rother is a king who accomplishes his ends by craft. In the Nibelungen, Hagen is the efficient man, who, in any crisis, knows what to do and can accomplish it by craft and strength combined. The heroes are noteworthy for tricks, stratagems, ruses, and perfidy.2223 In all the epic poems the princes have by their side mentors who are crafty, fertile in resource, and clever in action.2224 In the Icelandic saga of 642Burnt Njal, Njal is the knowing man, peaceful and friendly. His crafty devices are chiefly due to his knowledge of the law, which was full of chicane and known to few. These clever heroes, developed out of the mores of one period and fixed in the epics, became standards and guides for the mores of later times, in which they were admired as types of what every one would like to be.

716. Clever hero in German epics. In the German poems of the twelfth century, Rother is a king who achieves his goals through cleverness. In the Nibelungen, Hagen is the capable figure who knows exactly what to do in any crisis and can get it done through a mix of cunning and strength. The heroes are known for their clever tricks, strategies, schemes, and deceit.2223 Throughout the epic poems, the princes have mentors by their side who are resourceful, inventive, and skillful in their actions.2224 In the Icelandic saga of 642 Burnt Njal, Njal is the wise man, peaceful and friendly. His clever tactics mainly stem from his understanding of the law, which was often convoluted and known to very few. These clever heroes, shaped by the values of their time and solidified in the epics, became examples and inspirations for the values of later eras, where they were admired as models of what everyone aspired to be.

717. Lack of historic sense amongst Christians. In the first centuries of the Christian era no school of religion or philosophy thought that it was an inadmissible proceeding to concoct edifying writings and attribute them to some great authority of earlier centuries, or to invent historical documents to advance a cause or support the claims of a sect. This view came down to the Middle Ages. The lack of historic feeling is well shown by the crusaders who, after Antioch was taken, in the next few days and on the spot, began to write narratives of the deeds of their respective commanders which were not true, but were exaggerated, romantic, and imaginary. They were not derived from observation of facts, but were fashioned upon the romances of chivalry.2225 This was not myth making. It was conscious reveling in poetic creation according to the prevailing literary type. It was not falsehood, but it showed an entire absence of the sense of historic truth. In the case of the canon law, "the decretals were intended to furnish a documentary title, running back to apostolic times, for the divine institution of the primacy of the pope, and for the teaching office of bishops; a title which in truth did not exist."2226 There was probably lacking in the minds of the men who invented the decretals all consciousness of antagonism between fact and their literary work. If they could have been confronted with the ethical question, they would probably have said that they knew that the doctrines in question were true, and that if the fathers had had occasion to speak of them they would have said such things as were put in their mouths. Mediæval history writing was not subject to canons of truth or taste. It included what was edifying, to the glory of 643God and the church. Legends and history were of equal value, since both were used for edification. The truth of either was unimportant.

717. Lack of historic sense amongst Christians. In the early centuries of the Christian era, no religion or philosophy school considered it unacceptable to create inspiring writings and attribute them to influential figures from earlier times, or to fabricate historical documents to promote a cause or support the claims of a sect. This perspective continued into the Middle Ages. The lack of historical awareness is clearly demonstrated by the crusaders who, after capturing Antioch, immediately began writing exaggerated and fictional accounts of their commanders' actions on the spot. These narratives weren't based on factual observation; instead, they were modeled after chivalric romances.2225 This wasn't myth-making. It was a deliberate indulgence in poetic creation following the literary trends of the time. It wasn't outright falsehood, but it revealed a complete lack of regard for historical truth. In the case of canon law, "the decretals were meant to provide a documentary origin, tracing back to apostolic times, for the divine establishment of the pope's primacy and the teaching role of bishops; a foundation that, in reality, did not exist."2226 The individuals who created the decretals likely had no awareness of any conflict between fact and their literary creation. If presented with the ethical dilemma, they would probably have argued that they believed the doctrines in question were true, and that if the church fathers had been given the chance to discuss them, they would have said things that aligned with what was attributed to them. Medieval historical writing was not held to standards of truth or quality. It encompassed what was uplifting, for the glory of God and the church. Legends and history held equal weight, as both were used for edification. The truth of either was secondary.

718. Success policy in the Italian Renaissance. The historical period in which the success policy was pursued most openly and unreservedly was the Italian Renaissance. The effect on all virtue, especially on truthfulness of speech and character, was destructive, and all the mores of the period were marked by the choice of the code of conduct which disregards truth. The most deep-lying and far-reaching cause of societal change was the accumulation of capital and the development of a capitalistic class. New developments in the arts awakened hope and enterprise, and produced a "boundless passion for discovery" in every direction.2227 The mediæval church system did not contain as much obscurantism in Italy as in some other countries, and the interests of the Italians were intertwined with the hierarchical interests of Rome in many ways. It flattered Italian pride and served Italian interests that Rome should be the center of the Christian world. Every person had ties with the church establishment either directly or by relatives. In spite of philosophic freedom of thought or moral contempt for the clergy, "it was a point of good society and refined taste to support the church." "It was easy for Germans and Englishmen to reason calmly about dethroning the papal hierarchy. Italians, however they might loathe the temporal power, could not willingly forego the spiritual primacy of the civilized world." Thus the Renaissance pursued its aims, which were distinctly worldly, with a superficial good-fellowship towards the church institution.2228 "The attitude of the upper and middle classes of Italy towards the church, at the height of the Renaissance, is a combination of deep and contemptuous dislike with accommodation towards the hierarchy as a body deeply interwoven with actual life, and with a feeling of dependence on sacraments and ritual. All this was crossed, too, by the influence of great and holy preachers."2229

718. Success policy in the Italian Renaissance. The historical period during which the success policy was pursued most openly and unreservedly was the Italian Renaissance. The impact on all virtues, especially on honesty in speech and character, was destructive, and the norms of the period were characterized by a code of conduct that ignored the truth. The most profound and far-reaching cause of social change was the accumulation of wealth and the rise of a capitalist class. New developments in the arts sparked hope and initiative, creating a "boundless passion for discovery" in every direction.2227 The medieval church system was less obscurantist in Italy than in some other countries, and the interests of Italians were closely linked to the hierarchical interests of Rome in many ways. It flattered Italian pride and served their interests for Rome to be the center of the Christian world. Every individual had connections with the church establishment either directly or through relatives. Despite philosophical freedom of thought or moral disdain for the clergy, "it was a sign of good manners and refined taste to support the church." "It was easy for Germans and Englishmen to coolly discuss overthrowing the papal hierarchy. Italians, no matter how much they might despise the temporal power, could not willingly give up the spiritual primacy of the civilized world." Thus, the Renaissance pursued its distinctly secular aims while displaying a superficial camaraderie toward the church institution.2228 "The attitude of the upper and middle classes of Italy toward the church, at the peak of the Renaissance, combined deep contempt with a degree of accommodation to the hierarchy, which was intricately woven into everyday life, and a sense of dependence on sacraments and ritual. All of this was also influenced by powerful and revered preachers."2229

644719. Divergence between convictions and conduct. This means that faith in Christian doctrine was gone, but that the ecclesiastical system was a tolerated humbug which served many interests. Burckhardt quotes2230 a passage from Guicciardini in which the latter says that he had held positions under many popes, which compelled him to wish for their greatness, on account of his own advantage. Otherwise he would have loved Martin Luther, not in order to escape the restraints of the current church doctrine, but in order to see the corrupt crew brought to order, so that they must have learned to live either without power or without vices. Thus the conduct of men was separated from their most serious convictions by considerations of interest and expediency, and a moral inconsistency was developed in character. Churches were built and foundations were multiplied, so that the masses seemed more zealous than the popes, but at the beginning of the sixteenth century there were bitter complaints of the decline of worship and the neglect of the churches.2231 We have all the phenomena of a grand breaking up of old mores and the beginning of new ones. "It required the unbelief of the fifteenth century to give free rein to the rising commercial energies, and the craving for material improvement, that paved the way for the overthrow of ascetic sacerdotalism."2232 The new class of burghers with capital produced a new idea of liberty to be set against the feudal idea of liberty of nobles and ecclesiastics, and that new class became the founders of the modern state.

644719. Difference between beliefs and actions. This means that faith in Christian teachings had faded, but the church system was a tolerated charade that served various interests. Burckhardt quotes2230 a passage from Guicciardini, where he says that he had held positions under many popes, which made him wish for their success for his own benefit. Otherwise, he would have admired Martin Luther, not to escape the limits of the current church teachings, but to see the corrupt group put in order, forcing them to learn to live either without power or without vices. Thus, people's actions became disconnected from their deepest beliefs due to self-interest and practicality, creating a moral inconsistency in character. Churches were built and foundations grew, making it seem like the masses were more devoted than the popes; however, at the start of the sixteenth century, there were serious complaints about the decline in worship and the neglect of the churches.2231 We observe all the signs of a major breakdown of old customs and the rise of new ones. "It took the skepticism of the fifteenth century to unleash the growing commercial forces and the desire for material progress that laid the groundwork for the downfall of ascetic priesthood."2232 The new class of wealthy citizens created a new idea of freedom to challenge the feudal notion of liberty held by nobles and clergy, and that new class became the founders of the modern state.

720. Classical learning a fad. Whatever may have been the origin of the zeal for classical study of the late Middle Ages, it was a remarkable example of a fad which became the fashion and very strongly influenced the mores. It was strengthened by the revolt against the authority of the church, and the humanism which it produced took the place of the mental stock which the church had offered. "Humanism effected the emancipation of intellect by culture. It called attention to the beauty and delightfulness of nature, restored man to a sense of his dignity, and freed him from theological authority. But in Italy, 645at any rate, it left his conscience, his religion, his sociological ideas, the deeper problems which concern his relation to the universe, the subtler secrets of the world in which he lives, untouched."2233 That means that it was a fad and was insincere. There were men who were great scholars within the standards of humanism, but the enthusiasm for art, the zeal for Latin and Greek literature, the coöperative struggle for exhumations and specimens, were features of a reigning fad. The Renaissance was an affair of the upper and middle classes. It never could spread to the masses. Classical learning came to be valued as a caste mark. Then it became still more truly an affectation, and was tainted with untruth. The masses were superior in the sincerity and truthfulness of their mores by the contrast. The humanists were pagan and profane, but did not follow their doctrines into a reformation of the church. They exaggerated the knowledge of the ancients and the prestige of classical opinion until it seemed to them that anything ancient must be true and authoritative. They transferred to what was ancient the irrational reverence which had been paid to the doctrines of the church, and paid to the great classical authors the respect which had been paid to saints.2234 In the sixteenth century they fell into discredit for their haughtiness, their shameful dissipation, and for their unbelief.2235

720. Classical learning a fad. Whatever sparked the interest in classical studies during the late Middle Ages, it was a striking example of a trend that became popular and significantly influenced social norms. This interest was fueled by the backlash against the church's authority, and the humanism that emerged took the place of the intellectual framework that the church had provided. "Humanism liberated intellect through culture. It highlighted the beauty and enjoyment of nature, restored a sense of dignity to humanity, and freed individuals from theological control. But in Italy, 645at least, it left untouched matters of conscience, religion, sociological ideas, and the deeper questions about one's relationship to the universe, as well as the subtle secrets of the world in which one lives."2233 This indicates that it was just a trend and lacked sincerity. There were individuals who were notable scholars by humanist standards, but the excitement for art, the passion for Latin and Greek literature, and the collaborative efforts for archaeological digs and artifacts were all simply aspects of a current trend. The Renaissance was primarily a movement of the upper and middle classes. It never truly reached the masses. Classical learning became a status symbol. Eventually, it became a genuine affectation and was marked by falsehood. In contrast, the masses exhibited greater sincerity and truthfulness in their norms. The humanists were worldly and irreverent but did not pursue their beliefs to reform the church. They overstated the knowledge of the ancients and the influence of classical thought until they believed anything ancient must be true and authoritative. They transferred to the ancients the irrational reverence previously given to church doctrines and bestowed upon the great classical authors the respect that had been shown to saints.2234 In the sixteenth century, they fell out of favor due to their arrogance, disgraceful excesses, and lack of belief.2235

721. The humanists. The humanists of Italy are a class by themselves, without historical relations. They had no trade or profession and could make no recognized career. Their controversies had a large personal element. They sought to exterminate each other. Three excuses have been suggested for them. The excessive petting and spoiling they met with when luck favored them; the lack of a guarantee for their physical circumstances, which depended on the caprice of patrons and the malice of rivals; and the delusive influence of antiquity, or of their notions about it. The last destroyed their Christian morality without giving them a substitute. Their careers were such generally that only the strongest moral natures could 646endure them without harm. They plunged into changeful and wearing life, in which exhaustive study, the duties of a household tutor, a secretary, or a professor, service near a prince, deadly hostility and danger, enthusiastic admiration and extravagant scorn, excess and poverty, followed each other in confusion. The humanist needed to know how to carry a great erudition and to endure a succession of various positions and occupations. To these were added on occasion stupefying and disorderly enjoyment, and when the basest demands were made on him he had to be indifferent to all morals. Haughtiness was a certain consequence in character. The humanists needed it to sustain themselves, and the alternation of flattery and hatred strengthened them in it. They were victims of subjectiveness. The admiration of classical antiquity was so extravagant and mistaken that all the humanists were subject to excessive suggestion which destroyed their judgment.2236

721. The humanists. The humanists of Italy are a unique group, with no historical connections. They had no trade or profession and couldn't establish a recognized career. Their debates were often personal and intense. They aimed to undermine each other. Three reasons have been proposed for their behavior: the excessive praise and indulgence they received when things went well for them; the lack of job security, which relied on the whims of patrons and the spite of competitors; and the misleading influence of antiquity, or their ideas about it. The last point undermined their Christian morals without providing a replacement. Their careers were such that only the strongest moral individuals could endure them without damage. They were immersed in a tumultuous and exhausting life, where intense study, the responsibilities of a tutor, a secretary, or a professor, service to a prince, deadly rivalries and dangers, enthusiastic admiration and harsh criticism, excess and poverty all jumbled together. The humanist needed to manage extensive knowledge and adapt to a series of different roles and jobs. Occasionally, they also encountered bewildering and chaotic pleasure, and when faced with the lowest expectations, they often had to disregard all morals. This led to a certain level of arrogance in their character. Humanists required this arrogance to hold their ground, and the cycle of flattery and animosity reinforced it. They were victims of subjectivity. Their admiration for classical antiquity was so extreme and misguided that all the humanists were overly influenced, which clouded their judgment.2236

722. "Individualism." Recent writers on the period have emphasized the individualism which was produced. By this is meant the emancipation of men of talent from traditional morality, and the notion that any man might do anything which would win success for his purposes. There was no grinding of men down to an average.2237 This code was very widely applied in statecraft and social struggles. A smattering knowledge of Plutarch, Plato, and Virgil furnished heroic examples which could justify anything.2238 Machiavelli's Prince was only a text-book of this school of action for statesmen. Given the existing conditions in Italy, he assumed a man of ability and asked how he should best act. "He said that, to such a man, undertaking such a task, moral considerations were of subsidiary importance, and success was the one criterion by which he was to be judged. The conception was one forced on him by the actual facts of Italian history in his own time. The methods which he codified were those which he saw being actually employed."2239 Gobineau2240 647supposes a dialogue between Michael Angelo, Machiavelli, and Granacci about Francis I, Henry VIII, Charles V, and Leo X, in which the speakers attempt to foresee the development of events. They do not rightly estimate the royal personages, do not foresee the Reformation, and do not at all correctly judge the future. It was impossible that any one could do the last at a time when great historical movements and efforts of personal vanity and desire were mixing in gigantic struggles to control the world's history. Italy offered a narrower arena for personal ambition. Creighton2241 describes Gismondo Malatesta of Rimini. He "thoroughly mastered the lesson that to man all things are possible. He trusted to himself, and to himself only. He pursued his desires, whatever they might be. His appetites, his ambition, his love of culture, swayed his mind in turns, and each was allowed full scope. He was at once a ferocious scoundrel, a clear-headed general, an adventurous politician, a careful administrator, a man of letters and of refined taste. No one could be more entirely emancipated, more free from prejudice, than he. He was a typical Italian of the Renaissance, combining the brutality of the Middle Ages, the political capacity which Italy early developed, and the emancipation brought by the new learning." This might serve as a description of any one of the great secular men of the period. "Capacity might raise the meanest monk to the chair of St. Peter, the meanest soldier to the duchy of Milan. Audacity, vigor, unscrupulous crime, were the chief requisites of success."2242 "In Italy itself, where there existed no time-honored hierarchy of classes and no fountain of nobility in the person of a sovereign, one man was a match for another, provided he knew how to assert himself.... In the contest for power, and in the maintenance of an illegal authority, the picked athletes came to the front."2243

722. "Individualism." Recent writers on the period have highlighted the individualism that emerged. This refers to the liberation of talented individuals from traditional morality, and the belief that anyone could do whatever it took to achieve their goals. There was no pressure to conform to an average standard.2237 This idea was widely applied in politics and social conflicts. A bit of knowledge about Plutarch, Plato, and Virgil provided heroic examples that could justify any action.2238 Machiavelli's Prince was simply a handbook for this approach to action for politicians. Considering the conditions in Italy at the time, he contemplated how a capable person should act. "He stated that, for such a person undertaking such a task, moral considerations were secondary, and success was the only measure by which he should be judged. This idea stemmed from the actual events of Italian history during his lifetime. The tactics he outlined were those he observed being actively used."2239 Gobineau2240 647imagines a dialogue between Michelangelo, Machiavelli, and Granacci discussing Francis I, Henry VIII, Charles V, and Leo X, in which they try to predict the future. They fail to accurately assess the royal figures, do not foresee the Reformation, and misjudge the future entirely. It was impossible for anyone to do so at a time when significant historical movements and personal ambitions were colliding in massive struggles to shape the course of history. Italy presented a tighter stage for personal ambition. Creighton2241 writes about Gismondo Malatesta of Rimini. He "fully grasped the lesson that anything is possible for man. He relied on himself, and only himself. He pursued his desires, whatever they were. His cravings, ambitions, and appreciation for culture influenced his mind, and each was given full expression. He was simultaneously a brutal rogue, a sharp-minded general, a daring politician, a careful administrator, a scholar, and a man of refined tastes. No one could be more completely liberated, more free from bias, than he. He was a quintessential Renaissance Italian, embodying the brutality of the Middle Ages, the political skills that Italy developed early on, and the freedom brought by new knowledge." This could describe any of the prominent secular figures of the time. "Talent could elevate the lowliest monk to the papacy, and the most insignificant soldier to the duchy of Milan. Boldness, energy, and unscrupulousness were the main requirements for success."2242 "In Italy itself, where there was no established class hierarchy and no source of nobility in a sovereign, one person was equal to another, as long as he knew how to assert himself.... In the struggle for power and in maintaining an illegal regime, the top competitors emerged."2243

723. Perverted use of words. Many words were given a peculiar and technical meaning in the use of the period. Tristezza often meant wickedness. It was a duty to be cheerful and gay.2244 "Terribleness was a word which came into vogue to describe 648Michael Angelo's grand manner. It implied audacity of imagination, dashing draughtsmanship, colossal scale, something demonic and decisive in execution."2245 Virtù meant the ability to win success. Machiavelli used it for force, cunning, courage, ability, and virility. "It was not incompatible with craft and dissimulation, or with the indulgence of sensual vices."2246 Cellini used virtuoso to denote genius, artistic ability, and masculine force.2247 "The Italian onore consisted partly of the credit attaching to public distinction and partly of a reputation for virtù" in the above sense.2248 It was objective,—"an addition conferred from without, in the shape of reputation, glory, titles of distinction, or offices of trust."2249 "The onesta of a married woman is compatible with secret infidelity, provided she does not expose herself to ridicule and censure by letting her amour be known."2250 A virago meant a bluestocking, but was a term of respect for a learned woman. Modesty was "the natural grace of a gifted woman increased by education and association."2251 The tendency of words to special uses is an index of the character of the mores of a period. The development of equality, when the restraints of traditional morality are removed, ought not to be passed without notice.

723. Perverted use of words. Many words were given a unique and technical meaning during this time. Tristezza often meant wickedness. It was expected to be cheerful and happy.2244 "Terribleness was a term that became popular to describe 648Michael Angelo's grand style. It suggested bold imagination, striking drawing skills, monumental scale, and something intense and decisive in execution."2245 Virtù referred to the ability to achieve success. Machiavelli used it to mean strength, cunning, courage, skill, and virility. "It was compatible with craftiness and deceit, as well as indulgence in sensual vices."2246 Cellini used virtuoso to signify genius, artistic skill, and masculine power.2247 "The Italian onore consisted partly of the respect that came with public recognition and partly of a reputation for virtù" in this context.2248 It was objective—"an additional value granted from outside, in the form of reputation, glory, prestigious titles, or responsibilities of trust."2249 "The onesta of a married woman can coexist with secret infidelity, as long as she doesn't expose herself to ridicule and criticism by revealing her affair."2250 A virago referred to a bluestocking but was a respectful term for an educated woman. Modesty was "the natural elegance of a talented woman enhanced by education and social interaction."2251 The tendency of words to have specific uses reflects the cultural values of a period. The rise of equality, when the limitations of traditional morality are lifted, should not be overlooked.

724. Extravagance of passions and acts. It followed from the "ways" of the period that the human race "was bastardized" "by the physical calamities, the perpetual pestilences, the constant wars, the moral miseries, the religious conflicts, and the invasion of ancient ideas only half understood." The men died young in years, old in vice, decrepit and falling to pieces when not beyond the years of youth.2252 The emancipation of men with inordinate ambition and lust meant a grand chance of crime. Pope Paul III (Farnese) said that men like Cellini, "unique in their profession, are not bound by the laws." Cellini had committed a murder. He committed several others, to say nothing of minor crimes. After he escaped from St. Angelo, he was in 649the hands and under the protection of Cardinal Cornaro. The pope, Clement VII, wanted to get possession of him and Cornaro wanted a bishopric for a friend, so the pope and cardinal made a bargain and Cellini was surrendered.2253 "Italian society admired the bravo almost as much as imperial Rome admired the gladiator. It also assumed that genius combined with force of character released men from the shackles of ordinary morality."2254 Cellini was a specimen man of his age. He kept religion and morality far separated from each other.2255 Varchi wrote a sonnet on him which is false in fact and in form, and displays the technical and conventional insincerity of the age.2256 The augmentative form of the name Lorenzaccio expresses the notion that he was great, awful, and wicked.2257 His biographer says that he was a "mattoid."2258 He missed success because his antagonists were stronger than he, but his career was typical of the age. He was in part a victim of the classical suggestion. He expected to be glorified as a tyrannicide. This taste for the imaginative element was an important feature in the Italian Renaissance and helped to make it theatrical and untrue. "In gratifying his thirst for vengeance [the Italian] was never contented with mere murder. To obtain a personal triumph at the expense of his enemy by the display of superior cunning, by rendering him ridiculous, by exposing him to mental as well as physical anguish, by wounding him through his affections or his sense of honor, was the end which he pursued."2259 "However profligate the people might have been, they were not contented with grossness unless seasoned with wit. The same excitement of the fancy rendered the exercise of ingenuity, or the avoidance of peril, an enhancement of pleasure to the Italians. This is perhaps the reason why all the imaginative compositions of the Renaissance, especially the novellae, turn upon adultery."2260 The false standards, aims, codes, and doctrines required this play of the fantasy to make them seem worth while. The fantastic 650element gave all the zest. When the mediæval imaginative element failed the classical learning furnished a new one with suggestions, examples for imitation, and unlimited maxims and doctrines. Hence the passions become violent and upon occasion criminal,2261 that is to say, they violated the code recognized by all men in all ages. "Force, which had been substituted for Law in government, became, as it were, the mainspring of society. Murders, poisoning, rapes, and treasons were common incidents of private as of public life. In cities like Naples blood guilt could be atoned for at an inconceivably low rate. A man's life was worth scarcely more than that of a horse. The palaces of the nobles swarmed with professional cutthroats, and the great ecclesiastics claimed for their abodes the right of sanctuary. Popes sold absolution for the most horrible excesses, and granted indulgences beforehand for the commission of crimes of lust and violence. Success was the standard by which acts were judged; and the man who could help his friends, intimidate his enemies, and carve a way to fortune for himself by any means he chose was regarded as a hero."2262 If we should follow the manners and morals of the age into detail we should find that they were all characterized by the same fiction and conventional affectation, and by the same unrestrainedness of passion. Caterina Sforza avenged the murder of her lover with such atrocities that she shocked the Borgia pope.2263 The artists of the late Renaissance were absorbed in admiration of carnal beauty. There was vulgarity and coarseness on their finest work. Cellini's work is marked by "blank animalism."2264 There was a great lack of all sentiment. "Parents and children made a virtue of repressing their emotions." "No period ever exhibited a more marked aversion from the emotional or the pathetic."2265 There was no shame at perfidy or inconsistency, and very little notion of loyalty. It shocks modern taste that Isabella d'Este should have bought eagerly the art treasures of her dearest friend when they had been stolen and put on the market, and that after 651warm adherence to her brother-in-law, Ludovico il Moro, until he was ruined, she should have turned to court the victor.2266 It is not strange that the age became marked by complete depravity of public and private morals, that the great men are enigmas as to character and purpose, and that they are demonic in action. The sack of Rome put an end to the epoch by a catastrophe which was great enough to strike any soul with horror, however hardened it might be.2267 That event seems to show how the ways of the time would be when practiced by brutal soldiers.

724. Extravagance of passions and acts. According to the "ways" of the time, humanity "was bastardized" "by physical disasters, constant plagues, endless wars, moral suffering, religious conflicts, and the invasion of ancient ideas that were only partially understood." Men died young but lived old in vice, worn down and broken even before reaching old age.2252 The liberation of men driven by excessive ambition and lust led to a significant increase in crime. Pope Paul III (Farnese) claimed that men like Cellini, "uniquely skilled in their profession, are not bound by the laws." Cellini had committed murder, among several other serious crimes. After escaping from St. Angelo, he found refuge under the protection of Cardinal Cornaro. Pope Clement VII wanted to capture him while Cornaro sought a bishopric for a friend, so a deal was struck, and Cellini was handed over.2253 "Italian society admired the bravado of men almost as much as imperial Rome admired gladiators. It was believed that genius combined with a strong character freed men from the constraints of ordinary morality."2254 Cellini was a representative figure of his time. He kept religion and morality distinct from each other.2255 Varchi wrote a sonnet about him that was false in both fact and form, showcasing the technical and conventional insincerity of the period.2256 The elongated form of the name Lorenzaccio suggests he was notable, terrible, and wicked.2257 His biographer described him as a "mattoid."2258 He fell short of success because his enemies were stronger, but his life mirrored the era. He was partly a victim of classical influence, expecting to be celebrated as a tyrannicide. This fascination with the imaginative was a key aspect of the Italian Renaissance that made it dramatic and misleading. "In satisfying his desire for revenge, [the Italian] was never satisfied with simple murder. Achieving a personal victory over his enemy through superior cunning, by making him ridiculous, exposing him to both mental and physical suffering, or wounding him emotionally or through his honor was the goal he pursued."2259 "Despite their debauchery, the people sought entertainment that was not just crude but seasoned with wit. The same thrill of the imagination made cleverness or avoidance of danger an enhancement of pleasure for the Italians. This might explain why many imaginative works of the Renaissance, especially the novellae, revolve around adultery."2260 The false standards, goals, codes, and ideas of the time needed the play of fantasy to seem worthwhile. The fanciful650 element added all the zest. When the medieval imaginative aspect faded, classical learning provided new suggestions, examples to mimic, and countless maxims and doctrines. Consequently, passions became intense and occasionally criminal,2261 meaning they breached the code recognized by everyone across ages. "Force, which had replaced Law in governance, became the driving force of society. Murders, poisonings, rapes, and betrayals were commonplace in both private and public life. In cities like Naples, blood debts could be settled for shockingly low prices. A man's life was valued hardly more than that of a horse. The palaces of nobles were filled with hired killers, and high-ranking clergy claimed the right of sanctuary in their homes. Popes sold forgiveness for the most heinous acts and offered indulgences in advance for crimes of lust and violence. Success was the measure by which actions were judged; the man who could assist friends, intimidate enemies, and carve out his own fortune by any means was seen as a hero."2262 Exploring the customs and ethics of the age in detail reveals that they were all marked by the same fictions and conventional pretenses, along with unchecked passion. Caterina Sforza avenged her lover's murder with such brutality that even the Borgia pope was taken aback.2263 The artists of the late Renaissance were captivated by physical beauty. Their best works were often coarse and vulgar. Cellini's art reflects "blank animalism."2264 There was a significant lack of sentiment. "Parents and children took pride in suppressing their feelings." "No era ever demonstrated a stronger aversion to emotion or the sentimental."2265 There was no shame in betrayal or inconsistency, and loyalty was rarely understood. It is shocking to modern sensibilities that Isabella d'Este eagerly purchased her closest friend's art treasures when they had been stolen and placed on sale, and that after showing loyalty to her brother-in-law, Ludovico il Moro, until his downfall, she then courted the victor.2266 It is no wonder that the era became defined by utter decay in both public and private morals, that the prominent figures remain enigmas regarding their character and intentions, and that they acted in diabolical ways. The sack of Rome ended the period with a catastrophe that was horrific enough to strike fear into any soul, no matter how hardened.2267 That event illustrates what the practices of the time looked like when executed by brutal soldiers.

725. The sex relation and position of women. In such a period the sex relation is sure to be degraded and the position of woman is sure to be compromised. They can only be defined by the restraints which are observed or enforced. When all restraints are set aside sensuality is set free. Women were not suppressed. They took their place by the men and only demanded for themselves a liberty equal to that assumed by the men. The opinion has been expressed that Isabella d'Este "may be regarded as the most splendid realization of the Renaissance ideal of woman."2268 Vittoria Colonna has been more generally accorded that position. She is doubly interesting for her Platonic relation to Michael Angelo, who was fifteen years her senior,2269 and for her personal character. The title "bastard" was often worn with pride. In royal houses it happened often that the illegitimate branch took the throne on the failure of the other, so that the existence of the former was a recognized and useful fact, not a shameful one.2270 Although it was true that woman "occupied a place by the side of man, contended with him for intellectual prizes, and took part in every spirited movement," although many of them became celebrated for humanistic attainments, and were intrusted with the government of states,2271 yet it was not possible that they could maintain womanly honor and 652dignity side by side with the concubines and bastards of their husbands. The love of men for men was a current vice which was hardly concealed and which degraded the sex relation.2272 The individualism of the period is interpreted as a motive for making love to the wife of another, that is, to another fully developed individual.2273 Adultery also appealed to the love of intrigue and the appreciation of the imaginative element. Lewd stories and dramas were produced in great numbers in which the cunning and deception of adultery were developed in all imaginable combinations of circumstances. In real life a woman's relatives showed great ferocity in enforcing against her all the current conventions about her conduct. That was because she might bring disgrace and ridicule on them by marrying beneath her, or by a liaison which was known and avenged by her husband. The assassination of the husband in such cases was only a trifling necessity which might be called for.2274 A physician having married a widowed duchess, born a princess of Aragon, her brothers murdered her and her children and caused the physician to be assassinated by hired bravos.2275 In the comedies marriage was derided and marital honor treated with contempt. Downright obscenity was not rare. Some of the comedies would not now be tolerated anywhere before an audience of men only.2276 It seems trifling that objection was made to the nakedness of some figures in Michael Angelo's "Last Judgment." "As society became more vicious, it grew nice."2277

725. The Sexual Relationship and the Status of Women. During this time, sexual relations were definitely degraded, and the status of women was compromised. Their roles could only be defined by the limitations imposed on them. When those limits were removed, sensuality flourished. Women weren't repressed; they stood alongside men and demanded the same freedom men claimed for themselves. It's been suggested that Isabella d'Este "may be seen as the most brilliant embodiment of the Renaissance ideal of woman."2268 Vittoria Colonna is more widely recognized in that regard. She's particularly intriguing for her Platonic relationship with Michelangelo, who was fifteen years older than her,2269 and for her personal character. The label "bastard" was often worn with pride. In royal families, it was common for the illegitimate line to ascend to the throne if the legitimate line failed, so their existence was acknowledged and seen as beneficial, rather than shameful.2270 While it was true that women "held a position alongside men, competed for intellectual accolades, and participated in every spirited movement," and many gained fame for their humanistic achievements and governed states,2271 it was still impossible for them to uphold feminine honor and 652dignity alongside the concubines and illegitimate children of their husbands. Men's love for other men was a widely accepted vice that undermined sexual relations.2272 The individualism of the period was often seen as motivation for pursuing relationships with another man's wife, that is, with another fully developed individual.2273 Adultery was also appealing due to the intrigue it involved and the enjoyment of imaginative scenarios. Numerous lewd stories and plays depicted the cleverness and deception of adultery in countless scenarios. In real life, a woman's family was often brutally enforcement regarding her behavior according to societal norms. This was because her actions could bring shame and mockery to them if she married someone beneath her status or engaged in an affair that was discovered and retaliated against by her husband. The murder of her husband in such situations was merely a minor consequence that could arise.2274 A physician who married a widowed duchess, originally a princess of Aragon, saw her brothers murder her and her children, prompting them to have the physician assassinated by hired thugs.2275 In comedies, marriage was mocked, and marital honor was held in disdain. Explicit obscenity was common. Some of the comedies would not now be acceptable in front of an all-male audience.2276 It's somewhat trivial that there was objection to the nudity of some figures in Michelangelo's "Last Judgment." "As society became more corrupt, its standards became stricter."2277

726. The cult of success. This deep depravation of all social interests by the elevation of success to a motive which justified itself has the character of an experiment. Amongst ourselves now, in politics, finance, and industry, we see the man-who-can-do-things elevated to a social hero whose success overrides all other considerations. Where that code is adopted it calls for arbitrary definitions, false conventions, and untruthful character.

726. The cult of success. This profound degradation of all social interests by making success a motive that justifies itself has the feel of an experiment. Nowadays, in politics, finance, and industry, we see the doer celebrated as a social hero, with their success overshadowing all other factors. Where this mindset prevails, it leads to arbitrary definitions, misleading conventions, and dishonest character.

727. Literature. There were several books published in the Renaissance period which aimed to influence the mores. In the 653middle of the fifteenth century was written Pandolfini's Governo della Famiglia. An old man advises his two sons and three grandsons on the philosophy and policy of life. He urges thrift and advises to stay far removed from public life. It is, he says, a "life of insults, hatreds, misrepresentations, and suspicions." He advises not to come into the intimacy of great nobles and not to lend them money. He has a low opinion of all women and would not trust a wife with secrets. Della Casa, in the first half of the sixteenth century, wrote Il Galateo, a treatise on manners and etiquette. He lays great stress on cleanliness of person and house, and he forbids all impropriety, for which he has a very positive code. Castiglione's Courtier inculcates what the age considered sound ideas on all social relations, rights, and duties. In the dialogue different views are put forward and discussed, from which it results that the views to be regarded as correct often lack point and definiteness. Symonds thinks that the type presented with approval differs little from the modern gentleman.2278 Cornaro wrote at the age of eighty-three a book called Discorsi della Vita sobria, which is said to set forth especially the diet by which the writer overcame physical weakness and reached a hale old age. When ninety-five he wrote another book to boast of the success of the first. He died in 1565, over a hundred years old.2279

727. Literature. Several books were published during the Renaissance that aimed to shape social values. In the 653middle of the fifteenth century, Pandolfini wrote Governo della Famiglia. An old man advises his two sons and three grandsons on the philosophy and policies of life. He emphasizes frugality and warns them to steer clear of public life. He describes it as a "life filled with insults, hatred, misrepresentation, and suspicion." He advises against getting too close to powerful nobles and lending them money. He has a low view of all women and wouldn’t trust a wife with secrets. In the first half of the sixteenth century, Della Casa wrote Il Galateo, a treatise on manners and etiquette. He emphasizes the importance of personal and household cleanliness and strictly forbids all impropriety, guided by a clear set of rules. Castiglione’s Courtier teaches what the era considered sound ideas about social relationships, rights, and responsibilities. In the dialogue, various viewpoints are presented and debated, leading to the conclusion that the accepted views often lack clarity and precision. Symonds believes that the ideal presented is not much different from the modern gentleman.2278 Cornaro, at the age of eighty-three, wrote a book called Discorsi della Vita sobria, which supposedly outlines the diet that helped him overcome physical weakness and achieve a healthy old age. When he was ninety-five, he wrote another book to celebrate the success of the first. He died in 1565, at over a hundred years old.2279

728. Moral anarchy. The antagonism between a virtue policy and a success policy is a constant ethical problem. The Renaissance in Italy shows that although moral traditions may be narrow and mistaken, any morality is better than moral anarchy. Moral traditions are guides which no one can afford to neglect. They are in the mores and they are lost in every great revolution of the mores. Then the men are morally lost. Their notions, desires, purposes, and means become false, and even the notion of crime is arbitrary and untrue. If all try the policy of dishonesty, the result will be the firmest conviction that honesty is the best policy. The mores aim always to arrive at correct notions of virtue. In so far as they reach correct results the virtue policy proves to be the only success policy.

728. Moral anarchy. The conflict between a focus on virtue and a focus on success is an ongoing ethical challenge. The Renaissance in Italy demonstrates that even though moral traditions can be limited and misguided, having any sense of morality is better than having none at all. Moral traditions serve as important guidelines that no one can afford to ignore. They are ingrained in social customs, and they are lost during major societal upheavals. In those times, people become morally adrift. Their beliefs, desires, goals, and methods become distorted, and even the concept of crime becomes arbitrary and false. If everyone adopts a policy of dishonesty, the undeniable outcome will be a strong belief that honesty is the best approach. Social customs always strive to establish accurate ideas of virtue. To the extent that they achieve accurate results, a virtue-centered policy proves to be the only truly successful policy.

2216 Globus, LXXXIII, 374.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Globus, 83, 374.

2217 Holtzmann, Indische Sagen, I, 170.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Holtzmann, *Indian Legends*, I, 170.

2218 Holtzmann, Indische Sagen, I, 105.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Holtzmann, *Indian Legends*, I, 105.

2219 Ibid., 23, 37, 119.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 23, 37, 119.

2220 Monier-Williams, Brahmanism and Hinduism, 216.

Monier-Williams, *Brahmanism and Hinduism*, 216.

2221 Hartmann, Ztsft. d. V. f. Volkskunde, XI, 247.

2221 Hartmann, Journal of Folklore Studies, XI, 247.

2222 Od., XIX, 394.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Od., XIX, 394.

2223 Lichtenberger, Nibelungen, 334, 354.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lichtenberger, Nibelungen, 334, 354.

2224 Uhland, Dichtung und Sage, 232.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Uhland, Poetry and Folklore, 232.

2225 Kugler, Kreuzzüge, 52.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kugler, Crusades, 52.

2226 Eicken, Mittelalterl. Weltanschauung, 656.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Eicken, Medieval Worldview, 656.

2227 Symonds, Renaissance, III, 320.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Symonds, Renaissance, vol. III, p. 320.

2228 Ibid., I, 390-405.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, I, 390-405.

2229 Burckhardt, Renaissance, 458.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burckhardt, Renaissance, 458.

2230 Burckhardt, Renaissance, 465.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burckhardt, *Renaissance*, 465.

2231 Ibid., 490.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 490.

2232 Lea, Sacerd. Celibacy, 364.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lea, Celibacy of Priests, 364.

2233 Symonds, Catholic Reaction, II, 137.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Symonds, Catholic Reaction, II, 137.

2234 Burckhardt, 184.

Burckhardt, 184.

2235 Ibid., 267.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 267.

2236 Burckhardt, Renaissance, 268-271.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burckhardt, Renaissance, 268-271.

2237 Symonds, Renaissance, I, 423.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Symonds, Renaissance, Vol. I, p. 423.

2238 Gauthiez, Lorenzaccio, 71.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gauthiez, Lorenzaccio, 71.

2239 Creighton, Hist. Essays and Reviews, 336.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Creighton, History Essays and Reviews, 336.

2240 La Renaissance, 377.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Renaissance, 377.

2241 Hist. Essays and Reviews, 138.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Historical Essays and Reviews, 138.

2242 Symonds, Renaissance, I, 52.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Symonds, Renaissance, Vol. I, p. 52.

2243 Ibid., 53.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 53.

2244 Gauthiez, Lorenzaccio, 92.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gauthiez, *Lorenzaccio*, 92.

2245 Symonds, Catholic Reaction, II, 392.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Symonds, *Catholic Reaction*, II, 392.

2246 Symonds, Renaissance, I, 416.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Symonds, Renaissance, I, 416.

2247 Symonds, Autobiog., I, 74.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Symonds, Autobiography, I, 74.

2248 Symonds, Renaissance, I, 416.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Symonds, Renaissance, I, 416.

2249 Ibid., 420.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 420.

2250 Ibid., 420.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 420.

2251 Gregorovius, Lucretia Borgia, 28.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gregorovius, Lucretia Borgia, 28.

2252 Gauthiez, Lorenzaccio, 230.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gauthiez, *Lorenzaccio*, 230.

2253 Symonds, Renaissance, III, 467.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Symonds, *Renaissance*, III, 467.

2254 Symonds, Autobiog. of Cellini, I, XI, 196.

2254 Symonds, Autobiog. of Cellini, I, XI, 196.

2255 Ibid., XIV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., XIV.

2256 Ibid., 227.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 227.

2257 Gauthiez, Lorenzaccio, 104.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gauthiez, Lorenzaccio, 104.

2258 Ibid., 79.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 79.

2259 Symonds, Renaissance, I, 413.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Symonds, Renaissance, I, 413.

2260 Ibid., 410.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ *Ibid.*, 410.

2261 Burckhardt, 175, 432, 445.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burckhardt, 175, 432, 445.

2262 Symonds, Renaissance, I, 101.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Symonds, Renaissance, Vol. I, 101.

2263 Creighton, Essays, 344.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Creighton, Essays, 344.

2264 Symonds, Renaissance, III, 453-455.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Symonds, Renaissance, vol. III, pp. 453-455.

2265 Müntz, Leonardo da Vinci, I, 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Müntz, Leonardo da Vinci, I, 12.

2266 Cartwright, Isabella d'Este, I, 145.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cartwright, Isabella d'Este, I, 145.

2267 Geiger, Renaissance, 318.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Geiger, *Renaissance*, 318.

2268 Opdyke, trans. of Castiglione, Courtier, 398.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Opdyke, trans. of Castiglione, Courtier, 398.

2269 Lannau-Rolland, Michel Ange et Vittoria Colonna, Chap. VI.

2269 Lannau-Rolland, Michel Ange et Vittoria Colonna, Chapter VI.

2270 Heyck, Die Mediceer, 70; Symonds, Renaissance, I, 37.

2270 Heyck, Die Mediceer, 70; Symonds, Renaissance, I, 37.

2271 Gregorovious, Lucretia Borgia, 27.

Gregorovious, Lucretia Borgia, 27.

2272 Gauthiez, Lorenzaccio, 65.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gauthiez, Lorenzaccio, 65.

2273 Burckhardt, Renaissance, 455.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burckhardt, Renaissance, 455.

2274 Ibid., 441.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 441.

2275 Ibid., 442.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 442.

2276 Gregorovius, Lucretia Borgia, 96.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gregorovius, Lucretia Borgia, 96.

2277 Symonds, Renaissance, III, 425.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Symonds, Renaissance, III, 425.

2278 Renaissance, I, 118.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Renaissance, I, 118.

2279 Burckhardt, 335, 338.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burckhardt, 335, 338.


LIST OF BOOKS CITED

Full titles of all books cited are given below in the alphabetical order of the authors' names or of the leading word of the title. Numbers after the title are the pages in the present volume on which the book is cited or used as an authority.

Full titles of all the books mentioned are listed below in alphabetical order by the authors' names or the first word of the title. The numbers after each title indicate the pages in this volume where the book is referenced or used as a source.

  • Aarbøger for Nordisk Oldkyndighed, 130
  • Abdallatif, Relation de l'Egypte (trad. de Sacy) (Paris, 1810), 336
  • Abel, C. W., Savage Life in New Guinea (London, 1902), 317
  • Abercromby, J., The Pre- and Proto-historic Finns, Eastern and Western, with Magic Songs of the West Finns (2 vols. London, 1898), 485
  • Achelis, H., Virgines Subintroductae (1 Cor. vii) (Leipzig, 1902), 295, 525, 526, 620
  • Achelis, T., Die Ekstase in ihrer kulturellen Bedeutung (Berlin, 1902), 210
  • Aelian, Variae Historiae, 318
  • Aeneas Silvius. See Piccolomini
  • Alanus ab Insulis, De Planctu Naturae (Migne, Patrol. Lat., V, 210), 369
  • Alberi, E., Relazione degli Ambasciatori Veneti al Senato (Firenze, 1840): Letter of D. Barbaro, sent to England for the Accession of Edward VI (Series I, Tome II, 230), 257
  • Alec-Tweedie, Mrs., Sunny Sicily (New York, no date), 458, 589
  • Am Urquell, 137
  • Ameer Ali, The Influence of Woman in Islam (Nineteenth Century, XLV, 755)
  • American Anthropologist, 17, 121, 142, 149, 305, 315, 326, 339, 460, 485, 533
  • American Journal of Semitic Languages and Literature, 536
  • American Journal of Sociology, 112
  • Ammianus Marcellinus, Rerum Gestarum (libri 18, out of 31), 418, 586
  • Ammon, O., Die Gesellschaftsordnung und ihre natürlichen Grundlagen (Jena, 1896), 39, 475, 541
  • d'Ancona, A., Le Origini del Teatro in Italia (2 tomes. Firenze, 1877 e 1891), 227, 445, 580-582, 591-595
  • Andree, R., Die Anthropophagie (Leipzig, 1887), 329, 332
  • Andree, R., Ethnographische Parallele und Vergleiche (2 Folgen. Leipzig, 1889), 326
  • Angerstein, W., Volkstänze im Deutschen Mittelalter (2te Aufl. Berlin, 1874), 599
  • l'Année Sociologique, 482. See Durkheim
  • l'Anthropologie, 130, 146. See Bulletins
  • Apostolic Constitutions. Die Syrischen Didaskalia übersetzt und erklärt von A. Achelis und J. Fleming (Leipzig, 1904) contains the "Two Ways," 316
  • Appianus, Historia Romana, 281
  • Apuleius, Metamorphoses, 364, 571
  • Arabian Nights, 287, 434. See Lane
  • Archiv für Anthropologie, 329, 447, 536-537, 543, 548-549, 563, 577-578
  • Archiv für Kunde der Œsterreichischen Geschichtsquellen, 443
  • Archiv für Religionswissenschaft, 525
  • Ashton, J., Social Life in the Reign of Queen Anne (London, 1883), 523
  • Athenæus, Deipnosophistorum libri, 15, 436, 529, 542
  • Athenagoras, Apologia (on the resurrection of the dead), 390
  • Augustine, Opera (Paris, 1635), 290, 348, 360-361, 390-391, 529, 542, 585
  • d'Aussy. See Legrand
  • Australian Association for the Advancement of Science: Fourth Meeting, at Hobart, Tasmania, January, 1892 (Sydney, 1892), 187, 204, 264, 314, 317, 330, 334, 382, 459, 461
  • d'Avenel, G., Histoire Economique de la Propriété, des Salaires, des Denrées, et de tous les Prix en général, depuis l'an 1200 jusqu'en l'an 1800 (2 tomes. Paris, 1894-1898), 165-166, 298
  •  
  • 656Babelon, E. C. F., Les Origines de la Monnaie (Paris, 1897), 154
  • Bancroft, H. H., The Native Races of the Pacific States of North America (New York, 1875-1876), 271, 324, 337, 422, 543, 548, 553, 586
  • Barthold, F. W., Die Geschichte der Hansa (Leipzig, 1862), 370, 524
  • Barthold, F. W., Jürgen Wüllenweber von Lübeck (Räumer, Histor. Taschenbuch, VI), 524
  • Barton, G. A., Semitic Origins (New York, 1902), 535, 557, 563
  • Bastian, A., Die Deutsche Expedition an der Loango-Küste (Jena, 1874), 459
  • Bebel, A., Die Frau (Zurich, 1883), 346
  • Becke, L., Pacific Tales (New York), 441, 460, 630
  • Becker, W. A., und Hermann, K. F., Charikles (3 Bände. Leipzig, 1854), 204, 390, 488
  • Beloch, J., Die Bevölkerung der Griechisch-Römischen Welt (Leipzig, 1886), 105, 279
  • Beloch, J., Griechische Geschichte (4 Bände. Strassburg, 1904), 106-107, 199, 279, 468, 565
  • Bender, H., Rom und Römisches Leben im Alterthum geschildert (Tübingen, 1880), 280
  • Bent, J. T., The Sacred City of the Ethiopians (London, 1893), 459
  • Bergel, J., Die Eheverhältnisse der alten Juden im Vergleiche mit den Griechischen und Römischen (Leipzig, 1881), 398, 409
  • Berlin Museum, 427, 432-433, 435, 438, 446, 459
  • Bernardin, N-M., La Comédie Italienne en France, 1570-1791 (Paris, 1902), 602
  • Bethe, E., Die Geschichte des Theaters im Alterthume (Leipzig, 1896), 447
  • de Bethencourt, J., Le Canarien livre de la Conquête et Conversion des Canaries (1402-1422) (ed. G. Gravier Rouen, 1874), 121, 339
  • Bijdragen tot de Taal-Land-en Volkenkunde van Nederlandsch Indië, 187, 273, 298-300, 314, 335, 358, 383, 484
  • Binet, A., La Suggestibilité (Paris, 1900), 21
  • Biot, E. C., De l'Abolition de l'Esclavage ancien en Occident (Paris, 1840), 298-299
  • Bishop, Mrs. (Isabella Bird), Among the Thibetans (New York, 1894), 353, 441
  • Bishop, Mrs., Korea and her Neighbors (New York, 1898), 453
  • Blair, W., Slavery amongst the Romans (Edinburgh, 1833), 284, 319
  • Bock, C., Reis in Oost-en Zuid-Borneo (s'Gravenhage, 1887), 274
  • Bodin, J., De Republica libri sex (7a ed. Frankfort, 1641), 291, 301
  • Boggiani, G., I Caduvei (Roma, 1895), 272
  • Boissier, G., La Religion Romaine d'Auguste aux Antonins (2 tomes. Paris, 1874), 101, 199, 566
  • Bourquelot, Foires de Champagne (Acad. de Belles Lettres et d'Inscriptions, 1865), 298
  • Bousset, D. W., Die Religion des Judenthums im neutestamentlichen Zeitalter (Berlin, 1903), 295, 340, 515
  • Bridges, T., Manners and Customs of the Firelanders (A Voice for South America, XIII, 201-214), 272
  • Brinton, G., Nagualism (Philadelphia, 1894), 271, 338
  • Brunache, P., Le Centre de l'Afrique (Paris, 1894), 268, 334, 339, 433, 437-438
  • Bücher, K. W., Die Aufstände der Unfreien Arbeiter (Frankfurt, 1874), 280-281, 283
  • Buchholz, E. A. W., Homerische Realien (3 Bände. Leipzig, 1871-1885), 278
  • Budge, E. A. W., The Gods of the Egyptians (Chicago, 1904), 433
  • Buhl, F. P. W., Die Socialen Verhältnisse der Israeliten (Berlin, 1899), 154, 277
  • Bühler, G., The Laws of Manu (trans.) (Oxford, 1886), 356, 384, 388, 544
  • B[ulletins] et M[émoires] de la Société d'Anthropologie de Paris (Paris, 1901): Art. by Guyot on Les Indigènes de l'Afrique du Sud, based on the Report of the South African Committee (Pres. J. Macdonell) on the Natives of South Africa (Series V, Tome II, 362), 112, 368
  • Burchard, J., Diarium sive verum urbanarum commentarii, 1483-1506 (ed. Thusane) (3 tomes. Paris, 1885), 256
  • 657Burckhardt, J., Griechische Kulturgeschichte (3 Bände. 2te Aufl. Stuttgart, 1898), 105-107, 109-110, 468, 487
  • Burckhardt, J., Die Kultur der Renaissance in Italien (Basel, 1860), 22, 249, 592, 598, 601, 627, 643-645, 650, 652-653
  • Burckhardt, J. L., Arabic Proverbs (London, 1830), 448, 455, 544
  • Bureau of Ethnology, Washington, Annual Reports, 14, 17, 25, 125, 127, 129-130, 139, 152, 186, 270-271, 317, 325, 337, 383, 442, 453, 485, 497, 501, 512, 515, 518, 533
  • Burnaby, A., Travels through the Middle Settlements of North America in 1759 and 1760 (London, 1775), 528
  • Burrows, G., The Land of the Pigmies (London, 1898), 453
  • Büttner, C. G., Das Hinterland von Walfischbai und Angra Pequena (Heidelberg, 1884), 188
  •  
  • Cambridge History of Modern Europe, (ed. by A. W. Ward and G. W. Prothero) (New York, 1902, etc.), 531
  • Cameron, V. L., Across Africa (2 vols. London, 1877), 145
  • Campbell, H., Differences in the Nervous Organization of Man and Woman (London, 1891), 343-344
  • Cantacuzene, J., Romana Historia (Bonn, 1832), 264
  • Carey, B. S., and Tuck, H. N., The Chin Hills (Rangoon, 1896), 186, 273
  • Carmichael, M., In Tuscany (3rd ed. New York, 1902), 216, 623-624
  • Cartwright, J., Isabella d'Este, Marchioness of Mantua, 1474-1539 (2 vols. New York, 1903), 598, 650-651
  • Castiglione, B., The Book of the Courtier [1528] (trans. by L. E. Opdyke) (New York, 1903), 651, 653
  • Cato Major, De Agri Cultura, 280-281, 289
  • Cator, Dorothy, Everyday Life among the Head-hunters (New York, 1905), 305
  • Cayley-Webster, H., Through New Guinea and the Cannibal Countries (London, 1898), 150
  • Cellini. See Symonds
  • Celestina. See Mabbe
  • Century Magazine, 193, 441, 462
  • Ch. Br. R. A. S. = China Branch, Royal Asiatic Society
  • Chandler, F. W., Romance of Roguery: I. The Picaresque Novel in Spain (New York, 1899), 320, 597
  • Charles, R. H., The Book of Enoch (trans.) (Oxford, 1893), 431
  • Charles, R. H., The Book of Jubilees or the Little Genesis (trans.) (London, 1902), 431
  • Christian, F. W., The Caroline Islands (London, 1899), 139, 151, 423
  • Chrysostom, Opera (Migne, Patrol. Graeca, XLVII-LXIV. Homily on Matthew in LVIII, 591), 294
  • Churchman, The, 456
  • Cibrario, G. A. L., Della Politica Economia del Medio Evo (2ª ed. 3 tomes) (Torino, 1841-1842), 300
  • Cicero, Orations, 405;
    • Tusculan Disputations, 570
  • Clement, K. J., Das Recht der Salischen Franken (Berlin, 1876), 495
  • Clement, P., Jacques Cœur et Charles VII, France au XV siècle (Paris, 1853), 443
  • Cockayne, O., Hali Maidenhad (Early English Text Society, London, 1866), 621
  • Codrington, R. H., The Melanesians (Oxford, 1891), 149, 272, 314, 317, 325, 334, 339, 438, 533
  • Cook, K. R., The Fathers of Jesus: a Study of the Lineage of the Christian Doctrines and Traditions (2 vols. London, 1886), 294-295, 379, 615-616
  • Corpus Juris Canonici (Colon. Munat., 1717), 348, 404, 406, 410
  • Corpus Juris Civilis (Lipsiae, 1858), 403
  • Corpus Poeticum Boreale, the Poetry of the Old Northern Tongue (Oxford, 1883), 296-297
  • Coryate, T., Crudities (New York, 1905), 444
  • Cranz, D., Historie von Grönland bis 1779 (Leipzig, 1780), 323
  • Crawford, J., History of the Indian Archipelago (2 vols. London, 1820), 149
  • Crawley, A. E., Sexual Taboo (JAI, XXIV, 116, 219), 116, 219, 430, 452, 459
  • Creighton, M., Historical Essays and Reviews (New York, 1902), 647, 650
  • Cunningham, A., Ladak (London, 1854), 352
  • 658Cunow, H., Verwandtschaftsorganization der Australneger (Stuttgart, 1894), 497
  • Curr, E. M., The Australian Race (Melbourne, 1886), 316, 421, 436
  • Curtius Rufus, Quintus, De Rebus Gestis Alexandri, 236
  • Cyprian, Epistolae, 525
  •  
  • Daniel, H. A., Codex Liturgicus Ecclesiae Universae in Epitomen Redactus (Lipsiae, 1851), 226
  • Darmsteter, J., Translation of the Zend Avesta (Oxford, 1880), 418, 486, 512-513, 558
  • Darinsky (Zeitschrift für vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft, XIV), 368, 454
  • Darwin, Charles, Descent of Man (New York, 1886), 138, 357-358
  • Dasent, Sir G. W., The Story of Burnt Njal (New York, 1900), 642
  • Dawson, J., Australian Aborigines in the Western District of Victoria (Melbourne, 1881), 316, 325, 332
  • Degroot, J. J. M., The Religious System of China (Leyden, 1892), 318
  • Denecke, A., Entwickelungsgeschichte des gesellschaftlichen Anstandsgefühls in Deutschland (Dresden, 1891), 460, 462, 469
  • Deutsch, S. M., Peter Abälard (Leipzig, 1883), 228
  • Dezobry, C. L., Rome au Siècle d'Auguste (4me ed. 4 tomes.) (Paris, 1875), 283
  • Dialogue of the Exchequer. See Henderson
  • Dill, S., Roman Society from Nero to Marcus Aurelius (London, 1904), 55, 284-289, 379, 571
  • Dill, S., Roman Society in the Last Century of the Western Empire (2nd ed. London, 1899), 290
  • Dio Cassius Coccejanus, Historia Romana, 208
  • Dio Chrysostom, Orations, 199, 287, 290
  • Diodorus Siculus, Bibliotheca Historica, 281, 286-289, 336, 390
  • Dionysus Halicarnessensis, Antiquitatum Romanorum quae supersunt, 281
  • Dozy, R., Musulmans d'Espagne, 711-1110 (4 tomes. Leyde, 1861), 301-302, 335
  • Drumann, W. K. A., Die Arbeiter und Communisten in Griechenland und Rom (Königsberg, 1860), 280
  • Dubois, J. A., Mœurs Institutions et Ceremonies des Peuples de l'Inde (2 tomes. Paris, 1825), 457, 545, 548, 558, 586
  • Du Camp, M., Paris dans la Seconde Moitié du dixneuvième Siècle (Paris, 1873-1875), 190
  • Du Cange, C. du Fresne, Glossarium mediae et infimae Latinitatis (Paris, 1840-1850), 590
  • Dulaure, J. A., Paris et ses Monuments (Paris, 1865), 370, 444
  • Durkheim, E., La Prohibition de l'Inceste et ses Origines (l'Année Sociologique, Tome I. Paris, 1898), 482
  • Duveyrier, H., Les Touaregs du Nord (Paris, 1864), 339, 423, 427, 456
  • van Duyl, C. F., Beschavingsgeschiedenis van het Nederlandsche Volk (Groningen, 1895), 97
  •  
  • l'École d'Anthropologie de Paris, Revue de, 368
  • Economics of Aristotle (?), 359
  • Economicus of Xenophon, 360
  • Edda, the, 175, 488
  • Ehrenreich, P., Völkerkunde Brasiliens (Veröffentlichungen des Berliner Museums, Band II), 122, 139
  • von Eicken, H., Geschichte und System der mittelalterlichen Weltanschauung (Stuttgart, 1887), 370, 642
  • Ellis, A. B., The Ewe-speaking Peoples (London, 1890), 268, 501, 512, 534
  • Ellis, A. B., The Tshi-speaking Peoples (London, 1887), 268-269, 317, 512
  • von Elsberg, R. A., Elizabeth Bathory (die Blutgräfin) (Breslau, 1904), 235
  • Endemann, W., Studien in der Romanischkanonischen Wirthschafts--und Rechtslehre (2 Bände. Berlin, 1883), 288, 404
  • Erasmus, D., Colloquia (Rotterdam, 1664), 578
  • Erasmus, D., Colloquy of the Beggars [Franciscans] (Opera, I, 739), 190
  • Erasmus, D., Libellus Aureus de Civilitate Morum Puerilium (Aboae, 1670), 200, 430-431, 458
  • Erman, A., Aegypten und Aegyptisches Leben im Alterthume (Tübingen, 1885), 447
  • Estrup, H. F. J., Samlede Skrifter (Kjøbenhavn, 1842), 296
  • Ethnography of India. See Risley
  • 659Ethnological Society of London, Journal of the (New Series), 484
  • Euripides, 613
  • Evans, J., British Coins (London, 1864), 143
  • Evarnitzky, D. I., The Zaporoge Kossacks (in Russian) (2 vols. St. Petersburg, 1888), 335
  • Eyre, E. J., Expeditions into Central Australia in 1840-1841 (2 vols. London, 1845), 316, 325
  •  
  • Farnell, L. R. (Archiv für Religionsgeschichte, VII), 541
  • Farnell, L. R., The Cults of the Greek States (2 vols. Oxford, 1896), 358, 542
  • Farr, W., Vital Statistics (London, 1885), 534
  • Fauriel, C. C., The Last Days of the Consulate (London, 1885), 304
  • Fawcett, F., On Basivis (JASB, II, 322), 534
  • Felkin. See Wilson
  • Finsch, O., Ethnologische Erfahrungen (Wien, 1893), 339, 436, 441
  • Finsch, O., Samoafahrten (Leipzig, 1888), 188, 272
  • Fioretti di San Francisco (Torino, 1882), 216
  • von Fircks A., Bevölkerungslehre und Bevölkerungspolitik (Leipzig, 1898)
  • First Three English Books about America, The (Arber. Birmingham, 1885), 315
  • Flade, P., Das Römische Inquisitionsverfahren in Deutschland bis zu den Hexenprocessen (Leipzig, 1902), 241, 250-251
  • Forbes, H. O., The Kubus of Sumatra (JAI, XIV, 121), 329, 435
  • Foureau, F., D'Alger au Congo par le Tchad (Paris, 1902), 147
  • Freeman, E. A., Western Europe in the Eighth Century (New York, 1904), 298
  • Freeman, E. A., Western Europe in the Fifth Century (New York, 1904), 103, 290
  • Freie Wort, Das, 204
  • Freisen, J., Geschichte des kanonischen Eherechts (Tübingen, 1888), 399, 400, 402, 406, 409
  • Friedberg, E., Das Recht der Eheschliessung (Leipzig, 1865), 82, 405, 407-413
  • Friedberg, E., Verlobung und Trauung (Leipzig, 1876), 412
  • Friedländer, L., Sittengeschichte (3 Bände. Leipzig, 1862-1871), 365, 390, 408-409, 411-413
  • Friedmann, M., Ueber Wahnideen im Völkerleben (Wiesbaden, 1901), 21, 211, 219, 633
  • Fries, T. M., Grönland dess Natur och Innevånare (Upsala, 1872), 14
  • Fritsch, G., Die Eingeborenen Süd-Afrikas (Breslau, 1872), 29, 260, 269, 315, 326, 339, 422, 434, 437, 512, 526
  • Funck-Brentano, T., La Science Sociale; subtitle, le Suicide (Paris, 1897), 21
  • Furnival, F. J., Child-marriages, Divorces, etc., 1561-1566 (Early English Text Society, No. 108) (London, 1897), 386
  •  
  • Gaii, Institutiones (Berlin, 1884), 488
  • Galton, F., Hereditary Genius (New York, 1870), 39, 42-43, 486, 611
  • Gallon, F., Human Faculty (New York, 1883), 60, 111, 191, 262
  • Garnier, R. M., The English Landed Interest (London, 1892-1893), 304
  • Gauthiez, P., Lorenzaccio, 1514-1548 (Paris, 1904), 93, 647-649, 652
  • Gehring, H., Süd-Indien (Gütersloh, 1899), 384, 512
  • Geiger, W., Ostiranische Kultur (Erlangen, 1882), 486, 513
  • Geijer, E. G , Svenska Folkets Historia (Stokholm, 1851), 154, 297, 499, 502
  • Geiseler, Oster-Inseln (Berlin, 1883), 325
  • Gibbon, E., Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, 219, 237, 358, 572
  • Gjessing, Traeldom i Norge (Annaler for Nordisk Oldkyndighed, 1862, p. 85), 297
  • Globus, der, 5, 12, 23, 81, 110, 129, 131, 135, 146-147, 154, 267-268, 271, 273, 303, 315, 317, 325-326, 329, 331-333, 335-337, 345, 351, 367-368, 432, 437-439, 442, 453-454, 460-462, 512, 516-518, 526-527, 538, 543, 549, 554-555, 558, 639
  • de Gobineau, J. A., La Renaissance (Paris, 1877), 646
  • Goetz, W., Ideale des Heiligen Francis (Histor. Vierteljahrschrift, VI), 216
  • von Goetzen, G. A., Durch Afrika von Ost nach West (Berlin, 1895), 148, 262-264
  • Gomme, G. L., Ethnology in Folklore (New York, 1892), 326, 335, 526
  • 660Goodrich-Frear, A., Inner Jerusalem (New York, 1904), 425, 456
  • Gower, J., Vox Clamantis (London, 1850), 369
  • Gozzi, Memoirs of (trans. by J. A. Symonds) (2 vols. London, 1890), 602-603
  • Graetz, H., Geschichte der Juden (Leipzig, 1888-1897), 616
  • Graphic, the London, 358
  • Gregorovius, F., Lucrezia Borgia (trans. by J. L. Garner) (New York, 1903), 199, 586, 648, 651-652
  • Grimm, J. L. C., Deutsche Rechtsalterthümer (Cited D. R. A.) (2te Ausg. Göttingen, 1854), 297-298, 322, 385, 406, 413
  • Grimm, J. L. C., Teutonic Mythology (trans. by Stallybrass) (4 vols. London, 1883), 11, 586
  • Grinnell, G. B., Cheyenne Woman Customs (American Anthropologist, IV), 315
  • Grinnell, G. B., Pawnee Hero Stories and Folktales (New York, 1899), 115-116, 121, 132, 134, 141
  • Grupp, G., Kulturgeschichte der Römischen Kaiserzeit (Münden, 1903), 282, 285, 379, 445, 584
  • Gubernatis, A., Usi Nuziali in Italia e presso gli altri Popoli Indo-Europei (2a ed. Milano, 1878), 489
  • Guhl und Koner, Das Leben der Griechen und Römer (5te Aufl. Berlin, 1882), 514
  • Gumplowicz, L., Grundriss der Sociologie (Wien, 1885), 51, 262-263
  • Gumplowicz, L., Sociologie und Politik (Leipzig, 1892), 134
  • Gunkel, H., Zum religionsgeschichtlichen Verständniss des Neuen Testaments (Göttingen, 1903), 104
  •  
  • Haeckel, E., Aus Insulinde (Bonn, 1901), 358, 425
  • Hagelstange, A., Bauernleben im Mittelalter (Erfurt, 1897), 413
  • Hagen, B., Unter den Papuas (Wiesbaden, 1899), 127, 187, 437, 500, 641
  • Haimensfeld, M. G., editor of the Collectio Constitutionum Imperialium (Frankfurt, 1615)
  • Hale, H., The Iroquois Book of Rites (Philadelphia, 1883), 235
  • Hall, H., Society in the Elizabethan Age (London, 1887), 228
  • Hamilton, The Panis, Canadian Indian slavery in the eighteenth century (Toronto, 1897), 271
  • Hanoteau, A., et Letourneux, A., La Kabylie (2e ed. 3 tomes. Paris, 1893), 318, 456, 489, 507, 517
  • Hansen, J., Zauberwahn Inquisition und Hexenprocess im Mittelalter (Leipzig, 1900), 218, 237, 241, 247, 257
  • Hardy, T., Tess, 166
  • Harnack, A., Die Pseudoclementinischen Briefe de Virginitate und die Entstehung des Mönchthums (Sitzungsberichte der k. Preuss. Akad. der Wissenschaften, XXI, 1891), 525, 617-618
  • Harnack, A., Dogmengeschichte (3te Ausg. 3 Bände. Leipzig, 1894), 222, 255, 585, 619
  • Harper, R. F., The Code of Hammurabi (Chicago, 1904), 539
  • von Hartmann, K. R. E., Phänomenologie des sittlichen Bewusstseins (Berlin, 1879), 60
  • Hartmann (Zeitschrift des Vereins für Volkskunde, XI, 247), 641
  • Hastings, J., Dictionary of the Bible (New York, 1898), 515, 554, 565, 615
  • Hatch, E., Griechenthum und Christenthum (trans.) (Freiburg, 1892), 617-619
  • Hauréau, B., Bernard Délicieux et l'Inquisition Albegeoise, 1300-1320 (Paris, 1877), 217
  • Hauri, J., Der Islam in seinem Einfluss auf das Leben seiner Bekenner (Leyden, 1881), 301, 303, 353, 363-364, 386
  • Hausrath, A., Peter Abälard (Leipzig, 1893), 228
  • von Haxthausen, A., Transkaukasia (2 Bände. Leipzig, 1856), 323, 485, 502
  • Hearn, L., Japan (New York, 1904), 73, 91, 94, 123, 276, 394, 440, 446, 502, 609
  • Hefele, C. J., Conciliengeschichte (Freiburg, 1858), 443, 589
  • Heimskringla. See Laing
  • Heisterberg, B., Die Entstehung des Colonats (Leipzig, 1876), 292-293
  • Henderson, E. F., Translation of Select Documents of the Middle Ages (London, 1892), contains the Dialogue of the Exchequer, 392
  • Herodianus, 292
  • 661Herodotus, 26, 105, 109-110, 326, 331-333, 355, 372, 430, 445, 468, 486, 535, 538, 551, 557
  • Heusler, A., Deutsches Privatrecht (2 Bände. Leipzig, 1885), 380
  • Heyck, E., Die Mediceer (Leipzig, 1897), 651
  • Heyd, W., Levanthandel im Mittelalter (2 Bände. Stuttgart, 1879), 299
  • Heydemann, Phlyakendarstellungen (Jahrbuch des k. Deutschen Archäologischen Instituts, 1886), 260
  • Heyer, F., Priesterschaft und Inquisition (Berlin, 1877), 237, 257
  • Hiekisch, C., Die Tungusen (St. Petersburg, 1879), 14, 84, 461
  • Hildebrands Zeitschrift. See Jahrbücher
  • Hildreth, R., History of the United States (New York, 1849), 49, 304
  • Hoensbroech, Graf von, Das Papstthum (Band I. Leipzig, 1901)
  • Holm, G., Angmagslikerne (Kjøbenhavn, 1887), 383, 422, 433, 441
  • Holub, E., Sieben Jahre in Süd-Afrika, 1872-1879 (2 Bände. Wien, 1881), 139, 269, 325, 438
  • Holub, E., Von der Capstadt ins Land der Maschukalumbe, 1883-1887 (2 Bände. Wien, 1890), 264, 269
  • Holzmann, A., Indische Sagen (2 Bände. Stuttgart, 1854), 204, 365, 388, 457, 640-641
  • Hontan. See Lahontan
  • Hopkins, E. W., The Religions of India (Boston, 1895), 224, 318, 393, 484, 486, 546, 553
  • Horn, F. W., Mennesket i den forhistoriske Tid (Kjøbenhavn, 1874), 130
  • Hostmann, F. W., De Beschaving van Negers in Amerika (Amsterdam, 1850), 270
  • Howitt, A. W., Native Tribes of South Eastern Australia (London, 1904), 131
  • Hubbard, G. G., The Japanese Nation (Smithsonian Report, 1895), 110, 667
  • Humbert, A., Japan and the Japanese (New York, 1874), 90, 318, 440
  • Hutchinson, H. N., The Living Races of Mankind (New York, 1902), 432
  •  
  • Ibn Batuta. See Batuta
  • Ibrahim Ibn Jakub, Sklavenlände (Geschichtschreiber der Deutschen Vorzeit, XXXIII)
  • von Ihering, R., The Evolution of the Aryan (trans.) (London, 1897), 326
  • Inderwyck, F. A., The King's Peace (London, 1895), 257
  • International Archiv für Ethnologie, 335
  • International Congress of Anthropologists (Chicago, 1893), 126
  • Iphigenia among the Taurians, 467
  • Iphigenia in Aulis, 14
  • Isidore of Seville, Sententiae (in Part IV of Institutiones Theologicae Antiquorum Patrum of Cardinal Tomasius), 291
  •  
  • Jackson, A. V. W., Zoroaster (London, 1899), 620
  • Jaeger, C., Ulms Leben im Mittelalter (Stuttgart, 1831), 530
  • Jahrbücher des Deutschen Archäologischen Instituts, 432, 447
  • Jahrbücher fur Nationalökonomie und Statistik, gegründet von B. Hildebrand, 293
  • JAI = Journal of the Anthropological Institute of Great Britain, 4, 122, 125-127, 130, 138-151, 157, 182, 187, 264-268, 272-275, 314-317, 322-335, 339, 351, 353, 377, 382, 387, 390, 422-423, 433-442, 452-461, 484, 497, 501, 526, 546, 586
  • Janssen, J., Geschichte des Deutschen Volkes (8 Bände. Freiburg, 1892-1894), 241, 254-255, 370-371, 444, 531
  • JASB = Journal of the Anthropological Society of Bombay, 27, 153, 188, 318, 332, 353, 389, 516-517, 546
  • Jastrow, M., Religion of the Assyrians and Babylonians (in the supplementary volume of Hastings's Dictionary of the Bible)
  • Jastrow, I., and Winter, G., Zeitalter der Hohenstaufen, 1125-1273 (2 Bände. Stuttgart, 1897-1901), 222, 249
  • Jenks, E., Law and Politics of the Middle Ages (New York, 1898), 407
  • Jewish Encyclopedia (New York, 1905), 234, 487, 517, 614, 616
  • Johnston, Sir H., The Uganda Protectorate (2 vols. New York, 1902), 436-439
  • Jolly, J., Les Seconds Mariages (Paris, 1896), 392-393
  •  
  • 662Jolly, J., Recht und Sitte der Indo-Aryer (Strassburg, 1896), 153, 384-385, 389, 393
  • Jolly, J., Ueber die Rechtliche Stellung der Frauen bei den alten Indern (Akademie der Wissenschaften zu München, 1876), 384, 388
  • Josephus, F., Opera (Berlin, 1885-1895), 4, 615
  • Journal of the Ethnological Society, 339
  • Journal of Philology, 488
  • Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 545
  • Journal of the Society of Comparative Legislation, 384
  • Julius Capitolinus, Life of Marcus Aurelius (in Scriptores Aug. Historiae) (Lipsiae, 1865), 292
  • Julleville, L. Petit de, La Comédie et les Mœurs en France au Moyen Age (Paris, 1886), 471-472, 593, 598, 600
  • Junker, W., Reisen in Afrika, 1875-1886 (3 Bände. Wien, 1875-1886), 147-148, 265, 266, 269, 453, 459, 461, 484, 516
  • Justi, F., Geschichte des alten Persiens (Berlin, 1879), 486
  • Juvenal, Satires, 208, 286, 318, 378, 379
  • Juynboll, T. W., Mohammedaansche Wet volgens de leer der Sjafi-itische School (Leiden, 1903), 301
  •  
  • Keane, A. H., Ethnology (Cambridge, 1896), 139
  • Keller, A. G., Homeric Society (New York, 1902), 390, 452, 465, 487, 517
  • Kingsley, M. H., Travels in West Africa (New York, 1897), 147, 269, 326, 337
  • Kingsley, M. H., West African Studies (New York, 1899), 145, 147, 269, 339, 345, 630
  • Klein, J. L., Geschichte des Dramas (Leipzig, 1866), 582, 588, 591
  • Klose, H., Togo (Berlin, 1899), 267
  • Klugmann, N., Die Frau im Talmud (Wien, 1898), 399
  • Knight, Mrs. S. K., Journey from Boston to New York in 1704 (New York, 1825), 304
  • Kohler, J., Zur Urgeschichte der Ehe (Stuttgart, 1897), 393
  • Kohler und Peiser, Aus dem Babylonischen Rechtsleben, 277, 388
  • Kolb [or Kolben], P., Voyage to the Cape of Good Hope (Mayor's Voyages, IV), 327
  • Kostomaroff, H., Domestic Life and Mores of the Great Russians in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries (in Russian) (3rd ed. St. Petersburg, 1887), 489
  • Krasinski, Cossacks of the Ukrain (London, 1848), 527
  • Krauss, Volksglaube und Religiöser Brauch der Süd-Slaven (Münster, 1890), 518
  • von Kremer, A., Kulturgeschichte des Orients unter den Chalifen (2 Bände. Wien, 1875-1877), 14, 302, 430, 455, 517
  • Krieger, M., Neu-Guinea (Berlin, 1899), 13, 314, 317, 358, 432, 500
  • Kubary, J., Die Socialen Einrichtungen der Pelauer (Berlin, 1885), 151, 358, 422, 454
  • Kubary, J., Nukuoro (Hamburg, 1900), 314, 317
  • Kubary, J. S., Der Karolinen Archipel (Leiden, 1895), 123, 151, 317, 340, 516, 533
  • Kugler, B., Die Kreuzzüge (Berlin, 1880), 642
  •  
  • Lacroix, P., Manners, Customs, and Dress during the Middle Ages and during the Renaissance Period (London, 1876), 250, 599
  • Lacroix, P., et Seré, F., Le Moyen Age et la Renaissance (5 tomes. Paris, 1848-1851), 522
  • Lafitau, J. F., De Zeden der Wilden van Amerika, from the French (Amsteldam, 1751), 129
  • de Lahontan, Baron L. A., Nouveaux Voyages dans l'Amérique Septentrionale (2 tomes. A la Haye, 1703; new edition by R. G. Thwaites, from the English edition of 1703, Chicago, 1905), 526
  • Laing, S., The Heimskringla or Sagas of the Norse Kings, from the Icelandic of Snorre Sturlason (4 vols. London, 1889), 488
  • Lane, E. W., Manners and Customs of the Modern Egyptians (2 vols. London, 1842), 353, 387, 434, 458, 505, 518, 587
  • Lane, E. W., The Thousand and One Nights (London, 1841), 517
  • 663von Langsdorff, G. H., Voyages and Travels in Various Parts of the World, 1803-1807 (Carlisle, 1817), 485
  • Lazarus (in Zeitschrift für Völkerpsychologie, I), 4, 60
  • Lea, H. C., A History of the Inquisition of the Middle Ages (3 vols. New York, 1888), 213-218, 237-238, 240-241, 243-244, 245-248, 250-259, 470, 489, 524, 526, 611, 622
  • Lea, H. C., Sacerdotal Celibacy (Philadelphia, 1867), 225-229, 375, 391-392, 526, 617, 620, 623-624, 644
  • Lecky, W. E. H., History of European Morals from Augustus to Charlemagne (3rd ed. New York, 1877), 47, 208, 218-219, 225, 235, 238-239, 291, 318-319, 361-362, 377, 390, 402, 415, 443, 498, 569, 583, 613-614
  • Lecky, W. E. H., History of Rationalism in Europe (New York), 523
  • Lefèvre, Les Phénomènes de Suggestion et d'Autosuggestion (Paris, 1903), 21
  • Lefèvre, A., Race and Language (New York, 1894), 137-138
  • Legrand d'Aussy, P. J., Fabliaux ou Contes Fables et Romans du XIIme et du XIIIme Siècle (Paris, 1829), 441
  • Lehmann, K., Verlobung und Hochzeit (München, 1882), 408
  • Leland, C. G., and Prince, J. D. Kuloskap the Master (New York, 1902), 11
  • Lenient, C., La Satire en France au Moyen Age (Paris, 1883), 233, 255, 460, 590, 592, 594-595
  • Lewin, T. H., Wild Races of Southeastern India (London, 1870), 272-273, 322, 435, 461, 484
  • Libri-Carrucci, G. B., Sciences Mathematiques en Italie depuis la Renaissance (Paris, 1835), 300
  • Lichtenberger, H., Le Poème et la Légende des Nibelungen (Paris, 1891), 370, 488, 641
  • Lichtenstein, H., Reisen im Südlichen Afrika, 1803-1806 (2 Bände. Berlin, 1811-1812), 25
  • Ling Roth. See Roth
  • Lintilhac, E., Théâtre Sérieux du Moyen Age (Paris, no date), 581, 592, 596
  • Lippert, J., Kulturgeschichte der Menschheit (2 Bände. Stuttgart, 1887), 131, 186, 309, 318, 322-323, 324, 329, 336, 401, 499
  • Little, W. J. K., St. Francis of Assisi (New York, 1897), 624
  • Livingstone, D., Travels in South Africa (2 vols. New York, 1858), 112, 188, 264, 439
  • Livy, 280-282
  • Lloyd, A. B., In Dwarf Land and Cannibal Country (New York, 1899), 330
  • Lope de Vega, 596
  • Lorris, G. de, and Meung, J. de, The Romant de la Rose (trans. by F. S. Ellis) (London, 1900), 623
  • Lubbock, J., Prehistoric Times (London, 1872), 126-127
  • Lucian, De Dea Syria, 537, 542, 556, 614
  • Lucian, Demonax, 580
  • Lucianus Samosatensis (Rostok, 1860) [I, Part II, 68, "End of the Wanderer"]
  • Lucius, P. E., Der Essenismus (Strassburg, 1881), 445, 615-616
  • Lumholtz on the Tarahumari (Scribner's Magazine, October, 1894), 120
  • Lund, T., Norges Historie (Kjobenhavn, 1885), 442
  •  
  • Mabbe, J., Celestina, or the Tragicke-Comedy of Calisto and Melibe, englished from the Spanish of Fernando de Rojas (London, 1894), 596
  • Machiavelli, Mandragore, 646. See Rousseau
  • Macrobius, Saturnalia, 290
  • Madras Government Museum, 352-353, 367, 385, 440
  • Magnin, C., Histoire des Marionettes (Paris, 1862), 589, 593, 597
  • Magnin, C., Les Origines du Théâtre Moderne (Paris, 1838), 564, 568-569, 575-581, 584, 591
  • Magnin, C., Théâtre de Hrotsvitha (Paris, 1845), 591
  • Mahaffy, J. P., Egypt under the Ptolemaic Dynasty (London, 1899)
  • Mahaffy, J. P., Social Life in Greece (London, 1874), 236, 326
  • Mahaffy, J. P., The Greek World under Roman Sway (New York, 1890), 475, 614
  • Maine, Sir H. S., Ancient Law (New York, 1871), 261
  • Maine, Sir H. S., Early Law and Custom (New York, 1883), 323
  • Mantegazza, P., Gli Amori degli Uomini (Milano, 1886), 440, 484
  • 664Manu, 55, 85. See Bühler
  • March, O. S. von der, Völkerideale (Leipzig, 1901), 466
  • Marco Polo. See Yule
  • Margry, P., Les Navigations Françaises (Paris, 1867), 299
  • Marquardt, J., und Mommsen, T., Römische Alterthümer (Band I, Die Magistratur) (Leipzig, 1876), 292
  • Marsden, W., Sumatra (London, 1811), 273, 419
  • von Martius, C. F. P., Ethnographie und Sprachenkunde Amerikas zumal Brasiliens (3 Bände. Band I, Ethnographie Brasiliens) (Leipzig, 1867), 13-14, 138-139, 152, 272, 315, 323, 325, 332, 334, 336, 439, 460, 483, 501
  • Martins, J. P. Oliveira, As Raças humanas e a Civilisação Primitiva (Lisboa, 1881), 334, 544
  • Martins, J. P. Oliveira, Civilisação Iberica (Lisboa, 1885), 258
  • Masi, E., Storia del Teatro Italiano nel Secolo XVIII (Firenze, 1891), 601, 603
  • Mason, O. T. (Amer. Anthropologist, IX), 299
  • Mason, O. T., The Origin of Invention (New York, 1895), 120-121, 126, 129
  • Maspero, G., Peuples de l'Orient Classique (3 tomes. Paris, 1899), 10, 234, 236, 378, 397, 465, 485, 536, 541, 553-555, 562
  • Masson, C., Balochistan (London, 1844), 526
  • de Maulde la Clavière, A. K., Les Femmes de la Renaissance (Paris, 1898), 199, 200, 460
  • Maurer, F., Völkerkunde Bibel und Christenthum (Leipzig, 1905), 502, 514, 539
  • Mauthner, F., Kritik der Sprache (3 Bände. Stuttgart, 1901-1902), 134-135, 138
  • Mayer, F. M., Geschichte Oesterreichs (2 Bände. Leipzig, 1901), 93, 223
  • McCabe, J., St. Augustine and his Age (London, 1903), 585
  • Medhurst, Laws of Marriage Affinity and Inheritance in China (China Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, IV), 275
  • Meltzer, C., Geschichte der Karthager (2 Bände. Berlin, 1896), 148
  • Meyer, E., Geschichte des alten Aegyptens (Berlin, 1887), 438
  • Michael, E., Geschichte des Deutschen Volkes (2 Bände. Freiburg, 1899), 205, 213, 216, 246, 624
  • Middendorff, A. F., Reisen in Siberien in 1843-1844 (4 Bände. St. Petersburg, 1847-1875), 441
  • Migne, J. P., Patrologia Latina, 361, 369, 529, 572;
    • Patrol. Graeca, 294
  • Mittheilungen der Anthropologischen Gesellschaft in Wien, 329
  • Molmenti, P. G., La Storia di Venezia nella Vita Privata (Torino, 1885), 300, 350, 352, 599
  • Monier-Williams, Sir M., Brahmanism and Hinduism (New York, 1891), 27, 92, 224, 385, 389, 457, 459, 517, 544-547, 637, 641
  • More, Sir T., Utopia (trans.) (London, 1899), 303-304
  • Moreau-Christophe, L. M., Du Droit à l'Oisiveté (Paris, 1849), 283, 293
  • Morgan, L. H., Ancient Society (New York, 1877), 481
  • Müller, D. H., Die Gesetze des Hammurabi (Wien, 1903), 234, 486
  • Müntz, E., Leonardo da Vinci (from the French) (New York, 1898), 650
  • Muratori, L. A., Dissertazioni sopra le Antichità Italiane (Vol. I, 267, Dissertazione XV, Delle Manumissioni de' servi) (Firenze, 1833), 290
  • Muratori, L. A., Rerum Italicarum Scriptores Mediolani, 1723-1738 (see Vol. IX, 134, on the cruelties of Ezzelino da Romano), 524
  •  
  • Nachtigal, G., Sahara und Sudan (2 Bände. Berlin, 1879-1881), 264, 268, 437, 516
  • Nadaillac, Marquis de, Prehistoric America (trans.) (New York, 1884), 271
  • Nansen, F., Eskimo Life (trans.) (London, 1893), 325
  • Nassau, R. H., Fetichism in West Africa (New York, 1904), 305, 322, 331
  • National Museum of the United States, Reports of the, 122, 129, 153, 270, 323
  • Nekrassow, N. A., Poems (2 vols. 6 ed. St. Petersburg, 1895) (in Russ.). (In the second volume the poem "Who Lives Happily in Russia?"; German version in the Universal Bibliothek, 2447)
  • 665Nelson on the Eskimo (Bureau of Ethnology, XVIII, Part I), 383
  • Neumann, K., Geschichte Roms während des Verfalls der Republik (2 Bände. Breslau, 1881-1884), 281
  • Nieuwenhuis, A. W., In Centraal Borneo (2 tomes. Leiden, 1900), 428, 446
  • Nilsson, S., Les Habitants Primitifs de la Scandinavie (Paris, 1868), 122
  • Nineteenth Century, 388
  • Nivedita (Margaret E. Noble), Web of Indian Life (New York, 1904), 22, 73, 91, 275, 366, 457, 546-547
  • Novara Reise. See Wüllestorff
  •  
  • Oliphant, L., The Earl of Elgin's Mission to China and Japan (London, 1859), 549
  • Opdyke. See Castiglione
  • Otto, W., Priester und Tempel im Hellenischen Aegypten (Leipzig, 1905), 541
  •  
  • Pallas, P. S., Voyages en Russie (5 tomes. Paris, 1793), 485
  • Pandolfini, A., Trattato del Governo della Famiglia (Milano, 1902), 653
  • Parkinson, R., Die Ethnographie der nordwestlichen Salomo Inseln (Museum zu Dresden), 150, 479
  • Pater, W. H., Marius the Epicurean (London, 1885), 610
  • Patrick, Psychology of Language (Expletives) (Psychological Review, VIII, 113), 196
  • Patursson, S. O., Sibirien i vore Dage (Kjøbenhavn, 1901), 445
  • Paulitschke, P., Ethnographie Nordost Afrikas (2 Bände. Berlin, 1896), 145, 268, 315, 326, 339, 439, 459, 502, 516
  • Peel, C. V. A., Somaliland (London, 1900), 147
  • Pellison, M., Roman Life in Pliny's Time (trans.) (Meadville, Pennsylvania, 1897), 352
  • Pereiro, A. C., La Isla de Ponape (Manila, 1895), 442
  • Perelaer, M. T. H., Ethnographische Beschrijving der Dyaks (Zaltbommel, 1870), 274-275, 314, 339, 484
  • Peschel, O., The Races of Man (New York, 1876), 434
  • Petermann's Mittheilungen, 382
  • [Peters, S.], A History of Connecticut (London, 1781), 528
  • Petri, E., Anthropologie (in Russ.) (St. Petersburg, 1890), 548
  • Petri, E., Exceptiones Legum Romanorum (in Appendix to Vol. II of Savigny, F. C., Röm. Recht im Mittelalter, Heidelberg, 1834), 409
  • Petrie, W. M. Flinders, Race and Civilization (Smithson. Report, 1895), 189, 630
  • Pfeil, J., Studien aus der Südsee (Braunschweig, 1899), 127, 152, 272, 314, 454, 497
  • Philo Judæus, The Contemplative Life, 294
  • Philology, The Journal of (Cambridge, England), 488
  • Piccolomini, Ænæas Silvius (Pope Pius II), Die Geschichte Kaiser Friedrichs des Dritten (übersetzt von Ilgen) (Leipzig, 1899), 409
  • Pickering, W. A., Formosa (London, 1898), 318
  • Pietschmann, R., Die Phönizier (Berlin, 1899), 9, 10, 224, 487, 542, 555-556
  • Pike, L. O., Crime in England (London, 1873-1876), 392
  • Pinkerton, J., Collection of Voyages (17 vols. 1808-1814), 268
  • Pischon, C. N., Der Einfluss des Islam auf das Leben seiner Bekenner (Leipzig, 1881), 204, 260, 302, 454, 517
  • Pliny, Naturalis Historia, 104, 175, 199, 208, 319, 365, 512
  • Plutarch, Lives of Illustrious Men, 378
  • Pöhlmann, R., Die Uebervölkerung der Antiquen Grossstädte (Leipzig, 1884), 103
  • Politisch-Anthropologische Revue, 385
  • Pollock, Sir F., and Maitland, F. W., English Law (Cambridge, 1895), 411
  • Polyptique de l'Abbé Irminon (ed. Guerard) (Paris, 1844), 320
  • Pommerol, J., Une Femme chez les Sahariennes (Paris), 189, 269, 422, 427
  • Porphyrius, De Abstinentia, 26, 339
  • Portman, L., Vacation Studies (New York, 1902), 113
  • Powers, S., The Tribes of California (Washington, 1877), 120, 129, 152-153, 324, 442, 501, 512, 533
  • Prescott, W. H., The Conquest of Peru (Philadelphia, no date), 486
  • Preuss, Die Feuergötter (Mitt. der Anthrop. Gesellschaft in Wien, XXXIII, 156), 135, 337, 538, 554, 577
  • 666Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archeology, 535
  • Proksch, O., Die Blutrache bei den vorislamischen Arabern und Mohammeds Stellung zu ihr (Leipzig, 1899), 505, 507
  • von Prschewalsky, N., Reisen in der Mongolei, 1870-1873 (Jena, 1881), 154
  • Prutz, H., Kulturgeschichte der Kreuzzüge (Berlin, 1883), 443
  • Przewalsky, H. M., Travels in Central Asia (in Russ.) (St. Petersburg, 1883; also 1900), 352
  • PSM = Political Science Monthly
  • Puini, C., Le Origine della Civiltà (Firenze, 1891), 153, 437
  • Pullan, L., History of the Book of Common Prayer (New York, 1900), 406
  •  
  • Quintus Curtius Rufus. See Curtius
  •  
  • Ralston, W. R. S., Songs of the Russian People (London, 1872), 368
  • Ranke, J., Der Mensch (Leipzig, 1894), 127, 129, 368
  • RAS = Royal Asiatic Society
  • Ratzel, F., Anthropogeographie (Stuttgart, 1882-1891), 24
  • Ratzel, F., History of Mankind (trans. of Völkerkunde) (New York, 1896), 14, 26, 121-127, 322, 430, 438
  • Ratzel, F., Völkerkunde (3 Bände. Leipzig, 1885), 182, 188, 226, 263-265, 268, 272, 316-322, 336, 432, 442
  • von Räumer, F. L. G., Historisches Taschenbuch (Leipzig, 1te Folge, 1830-1839), 301, 524
  • Reclus, E., Primitive Folk (New York, 1891), 332
  • Regnard, P., Les Maladies epidémiques de l'esprit (Paris, 1887), 23, 210, 219
  • Reich, H., Der Mimus (Berlin, 1903), 11, 239, 448-449, 572-580, 582, 587, 589, 601
  • Reichel, O. J., Canon Law: I. Sacraments (London, 1896), 379
  • Renan, E., Averroes et l'Averroisme (Paris, 1861), 217, 246, 249, 253
  • Rerum Script. Ital. See Muratori
  • Retzius, G., Finska Kranier (Stokholm, 1878), 444
  • Revue de l'École d'Anthropologie de Paris, 368
  • Rheinisches Museum, 410
  • Ridgeway, W., The Origin of Metallic Currency and Weight Standards (Cambridge, 1892), 142-143, 153-154
  • Risley, H. H., Census of India, 1901: I, Ethnographic Appendices (Calcutta, 1903), 312, 499
  • Rockhill, W. W., Mongolia and Thibet in 1891-1892 (Washington, 1894, and Smithsonian Report for 1892, p. 659), 224, 338
  • Rockhill, W. W., trans. of William of Rubruck's Journey to the Eastern Parts of the World, 1253-1255 (Hakluyt Society, 2nd Series, No. 4. London, 1900), 332, 388, 423, 488
  • Rodbertus, Die agrarische Entwickelung Roms unter den Kaisern (Hildebrand's Jahrbücher, II, 206, and following articles), 293
  • Rogers, R. W., Babylonia and Assyria (New York, 1901), 9
  • Rohde, E., Psyche (2te Ausg. Freiburg, 1898), 514, 567, 612
  • Rohlfs, G., Reise durch Nord-Afrika von Tripoli nach Kuka (Gotha, 1868), 264
  • de Rojas. See Mabbe
  • Romaunt de la Rose, 216, 369. See Lorris
  • Rosenbaum, J., Die Lustseuche (Halle, 1892), 542
  • von Rosenberg, S. B. H., Reistochten naar de Geelvinkbaai op Nieuw Guinea, 1869-1870 ('s Gravenhage, 1875), 314
  • Rossbach, A., Römische Hochzeits- und Ehe-Denkmäler (Leipzig, 1871), 405
  • Rossbach, G. A. W., Die Römische Ehe (Stuttgart, 1853), 282, 409, 488
  • Rossbach, J. J., Geschichte der Familie (Nordlingen, 1859)
  • Roth, H. Ling, Natives of Sarawak and British North Borneo (New York, 1896), 142, 149, 269, 274, 314, 339, 436, 526
  • Roth, H. Ling, The Aborigines of Tasmania (London, 1890), 125, 438
  • Roth, W. E., The Northwest Central Queensland Aborigines (Brisbane, 1897), 433
  • Rothe, T., Nordens Staatsverfassung vor der Lehnszeit (aus dem Dänischen. Leipzig, 1784-1789, 296)
  • Rousseau, J. B., Œuvres (IV, 305, trans. of Machiavelli's "Mandragore") (Paris, 1820)
  • 667Rubruck. See Rockhill
  • Rudeck, W., Geschichte der oeffentlichen Sittlichkeit in Deutschland (Jena, 1897), 184, 316, 320, 443, 475-478, 527, 530
  • Russian Ethnography: The Peoples of Russia (published by the Journal "Nations and Peoples," St. Petersburg, 1878) (in Russ.), 323, 326, 454, 456
  •  
  • de Saint Genois, J., Sur des Lettres Inédites de Jacques de Vitry écrites en 1216 (in Nouv. Mém. de l'Acad. Roy. de Belgique, XXIII, 1849), 215-216, 622-623
  • Salviani Opera Omnia (Vindobonae, 1883) (Corpus Script. Ecclesiast., VIII), 365, 529, 557, 559, 583-586
  • Sarassin, P. and F., Die Weddahs (Wiesbaden, 1893), 357, 484
  • Sarpi, Fra Paolo, Della Inquisizione di Venezia (in Vol. IV of his Opere), 230, 258-259
  • Savigny. See Petri
  • Schaafhausen, Menschenfresserei und das Menschenopfer (Archiv für Anthropologie, IV, 245), 329
  • von Schack, A. F., Dramatische Literatur und Kunst in Spanien (Frankfurt, 1854), 595
  • Schallmeyer, W., Vererbung und Auslese (Jena, 1903), 91, 440, 475, 549, 631
  • Scheltema, J., Volksgebruiken der Nederlanders bij het Vrijen en Trouwen (Utrecht, 1832), 527
  • Scherillo, M., La Commedia dell'Arte in Italia (Torino, 1884), 598, 601, 603
  • Scherr, J., Deutsche Frauenwelt (Leipzig, 1898), 196, 369, 442, 530, 590, 595
  • Scherr, J., Deutsche Kultur- und Sittengeschichte (Leipzig, 1879), 82, 184, 222, 255, 522, 530-531, 571
  • Schmidt, C., La Société Civile dans le Monde Romain et sa Transformation par le Christianisme (Strassbourg, 1853), 280, 289, 290, 572, 581, 583-584
  • Schmidt, E., Ceylon (Berlin, 1897), 273, 357, 440
  • Schoemann, G. F., Griechische Alterthümer (Berlin, 1897), 356
  • Schomburgk, R., Britisch Guiana in 1840-1844 (Leipzig, 1847), 131, 139, 182, 382, 501
  • Schotel, G. D. J., Het Oud-Hollandsch Huisgezin der Zeventiende Eeuw (Haarlem, 1867), 527
  • Schotmüller, K., Untergang des Templer-Ordens (Berlin, 1887), 23, 241, 257, 470
  • Schrader, E., The Prehistoric Antiquities of the Aryan Peoples (trans.) (London, 1890), 326, 553
  • Schultz, A., Das Höfische Leben zur Zeit der Minnesinger (Leipzig, 1879-1880), 369, 442, 469, 522-523, 531
  • Schultz, A., Deutsches Leben in XIVten und XVten Jahrhundert (Cited D. L.) (Leipzig, 1892), 184, 369-370, 422, 444, 599
  • Schultze, Psychologie der Naturvölker, 136, 140
  • Schurz, H., Entstehungsgeschichte des Geldes (Deutsche Geographische Blätter, XX, Bremen, 1897), 142, 144-154
  • Schwaner, C. A. L. M., Borneo (Amsterdam, 1853), 188, 274, 383, 459
  • Schweinfurth, G., The Heart of Africa (trans.) (New York, 1874), 147, 188, 302, 305, 439, 441, 462, 516
  • Scientific American, 130
  • Scribner's Magazine, 142, 441, 461
  • Scripta Historica Islandorum: II. Historiae Olavi Trygvii (Hafniae, 1827), 543
  • Seeck, G., Untergang der antiquen Welt (Berlin, 1895), 103-107
  • Selenka, E., Der Schmuck des Menschen (Berlin, 1900)
  • Semon, R., In the Australian Bush (New York, 1899), 435-436
  • Semper, K., Die Palau Inseln (Leipzig, 1873), 143, 151-152, 422-423, 436
  • Seneca, De Ira, 283, 319;
  • Serpa Pinto, Como eu atravassei Africa (London, 1881), 269, 337, 533
  • Seuberlich. See Nekrassow
  • Sibree, J., jr., The Great African Island (London, 1880), 484, 512, 516
  • Sieroshevski, V. L., Jakuty (in Russ.) (St. Petersburg, 1896), 326, 434, 461, 485
  • Sieroshevski, V. L., Twelve Years in the Country of the Yakuts (Polish version of the last with revision and additions) (Warsaw, 1900), 422, 495
  • Simkhovitsch, W. G., Die Feldgemeinschaft in Russland (Jena, 1898), 89
  • 668Simrock, K., Das Nibelungen Lied (Stuttgart, 1890), 370
  • Smith, A. H., Chinese Characteristics (New York, 1894), 73
  • Smith, W. Robertson, Kinship and Marriage in early Arabia (Cambridge, 1885), 488
  • Smith, W. Robertson, Religion of the Semites (London, 1894), 10, 26, 107, 333, 336, 340, 438, 449-450, 455-456, 459, 495, 505, 512, 517, 537, 540, 542, 551, 554-555, 567-568
  • Smithsonian Institute, Reports of the, 126-130, 152, 189, 270, 317, 324, 364, 442, 453, 485, 498
  • Smithsonian Contributions to Knowledge, 122
  • Smyth, R. B., The Aborigines of Victoria (Melbourne, 1878), 121, 124, 128, 316, 330, 333, 339, 501
  • Snouck-Hurgronje, C., De Atjehers (Leyden, 1894-1895), 314, 533
  • Snouck-Hurgronje, C., Mekka (Haag, 1889), 353, 364
  • Snyder, W. L., The Geography of Marriage (New York, 1889), 479
  • Sohm, R., Trauung und Verlobung (Weimar, 1876), 412
  • Southey, R., History of Brazil (London, 1822), 120, 332
  • Spencer, B., and Gillen, F. J., Native Tribes of Central Australia (New York, 1899), 316, 323, 436, 497
  • Spencer, H., Principles of Sociology (New York, 1905), 8
  • Spiegel, F., Eranische Alterthumskunde (Leipzig, 1871-1878), 326
  • Spix, J. B., und Martius, C. F. P., Reise in Brasilien, 1817-1820 (München, 1831), 139, 271, 315, 331, 439, 608
  • Sprenger, A., Die Alte Geographie Arabiens (Berlin, 1875), 424
  • Sprenger, F. J., Malleus Maleficarum (Venici, 1576)
  • Stammler, C., Stellung der Frauen (Berlin, 1877), 81, 83, 392, 407
  • Starcke, C. N., The Primitive Family (New York, 1889), 482, 489
  • von den Steinen, K., Naturvölker Zentral Brasiliens (Berlin, 1894). Shingu Tribes (Berlin Mus., 1888), 120, 122, 131, 427, 432
  • Steinmetz, S. R., Endo-Kannibalismus, Mitt. Anthrop. Ges. in Wien., XXVI, 329
  • Stengel, P., Die Griechischen Kultusalterthümer (München, 1898), 613
  • Stevens, H. V., Frauenleben der Orang Belendas, etc. (Zeitschrift für Ethnologie, XXVIII, 163), 435
  • Stieda, L., Die Infibulation (Wiesbaden, 1902), 448
  • Stiles, H. M., Bundling in America (Albany, 1869), 528
  • Stoll, O., Suggestion und Hypnotismus in der Völkerpsychologie (Leipzig, 1904), 20, 118
  • Strabo, Geographica, 318
  • Strange, Sir W. T., Hindu Law (London, 1830), 384
  • Strauss, A., Die Bulgaren (Leipzig, 1898), 367
  • Strong, J. C., Wakeenah and her People (New York, 1893), 271
  • Stubbs, W., Constitutional History of England (Oxford, 1874), 83
  • Stubbs, W., Select Charters (Oxford, 1874), 83
  • Stuhlmann, F., Mit Emin Pascha ins Herz von Afrika (Berlin, 1894), 226, 268, 318, 329
  • Suetonius, De XII Caesaribus, 234, 292
  • Surtees Society (Vols. LIX and LX), Manuale et Processionale ad usam insignis Ecclesiae Eboracensis (Edinburgh, 1875), 411
  • Susemihl, F. K. E., Geschichte der Griechischen Literatur in der Alexandriner Zeit (Leipzig, 1891-1892), 450
  • Symonds, J. A. See Gozzi
  • Symonds, J. A., The Catholic Reaction (London, 1886), 47, 118, 258-259, 601, 645, 648
  • Symonds, J. A., The Renaissance in Italy (London, 1875), 217, 231, 643, 647-653
  • Symonds, J. A., trans. of the Life of B. Cellini (New York, 1888), 648-649
  •  
  • Tacitus, Germania, 319;
  • Temesvary, R., Volksbräuche und Aberglaube in der Geburtshilfe (Leipzig, 1900), 316, 518
  • Tertullian, de Anima, 100;
    • Apologia, 378;
    • de Spectaculis, 570;
    • ad Nationes, 570
  • Thayer, W. M., Marvels of the New West (Norwich, Conn., 1888), 327
  • Thomae Aquinatis Opera Omnia jussu impensaque Leonis XIII, P. M. (Rome, 1892), 160, 193, 226, 243, 247, 595;
    • 669also Opuscula Omnia (Paris, 1534), 299
  • Thomson, J., Illustrations of China (London, 1873), 434
  • Tiele, C. P., Geschichte der Religion im Alterthume (Gotha, 1896), 81, 486, 550, 555, 563
  • Times, The New York, 208, 218, 235, 326
  • Todd, J. H., Life of St. Patrick (Dublin, 1864), 526, 620
  • Tornauw, Das Moslimische Recht (Leipzig, 1855), 455
  • Trevelyan, G. M., England in the Age of Wycliffe (New York, 1899), 531
  • Two Ways, The, 316. See Apostolic Constitutions
  • Tylor, E. B., Anthropology (New York, 1881), 120, 187
  • Tylor, E. B., Early History of Mankind (London, 1865), 125
  •  
  • Ueberweg, F., History of Philosophy (trans.) (New York, 1873), 613
  • Uhland, Geschichte der Dichtung und Sage (Stuttgart, 1865), 204, 370, 641
  • Umschau, Die, 91, 189, 358, 425, 483, 531
  •  
  • Valerius Maximus, Factorum et Dictorum Memorabilium libri novem, 364, 378, 541, 569
  • Vambery, H., Sittenbilder aus dem Morgenlande (Berlin, 1877), 303, 426, 455
  • Vanutelli, L., e Citerni, C., L'Omo (Milano, 1899), 145, 303, 322, 437
  • de Varnhagen, F. A., Historia Geral do Brazil (Rio de Janeiro, 1854-1857), 272
  • Venetian Ambassadors. See Alberi
  • Veth, P. J., Borneo's Wester-Afdeeling (Zaltbommel, 1856), 421, 501
  • Vinogradoff, P. G., Villainage in England (Oxford, 1892), 298
  • Vissering, W., On Chinese Currency (Leiden, 1877), 153
  • Vitry. See Saint Genois
  • Volkens, G., Der Kilimandscharo (Berlin, 1897), 148, 317, 339
  •  
  • Wachsmuth, Bauernkriege (Räumer, Hist. Taschenbuch, V), 83, 297
  • Waitz, F. T., Anthropologie (1859-1872), 139, 317, 432
  • Wallon, H. A., L'Esclavage dans l'Antiquité (Paris, 1847), 282-283, 289, 292
  • Weinhold, K., Die Deutschen Frauen in dem Mittelalter (Wien, 1882), 154, 204, 295, 319-320, 327, 370, 409-410, 412-413, 434, 442-443, 469, 488, 526, 529
  • Wellhausen, J., Die Ehe bei den Arabern (Göttingen, 1893), 320, 358, 363, 391, 488
  • Wellhausen, J., Skizzen und Vorarbeiten (Berlin, 1887), 429, 504-506, 562, 620
  • Wellsted, J. R., Travels in Arabia (London, 1837), 535
  • Westerhout, R. A., Het Geslachtsleven onzer Voorouders in de Middeleeuwen (Amsterdam, no date), 530
  • Westermarck, E., Human Marriage (London, 1891), 357, 481
  • Whitmarsh, H. P., The World's Rough Hand (New York, 1898), 333
  • Whitney, W. D., Language and the Study of Language (New York, 1867), 134-136, 139
  • Wiklund, K. B., Om Lapparna i Sverige (Stockholm, 1899), 14
  • Wilken, G. A., Huwelijks- en Erfrecht bei de Volken van Zuid Sumatra (Bijdragen tot T. L. en V.- kunde van Indie, XL), 273
  • Wilkins, D., Concilia Magnae Britanniae et Hiberniae, 446-1717 (London, 1737), 299, 401, 408, 411-412
  • Wilkins, W. J., Modern Hinduism (London, 1887), 27, 62, 69, 224, 318, 340, 388, 442, 545, 588
  • Williams, S. W., The Middle Kingdom (New York, 1883), 275, 518
  • Wilson, C. T., and Felkin, R. W., Uganda and the Egyptian Sudan (London, 1882), 424, 436, 438-439
  • Wilutsky, P., Mann und Weib (Breslau, 1903), 382, 498
  • Winckler, H., Die Gesetze Hammurabis (Leipzig, 1902), 234, 277, 385
  • Winter, E. See Jastrow, J.
  • Wisen, T., Om Qvinnan i Nordens Forntid (Lund, 1870), 402
  • Wissowa, G., Religion und Kultus der Römer (München, 1892), 568
  • Wobbermin, G., Beeinflussung des Urchristenthums durch das Mysterienwesen (Berlin, 1896), 567
  • 670Woodford, C. M., A Naturalist among the Headhunters (London, 1890), 150, 187, 325
  • Wüllestorff und Urbair, Reise der Novara um die Erde, 1857-1859 (Wien, 1861-1865), 316
  • Wundt, W., Ethik (Stuttgart, 1892), 424
  •  
  • Xenophon, Economicus, 360;
    • Symposium, 587
  • Xiphilin, The History of Dio Cassius abridged (trans. by Dr. Manning) (London, 1704), 208
  •  
  • Yriarte, C., La Vie d'un Patricien de Venise (Paris, 1874), 149, 189, 259
  • Yule, H., Mission to Ava in 1855 (London, 1858), 488
  • Yule, H., The Book of Ser Marco Polo (London, 1903), 149
  •  
  • Zappert, G., Das Badewesen (Archiv für Kunde oesterreichischer Geschichtsquellen, XXI), 443
  • de Zarate, A. Gil, Literatura Española (Madrid, 1874), 596
  • Zay, E., Histoire Monétaire des Colonies Françaises (Paris, 1892), 145
  • Zeitschrift für Ethnologie, 25, 269, 314, 332, 435, 440
  • Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft, 368, 454
  • Zeitschrift für Völkerpsychologie, 4
  • Zeitschrift für Volkskunde, 82
  • Zimmer, H., Altindisches Leben (Berlin, 1879), 315, 326, 353, 388, 428, 486

INDEX

 

 



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!